The Book of Armagh

avJT-s:
'm
The
Cornell University
Library
original of this
book
is in
the Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright
restrictions in
the United States on the use of the
text.
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924091179337
In compliance with current

copyright law, Cornell University
Library produced this

replacement volume on paper
that meets the ANSI Standard
Z39.48-1992 to replace the
irreparably deteriorated original.
2001
fyxmll
%mvmxi^ *atg
leltic
Collection
THE GIFT OF
3ames IHofgan Hart
LIBER ARDMACHANUS
THE BOOK OF ARMAGH
Edition limited to
400
of whicli this is
No.
Ill
Copies,
LIBER ARDMACHANUS
THE BOOK OF ARMAGH

EDITED
WITH INTRODUCTION AND APPENDICES
BY
JOHN GWYNN
D.D., D.C.L.
KEGIUS PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF DUBLIN

MEMBER OF ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
PUBLISHED FOR THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

DUBLIN: HODGES FIGGIS & CO. Limited,
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
MCMXIII
nilNTKn AT THE
liY
PONSONBY & GIBBS.
PREFACE.
Royal
submitting" to the
IN
now
Academy
Irish
issued under their auspices,
it is fit
length of time that has been occupied
When,
lamented death
the
after
that
should offer
preparing
in
Book of Armagh,
this edition of the
of
it
my apology for
the
for publication.
the great
scholar
and
antiquary,
William Reeves, Bishop of Down, Connor, and Dromore, the preparation of an

Editio Diplomatica of this ms, on the lines laid
down by him, and with
the materials which he had collected, was entrusted to
of the Academy, Dr. Ingram,
burden.
My time was
and by other work
it
was not without
largely occupied by
the text of the ms, as
my professorial
now reproduced, was
And
my
Chair set
now
me
it
had
at
my
duties in the University,
To
and print
transcribe
disposal, until
my
demanded more time
for
release from the duties of
free to give undivided attention to the work, so
long
in
hands,
at last completed.
The undertaking was not

which
is
the sole
a single one.
It is
ms
a threefold task to edit a
not one book, but three books in one volume. This ms presents not only
known example of the
documents concerning
Latin
entire
Churches, but to this sacred text

St. Patrick,
New
Testament as read
of Tours.
To
in Celtic
prefixes a collection of the earliest extant
it
and
it
subjoins a copy, unique in
tant points, of the Life (with the appended Dialogues
in
undertook the
was sometimes unavoidably
the composition of an Introduction
study and research than
necessarily a slow process, needing
constant supervision and repeated revision, and

interrupted.
the then President
hesitation that
was already committed.
to which I
me by
the aid of
and
some impor-
Epistles) of St.
Martin
give an adequate survey of these three texts, so distinct inter
a brief time or within narrow
defects of the present edition,
the tardiness of
its
completion
limits,
am
is
would be impossible.
confident that
se,
Whatever be the
all fair critics will
judge that
due to the wide range and grave
difficulty
of the work, not to remissness on the Editor's part.
Moreover
(I
would add), the years which
them compensating gains.
it
has occupied have brought with
They have supplied from time
to time fresh
and
valuable materials for the illustration of each of the three Divisions, above
indicated, of our ms.
Thus, towards
the interpretation of the Irish passages in
PREFACE.
11
the Patrician Division (and, in general, of the Irish words and glosses which
occur
through), the Thesaurus Palaeohibernicus (190 1-3) and other later works
all
of Dr. Whitley Stokes and his colleague Professor John Strachan, have con-
The masterly
tributed much.
studies which Professor
Academy and
publications of this
Bury has given
finally established the historical character
form
this Division.
the
and value of the records which
Professor H. Zimmer, by his criticism (in his notable article,
and other
Keltische Studien) of these
theory of the place of Patrick
documents,
like
if
he
failed to establish his
beginnings of Christianity
into, the
in
Dr. Newport White's Libri S. Patricii, issued by this
in 1905,
a work of solid worth,
and the
Epistola.
Vulgate,
in
So
new
the history of the Irish Church, has thrown
in
and stimulated inquiry
Eastern Ireland.
in
elsewhere, and his Life of St. Patrick (1905),
have
light on,
B.
J.
is
the
Academy
really critical edition of the Confessio
first
we have
Division,
too, in the Biblical
which Professor S. Berger,
South-
in
1893,
the Histoire de la
traced the transmission and
distinguished the various types of this Version, dealing fully with the Celtic type,
and
Dublin a few years before.
New
made a minute study when he
specially describing our ms, of which he
visited
Moreover, for the textual criticism of the Vulgate
Testament, there are now available the whole Pars
(Oxford, 1889-98)
containing the Four Gospels, and one Fasciculus (1905) containing the Acts, of
Nouum
the invaluable
Testamentum Latine of the late Dr. John Wordsworth

its
Apparatus Criiicus
our ms as the chief example of a Vulgate of Celtic type.
For the Old-Latin
(Bishop of Salisbury) and

cites
element which so deeply
Dr. H.
affects
J.
this
White, which
in
much has been
text,
scholars in bringing to light or recollating sundry remnants of
as by Dr. H.
J.
White and Mr.
and by Dr. H.Jackson Lawlor
E. S.
in his
Buchanan
in
recently done
its
it
was not
forms,
Old-Latin Texts (1907-11),
And, as regards
Book of Mulling (1897).
the remaining Division, the Martinian,
many
by
till
1905-6 that Professor
E. Ch. Babut became acquainted with our text of the Life, &c., and discerned
its
singular features.
Of
the materials that were accessible
in his
with characteristic industry and thoroughness.
placed
in
(i)
from the
included
my
hands the most important are
transcript of the Patrician

Irish
in his
Vita
J.
some
Among
his
Reeves made use
papers that have been
Documents, annotated throughout,
as translated by Colgan,
Trias Thaumaturgica,
Ussher and Ware
and Dr.
Tripartita
time. Bishop
and from other
recent, as Dr. Charles
authorities,
Vitae
some early, as
Graves (Bishop of Limerick),
H. Todd (Senior Fellow of Trinity College),
Also, a draft Index to these Documents.
and the Latin
chiefly
in
his St. Patrick.
1"
PREFACE.
A collation
(2)
New Testament
with the (Clementine) Vulgate of the whole
text of our
ms
origin, the
Book of Durrow, Book of Kells, Book of Dimma, Book of Moling, and of
also (as regards the Gospels) of four other Vulgate texts of Celtic
the two (fragmentary) Old-Latin Codices Usseriani.
A collation
(3)
of our Martinian text with a printed edition.
There are moreover
and contents of the ms.
two printed memoirs which treat of the history
his
These
my
omissions to avoid repetition) in

written collections
But
of
its
all
writers
And
contents.
several authorities
Introduction, Chapters
known
to
me who have
whose statements or inferences
to
whom
treated of
Patrician Documents, of the First Division,
of working side by side with Professor

Life of
(in
St.
Patrick (above referred
Chh. IIVII)
in
and have
it
or of any part
solving the
my
In
study of the
Bury while he was engaged on
Whatever
to).
been lightened by the
enjoyed the inestimable advantage
B.
J.
in citing the
have adopted or disputed.
my undertaking has
am deeply indebted.
His
work.
have been careful to supply exact references
of friends
and VIII.
myself every portion of the ms,
for
In each of the three Divisions,
assistance
my
have used and found helpful throughout
have re-examined
consulted nearly
have embodied (with slight abridgment, and
difficulties
his
may have accomplished
which these entangled and often
fragmentary records present, and reducing them to something of a coherent

narrative,
which
largely due
is
The
translations (borrowed from Thesaurus
by kind permission of the
Editors) of the Irish passages included
had from him throughout.
Palaeohibernicus
in this Division, with
my
use by
Celtic
my
son
Languages,
Appendix F the
passim.
which
am
not competent to deal, have been revised for
Edward Gwynn, Fellow
of Trinity College, and Lecturer in
Dublin,
who has
supplied
in
interpretation of the Irish words and glosses that occur in the
ms
the
in
Again, when
of the Vulgate
me
encouragement, information, and criticism
the
to
University of
entered
New Testament
Ch. X) on the
(in
critical
as presented in the
II,
examination of the text
Second Division,
the collations of the above-mentioned Book of
and of Cod. Usserianus
also
had before
Durrow and Book
of Kells,
which Dr. T. K. Abbott (Senior Fellow and Librarian
of Trinity College) has appended to his edition {Evangeliorum Versio Antehieronym.,

1884), of the earlier Cod. Usserianus
it
which admirable work, moreover, made
Of another cognate Vulgate
unnecessary to recollate those mss.
the Gospels, the Book of
Professor of Divinity,
Dimma,
now Bishop
collation for the purposes of
my
Dr.
J.
text of
H. Bernard, then Archbishop King's
make a complete
owe thanks also for some
of Ossory, was so kind as to
work
valuabls suggestions in this part of
and
it.
to
him
To one
of
my
present colleagues,
IV
PREFACE.
H. Jackson Lawlor, Professor of
Dr.
Ecclesiastical History,
obligation for his services in collating for
me
am under
like
ms
yet another Vulgate Gospel
Book of Moling; the text of which, under his critical

scrutiny, proved to embody the important Old-Latin fragments above referred to.
same
of the
family, the
In dealing with the text of the remaining
other copy of Celtic origin
my
from
my
sources in
of the text as
viii)
this part
my grateful sense of personal

of my work (Ch. X) I had the
To both
to the present time.
had
am
text of the Martinian
To
points,
I
other friends
I
iii
desire here
All
editors.
and with Dr. H.
life,
J.
indebted for valued counsel and
some printed
texts of the Old-Latin
to Professor Babut,
my
at
request the
whose study of our
my
special thanks are
summary
of his important
XL
who have favoured me with information on
my
particular
obligations in foot-notes to the Introduction.
did not meet with
other
communication with
benefit of
have mentioned above,
of Ch.
have acknowledged
regret that
drawing up
which forms Sect,
results
Finally,
Memoirs
for his kindness in
its
all
through the booksellers, and of collations, made by
failed to procure
them, of inedited Vulgate mss.
due
And
obligation to
to the last year of his
information, and in particular for the use of
which
who has contributed

exhibited in our ms of the
have borrowed more largely than from
with Bishop Wordsworth
White
obtained assistance in a different form
study of the text of the Gospels and Acts.
further to express
both
Testament, where no
have already referred to the Oxford edition of the Vulgate.
ample Apparatus
its
through
study (Section
critical
Pauline Epistles.
From
extant,
New
son Robert M. Gwynn, Fellow of Trinity College,
to Ch.
is
Books of the
Dom
Chapman's important Early History
of the Vulgate Gospels (1908) in time to make more than a passing reference to it
Mr. Hoskier's sumptuous edition of the Golden Gospels (1910), and also
(p. cxli).
W. M. Lindsay's interesting tract, Early Irish Minuscule Script (19 10),

reached me too late for use in this volume.
I desire here to express my appreciation of the conscientious care and
Professor
also
scholarly accuracy with which the transcription of the
executed by the Rev.
Also of the
made
artistic skill of the late
for the printers
was
b.d.
Miss
Maud
Faulkner, from whose drawings,
photographs of the often faded or damaged originals, the

letters in this book have been reproduced.
after enlarged
ornamental
initial
Finally,
and
J.
Mason Harden,
ms
have to thank Mr.
his predecessor,
intelligent
manner
in
J.
T. Gibbs,
Manager
Mr. G. Weldrick, and their
staff,
of the University Press,

for the painstoking
which they have executed the printing of the Volume.
JOHN GWYNN.
November, IQ13.
and
CORRIGENDA ET ADDENDA.
CORRIGENDA.
Page
xv. 14; for 1097: over iioo.

xviii, not. 1, 2; for some
|
|
for p. xvi p. xx. | xxxi, n. ', i for Gaelicized Celticized. |
Ivii, 36
for Portnish Bushmills. \ Iviii, a. ', 2 for an early a written. | Ixvi, n. ', 7 before proyXma dele on. |
/or and Iserninus ra(? Secundinus and Benignus. | Ib.,/ô;forb, 11. 11 S, 1. 10. | \iixmi, 2 for v a,
Ixxvil, 23
capita
20; for eighteen: read nineteen.
xiv, line
and
cap. 26
latter part of 24.
n.
pp.
12.
11. I,
jVw. see.
sixteenth.
But see
/o>- idolis
idolo.
Add. N.,
further in
for The D-text
read Our D-text.
cxxvii,
ji. ,
for
It
Cor. x. 28 (Vg. and O.L.).
read The extract.
Ixxxiii,
/*., ib.
before
ccxviii, 5
cxix,
See also
arf<i:
/ornext Chapter Appendix G. | cxxviii, 31 ;/? sixth

j-6j<. point (.), for comma (,).
/S., 33
ccxi, 31
a/fe?- Vulg
|
|
cclix, n. ', I
after MSS add against A. |
for Archbishop Moran
37; /o>- if: rea<? pp. |

clxxix, 18 and 20 /orclxv
cxlv.
Also, at end,
p. ccxc.
cxxiii,
Ixxxii, n. *
add
after p.xci,
42a,
23
1. 1
xxvii,
read Archbishop Healy.
Page
3,
{iniital)
col. J,
U.
arincertus
32
1.
{fng.)
ly b, S
as incertus.
for n
for
uii
/J,,
read n (= nomen).
iiii.
20a,
/or raethbrain
14
5 5,
for immailtin
niethbrain.
for regionse
{gu., sic in
MS ?):
25 a, 20
regiones.
ybr Itimen
i[
rum[
n[
d.
3400,
i2mg.;for
] is
laudatar:
for
^.
/S., i, 35
yor dScrad
sollummun.
mg. for Tm.m[
ang (= angrfj, with
upper
J,
/S., 33
21
airnen.
for sescis: sescin(n). | 32 6, 3 1 yb?- bebliotics beblioticis. | 33 S, 22 ; ybr larout laront (?).
de6rad. | 37 a, 3;_/orleo: lee. |
2186, 10 for angustia
130, lower mg.; for uiii u.
|
F, d, g (gr., D, G) rather than angueli, as A, &c. (after most gr.)). | 336 b, 13 for solummun
;
15 a, 41
immaistin.
]us laudatK?-.
346
a,
337 b,
26 mg.;
î^?, a, ly mg.
tid
Jrisin tomal
for ]ris internal ]tid ...
349 J, 2-j mg.\
|
|
^y>a, ly mg.\ for ]ro fufirim -aii ]ro fusirim (.'). |
3600, 18 w^. ;yii?' ']t hominihus
ue\ hominibus. \ 365 a, 2 mg.; before diaconis: ins. id est. \
368 a, 17 mg. before armifoistis ins. bracket (]).
|
380, upper mg., ins. (a second) xxx before (second) usq; also, for det read de
(?).
384 a, 21 mg. before in
|
8j. bracket (]).
|
mâ, 12 mg. for ]g read ]x.
judicium:
for
o/fe?-
etalacda
judicium
mj.
(?).
460 (21); /or Add. N.

fiacla
fiacail.
475
rârf Suppl.
N.
dele footnote
463(55);
for
>
462 (42); /orErcc
on
1.
Ere.
/&,, u.
/or Morelt
't
;
Morett.
4.
/5., i,. 3,
/or Ached Fobuir ra<i Achad Fobuir.
482, c. I, t/er Auxilius /or 3a: read T,b.
\
for 29 a subst. (from next line) 33 * (bis), 456 (i), (3) (and vice versa). \ 484, c. 2, under Connacht
for 19 b read 35 b. | 484, c. 2, under Crich Coirbri m. B. at end ins. 37 b, 463 (52). | 48b, c. 3, under Failartus ;
J/or 256 z'wj. 24*, 454 S.
487, c. 2, awî^r Fochlad before 2\a: ins. 20b.
496,0,1, K(;?r Semen a/if^r Mag:
|
\
lb., t. 2, under Sescenn for 468
dele point (.).
Jb., ib.
after Senso ins. comma (,).
|
456 (I).
481, col.
under Calrige
ADDENDA.
The
On
following are explanatory of the marginalia, &c., where mutilated or otherwise needing annotation.
Patrician Documents.
Page 32 a, 17; [ ]ammaith [

lb., 10
|
(21), and 465, Suppl. N.
On New
]liu
;
and
]rtrich; (unexplained).
la[
oi \tvache; see p.
460
37
a, 3,
crum, munis [or manis]
see p. 460
(28).
Testament.
i6i a, 29;
Page 91 S, 14, 25, 26; Cp. ()2a, 12-14, and 925, 18-20, for the marks attached to these lines.
|
182 a, 12, 32
d"* h* {deest, hie est).
These note omission, and supply {cp.
comifer (qu., qualifying linguebant?).
\
;
pp. 390> 403).
247
p. 335 (Diagram).
(Inner side)
Ad
*,
'
ael ariet[ae]
for .4ra/fc (Aretae).
Ciuitas Hierusalem in quadro posita
orientem
'
(Apoc. xxi. 10-16).
Anguelus Andreae, Ruben, saphirus
Ang.
Petri',
ludas, iaspis
Ang. lacob, Semio,
carcion.'
(Lower
Aser,
side)
Ab
aquiloe
Ad
avtstrum:
Ang. lobannis. Gad, smragdus
Ang. FSippi, Leui, sardinus^
Ang. Baitolomei,
adionj"*;.^
(Upper
side);
Ang. Thomae, Zahulon,
crisolitus
Ang. Mathz, Dan,
biri//j
Aug. lacob
Alfei,
Neptalim, topatius.
(Outer side)
Ad
occ[cas]
Ang. Tathej, 'Ebaim, ciisoprasus
Ang. Simeon Cananei, Maaasse,
iacinij
Mathio, BeBj'amin, amoetitus.^

(In middle).
'
/.>.,
'Dominus noster Ihs
carchedon (chalcedonius).
Xps.
^
Or, sardius.
^ I.e.,
sardonyx.
* I.e.,
amethystus.
Ang.
"^1
ADDENDA.
Page 337
b, line 3
diui[dentes].
caen[aculum].
3400,13; [id]em
Ib.,il; [pilat]us laudatw?-.

iudeis
[grecis aliquo]t.
if
d[zat], (misplaced in MS).
a,
/*., 31
[f]risin tomaltid.*
17;
35 ) 17
(upper m^.)
a, 3
[pa]ro, fufirim
{corr., hoc) est
'a/e' -narrative begins).
Thyatiremrum).
(or,
lb.,
npud
est,
33;
proprium
[\/.]
/*., S, 25
359 S, 28
Ib.,lZ(corr.);{ue']\)\ominVous.
|
/S., 27;
\ji]rtvs
'prop]ri[um], (o>-/Ma^j
(corr
20
stefaMJ
of a
|
|
3S3*> 3'
(on quessiuimus
dicit
iS.,
24
[t]hiathi[terin]orum
360 a,
noting that the
hoc al[ta]re.
361*, 37; be[rn brojca.*
362
(.')ndalia (unexplained).
20 ;[..
/*.,
name
the
is
|
356 a, 29 now ipsa occiden[taJlis
misreading discessio).
358 a, 8;
fide.
[co]rcr[6i]r.*
rectus
6; niidebthi[gtis].*
cusi[nn hua]sal[fich].*
J.
['''amal]anart ue\ ixaal [l]indae.*
Hi b,
.[Luc]as
for arti/icii)
[ui]ri).
[.
notes that
(corrects
/*., 23
7S., 32
3460,26;
fdalire, 1 [co]riarium [i^^^f* cro]icn6ir.*
lb.,
dis[sensio],
/*., 11;
si[laid bria]thar.*
7S., 7
20;
S,
/S., 34
h.\tino].
y>; ddnsit [1] coregabsat.* |

is used adverbially; so
/*.,
uici,
gen[t]es, ut sds, religua."
357
339*, 27;
(notes that damasci, gen. of place,
]aln3e; (unexplained).
lb., it,
rum[i]n[aige]d.*
[pa]rio, dufuismiu.*
[de Mace]don[ia]).
/*., 21
20; fexcessju mentis (c/. x. 10, xi. 5). |

[in]sola ire ma[ri magno (?) in]qua fue[runt d]e
lb.,
342 a, 13;
stefan[us] dzat a sem[et] ipso.'
5, 6
ii^; inoinchis, 1 icissiu*.
for Attaliam).
[Mace]don[ius], proprium;
[exa]rcist[id].*
(unexplained).
plantae).
enim, qa^rens a[uer]t?re sub[tili lo]cutione pTO<rosule[m] a
(on Italiam, falsely read
(sc,
('
345
29; aduerbium
[pa]reo, \dest, obedio
id b[ Jg[ ]
(sc, stantem implies readiness to help).
lb.,
[escjmon ue\ c6it[ch]enn, \d
lb., 27;
haec
349
cocu[b] in ebrô, rem[pham] in grec[o], lucif[er] in
again, on tharsum, ace. of place, 349 a, 18).

street.
[ijudicium adiutorii {corr., indicium;
348
341*, 11; dis[cipulos].

S, 20
test[i]monii.
|
343
lb., 14
< plantae (jc, basses
a, 3
362*, 19;
.yj id est aliter, id est ut iret (explains aliud as meaning,

the contrary,' sc, that (Paul) should go [in to the theatre]). |
363 b, 30 id est, quam anima[m] (explains guam me). I 364 a, left-hand mg. (continuation of long note, upper mg, on
b 2, which ends, quam acci ( ) [(" pere], id est, quod non labo[rau]it, eîdeo ut [scriptjum est,* unus [quis]q? laborat
'
xm]o
[ut h]abeat \mde [com]monicet indi[genti]baj, ut Iohan[nis] Cassianus [han]c rationem [in
[com]mendat.3
suis
[t]empli].*
idest,
/5., 9
itî>-ficer[etur],
[gai]scedig.*
On
35; \{-xi\omen tribuni.
lb., 14
srf
[.
d]iurad.*
[pajrabant [induc]ere.
3680,17;
374
lb., 22
370a, 13;
diriug [men]mnig.*
3735,24;
custodiebant.
[..now ind]uctus [a]dhuc,
(explanatory of dwr^?-;?-).
lb.,
[ad]sluindim.*
[1] sanctificatis omiribus (corr. for sanctificationibus).
lb., 23;
a,
[f] suide
libro
de
3660, 6;
[.
14 [('claijdbide.*
/*.,
i]armifoistis.*
[C'
bri[th]emon, idest, Cessaria.*
3; [de]muiride.*
lb., 7;
ce]ramen
3676, l8
27; [i- sle]gandu,
/*.,
[e]os
(or,
libris
[xii]
.
iti
lb.,
J#,
19;
quos
[uinctjos)
[?]nna, (unexplained).
Vita, Gee, S. Martini.
xx millia, Ticinum, Papia, Iôngobardorum vel

3796, 13; xxx millia, Mediotanum
379 (upper ?.) S, 3 Amben[ens]es, Gal/z'a^ Bel^'ca^.* | 380 (upper m^.). Of this note the earlier part
(probably relating to Ambenenses) is irrecoverable, (except the numeral xxx at the beginning, and apparently a second xxx (?)
378
a, 7;
lAgnrum.^
a
[aetern(?)]am.
constituit).
ofedd.).
.
The
before the second usq;).
little
Equitamca [sic],
Borme[i]tomagus
387
a,
19
latter part relates to pictauae
[bo]rmi[tomagus in Germa]nis
18;
[cl]aiis (corr.
Xin
pa[gol.
ôia mg.,2']
numquam
which
ciuitatis (b, 20, 21),
This
(?).
is
it
note on Va(n)gionum
places in Gallia
ciuitatem
sc,
3840, 21; \\oca.m\in(sc., locum, in monasterium

claustrat for duxerat).
387 a, 18; Lirobrosum (corr. for libroso, or leproso,
|
389 J, 2 ;-Io[tetia], (re., Lutetia (/"am). | 391 *, 13 m1 era[t]. | 395^, 7 ^.;
(fô>'?j) in ff^^'mam'o.SM^^rzo?- (province of Gaul).*
lb., 28;
J,
nisi ca[ritas].
(where alterum
380
[pxoAidiis]ient (suppl. after fuerat).
uidisset iratum,
supplied).
/*., b, 28
403
a,
12; deest refers io hie est in wpper mg.
p>'a[estabat], {corr,
for laboris).
404 a, 6
4055,2; ten[derunt], (jc, tetenderunt),
4115,12; uolun[tatem], /or ôfejtoêw. | /6., 32
for adierunt. \ 408 a, 16; [quorum], (corr. for quoniam).
non a[udeo] (suppl. heioreuel). | 4140, 12; [xx]x (corr. for g).'
4160,5; [xxx]iii.'
4175, 17; anairmbrt,
(on apparatus).*
419 a, 32 1 u, (re., turis (toruis), corr. /or iKr5w). | 4200,33; [ ?] men (unexplained).
pomis
(corr.
for ramis).
lb., li;
is
ere]mum
(suppl. after Sanctis).
434 a, 15
[d]eccid in[so],
sr<5in, siiil,
b^l.*
This note marks the end of Stephen's citation, and resumption of his own speech and so the next (on 1. 34).
' Joh. Cassian., De Coenobiorum Institutis, x. 18, 19.
Eph. iv. 28.
* Milan is distant 30 (Roman) miles from (?)
20 from Ticinum (= Papia, Pavia), capital of the Longobards, formerly
of the Ligurians. [Or perhaps v means quinque, and notes that Ticinum in Lombardy is five (Roman) miles from the
* Otherwise Ambiani
Amiens, in Gallia Belgica.
Ligurian frontier.]
*
For Borraitomagus, see Itineraria, in D' Urban, Recueil des Itiniraires,
trace remains of
before rmi.
\0r (possibly) .fformioreej- is intended, an equivalent (not elsewhere found) for Vangiones.
pp. 105, I II.
1
'
'
Sectional numbers
see
1.
2 for xxuiiii,
and
5, 2 for xxxi.
* Refer to Appx. F, pp. 472-474, for the places thus marked.
CONTENTS.
PP- xiii-cclxxviii
Introduction
Chapter
Contents of
MS
Three main Divisions,
Preliminary.
I.
Calligraphy and
p. xiii.
Scribe (Ferdomnach) identified, xv; date determined,
Chapter
Our MS here
defective, xvil
by MS B,
defects supplied
Sletty his instructor, "*. His Narrative,
preparation in Gaul, xxii
(*) his
ib.
he defeats them,
ib.
In period
xxix.
he reaches Tara at Easter
xxiii
(d) his
work
submission and conversion of King,

miracles abound,
{d),
Scriptural models, ib.
traces in
ib.
work
his
his
Magi, and
legendary character of narrative,
common
in
their
work
ib.
Ireland,
summed
Hymn
three
ib.
I,
2,
Hymn,
Its structure broken, xxxviii
Part
II
Muirchu, Bk.
but style uniform with Lib.
Cc. 4-14 form distinct document, xxxix
show no note of place c. 15 reverts

Two appended paragraphs, xlii.
to
xli.
Chapter III. Contents:
Cc.
ib.
N.E. and
cc. I, 2, 3, ib.
up,
of Fiacc,
visit to
Down, one of Armagh), xxxiii

more mentioned in Capita (pp. 39, 40), xxxiv these three supplied from MS B, (see Appx. A),
Account of MS B, xxxv Muirchu, Lib. I, compared with V, T. xxxvi.
Its fifteen Capita, xxxvii.
ib.
prophecy, xxviii
Central Ireland, xxxii. The Miracles: four related in text (three of
of
this period
briefly
Muirchu's probable
with Tirechan, xxxi.
Aed
incidents shaped after
compared with
N.E.
in Central Ireland, xxvii
P.'s subsequent
ib.
of Sletty tradition, xxx
it
probably includes Meath tradition in
(c)
King Laeghaire,
xvii-xxxvi
i.
of Patrick, based on Confessio, xxi
(a) early life
traditions based
on what
narrative here detailed, showing local knowledge, xxv
linked to preceding,
by Muirchu, Bk.
Parentage, and date, of Muirchu, xix
xviii.
four periods
its
office, xvi.
Dignity of Scribe's
ib.
Contents: Part i; Life
II.
xiii-xvi
arrangement, xiv; lost leaves (i, 41-44), ib.;
being
Down
Antrim,
C. 15 continuous with
i, ib,
and burial of P., xl.

compared with Sechnall's
tradition of death
These
xli.
xxxvii-xiii
11.
cc.
Chapter
Anonymous fragment
Dicta Patricii,
prefixed,
xliv.
IV.
xliii
Contents
;
Part HI
Memoirs by Tirechan, Bk.
identified as a stray portion of Tirechan's text,
Tir.'s material derived
from his master, Ultan, xlv
xiui-iii
i.
and placed in Lib.
his (approximate) date, ib.
11,
;
ib.
lack
of literary skill, ib. narrative scheme mainly topographical, i3>. ; his attempt to fix chronology, xlvi. Begins
with brief summary of P.'s early life, xlvi
Mission narrative opens with his landing on E. coast (at
;
Campus
Breg),
xlvii
he founds
first
Church
Catalogue of Bishops, &c., ordained by P.,
Magi
the King's
finally (not as in
Muirchu, but
(as in
Enda
known
to his readers,
derive
Meath
than in M.,
ib.\
from a
Notes
in this
common
Bk.
Connaught
men
Tara,
ib.
him Haeres,
ib.
his conflicts with
xlviii
xlix
King L.
;
agrees
Further work in Central Ireland,

reaches E. bank of Shannon,
Tir. assumes earlier/acts to be
ib.
ib.
1.
(not recent) source,
of preparation for Bk.
Chapter V.
Book
P. at
has evidently collected, not invented, his facts,
tradition
lii.
ib.
Meets Enda of Silua Fochl. (Tirawley),
ib.
here Tir. cites Confessio,
and
for Silua Fochl.,
baptizes Benignus and designates
P. at Talten meets Coirbre and Conall,
briefer), ib.
more foundations,
Muirchu) refuses conversion,
with him for safe conduct to Mt. Aigli

Sets out with
there, ib.
ib.
Contents
li
its
li
he and Muirchu independently
form in Tir. apparently more exact
;
11, lii.
Part IV
Tirechan, Bk.
II.
liii-ixiii
avowed aim, to assert the rights of Parochia P", ib.

its method, compilation not controversy, ib.
its form, an itinerary, liv
its order, not of time but of place
two or more journeys thrown into one, ib. P. crosses Shannon into Roscommon, Iv. Narrative loses sight
of Silua F., ib. By Elphin to Rathcrochan, Ivi. Episode of conversion and death of King's daughters, Ivi.
II,
written in
for
of Meath,
liii
its
Gathering of Bishops at Selce,
Mt. Aigli,
there, baptizes
little detail
bondage
there, ib.
unnoticed,
Iviii.
Discursive journeyings, passing
mto Mayo,
ib.
P.'s forty days' fast
P. at last reaches Silua F.,
on
overcomes Magi
through Sligo and
Ivii;
ib.; thence E. and N.E. over the R. Moy

R. Drowess, and R. Eme, into Donegal, ib. thence eastward route, told
over R. Bann and R. Bush, ib. He revisits Slemish and Skerry, ivii traditions of his
many, founds ChurcheSj
Leitrim, and over
with
ib.
Further journeys through Mayo, &c.
ib.
R.
Duff',
through Tyrone and Monaghan, back to Tara,

Then his journey in Leinster, briefly noted through Kildare
Thence
circuit
bi
ib.
;
Armagh
apparently
and baptism of sons of
^"'
CONTENTS.
Dunlaing,
j5. Thence into Munster, z'S. Narrative ends abruptly with baptism of King's sons at
Cashel, z*. This Boole for the most
part not a history of an actual journey, but a summary of P.'s
mission-work in W., thrown into itinerary form, lix its discontinuity at some points self-betrayed, ib. It
perhaps combines records of three main journeys, as indicated by P.'s three crossings ' of Shannon, Ix.
Suppl. Note on Ch. V. Several interruptions of narrative of Bk, II, Ixi
all these interruptions
fragments of a tradition of an early entrance into Connaught through Tirerrill, Ixiii.
;
'
Chapter
VI.
Contents
(A). Six short paragraphs, Ixiv-lxvii; No.
v Supplementary
Part
-.
apparently added by scribe, Ixv ; important emendation of No. 3, Ixvi.

of 'Heirs of Patrick' in Armagh, Ixvii-Ixxii
object of including these,
:
Trim
I (Meath),
Lomman,
Documents.
probably derived from a P.S. in the archetype of MS,
ib.
ixiv-ixxvii
Nos. 2-6
(5) Additamenta, from archives

Ixvii
arrangement of them,
ib.
Roscommon, Sligo, Leitrim (six documents,

mostly in Irish), Ixvii
these
III {Leinster), Iseminus, Fiacc, Aedh (four documents, partly in Irish), Ixx
probably rest on information from Aedh, Ixxi.
(C) The Notulae, Ixxii-lxxv; their relation to V.T.,
Ixxii
grouped topographically, Ixxiv probably copied by scribe from memoranda of an earlier collector,
record,
11 (Connanght),
ib.:
(qu.,
Torbach
ib.'\
.?)
Another group {Gregorian),
ib.
Liber Angeli, Ixxv-lxxviii
(-0)
Ixxxv.
[The misplaced Preface and Capita of Muirchu
Colloquy, enlarging the limits and rights of Paruchia

privileges,
Tirechan,
Ixxvii
ib.
appeal to
both Parts
Chapter
title,
Lihri S. P", Ixxix
ment
Ixxxi
rusticity,'
'
ib.
The
(b)
and
but (b) earlier than
Note
ib.
his origin
vision
his early captivity
by the Western Sea,'

thanks that he has obeyed their call,
which
is
by a
because of a sin of boyhood,
ib.
Ixxxiv
his
?),
mission,
him
false
ib.;
friend,
and incompleteness,
ib.
Ixxxvii.
He
Notes
named
and Gaul,
The
ib.
of time, rare and uncertain, Ixxxviii

Ixxxix.
life
implied more distinctly in
Thus
P. at Tara,
ib.
M.
Armagh
II, ib.;
'
from Silua
ib.
ib.
Gives
Continuous
especially the
Notes of place
as
See of
own
cost, ib.
[C), that of P. at Slemish, ib.
ib.
its
is
willing to
blanks,
ib.
rare,
less
but inadequate, xc.
yet not thereby discredited,
ib.
Summary.
P., xciii.
Its
xciii-xcvi
pre-eminence suggested in
assumed as known and avowed as
(A), both accept the tradition of P. in
his perils,
the writer's Icnowledge of Scripture
of St. Paul, xcii
Postscript to Chh. II-VII
xciv.
him
in Conf., ib.
successes of his labour, the care of his
has served without charge, at his
conspicuous, implying long period of study,
relief sent in
failure of food,
and the harsh judgment of the 'Seniores' passed on him
Personal narrative suggestive of parallelism with
Muirchu I
(i and 11),
in
After interval, returns to Britain; has
The Book an Apology rather than Autobiography,
Compiler's aim through these documents to exalt
curtail-
his flight,
the gracious reassurance sent, in a further vision, Ixxxv;
in Ireland, Ixxxvi.
even to death,
all,
Ixxxii
supernatural encouragements,
further
ib.
and years of bondage, alleged
to
this the only place in Ireland
sufferings, sacrifices, longings to revisit Britain
converts, detain
in
Its structure irregular,
here ceases, passing into discursive record of adversities and hindrances,
narrative
betrayal of his confidence
endure
Ixxxiii.
ib.
of one Victoricus bearing letter from Hiberio, and hears voices calling
there
Focluti,
P"
ixxix-xcii
omission of portions of Confessio,
experiences calling him
'second captivity,' and escape,
ib.\
apparently
Paruchia
Confessto Patricii.
voyage with heathen shipmates, their wanderings in desert land (Gaul

answer to prayer,
(a), Ixxviii
limiting the
Genuineness of Conf. self-attested,
spiritual
his
Code, defining its prerogatives
two Parts,
in
of contact of both Parts with Muirchu and
Contents: Part vi
VII.
Prefaced by personal narrative
documents
absence of Bpistola from our MS
The
ib.
intentional, but injudicious, Ixxx.
apology for
P";
Points
proof of prerogative of Armagh,
in
view of that of Brigit of Kildare,
The
reserved, ib.
later than our other
King Brian
exhibited to
Rome
I,
(a)
a document composed with a purpose, Ixxvi
Armagh, xcv
his
theme by Tirechan
also {B), likewise that of
{D), That of P. in Tirawley, he himself attests, ib.
That of P. in Down, though coming through Muirchu
only,
may be
safely accepted, xcvi.
Supplemental Note, Zimmer's Theory.

Z. distinguishes
(a) the
unsuccessful
and
historical P.
(= Palladius)
ib.
(2) Tir.,
proves P.'s work in
North (as
Armagh, xcvii, But (i) P. himself attests his mission in
independently of Muirchu, records his work in Meatli and North, xcviii. Z. only
South to have been limited and secondary, ib. Other objections to Z.'s views, ib.
See
at
Chapter Ylll.History
MS
written in
Armagh,
cumdach and
ci
wrongly believed to be P.'s autograph,
polaire,
Bernard (1134),
xcvii-c
with mission only to South-East Ireland,
the legendary P., devised in South Ireland and in Cent. VII imposed on
(J)
in Muirchu), as Apostle of Ireland, with
West,
of Cent. V,
J. Contains record of King

Seized by
Brian's
ib.
visit
of
MS.
ci-cxvi
known as Canoin Phadraig, cii its

to Armagh (1002), ciii. Described by
j
De
Courcy, but restored (1177), ib. Oaths sworn on it, ib. ; MS bears
Hereditaiy Keepers of the Canon (Mac Moyres), cv notices of it
traces of this usage, cv.
in Centt. xivIts Documents known to mediaeval writers of Vitae, cvi
xvii, ib.
MS itself probably used by Jocelin
St.
civ.
IX
CONTENTS.
(Cent,
for Vita vi, cvii. In later times
xii)
prints Confessio from
pawns MS
history, xb.\
his
Ussher
consults
first
Ware
(1631);
it
describes and
first
Last Keeper, Florence Mac M. (Wyre), enters his name in 1662

dies 17
ex. Arthur Brownlow
owner before 1707, ib.;
(1680), cix
(1656), cviii.
it
it,
its
13,
E. Lhwyd's account of it, cxi notes fragmentary state of Patrician records and loss of leaves of St. Matth.,
cxiii.
Betham's Memoir of it and publication of its Patriciana (1827), xciii use of it by Petrie and others,
j
cxiv
Bishop Graves's study of
P.R.Z.A., 1846), determining name and date of scribe, ib.; also

Purchased from William Brownlow by Bishop Reeves from him by Lord J. G.
(in
it
P.R.I.A., 1863, cxv.

Beresford, Primate of All Ireland, and by him presented to Trinity College (1854), ib. Patriciana edited
from it by Hogan (Anal. Bolland., 1884-9), * also by Whitley Stokes {V.T., 1887), cxvi its N.T.
;
W-W
text (D) collated for

his
proposed edition, and preparations,
Chapter
A {Patriciana),
Division
how
f. I
1-24
if.
lost? cxviii.
(f.
ib.
midmost
ff.
used, ib.
(41-44) of second quire
but ignorantly, cxxv
of St. John,
especially in St. Joh., ib.

ib.
one quire,
2 quires,
ib.
ib.
Martin),
192-222
lost, cxxiv
+
Whole MS
when
parted with
and 10
ornamental
quires, ib.;
each Gospel separable,
last in
ib.
A has
Dry.
ib.
it,
ib.
ib.
no signature of
Penmanship
writings at
end
Gospels than elsewhere,
finer in
form a separable book,
&c., ib.; four
Greek characters sometimes
Pauline Epp., 3
MS, cxxvii.
;
19 quires,
fills
initials,
Pope Gregory's
extracts from
ib.
Before Ussher'
lost ? cxix.
ff,
and
(pref.)
quires,
Order of Epp.,
cxxviii.
3 quires
ib.
penmanship tending
extra
in
cxxx
f.,
one handwriting,
be
Div.
senile.
ib.
Scribe not the
artist,
ib.
its
manner
varied,
of
{Life, (s'c,
ib.
effaced
and
earlier
The ornamental
later,
initials,
ib.
Contetits (resumed)
X.
tokens of incompleteness,
slight
to
Conjecture hence as to construction of MS, cxxxiii.
Chapter
I.
F.
ff.
cxvii-cxxxiv
{Nov. Test. Vulg. Lat.), S. 25-191;
(prefatory),
marginalia very numerous,
in the several parts, ib.
&c., cxxxiv
ib.
MS.
ib.
subscription, cxxxi.
final
Div.
Acts placed
and Address (189 1);
In Epp., Apocal., and Act., ornamental initials coloured, ib. Catholic Epp.,
Apocalypse, one quire and one extra f., cxxix contents of the verso of this f., ib. Acts,
Laodiceans included,
Section
MacMoyre
last
subscriptions erased,
(\%(i\),
present quire-gatherings arranged by Arthur Brownlow,
seemingly written earlier than Gospels,
St.
ff.
Memoir
erased Subscription as restored by Graves,
Signature of last Keeper, cxxvi.
ib.
Reeves's
Detailed Description of
lost), cxvii
Gospels, 7
cxxiii.
if.,
ib.
Its original gatherings, three quires, cxix.
some fifty years before the

no ornamental initials, cxxii.
with 10 extra
The
IX.
time, cxxi;
scribe,
edition of Latin Vulgate,
Classification of MSS (Lat. Vulg.), cxxxv-cxlv.
Subsect.
Part Vli
New
Testament.
Their variation inter
i.
se,
cxxxv.
cxxxv-cclviii
Subsect.
ii.
Their Classes and Families, cxxxvi. Subsect, III. Our MS (D) of Celtic Family [vg text mixed with vt), ib.
alone of its Family exhibits whole N.T., cxxxvii. Chief Celtic MSS, cxxxviii. Subsect. iv. D compared as
;
to text with the others,
ib.
'Book
vg
Subsect. v.
Subsect. VI. Genesis of Celtic text
a pure
Durrow' unique among
of
basis,
Irish, a nearly
purew^, cxxxix.
formed probably by Celtic

Probable process by which mixture took place,
with vt admixture, cxl
The extant Irish vt MSS, ib.

Method pursued in the following Sections, cxliii Wordsworth and White's edition
(W-W) oivgN.T., ib. their Classes of vg MSS, cxhv of vfMSS, cxlv.
Subsect. l. Variation by Additions (examples), cxlvi
Section II. D-Text of Gospels (St. Matth.), cxlv.
mostly free from such, cxlviii.
Subsect. 11. By Omissions (examples), cxlvii
rarely of Bezan type, ib.
Subsect. vii.
scribes, cxli.
Subsect. viil.
cxlii.
Subsect.
III.
By
Doublet readings,
Substitutio?ts (examples), cxlviii.
D-7'ei(St. Mark),cl. Written with less care than the others, cl. Subsectt. i, 11, iii,iv. Additions,
cl-cliii.
few vg corrections on mg., cliii.
Section III.
Omissions, Substitutions, Doublets (as in last Sect.),
D-Text
Section IV.
(St. Luke), cliv.
Subsect.
I.
Additions, cliv; not rare, but none of the large ones of Bezan
Omissions, few and shght,
clvii
type, ib.
Subsect.
MS,
Subsect. III. Substitutions, numerous, clix.
clix.
II.
T)-Text (St. John), clxiv
Section V.
readings not remarkable, clxiv.
one
is
Section VI.
cxlix.
not
vt, ib.
Subsect.
I.
with Durrow
Gospel Text (D),
Additions,
text, ib.
of Bezan type rarely, clxxv.
clxxii.
ib.
many,
Its
ib.
Subsect. III. Omissions, fewer
widely divergent from normal,
examples of stages of a doublet,

Survey of D-text of Acts, ccviii;
some
notable,
clxiii.
(see notable instances, v. 4)

II.
Omissions, clxvi
its
vt
only important
Subsect. IV. Doublets, clxxi.
clxvii.
Direct corrections after Gr. alleged
Some
Subsect.
type, clxxiii
vt element large, but unevenly distributed, and of varying type, clxxiv
Materials used, ib.; yissoivg, their Families, clxxviii

Variations more, and graver, than in Gospels, clxxx.
serious
non-interpolations' of ch. xxiv, none in our
vg element fundamental, and of good
not frequent in Celtic text, except MS Q (Kells), clxxvi.

Section VII. Text of Acts. D-text of Acts unique, clxxvii.
important,
'
Subsect. TV. Doublets
specially good, ib.
Subsect. III. Substitutions, very
General Survey,
its affinity
vg element here
of the
ccvii
(i)
cxc.
and
(W-W),
but questionable,
Subsect.
i.
Method pursued
less notable, clxxxvi.
two notable
it
Doublets
in this Section,
and
otvt, clxxix; only one of these {gg) complete, ib.

Subsect. II. Variation by Additions, very many and
Subsect. iv. Substitutions, most
Subsect. V. Doublets, due
estimate of
ib.
exceptional readings, clxxvii.
in
to unskilful
singular readings of D, ib.
W-W
insertions,
cciv
Subsect. vi. General
edition inadequate, ib.; (2) special purity
CONTENTS.
vg
of
Book,
basis in this
less of trivial variation
Gospels,
ib.
ib.
ib.
of D-text of this Book,
ib.
also with (^t)
d g r,
A^,
ccxv.
against
or both,
ib.
T>
gmote
mentary)
(2) 2 Pet.,
and
&
ccxxx
3 Joh.),
(3)
Joh.
ib.
(c)
Probable genesis
supply of materials,
its
Subsect. v.
ccxvi.
d,
A.dg,
against
i^
Subsect. vil. Singular readings of
when with
ccxvii.
and doublets, ccxx.
mostly with {vg)
neither, has frequent patristic support, ib.
notably
ib.
one vt ms
except
complete
(ff)
z/^
A,
support, against
Examples
(a)
ccxxvii
D sol.,
ib.
(unclassified)
as to
(vt)
m and s
with these vtt singly or in combinations against A,
D, without
(i)
ib.
(frag-
such
Doublets,
Pet.,
ib.
ib.
&
2 Pet.
3 Joh., Jude, ccxxxiii. (*) Doublets (in i
in these six Epp. singular among Lat., ccxxxiv; {d)
with A, &c., in wrong
2 Joh.,
(4, 5, 6)
with A, &c., in right or probable readings, ccxxxvii
Marginal readings,
Subsect. iv.
V. 7, ccxxxviii.
ccxxxix
Section X.
A.
of St. James, ccxxv
(vt)
se, ib.
John, ccxxxi
or doubtful readings, ccxxxvi

1
against
D-text of the other Cath. Epp., ccxxviii
III.
W-W, and
Materials scanty (vg and vt) as in last, ccxxiv
I.
instances scanty and trivial, ccxxvi;

Subsect.
guidance of
Subsect. IX. Results of foregoing, ccxxiii
than d;
D-text
II.
three distinct inter
all
Subsect.
Subsect.
ib.
(patristic) against
(vt)
Catholic Epistles.
James,
St.
supposed
Its
ccxii.
ib.
D-text here compared with {pg) A, F (Amiat., Fuld.), and a few more,
and patristic citations, ccxiv. Subsect. II. D with d g, against A, ib. Subsect. III.
Hilary (Ambrstr.), and Theodore Mops.,

Section IX.
non-extant,
ib.
Subsect. IV.
with
now
in
many also
with Bohemian
ib.
some coincident
has
(3)
marked than
strongly
Doublets (conflate or dittograph),
its
probably represent some vt texts
Subsect. VIII. D-text of Hebrews, ccxxi.
A, F,
singular or subsingular, ccxi
Sub.iect. 1. Preliminary, ccxiii
D with other vt
Subsect. VI.
some
much more
ib.
Pauline Epistles.
lacking here, and in the rest,
ib.
with the other MSS, ccix
affinities
its
vt readings very often of Bezan type,
its
ib.
I,
Its vt element
(4)
frequency and clumsiness of
corrections after the Gr., ib.;
Section VIII.
ib.
but irregularly distributed, ccx
Harklensian (later Syr. Version),

Version,
place in Classis
its
than in Gospels,
In
ib.
this Sect.,
with
notably (with
AF)
A rather than with F,
superiority of F, ib.
Apocalypse.
Subsect.
Materials available
i.
vg
IX, ccxxxix
as in Sect.
-jlvt
better represented, ccxl
also k
one vt complete (gg, as in Acts)
another (pr) preserved in Primasius (Commentary)
(as in
Acts), ib. Comparison in this Sect, of D-text with vtt, whether against or with A, ccxl.
Subsect. 11.
;
D with gg against or without pr (h), ib. Subsect. III. D with pr (h) against gg, ccxliv. Subsect. IV.
D with vt, with or without vg, ccxlvii. Subsect. V. D with some vg against vt, ccxlix. Subsect. vi.
D sol (Lat.), ccliii. Doublets, cclvi. Subsect. VII. Results as to D-text, ib. Of D gg, examples many,
but not important, cclvii of D pr (h), fewer, but more notable, ib. with D gg pr (k), mostly trivial, ib.
These two, gg pr, independent of each other, ib, basis of D perhaps a vg akin to gg, ib. D pr readings
seem interpolations from alien source, ib. vg element in D-Apoc, of good type, closer to F than to A,
sometimes better than either, ib. Cases of D with Gr. against all extant Zat. numerous, ib. Note
cclviii
;
on usage as to sedes, thronus,
Chapter
ib.
Contents: Part Vlll.
XI.
Life, &c., of St. Martin,
by Sulpicius
beverus.
Section
I.
and early
Poictiers,
cclx
life,
miracle-working,
Memoirs of Martin why included in our MS

service, ib.
leaves army after two years, ib.
his military
and by him ordained
in island (Gallinaria), ib,
Revisits parents,
exorcist, ib.
returns to Poictiers
Elected Bishop of Tours, ccUi
ib.
interposition
on behalf of
Chronology of
Section II.
life
The Author of Vita,
&'c.
so included,
Epp. and
his evangelic labours
differs
MS
{Vita, Dialogi, Epistolae),
life,
ib.
his
first
(I)
Text as presented in our MS (D).

and Franco-Gall. (Prankish),
with
and success,
ib.
ib,
Ital. presents the Diall. as
Brix. (B),
two Books
ib.
his interven-
cclxiii.
ib.
presbyter of Aquitaine,
an Epistle, and the Chronicon, not

;
merit, ib.
printed editions from and after
cclxvii.
Two Families
and Veron. (V) only
(the original division)
Frank.,
of texts of Sulp.,
AFQ,
&c.,
ib.
Frank., as three (by dividing
Dial. I into two),
Humane
ib.
Vita published in M.'s
wide popularity of these works, ib. attested
Prof Babul's study of D,

Ital.,
shelters
with St. Ambrose,
introduction to M.,
Diall. soon after M.'s death,

;
Ital.
ib.
ib.
his dignified attitude, ib.
from that of Gregory of Tours,
by great number of MSS, ib. their historical value and literary

Structure and substance of Dialogues, cclxviii.
1500, ib.
Section III.
and
disciple of Hilary of
fame of sanctity and
attains
Sulpicius a younger contemporary of M., cclxv
Particulars of his
ib.
lifetime, cclxvi
Maximus
His parentage
? cclix.
persecuted by Arians,
his followers, cclxi; in co-operation
(according to Sulpicius), cclxiv
his writings as included in our
and
Priscillian
ib,
founds monastery near
tions in State affairs, with Valentinian I, Justina,
ib.
cclix-cclxxviii
Outlines and Chronology of Life.
ib. ;
alone retains their titles (l) Postumianus and (2) Gallus, cclxviii. (II) (a)
alone retains, in Dial. II (III, 15, 16) against both Ital. and Frank., the suppressed episode of Bricius,
cclxix; {&)
with
alone retains the Apocalyptic passage in Dial. I (II, 14), cclxx. (Ill) Thus
alone gives original uncensored text of early Cent, v, ib.
(IV) This result verified by collations,
extending to Epp., Gallus (Dial. II
(III),
and
pt.
of Postum.
{Dial, I
(II)),
cclxxii
therefore
CONTENTS.
XI
represents a tradition earlier than that of either Ital. or Frank., cclxxiii.
Postum.), and in Vita,
Section
by another
and in Dial.
I,
in establishing text
MS (Leahhar
Irish
V^. Supplementary.
in it
sometimes deviates towards Frank.,
Importance of
fact, cclxxiv.
attested
Breac),
cclxxiii.
But
in Dial. I (I) (pt.
Bricius-episode
but frequent inaccuracies, cclxxv.
of
Prof. Babul's explanation of this
ib.
Another passage restored by D to Dial. II (III, i8),

an unnamed person who has injured Sulp., ib.
cclxxvi
12, to
cryptic reference
This person identified as
Jerome's adversary, ib.

on evidence of letters to S. from Paulinus of Nola, cclxxvii.
Personal history of V., early Ufe, and relations with S., ib. he becomes hostile to Jerome and asceticism,
Vigilantius,
and publishes an attack,
cclxxviii
replied to
by Jerome (Adv.
The
Vigilant.), ib.
Diall. in this aspect
...........
are S.'s reply to same, cclxxviii.
Textual Notes,
Text of MS
reproduced lineatim
et
cclxxix-ccxc
paginatim.
1-438
A. Patrician Documents.
Muirchu, 3-16
Muirchu,
Tirechan,
39,
40
17-30
Additamenta,
Lib. Angeli, 40-43
P"
30-36
Notulae,
3-48
36-37
Misplaced Praef.,
&c.,
to
Confessio, 43-48.
B. Nov. Testamenlum [Vulg.).

Praef.
and Tables
for Gospels,
49-64
Gospels, 65-201
Extracts
Pauline Epp., 205-210; Epistt. [Paul.), 211-292;

Homiletic Notes, 336 ; Acts, 337-375.
49-375
from Gregor., Moralia, 201
Epistt. (Cathol.),
295-312;
Praef. to
Apocal.,
314-335;
C. Life, dfc, 0/ St. Martin.

Vita [lib.
i],
377-395
434. 435
Appendices
2>"'-
Dial. I
[lib. ii],
Postumianus, 396-423
Dial. II
[lib. iii],
377-438
Gallus, 423-434
Epist.
n, 436-438.
A-G,
441-478
A. jff-text of Muirchu, 442. B. Restoration of pp. 12, 13, 454. C. Translation of Irish Records,
D. Notulae interpreted, 458. Ê. Patrick, (i) Confessio, omitted passages, 466 (2) Epistola, text,
F. Irish Marginalia, 471 Note to Appx. C, 475. Gr. Prologues, &c., to Epp. Paul., 476.
456.
468.
Index,
479-502
ILLUSTRATIONS.
Plates
I,
NOTE.
In printing the text of the MS,
syllables,
The
or words,
which
in the
MS
italics
are
employed (except
are represented
in
the Martinian Memoirs)
to
distinguish letters,
by symbols or by marks of contraction.
abbreviations ins, om, and the like, in the Introduction, Notes, and Appendices, are
employed in
their usual
significations.
The
letters
Chapter X.
A, B, C, &c., denoting Vulgate Latin MSS, and
u, b, c, Sec,
for
Old-Latin MSS, are explained in
CHAPTER
I.
PRELIMINARY.'
The Book
Armagh
of
a small, square volume, measuring'in height yf inches

thickness 2 j consisting originally of 222 leaves of vellum, on
is
breadth 5f in
each side of which the writing
in
contents are
(i)
to St. Patrick, (2)
distinctness
is
of extreme
and uniformity.
noticed farther on) a
which
is
The
employed
first
leaf
arranged mostly
in
double columns.
Its
Documents (most of them in Latin, but a few in Irish) relating

The New Testament (Vulgate), (3) The Life, &c., of St. Martin.
The penmanship
its
is
is
elegance,
The
and
character
admirable throughout for
is
is
(with few exceptions, to be
"pointed Irish,"
minuscule of the type described as
alike for the Latin
wanting
and
and the
Irish
documents and notes.
also four leaves of the Gospel of St.
Matthew
4144), being the two insets of a quire or "gathering," which originally

was a quaternio of four sheets (ff. 4047),^ containing the matter between adora-
(ff.
These four leaves were

verunt (chap. xiv. 33) and quod dictum est (xxi. 4).
wanting before the ms. passed (about 1680, as will presently appear) from its last
hereditary Keeper
for
on the upper margin of
f.
46
memorandum, in
Edward Lhwyd, writing
a
r" there is
a small hand of the sixteenth century, "hie multa desunt."

of this MS. in 1707, observes, " nota quod in Evangelio secundum Matthaeum
no other chasm
deside-
volume it
Its leaves, as we now have them, are
is still, with these exceptions, complete.
numbered in Arabic figures, inserted (as the same authority informs us')
by Mr. Brownlow, into whose possession it had recently passed when Lhwyd
rantur quatuor {ut ego existimo) folia."
described
There
is
in the
it.
Mr. Brownlow, supposing that only three leaves were lost after f. 41, numbers the next extant
leaf 45' (instead of 46), and so on to the 222nd and last leaf, which he marks '221.' Apparently
Lhwyd's words, "quatuor (ut ego existimo) yo/z'a," were meant as a correction of this reckoning*; and
rightly, for the missing portion of the
Gospel text would, as appears by measurement,
fill
four leaves,
1 This Chapter, and also Chapter viii., are mainly compiled from Dr. Reeves's Memoir of i86i, and his
Paper On the Book of Armagh, in Proc. R.I. A., Series in., vol. ii., p, ]] (1891). The Editor has added
a few paragraphs and notes.
2 For the numbering of the leaves, see note , below.
3 See Chapter viii., infr., for these leaves, and for Lhwyd's account of the MS.
* In printing the text this correction has been made (see pp. 83 sqq,, infr.)
and the number of each
folio accordingly, after f. 41, exceeds by i the figure inserted in the MS. [Ed.]
;
INTRODUCTION.
XIV
and could not be contained
" gatherings") of sheets
in three.
usually four or
Moreover, the arrangement of the ms. in the usual quires (or

five {quaterniones or quiniones), folded into pairs {" diplomata")
of leaves, the first pair enclosing the second, and so onmakes it certain that when accidental losses
of leaves occurred, they would occur in pairs, save in the exceptional case where one leaf of a pair
had become severed from its conjugate. Such a case seems to present itself at the very beginning of
our MS. for the missing first leaf must have been conjugate with the twelfth, and formed with it the
outermost sheet of the first "gathering" (a sento), or quire of six sheets. Of the damaged state of the
;
twelfth leaf, which caused

is
to
it
become detached from the
only to be noted that Brownlow places on the
represented as a proof that in his time
f.
supposition that, in marking the leaf as
'
2,'
first
had not been

he did
so,
first,
more
is
to be said later on'
extant leaf the figure
But
lost.
it
here,
it
This fact has been
2.'
'
equally consistent with the
is
was forthcoming, but because

of which the twelfth was loose and the
not because
f.
he perceived that the ms. began with a quire of twelve leaves,

first was missing
just as in numbering the leaf after f. 41 as '45,' he implies, not that
were extant, but that he was aware of their absence.
[Ed. J
if.
44
42, 43,
It will
in detail the construction of the
be convenient here to describe
volume.
These are of varied size, most

of them being quaterniones or quiniones, but a few of a greater or less number of diplomata, the number
being usually determined by the contents, so as to make each of the literary divisions of the book
occupy a complete quire or quires. Thus (i) the first three quires {senio, quaternio, binid) contain the
(i) Gospels, ten
Patrician documents: (ii) the New Testament fills eighteen, disposed as follows
(six quaterniones, one quinio, three terniones)
(2) Pauline Epistles, five (one quinio and four quaterniones)
(3) Catholic Epistles, one {2, quinio); (4) Apocalypse, one {(quinio); (5) Acts, two {quiniones): (iii) the
In all,
Life, &c., of St. Martin occupy the remaining three (one quinio, one senio, one quaternio).
there are twenty-five quires
two seniones, seven quiniones, twelve quaterniones, three terniones, and
The
MS.
arranged for the most part in quires, as above stated.
is
one
binio.
Thus each
of the three natural divisions of the ms.
used separately; and
it is
several existence before

this
may
be,
it is
to
quite possible that each
all
is
in fact a distinct
may have
were joined together to
be further noted that the scribe,
volume, capable of being
had (or been meant to have) a

form collectively the Book of Armagh. However
when he combined his twenty-five quires into the
originally
present volume, interposed a few connecting single leaves, or pairs of leaves, at the points of junction
To
of the divisions or (sometimes) subdivisions.
the Biblical division are prefixed three such pairs,
with a single leaf appended, containing matter preliminary to the Gospels

with one
quinio,
leaf,
follow the Gospels and introduce the Epistles
and ends on the
notes relating to Acts
There
is
i.,
recto
of an appended leaf
which begins on the
no date entered
r'
in the ms.
first
Luke (90
St.
r", b),
Sulpicius (221 r\
end of Life of
Of
b).
but the
name
tion of tincture of galls.
good
St. Martin, Lib.
its
its v
[Ed. j
of the scribe,
Ferdomnach
in at least four places, in the
namely, end of St. Mark
pair,
11.
(215 r\
(f.
a),
682/,
b\ end of
end of
Epistle of
first and second have become

by old erasure and partly by later injudicious applicaThe remaining two are still discernible; the third
these subscriptions, the
utterly indiscernible, partly
perfectly legible to
ores''
and similarly one
leaf of the next quire.
(= uir dominicus), appears to have been subscribed

formula, ''Pro Ferdomnacho
while the Apocalypse overflows
which again serves a double use, bearing on
of the
sight, the fourth evidently identical with
it.^
We
know
from the Annals of Ulster^ the date of a scribe Ferdomnach, who has been (as will
be shown) identified beyond reasonable doubt as the writer of these signatures.
Under a.d. 845 appears
a true and modest

'
^
3
the obit, ''Ferdomnach sapiens
encomium.
It
et scriba
optimus Airddmachae"
appears faint praise to one
who examines
See Chapter IX., infr.

See Chapter VIII., infr., and cp. pp. 423 a, 43515.
Hennessy's edition, t. I., p. 350. See also Four MM., s.a. 844 (O'Donovan's edition,
t. I.,
his
p. 470).
XV
PRELIMINARY.
handiwork
in this the
solitary surviving
example of
his skill,
which no doubt
was exercised in many like performances that have disappeared.

In a most able memoir on the age of our ms., read before the Royal
Academy
Irish
1846,^ the Rev. Charles Graves, Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin
in
(afterwards Bishop of Limerick), gave the result of a very careful examination
made by him
scription,
in that year.
He had
appended by the scribe
succeeded
in
deciphering part of another sub-
to St. Matthew's Gospel
(f.
53
v", a),
and with
acumen and exactness of judgment which always characterized
that critical
investigations, produced a restoration of
it,
complete to determine the date of writing accurately.

the scribe was the
his
singularly convincing, and sufficiently
Ferdomnach above mentioned, and
His conclusion
is,
that
that he completed the
transcription of the First Gospel, under the Primacy of Torbach, in 807.
Here, then, we have before us the writing of a choice Irish scribe, a consum-
mate
artist in
legible as
if
calligraphy; which, though 1097 years old,
written yesterday.
Thus an age
is
is
it
to speak of those in
Greek or other languages, yet reaches
short of that of
most part as
assigned to this national monu-
many
ment, which, though
falls far
for the
other Latin manuscripts, not

to a very respectable
numbering almost eleven centuries. The orthography of the Latin in

which it is written (only a page or two, and a few paragraphs of its first division,
and some scattered notes in the rest of the book, being in Irish) is such as was
current in the Western Church during the early and middle ages. What renders it
an object of special interest is the fact that it is the only copy of the complete New
Testament which has been transmitted to our time from the ancient Irish Church.
Ireland was in early times famous for the ample provision of copies of the Latin
Scriptures which it possessed, and was much resorted to as a safe, peaceable, and
But one after another the books of
well-furnished abode for religious study.
sacred learning perished what the Danes spared, fire consumed and what was
And thus, of all the
fortified against fire, was soon reduced to decay by damp.
Latin Bible mss. which existed in Ireland, not one copy of the Old Testament has
been preserved, or of any part thereof, except a mutilated copy of the Psalms^
and the survival of this we owe to the veneration in which it was held, being
supposed to be in St. Columba's handwriting, and encased in a costly shrine of
Copies of the Latin Gospels, more or less perfect, possessing all the
silver.
antiquity,
characteristics of the Irish school of writing, are preserved in the Library of
Book of Durrow and the Book of Kells are

and
elsewhere.
A volume of St. Paul's Epistles, copied
the most remarkable'),
by an Irish scribe, in Latin, with interlinear Irish notes, is to be seen at Wiirzburg*
Trinity College, Dublin (of which the
in
Bavaria
but
it
does not include the rest of the
New Testament.
The Book of
R.I. A., yol. iii. (1846), pp.316 Jj?'^'. A summary of his results will be found in Chap, viii., t'n/r.
The Cathach. See Gilbert, National MSS. of Ireland, p. 7 (8vo edn.) also in A^êndix to Fourth
Report of the Royal Commission on Historical MSS., 1874, p. 583.
' Gilbert, National MSS., pp. 10-21.
i
I'roc.
'
Shelf-mark in Wiirzburg University Library,
and Dr. Whitley Stokes, Old Irish
M.Th.
Glosses.
B2
f.
12.
See Prof. Zimmer, Glossae Hib.,
p. ix
INTRODUCTION.
XVI
Armagh
stands forth, to the student of Biblical literature, without a rival in the
whole range of
Irish antiquity,
as the only entire
New
Testament as read
the early Irish Church, and copied by Irish scribes, that
is
now
in
extant.
year of the Great Mortality),

The Venerable Bede relates, under a.d. 664
that a multitude of nobles, as well as men of inferior rank, ''de gente Anglorum,''
(the
had migrated from England to Ireland " in the time of the Bishops Finan and
He writes
Colman" [652 and after], where they found a cordial welcome.
(Lib.
xxvii.)
III., c.
''Quosomnes
Scotti libentissime suscipientes,
ad legendum,
sine pretio, libros quoque
et
victum
eis
quotidianum
magisterium gratuitum praebere curabant
'
had been
largely multiplied in Ireland
and that, to this end, the art of writing had been
practised for a sufficiently long period to guarantee ease and elegance to the
work.
So honourable had the title of Scribe {Scribhnidh) become, that in the
Irish Annals it is often used to enhance the celebrity of the Abbot or Bishop
nay, we sometimes find, in the recital of honours, the "accomplished Scribe"
commemorated, with the dignity of Bishop, or Abbot, or both, attached, as an
whence we
learn that,
the middle of the seventh century, books
in
accident of
was added
When,
office.
to the practice
in process of time, the
duty of theological instruction
and teaching of penmanship, the more honourable
title
oi Ferleghin'n} {"vir kdionis'^ or '^praeledor'^) was adopted, corresponding in office
(and function) to the magister (and magisteriunt) of Bede^
as " Scholasticus de gente Scottorum.^^
and of such a teacher

In Armagh, where
Bede speaks {ib., xiii)

was a seminary of great and early repute, the last recorded Scribhnidh appears in
the Annals at the year 8445, ^"^ the first Ferleghinn at 8768'; and under this
<:.
latter title the succession is continued.
During this long period there subsisted in Armagh a series of learned men,
whose honour, as well as monastic service, was to multiply books, and supply the
literary requirements of a studious community.
Thus it is recorded {sub anno
"
7214) that S. Colman hUamach ['of the cave,' probably a recluse], Scribe of
Armagh, died." Again (72631), that "Ferdomnach, Scribe of Armagh, died."
that " Torbach, son of
Gorman, Scribe, Lector, and Abbot of

Armagh [observe the order of his offices], died."* This is the Torbach who, as
will presently be shown, was presumably the prelate at whose bidding the Book
himself a scribe, the patron, and probably also the
of Armagh was written
instructor, of the second Ferdomnach of Armagh, the actual penman, who was
engaged on it in 807, and died in 845.^
Again (80712),
See Colgan, Trias Th., pp. 631, 632.

See Appendix xvii. of Smith's Bede (Cantab., 1722), p. 746 also Hussey's (Oxon., 1846), p. 170.
Ann. t/li., t. I., pp. 350, 394 Four MM., I,, pp. 470, 522.
;
Uli.
See Chap,
I.,
pp. 176, 186, 292

viii.,
mfr.
Four
'
MM.
I.,
pp. 318, 324, 420.
See p. xv, su^r.
CHAPTER
II.
CONTENTS OF THE MS.

Part
The Book
are in
St.
of
Armagh
three
fact
Patrick.
LIFJS
I.
BY MUIRCHU.
we have
consists, as
namely
books,
distinct
The New Testament.
II.
Book
I.
main portions, which
seen, of three
The Documents relating

The Life of St. Martin
I.
III.
to
of
Tours.
Of
the
first
we proceed
of these portions
to
treat
this
in
and the
five
following Chapters.
Documents are four in number. They are (i) The Life

of St. Patrick,, written by Muirchu
(2) Memoirs of his Mission, compiled by
{^^
Liber
Angeli^^)
of the rights and usages of the Church
Tirechan (3) A Book
Of these the second is followed
of Armagh
(4) The Confession of St. Patrick.
by a collection of supplementary records to it, and to the first and third, are
The
Patrician
attached a few notes.

Of
second copy
(i) a
as also for (3), our ms.
is
exists, to
Of
necessary to premise that this document, as
a form which
ment of
{a)
its parts,
The
in three respects defective
is
{c)
{a)
(2),
with
other copies, later but
(4),
The Life by Muirchu is in two Books Book

Book II. occupying f. 7 v and f. 8 (pp. 14-16).
It is
For
be described presently.
the sole authority.
it
i.
now
its
supplementary matter,
forthcoming.
fuller, are
ending on
f.
7 r" (p. 13, in/r.);
appears in our MS., has
by accidental
come
to us in
by original misplace-
mutilation, {b)
by omission (whether casual or intentional).
mutilation has deprived the MS.
of
This loss
its first leaf.
due
is
(as will
be shown
below. Chapter ix.) to the decay of the inner margin of the conjugate leaf (the twelfth), caused
by early and continued maltreatment, the effects of which are painfully visible on the stained and
disfigured verso of the latter, and of the page facing it (ff. \zv, 13 r).
(^)
first
The
misplacement consists in this, that the Preface to the Life, with Table of Contents of the
it is divided, instead of standing in their proper place in the fore-
of the two Books into which
which they introduce, are to be looked for in f. 20, placed not only after the body
This misplacement is due (not
of the Life, but after the supplements to Tirechan (Document (2)).
to the binder, but) to the original construction of the volume as put together by the scribe for on
front of the Life
the verso of
(c)
The
f,
20, after the conclusion of the Table
omission
is
apparent by comparison of this Table with the
tituli of thirty (properly twenty-nine
wanting from the
text,
of Titles, he proceeds with Document
in which,
see next page, notes
after the twenty-sixth, the
and
')
text.
capita.
scribe writes
(3).
The Table
Of these,
gives the
three are
" Finit primus, incipit
secundus liber."
In order therefore to study Muirchu's work in
its
completeness, the reader
is
to begin with
f.
20,
xviu
INTRODUCTION.
where (pp. 39, 40, infr.) he will find the Preface and Table. He must then turn to pp. 443 sqq., tnfr.,
which {Appendix A, at end of this volume) the text of Muirchu's Book i. is printed from the other
MS. above referred to (distinguished as B).^
He will there read (pp. 443, 444a) its opening capita
in
{cc.
1-6,
and part of
which are
7),
lost
from our MS. {A) with the missing
Book
After that, he will find the rest of
i.
f.
i,
but recovered from B.
of the Life given in regular course, pp. 3-15, infr.
but
end of it, he must again look to Appendix A (pp. 448, 449), where
of the same MS. B.
for the three omitted capita at the
they are given as part of the text

It is to
matter to
be noted that the
Book
II.
of the Life
complete
is
in
St.
contain just sufficient
i.
f.
our ms., and occupies pp. 14-16, infr.
In the Preface to the Life (p. 39
on that of the Gospel of
and a half opening capita supplied from
six
(allowing for a few lines of superscription) the missing
fill
the author, in an exordium modelled
a, infr.),
many
Luke, refers to the failure of
previous attempts
to gather into one record the traditions of the earliest preaching of the
He
Ireland.
culties that
in
somewhat high-flown style, proceeds to lament the diffibeset the undertaking, acknowledging his own defect of skill and the
then, in
inadequacy of his materials.
Aedh," he prepares "
command
Yet, in obedience to the
many
to unfold a few of the
he then
sets forth in a Table (p. 39(5, infr.),
end
own name, Muirchu Maccu Machtheni,
his
Word
of " his lord
These
actions^ of St. Patrick."
under thirty
subscribing at the
tituli,^
and that of Aedh (whom
as author,
he describes as Bishop of Sletty) as the " dictator" of this work.

These tituli, with slight deviations from the order, correspond with the actual text of Book i. to
which they relate, as given in our ms., so far as it extends. But, as above stated, A has lost the first
and it never contained the last three (27, 28, 29) which the Table indicates.
six capita and part of f 7
The MS. B exhibits the lost capita duly; and also the three omitted from A, but in different order.
Here follow the tituli, correctly numbered, and referred to their places in the printed text.*
.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
De ortu Patricii
infr. p. 443 a
De nauigio eius
443 3
ib.
De secunda captura ...
De susceptione a parentihus
444^
ib.
De aetate eius quando iens
?3.
De inuentione S. Germani ...
ib., and 3 a
De aetate eius quando uisitauit
De reuersione eius de Gallis ...
3
De ordinatione eius ...
3 3
De rege geniili habito in Temoria ...
3 5
De prima eius itinere in hac insula ...
43
De morte Milcon ...
5 ^
de celebratione primi pascae.^ 5 b
De consilio
De oUatione prima pasca ...
6a
6a
De festiuitate gentili in Temoria ...
.
<^
iS.
De gressu regis Loiguiri ad Patricium

De uocatione Patricii ad regent ...
De ira regis et suorum ...
19-
De adueniu
20.
De conflictu Patricii aduersus magum ...

qa
De conuersione regis Loiguiri ...
10 b
De doctrina et baptismate signisque ...
10 b
De Mace Cuill ...
iob
De fabula Dairi
izb
De gentibus laborantibus die dominica ... 12 a
De fructifera terra in salsuginem uersa ... 13 3
16.
17.
21.
zz.
2324.
25.
26.
Patricii
27. Z' morte Moneisen

28.
De
eo
ad Temoriam ...
']
']
448
quod S. Patricius uidit caelum
29. Z? conflictu
... p. 8 3
aduersum Coirtheck
449 b
449 a
This MS. is No. 64 of the Royal Library, Brussels. It contains Book i. of Muirchu's Life, unmubut defective by omission of some cafita fortunately, however, supplying those which are lacking
and of the Preface and Table. From it cc. 1-7, and 28-30 (which in it stand as 27, 29, 28), were
to A
first published by the Rev. Father Edmund Hogan, S.J., in Analecta Bollandiana (1882), and afterwards
separately (1884). In these editions, Muirchu's whole work, with his Preface and lable, is given in its
1
tilated,
due order.
'^
In the words " Pauca haec de
muUis S. Patricii gestis," Dr. Bury {Guardian for Nov. 27, 1901,
understands the " gesta" to be written Acts but the rendering above given seems more natural.
Properly there are but twenty-nine (see note ^ below). Also Nos. 25, 26 are transposed.
p. 1647 a)
'
'
Note that henceforth,
order in the text.

5 This titulus
begin a new one.
is
in
in all references, the
numbering
of this
Table
is
followed, irrespective of the
wrongly divided into two, the scribe having supposed
"&
celebraiione" to
LIFE
BY MUIRCHU.
xix
This Preface thus determines for us the authorship of the Life, and (approximately)
Aedh, Bishop of
date.
its
Sletty,
under whose direction
it
was
written,
and who presumably supplied much of its material, is a noted personage. His obit
appears in the Annals of Ulster, s. a. 699 (torn, i., p. 148) and his name is
;
among
those subscribed to the Acts of the Synod of
which " Murchu

is
Mac
Macteni" was also
present.^
Adamnan
The
therefore to be assigned to the close of the seventh century
to the beginning of the eighth.^
The author claims
for
formal narrative of the early days of the Gospel in Ireland
{circ.
695-7), at
Life (at least
it
;
Book
that
it
11,
is
Book
i.)
perhaps
the
first
and not only so, but
had been previously produced by any [Irish] writer, except

own "father, Cogitosus." That work is the Life of St. Brigid,
that no like history
work of his
which comes to us from an author bearing that strangely-formed name,' the result,
no doubt, of an attempt to Latinize Machtheni. It appears, therefore, that the
biographer of Patrick is son of the biographer of Brigid and the Life of Brigid
is the earlier work of the two.
the
Thus, in determining the date of Muirchu, we learn incidentally that Cogitosus (= Machtheni,
properly Machteni) and his Life of Brigid belong to the seventh century, and not (as previously
supposed) to the ninth or later; an important result, in view of the details that Life gives of the
Church of Kildare.
It is to be noted that the connexion thus established between the two Lives, and their authors,
and all that follows from it, rest on a restoration of the true text of the Preface, For the unmeaning
" cognito si patris mei" (p. 39 a;, line 18), Bishop Graves, by a happy conjecture, proposed to read
''
Coguitosi patris mei" [coguito for cogito, as anguelus for angelus, in Ferdomnach's habitual orthography]
an emendation unsurpassed for acuteness, and so convincing that it has been since adopted
by all who have treated of these Lives.*'
When
in it
c.
from the Preface we turn to the biography which it introduces, we note

a distinct attempt, though not fully carried out, at literary form.
From
Book
of
I.
to the
end of
c.
22 (which closes after the pattern of St. Mark's
conclusion, as the Preface begins with an imitation of St. Luke's opening),' the
narrative
scope.
is
It
continuous, fairly well constructed, and has a certain unity of plan and
relates in due order the parentage and youthful life of the Saint, his
captivity in Ireland, his escape,
and
his early call to the
work of evangelization
then his training in Gaul, his return to Ireland for his great mission
Down
its
pauses
assume
At
this point
in
{cc.
in his story.
But
for the rest of
he
or
to
Book
i.
so far he has been able so to work up his materials as to observe
an orderly succession of events
he gives
opening
signal triumph at Tara, the stronghold of Irish royalty and heathenism,
treats as virtually the conquest of Ireland for Christ.
which he
its
23-29) a mere string of incidents, unrelated inter se, and with no notes
Reeves, Adamnan, pp. 1, li, note e (Appendix to Preface). Muirchu is commemorated with his
brother Meadhran, on 8 June (Colgan, Acta SS. Hib., p. 465 a [cited by Reeves]).
2 Zimmer {^Celtic Church, p. 13 of transl. by A. Meyer) calls Book 11. an "Appendix,"
assigning it to
an eighth-century continuator, but without reason. The internal evidence of style stamps it as Muirchu's.
'
Tr. Th., pp. 518 sqq.

Proc. R.I. A. (1863), vol. viii., pp. 269 sqq. Graves points out that there is a certain affinity in style
and diction between Muirchu's work and that of Cogitosus.
5 St. Mark xvi. 20
In both places Muirchu reproduces the words of the Vulgate.
St. Luke i. i, 2.
3
XX
INTRODUCTION.
of sequence
narration
either
because he lacked
skill
mould them
to
or because he had no certainty as to the order in
and therefore
discreetly forbore to attempt an
into continuity of
which they occurred,
arrangement which could only be
conjectural.
Thus Book
ingly divided
naturally divides itselfand the editor of the ms.
I.
it
into two parts :
(i)
the regular Narrative of
accord-
Patrick's course,
St.
earliest years to that which he represents as the climax of his mission
from his
the Appendix of miracles, arranged apparently at haphazard
(ii)
B has
certainly with
no notes of chronological sequence. The connexion of the Narrative proper with

this Appendix is but slight,
it lies in the closing words of the former {c. 22),
Cc. 22, et sqq.
which tell us that his mission was marked by ^^ sequentibus signis.^^
to end of the
The
Book record these
sponding with four periods of

Ireland
signa.
chapters of the Narrative again
{cc.
1-4);
{b)
{cc,
naturally into four groups, corre-
and
{a) Patrick's early life in Britain
Patrick's preparation in
begun in Down and Antrim

and onward {cc. 10, 14-22).
It will
his course:
fall
Gaul
{cc,
5-9)
(c)
11-13); {d) Patrick's mission
Patrick's mission
fulfilled at
Tara,
be observed that of these twenty-two chapters, one only breaks the
which the King and his Magi and their

predictions are introduced before the landing of the Saint is related (between
groups b and <;), instead of in their proper place (in d\ where he is about to
arrangement here indicated,
approach Tara.^
diately before
<:.
c.
10, in
would properly stand, and no doubt originally stood, immeso that the present cc. 10, 11, 12, 13, 14 would be 11, 12,
15
It
13, 14, 10.
For the history of the first of these periods (group a), it is plain where Muirchu
found most of his material. The capita which it includes (1-4, pp. 443, 444 ) are
in the main a summary of the narrative parts of the Con/essio, the very words of
which he reproduces again and again, and to which,
refers
He
{c.
i) as his
from the
The
(p. 443,
one instance, he expressly
authority for the parentage and abode of the Saint's father.'
adds, however, a few particulars,
sources
in
derived from
some unnamed source or
and, moreover, he here and there alters the statements which he borrows
Con/essio,
whether through misunderstanding or inadvertence.
following additions to the details of the Con/essio are to be noted,

tnfr.)
(i)
all
contained in
c.
His mother's name was Concess

His paternal abode was near "our sea" [the Irish Sea],
Patrick was by birth and race a Briton
(ii)
His original name was Sochet (iv)

and its name (for which he alleges a consent of authorities, as the result of inquiry made) was
"Venire"^: (v) His master was a "Gentile," and was harsh: (vi) The land to which he escaped
from his captivity was Britain. With these are to be joined (vii) His age was thirty years when
he revisited his parents {c. 5) and (viii) His purpose when he left Britain was to visit Rome {ib.).*
(iii)
In another respect this part of the Life deviates from the Confessio.
It
assumes
{c. 3,
p.
443 h,
in/r.)
This observation is due to Dr. Bury {^Guardian for Nov. 20, igoi, p. 1615, col. 2).
" Cualfarni diaconi ortus, filio (ut ipse ait) Potiti fresbyteri, qui fuit uico Bannauem Thaburinde" [sic^, pp. 443a, infr.) cp. Confessio, p. 43 a, infr. [_s. i of White's edition).
' Or Nentre = the Nemthor of other authorities.
* Dr. Bury, ut
sufr.
'
LIFE
a "second captivity'"
{tit. 3,
the
man
between
p. xviii, supr.),
Moreover, some details of this
first
BY MUIRCHU.
his flight
from Ireland and his
Victoricus, who, according to the Confessio, was seen by
in Ireland
{c.
443
p.
b),
"silua Foclitae" that called

his life in Gaul
But
him
at the
in a
Thus,,
dream when he was
who had appeared
to
him
re-
previously
and the voices from the

Gaul {c. 7, p. 444 a)
time of that dream, are likewise transferred to the period of
as well as afterwards in
him
visit to his parents.
period are altered by Muirchu, and assigned to a later time.
visiting his parents in Britain, is in the Life an "angelic" person,
how
XXl
iîh.').
for the
most part our author adheres
to his authority closely, in relating
the Saint was captured at the age of sixteen, and carried to Ireland, where
he spent
six years of slavery
Divine grace, he was

to escape from
filled
bondage
and hardship, tending the
flocks of his master
how, by
with the Spirit, and lived in devotion, and was guided
how he
obtained a passage across the sea in the ship of
some strange heathen men, and shared
for
many days
their wanderings, their
how, after an interval of a
and the supply vouchsafed

few years, he returned to his parents' abode and then, notwithstanding their
desire to retain him, was finally led by supernatural intimations to devote himself
privations,
for their relief;

;
Even in the numerical details'^ there is a corre(c, 4, p. 444 a).

spondence, not indeed complete, yet sufficient to satisfy us that Muirchu wrote
to his life-work
with the Confessio, or extracts from
it,
in his
hands, or (possibly) in his memory.
His very omissions confirm the fact. In this part of this work, he nowhere names
the man whose slave Patrick was, nor intimates in what part of Ireland he dwelt.
This silence was not by reason of ignorance, for in later chapters (11 and 12,
pp. \b, 5 ) he speaks of Miliuc and of the country of the Picts, of Slemish and
Skerry it was merely due to the fact that the Confessio here gives no name, of
person or of place no indication of the quarter of " Hiberio" in which the
It is not till he reaches the opening chapter (5) of
scene of his bondage lay.
the second period that Muirchu definitely shows signs of turning from the
;
fragments of autobiography gathered from the Saint's own writing,' to employ

other authorities, unspecified, and only conjecturally determinable.
Probably Muirchu failed (like most historians of early date) to appreciate the supreme value of
such a document as the primary authority for the history of its writer. Yet he has extracted from it
nearly everything in the way of direct statement that was available for his narrative and considering
how irregular and confused the Confessio is in form, and how difficult (sometimes to the point of
unintelligibility) in style and diction, Muirchu is hardly to be blamed if he forsook it for more
;
explicit if less authentic records.
That he was
diligent in his quest of information appears
from a
After citing Patrick's Confessio (as above) for his

passing phrase (already referred to) in c. i.
paternity and birthplace, he proceeds: " quem uicum constanter induhitanterque comperimus esse Ventre";
' This is based on a misconstruction of the words, of the Confessio, " Et iterum -post annos multos
adhuc cafturam dedi" {s. 3 ofWhite's text [cj>. p. 46 a;, infr., where the text of ^ is defective]) by which
St. Patrick merely means that his condition, under the men in whose ship he escaped, was a " second
;
captivity."
* Not only, as above, his age (sixteen) when captured, and his
hundred miles' flight to where the ship lay the three days at sea
the foretold two months of the "second captivity" [cc. 1-3).
Of the Efistte addressed
to the subjects of Coroticus (which is not included in our MS.)
though in c. 29, which deals with Coroticus

Probably he had not seen it.
use,
bondage, but also the two

twenty-eight days wandering
six years'
the
(p.
449 , infr.), he shows that he
knew
of
he makes no
its
existence.
INTRODUCTION.
xxii
showing that he had made inquiry, apparently in more than one quarter, and thus succeeded in
verifying the
identifying the place.
It seems safe to infer that he used like care and diligence in
the
Confessio.
from
drew
he
other details with which he has supplemented those which
In this chapter (5) he enters on the second stage of his narrative ; but in
leaving the previous stage he introduces a connecting link between the two, the
mention of the Saint's purpose (of which the Confessio says nothing) of visiting
the Apostolic See.
From Britain to Rome the road led through Gaul.
In Gaul accordingly lies the scene of the second period

in the Saint's course not derived
there
one sentence
is
According
Gaul.^
as
some
to
fairly to
Muirchu
say, forty years"
in
from the
Confessio
and
is
an
episode
be taken as implying that he had sojourned

(c.
7, p.
444 ),
in
this sojourn lasted for "thirty or,
which statement we have a second instance of his
through Gaul to cross the Alps to

city,
5-9)
which document, however,
in
The
recourse to more than one authority for his materials.
Bishop of that
{cc.
Italy, stops at
on his way
Saint,
Auxerre, to
induced to stay there as his disciple
Germanus,
visit
{c. 6,
p.
444 a)
apparently giving up, or at least deferring indefinitely, his proposed visit to
Rome.
Then
follows the explanation of his next step
an
explanation which
connects this period with that of his early days of bondage in Ireland.
Victoricus revisits him, and proclaims that the time has
evangelic mission
the voices from the
come
even that of the Gospel"

Britain for
Saint
now
{c. 8).
are heard to invite

"
sets forth on the journey he
obeys, and
If this coeptum iter is the
Rome, we must understand Muirchu

directs his course,
to enter on his
wood of Fochlath again
coming {c. 7, pp. 444.2, 3.2). He

had begun \_cceptum iter], to the work for which he had long
his
In visions
to
since been prepared,
journey begun when he
left
Rome
the
mean
that
it is
resuming his long-intermitted progress
to
thither,
and
reverting to his original purpose of seeking in that city to obtain fuller teaching,
and presumably sanction, for his evangelic enterprise. But, on the other hand,
it is to be noted that Muirchu says nothing of any such revival of that purpose.
And, moreover, in the tituli of cc. 5 and 8 (assuming them to come from his hand),
he ignores any journey beyond Auxerre {" non exiuit ultra^^ tit. 5); and {tit. 8)
writes " de reuersione eius de Galliis^'' implying that he conceives the coeptum iter to
have been made (with the one deviation recorded) direct from Auxerre to the seaboard where he took ship for Britain.^ Under either interpretation, the Narrative
makes two points
Rome
clear:
(i) that
he originally intended when he
left
Britain
was not carried out. Some time before

Patrick's departure from Auxerre, Palladius had been consecrated and sent as
missionary to Ireland by the then Pope, Celestine, " the forty-fifth from the
Apostle Peter," but was unsuccessful, withdrew from the work, and, on his way
back to Rome, died in Britain. Tidings of his death met Patrick at " Ebmoria,''
to visit
(2) that the intention
1 "Paratus irem
. usque Gallias uisiiare fratres" [s.
43, White).
not included in our MS.
' So Dr. Bury, in a MS. mennorandum communicated to Editor.
.
These words occur
in
a passage
LIFE
he had entered on
after
BY MUIRCHU.
xxili
and caused him
his journey,^
to
change his plans
he
one Amatorex, a Gaulish Bishop of high rank and repute,

and from him obtained ordination for himself to the Episcopate, and for two of
his followers to the Priesthood {c. 9).^
He then resumed his route (of which our
turned aside to
visit
author gives no details), and reached Britain, thence to cross to Ireland

For
this period, as
authority earlier than
{ib^.
has been already noted, no material has been yielded by the Confessio, and no
is alleged.
But inasmuch as two of those who were designated with him
Aedh
Gaul for the mission, Auxilius and Iserninus, though not again mentioned by our author, appear
and in the later compilations which are subjoined to them in our MS., as
associated with him in his labours, and as connected with certain Churches,' it is natural to suppose
in
in Tirechan's Memoirs
that in the Churches claiming to trace back to these two men, traditions would be preserved of the
sojourn of the Saint in Gaul, which Muirchu would gather and write down.*
In confirmation of this
Church which bore the name of Auxilius (p. 37 a) appears

to have been Killishee, near Naas, within a short journey of the abode of Muirchu, near Wicklow
(2) that Tirechan, in naming Iserninus (p. 30 3), connects him with KilcuUen, in the same neighbourhood and moreover that the last of the documents appended to Tirechan (which profess to be records
collected by the " Heirs'' of Patrick at Armagh) gives a long history of Iserninus, associating him through
hypothesis
it is
to
be noted
(i) that the
Patrick's convert Crimthann with the foundation of Sletty, the see of Aedh (pp. 35, 36a, infr.')? Thus
Muirchu or Aedh, either or both of them, would be within easy reach of such memories as the clergy
of Killishee and Kilcullen claimed to have inherited from the founders, in addition to those which
may well be believed to have been treasured in the greater Church of Sletty. It will be shown
farther on (Chap, vi.) that Aedh is probably the authority whence the Armagh records derived their
narrative of the doings of Iserninus.
Passing now to the third period, as related

of the third group,
on the
first
and deferring
and summary
missed
in
in
the manner of the narrative.
no long intervals occur
a sentence
are distinctly named.
it
chapters (11 13, pp.
in
it
It
how
5)
has ceased to be vague
decades of years are no longer
has become continuous and detailed
It relates
&,b,
moment our examination oi c. 10, we enter

to Ireland.
And here we become at once
for the
stage of the Saint's mission
conscious of a change
in the
St, Patrick
with his
dis-
persons and places
company
first
reached
the Irish coast at a point in the district of FercuUen {^Wegiones Coolenorum" ) at the
*'
Ostium Dee" {riedir'SNic]dovi); but thence (as
it
seems, without landing there) turned
his course northward, desiring to carry the Gospel first to the place of his former
whose service he had fled, and to repay to him the

in money, and " by freeing him whose captive
price of his freedom twofold
bondsman he had been, from the captivity of heathenism" [c. 11). In this voyage,
they first touch at "the outer island still called by his name" (Inis Patrick, lying
bondage under
Miliuc, from
This place was unknown to Muirchu, as his marginal z intimates. If it could be identified, its situaAuxerre or otherwise, would prove whether Patrick was on his way to Ireland or to Rome when
these tidings reached him.
2 See Dr. Bury in English Historical Review for 1904, pp.
497 sqq.
= For Auxilius, see Tirechan's list of Bishops, p. 18 b, infr.
and also the brief entry (" Cell Auxili"),
For Iserninus, see Tirechan, p. 30 6 {" Eserninus"), as well as the document of p. 35, infr.
p. 3ya, line 20.
^ Cp. the note (end of p. 16 b, infr.), " Haec Constans in Gallis inuenitP
^ Killishee, or Killossy = Cell Usaili
Vita Tripartita, p. 186), lies not thirty miles from the town of
(
Wicklow, near to which latter was Kill Murchon, the Church of Muirchu (Colgan, a;p. Reeves, ut su;pr.,
see V.T., ut
p. xix, note). Kilcullen, a few miles farther south, is the " Cellola Cuilinn" of p. 306, infr.
Sletty, in Queen's Co., on the Carlow border, was the ecclesiastical centre of all the above-named
su^pr.
Churches, readily accessible from any one of them.
^
tion, north of
C 2
INTRODUCTION.
XXIV
of Wicklow)
thence, feeling
(*'
Conalneos
and
Louth
Jlnes'^) in
their way along- the coasts of Meath {"Brega^')
order, they reach that of Down {''fines Ulathorum^'''^), enter Strangford Lough,
Dublin coast,
off the
less than fifty miles north
and there land

Here the Saint makes his
at the mouth of the Slaney' (J'ad ostium Slain'^).
first convert, in the person of Dichu, the local chief, in his abode at a place
afterwards known as '' Horreum PatriciV { "Patrick's Barn"; Sabhul, now
Saul, near Downpatrick), whose swineherd first met the strangers on their
passing up the western arm of
{"/return quod
it
est
Brene''
^),
After a short sojourn with Dichu, the Saint resumes his purpose
landing.
Leaving his ship where he had found harbour, he proafterwards

ceeds by land to the "region of the Picts" {'' Cruidnenorum fines,
Antrim),
and
called Dal Araide, the southern district of the present county of
reaches the slopes of the mountain Slemish, which, though not mentioned in the
of visiting Miliuc.
''^
earlier part of the narrative
(c.
i),
is
now assigned by name
as the scene of his
more circumstantially described) of " the angel

Here, standing on the southern [more accurately, the south-western]
bondage, and of
Victoricus."
his vision (here
came
flank of Slemish {_"a latere dextero motitis Miss"), where he first
the district where he had lived as a bondsman, he

terrible sight, the tragic frustration of his
who
in
a panic destroys himself and his
is
stopped
{c.
in
view of
12, p. 5 a)
by a
purpose by the desperate act of Miliuc,
home and substance
in
a suicidal confla-
Astounded by this catastrophe, he remains two or three hours speechless
gration.
Then
on the spot.
Magh
retracing his course, he returns to Dichu, " in
Lough
Campum
Inis^''
afterwards, and still,

"
called Lecale), where he carries on his mission with success
for many days."
that
is,
to
Strangford
Inis (the district south of
But the approach of Easter suggests to him an opportunity for a movement

He is inspired to aim a bold stroke at the very heart of Irish
of wider scope.
the great central plain of Breg, where
heathenism, in the " Campus Maximus"
the stronghold of its priestly and royal supremacy stood (c. 13, p. 5 b\
Even
in
brief
this
summary
(in
which many points are passed over), we
perceive distinct evidence that, for the history of this period, our author
is
using
other and fuller sources of information than in the two foregoing groups of
The
sections.
cumstances.
exactness
narrative has
It
become ample
reverts to the facts of the
even with
something of freshness
and cirthem with more
in detail of places, persons,
first
period, but relates
describing,
not merely the acts of
the Saint, but his motives and his feelings, his tears and prayers, his consternation,
' The name Ulaid, at
present province of Ulster,
denoting the people of the kingdom which was nearly coextensive with the
in later, but very early, times to be restricted to the south-east part, now the
County of Down. And it is in this limited sense that Muirchu, alike in Book I. and Book II., speaks of
" Ulathorum fines''' (i. cc. 11, 12) ; ";plebs Ulod," "contra Ultu'" (11. cc. 9, 14, pp. 15 b, i6a). Afterwards
See Reeves, Eccles. Antiqq.,
it recovered its original meaning, equivalent to the Ulster of modern usage.
first
came
pp. 352 sqq.

^ This ancient
name {" Fretum Brennese," Vita ll., j5. Colgan, Trias Thaum., s. 29) long survived in
that of the adjoining parish oi Ballybrene, now Ballintogher (Reeves, utsuj>r., p. 40).
3 The mouth of the stream now locally called the Scadden (bounding the townland of Kilscadden),
but
known within recent memory as the Slaney, has been satisfactorily identified as this "ostium Slain" by the
late
Mr.
J.
W.
Hanna,
in
a memoir on
"The Landing-^lace of St. Patrick" (Downpatrick,
1858).
his use of the sign of the Cross
XXV
BY MUIRCHU.-
LIFE
and, for the
puts into his mouth a prophetic soliloquy {ib.\
first
time becoming dramatic,
The
narrg,tor
knows
what
he
did not find in the Con/essio, and therefore did not state in his earlier chapters
that the place of Patrick's captivity
was
way
inland place (for he makes his
in north-eastern Ireland, that
to
it
from Saul by land), that
The topography
Slemish, that Miliuc was his master's name.

accurate;
first
where he
inlet
it
absolutely
voyage from Wicklow to Strangford Lough, the regions that

named and in proper order not only the place
in the
his vessel passed are correctly
where he
is
was an
lay by
it
reached the Irish shore, but the

finally
and
put
in,
which he. touched, the
islet at
the petty stream at whose
mouth he landed,
are
all
the last chapter (13) of this group, he gives the first

express note of time, to be found in the record of the journey, by noting that
identifiable;
finally, in
Easter was at hand.
Two
touches our author adds, which show minute local knowledge, whether
who was acquainted with

by the
rocky summit of "a second mount"
acquired on the spot by himself or from an informant

it
(i) that a mark, believed to be a footprint left {" presso uestigio^^)
angelic visitant, was discernible on the
(unnamed
here), close to Slemish
{c.
11); (2) that a cross "still" (that
is,
the writer's time) stood to signalize the spot whence the Saint viewed the
in
which Miliuc perished by
his
own
act
{c.
in
fire
12).
The "second mount" is named by Muirchu at the close of Book 11. (p. ibb, in/r.) " Sctrit"
(now Skerry) also by Tirechan (p. 17 3), ^^Scirle." The "footprint" is still shown an angular mark
formed by the convergence of two natural fissures in the basaltic rock of which the hill is composed,
"a
The
depression having a faint resemblance to the print of a shoe."
hill is
597 feet in height,
and on one side precipitous. It may well be, as has been conjectured, the site of Miliuc's
stronghold
but its summit is now occupied by the ancient ruin of a small church, near the
N.-E. angle of which is the " footprint." It lies N.-W. of Slemish, on the opposite side of the valley
steep,
The
of the Braid.
" cross " has disappeared, but has
ridge (870 feet) of the
left its
name
to the
western slopes of Slemish, whence a wide view
townland of
is
Cross, the highest
to be had, including Skerry
miles to the north) and the intervening valley, as well as Slemish, whose summit (1437 feet)
dominates the whole region and is distant from Skerry three miles; from Cross, four.'
Muirchu's two accounts of St. Patrick's vision (Book i., c. 11; 11., c. 13 pp. sa; 16^), neither
(five
of which
is distinctly
expressed, taken together appear to describe the angel as mounting
first
from
Skerry across the valley to Slemish, leaving his footprint on the former, and then from the latter
upward. "/? quo monte" (in I. 11, p. 5 a, line 14) is to be read with '^ ascendisse," not with "uidit."
It is to
be added
(in anticipation of later
passages of the Life) that wherever
our author recurs to the facts which belong to North-east Ireland, the same
characteristic precision of detail reappears in his treatment of them.
This
is
Appendix
Armagh
seen in the latter division of Book
[cc.
{c.
23
et sqq.).
Of the
24) and three to
now
i.,
which
four chapters which
Down
(23, 25, 26).
it
have described as its

comprises, one relates to
I
All four, as will
appear,
called by the people "St. Patrick's Footmark." Historical Account of the Diocese of
Connor, by the Very Rev. James O'Laverty, p.p., vol. iii., p. 443. In this valuable work will be
found also (vol. i., pp. 226 sqq.) the substance of Mr. Hanna's memoir, quoted above. See also an interesting
paper by the Very Rev. Abraham Dawson, Dean of Dromore, in Ulster journal of Archceology, vol. iii,,
'
It is
Down and
part 2 (Jan. 1897), p. 113.
INTRODUCTION.
xxvi
abound
in
personal and topographical, and in
particulars,
autoptic
touches.
23 (p. 10 b) not only speaks of MacCuil by name as a man of Ulaid,

afterwards Bishop of Man, but adds his patronymic (" Maccu Greccae") and place
The writer
of
in
c.
Island),^ relates circumstantially the
abode {Aetidrum or Nendrum, now Mahee
strange story of his exile to the Isle of
Man
(which
sight of the opening of
lies in
Rumili" whom
25 (p. 12 a) we read
Strangford Lough), and names also the two Bishops, " Conindri
he found
there,
and whose successor he
became.
finally
In
c.
et
of a rath being built "at the seaside by the saltmarsh, not far distant from the
Though this Latinized name has not been satisfactorily identified

with that of any known place, it certainly belongs to an estuary or an inlet of the
sea in the region of the first landing, as appears in Book 11. where it recurs
Collum Bonis''
Fretum quod Collum Bonis nocatnr,'' p. i6). Again, va. c. 26 (p. 13 J), a "saltmarsh" reappears and the name of the district, ''Campus Inis" (= Magh Inis),
('*
is
expressly given (as before

It is to
in
cc.
12, 13).
to report Patrick's
be noted that these two chapters profess
and they have
in
" mndebrod'" ["
common
-broth''']
words
the earliest mention of the (unexplained) exclamation
ascribed to him by tradition.
The Collum Bouts has by some been identified with the inner Bay of Dundrum, somewhat southwest of Strangford Lough^; but the narrative of Book 11., c. 13, seems to imply a spot nearer to Saul.
No one who knows this part of Down, and especially the estuary now called the Quoyle, into which
the Slaney runs, can
fail
to note the prevailing saltmarshes
shores of the district which includes Saul and Downpatrick
which are the characteristic features of the

St. Patrick's landing and of
the places of
his burial
and to conclude that the writer had, or was informed by one who had, accurate local
knowledge enabling him thus to supply not only details of his narrative, but local colour for its scene.'
;
In the chapter (24) relating to the foundation of
character
is
no
less
(" in regionibus Orientalium")
called
first
"Dorsum
offers to
The scene
marked.
Salicis"
Daire
(Druimm
is
is
Armagh
no longer
named, and
(p. 12 b),
Down, but
in
(the " ciuitas quae nunc
are particularly designated by him
in Airthir
abode on the height

The "lower" site which the Chief
Sailech).
Ardd Machae
same
his
give the Saint, as well as the "higher" site which,
refusing, he finally consents to give also
the
for the
after first
Armagh which was known
nominatur," p. 13 a) in our author's time
and each is identified with the place of a

Church which in that time was still resorted to the " Church of the Relics" ['' ubi
nunc est Fertae Martyrum," p. 12b), and the " Northern Church" {" ubi nunc
;
altare est sinistralis ecclesiae" p. 13 b\
incident of Daire's horse

lair
marked the
Here too, as
site
of
in the
Its
To
the former of these
to the latter, that of the hind
is
attached the
and her fawn, whose
altar.
Antrim narrative
{cc.
11, 12), indications
appear of local
customs of reverence preserving the memory of the story and of
its
scenes,
in
the virtue ascribed "even to the present day" to the spot whither the fawn was
1 <i
See Reeves, E.A., pp. 187 sqg.
" Sedens hmDruim Moccu Echach."
It is an island in the
northern part of Strangford Lough.
' So Reeves, E.A.,
Others suggest Drutnbo but this place being inland will not suit.
pp. 235, 236.
3 Zimmer {Celtic Church, p. 12) expresses a contrary opinion on this point.
;
BY MUIRCHU.
LIFE
(=
Down,
* *
its
(p. 13
Further on, in Book

there collected,
11.,
^
.
we
shall
Not
like characteristics in the
supplementary legends
which add to the incidents belonging to Antrim, and record those which attended
Of these, more will be said in the proper place.
Down.
narrative of the fourth and last period of the Lt/e
the third, abounds in detail
new
with a
meet with the
such of them as relate to the same regions, Down, Antrim, and Armagh, especially
in the chapters
The
<5).
gratias agam[us] " )
the burial in
And
here again the tradition of Armagh, like that

preserves a word uttered by the Saint,
his reiterated " Grazacham^''
followed by
of
dam
XXVll
character which
but
now
{cc,
10, 14-22), as
of
copious rather than exact, and impressed
it is
for the first time
shows
itself,
that the supernatural is absent from the earlier periods,
the thaumaturgic.
them, as the
in
in
dreams and visions and voices bear their part in shaping the Saint's
course, and providential gifts are granted to his prayers or even to his unspoken
wants
but that in them he is nowhere seen set forth as wielding miraculous
Con/essio,
powers
there
for the confirmation of his mission, or for his relief in
is
no breach of continuity
in the
linked on by our author to the third.
between
cc.
the fourth
Down
13
and 14
story
This
is
need or
Yet
peril.
this fourth division is carefully
effected (i)
(pp. ^b, 6 a), the last of the third
by the close connexion

period and the first of
of which the former represents Patrick as taking counsel while yet in
and the latter relates how he carried out the

design then formed, by his move, southward and then westward, towards Tara.^
Then farther, (2) by what seems an artifice of afterthought, the author (as above
about a daring onward step
noted, p. xvi) has transferred the chapter which

it
now
is
10,
c.
from the place which
would naturally occupy (and apparently did at first occupy) here, after
14,
back to the third period, to stand before
<r.
in the narrative of the fourth period,
Patrick's landing in
Down
before
even his
first
approach to the Irish coast.'
Here, then, in the opening of the fourth period, we see the Saint {c. 14)
departing from Down by ship as he had arrived, but retracing in a southward
direction his former course along the coast to reach Brega, which {c. 11) he had
the
previously passed by
Campus Maximus of
c.
13.
In this
opening the
topographical exactness is maintained the missionary company quit Dichu and

Magh Inis, and land at " Ostium Colpdi" (the mouth of the Boyne). Leaving the
;
ship there, they proceed on foot to the Plain, and there
spot
known
encamp
at nightfall^
as "Ferta uirorum Feec'^ [Ferta /er Feic, afterwards Slane).
on a
There,
according to the Saint's purpose, they prepare to raise the standard of Christ
by celebrating the Easter Eucharist.
We
1
The
now
turn back to the displaced
c.
10 for
its
frequent recurrence of " Gratias ago " in the Confessio

ss. 19, 23, 30, 34 (to), 42, 46 (White's edition).
is
account of those at
whom
this
notable, as illustrative of this tradition.
See Confessio,
leuata igitur naui ad Tnare (c. 14, p. 6 V).

This observation is due to Dr. Bury {Guardian, Nov. 20, 1901, p. 1615), who points out that, in c. 10
the "in praedictis regionibus," in the first sentence, and the closing " Redeamus ad ^roôsitum" at the
end, betray that the author originally wrote it to stand after c. 14, in which those "regiones" are defined
and then transferred it, for the sake of literary effect, to the place which it now holds.
* From their probable landing-place near Drogheda, the distance to Slane is about
ten miles.
*
'
INTRODUCTION.
xxviii
solemn demonstration was aimed. In the same plain stood '' Temoria" (Tara),
the "Capital of the Scoti" where Laeghaire reigned as ''imperator" (" High King"
= Ardrigk), of the great house of the Hy-Neill, sons of that Niall from whom
many
so
reigning princes
soothsayers
in
Here the magicians and
Ireland claimed descent.
who were about him
of whom two especially are named, "Lothroch (or
Lucetmael {or Ronaiy'hd,6. already, and "chiefly for two or three

years past," with increasing urgency, warned him that a new order of things,
Lochru)" and
''
was about to come, "with strange and subversive

doctrine," to be "proclaimed by a few, but accepted by the many," and destined
To
to prevail over the existing rule and worship, and "to reign for ever" (p. 4 a).
this warning (which tradition seems to have preserved in a metrical form, plainly
traceable in our author's reproduction of it) they added a definite prediction,
from the lands over
embodied
stranger
who was
its
of the
descriptive
verse,
in
the chasuble
sea,
aspect
to bring in this great change,
and usages
of
Holy Table, the responsive Amen.
the chants, the
mystic brevity, rendered into Latin so far as
its
the
foreseen
the tonsure, the pastoral
staff,
This verse,
in
obscurity will permit,^ Muirchu
cites in full.
Resuming now the narrative in its existing order, at t. 15 (p. 6j, we there
how the conflict thus foretold, between the old order and the new, is
brought by the Saint's bold advance to a speedy issue. He and his followers, in
their camp near Slane, had lighted a fire on Easter Even, to be at once a symbol
and a challenge. Now, as it fell out, this day coincided with the time when
learn
a great yearly solemnity was held at Tara by the King, his Chiefs, and his
Magicians, at which, by usage, a
was lighted in the Palace, with proclamation

made that, until it should be seen, none else should light a fire under pain of death.
It was therefore with angry amazement that the assemblage at Tara saw the flame
kindled at Slane
which
is
fire
consulted by the King, warn him that unless this rebel

guished,
it
The
easily within view from Tara.
and he who lighted
it
customs of the nation.
By
their
to confront the intruder
(c.
16, p.
fire
inflicting a
overcome and overthrow his kingdom and the

advice Laeghaire and his retinue proceed at once
7 a), and sumrrion him into the royal presence. A
sudden and
pion against the Faith

chiefs
and magicians
intercession,
is
{c.
fly
be at once extin-
will
controversy ensues between the Saint and the magicians, which
anathema
is
cut short by his
on Lochru, their foremost chamThe

17, p. 7 <$), followed by darkness and earthquake.
the terrified and deserted King, at the Queen's humble
terrible death
suffered to retire to
Tara
{cc.
and 8 a).
17, 18,
ib.,
{c.
p. 8 3).
day, being Easter Day, Patrick visits him
19,
There, the next

contest of miracle
ensues between him and the chief magician Lucetmael, ending in a
trial
in which the latter perishes, as Lochru had perished the night before
pp. 9, \oa).
On
this the
King
"Pro linguae
{c.
21, p. 10
idiomo non tarn mamfesta."

t. I.,
by
fire,
[c.
20,
gives way, and, by the advice of his councillors,
submits to a reluctant conversion
Hymn of Fiacc {Liber Hymn.,
when
magicians,
p. 100
t. 11.,
The
p. 181)
<5).
original Irish is to be found in the Scholia

:
also in V. 1., p. 34.
on the
LIFE
With
BY MUIRCHU.
XXIX
triumph the direct narrative closes
this signal
and the
work is summed up in a single sentence which tells

forth from Tara to spread the Gospel through all the land.
Saint's
has been
It
from
distinguished
pervades
it,
miracle.
already pointed
all
reaching
It is
to be
the change in
its
Down and Antrim
its
that
out
added that the

it
22)
of
narrative
precedes by the thaumaturgic
highest point in
matter
the
that
{c.
c.
20,
which
writer's style
rest of the
how he went
this
period
is
colouring which
a very phantasmagoria of
is
changes
correspondence with
in
departs from the plain directness with which the
episodes are told
it
becomes
artificial
and laboured.
character appears especially in the attempt, discernible throughout
the incidents after Scriptural models.
That
its
conclusion
22)
{c.
is
borrowed,
as already noted, almost verbatim from that of the Gospel of St. Mark,
sistent with its introduction to the encounter at
Tara
{c.
modelled on that of the action of Herod as described
which
16),
in the
This
to shape
it,
is
con-
is
expressly
beginning of the
Matthew (ii. 3). And in like manner (not to dwell on other reminiscences of Old and New Testaments) the Book of Daniel is pointedly cited in c. 15,
and its echoes are heard everywhere in the story of Patrick's conflict and victory.^
Gospel of
St.
In this superabundance of the marvellous, the narrative loses, as might be
expected,
much
of the definiteness of outline and the exactness of topographical
which belong to
detail
topography
in the record,
preceding period.
Indeed there
is little need for

which covers a time of but two (or possibly three) days,
its
for Patrick's landing was effected,

and a land journey of perhaps twenty miles
as we have seen, at a point on the Boyne estuary near Drogheda, early on Easter
Even and the hill of Slane, some ten miles distant, was reached on foot before
At Tara (whither he proceeded the next day), which
nightfall of the same day.
lies some ten miles to the south, the fire then and there lighted would be seen and
all the incidents of cc. 16-20 are crowded into that night and the next day (being
Easter Day). Thus, as regards order of time and place, the story is consistent,^
whatever may be thought of the credibility of the wonders it relates, or even of
;
the possibility of their occurrence within less than forty-eight hours, as the narra-
seems to require. The personages who are conspicuous in the story the
King, and his two chief magicians and the speeches attributed to them, are
tive
conventional, and do nothing to impart to
whole, the impression
by
it
any touch of living
on the reader's mind
reality.
On
the
that Muirchu's materials

were not traditions of authentically historical value such as he
gathered in Down and in Antrim for the period before it, but ecclesiastical
legends, embodied mostly in verse such as lies scarcely under the surface of c. 10.
left
it
is,
for this period
Two
incidents of the narrative, however,
roundings, which
commend
The
their mythical sur-
themselves as trustworthy personal records,
the
aî' Nabcodonossor" (p. 6a); " ut olltm 'Exodis" [ya); and pp. b-io, passim.
only other place mentioned, the " Mons Mondmrn" (p. 8), does not seem to have been identified
^"Ut quondam
2
emerge from
with certainty.
INTRODUCTION.
XXX
reverence done to the Saint by ''Era,'" son oi'^Deg" at Slane, in the

{c.
{c.
and the
19, p. 8i5).
Of these two personages,
like act of
''
LugiV
Dubihoch Maccu
17, p. 7 b),
at
first
conference
Tara the next day
memorable by reason of the
alike
religious
which bowed them before the messenger of the Gospel at first sight, and
opened their hearts to his preaching, our author connects the former with the
Church at Slane, where "his remains are still honoured"; the latter he describes
instinct
as
"an
him
excellent poet," and associates as present with
also a poet, ''Feec'' (Fiacc), afterwards
name and remains
dictation he wrote this Book,

traditions
handed down from
Aedh,
narrative of Tara.
his
which Church his
discern a plain intimation of one of the sources
we may
whence our author drew
in
disciple,
day, held in honour and admiration.^
were, in Muirchu's
In this incidental note
Bishop of Sletty,
first
young
his
was Bishop of
his
master,
at
whose
Sletty, the natural inheritor of the
his first predecessor
and such
traditions, claiming
such authority, of an eye-witness and a disciple of Patrick himself, consecrated
by him
among
Church, would assuredly be prominent
for that
received from him by Muirchu.
wise unmeaning
the
the materials
This consideration gives point to what
is
not introduced as having any
And
the least part in what was then and there done or said.
it
accounts, too, for
the description of him, and of Dubhthach, his preceptor, as "poets"; for

that their gift of verse
may have been employed
in metrical form,
in verses
underlying the preliminary account
That Sletty had such

so-called
Hymn
other-
occurrence in the narrative of the mention of Fiacc's
presence at Tara when Patrick came, though he
they witnessed,
is
(p. 4 a)
such as
recording the facts which
we have already detected
in poetic
which has come down to
Fiacc,
suggests
as
of Laeghaire and his surroundings.
and had them
traditions,
in
it
us,
shape,
The
we know.
cannot indeed (as
its
of
internal evidence shows) be due to Fiacc, or to any contemporary of St. Patrick
;
nor perhaps has

interpolated,
it
in its original form,
for
it
has been apparently
Muirchu's Life^ more probably from the tradiwhich Muirchu worked on. But it may be accepted as in the
possibly from
tional materials
main a genuine
based on,
reached us
relic
''stories''''
of Sletty tradition
and
"writings''''^
and
it
embodies, and
is
professedly
of early date, some of which must have
been independent of Muirchu, inasmuch as it includes a few points which are

A comparison between the two documents the
not to be found in his work.
Hymn
and Muirchu's Book i. leads to the conclusion that, while each contains
some matter unused by the author of the other, there is a large element common
to both.
To
this
common
matter belongs the tradition of Patrick's coming into
contact with Laeghaire; for the

prediction of
it
Hymn
by the magicians.
records (lines 20, 21) both the fact and the
But of the accompanying prodigies
it
says
' "Cuius nunc reliquiae adorantur in Slane"

(p. ^b); "Mirabilis eîscoûs
.
cuius reliquiae
adorantur hiSleibti" (p. 8 3), See farther, for Fiacc, the later record, p. 35 {infr.); also Preface to
.
Fiacc's Hymn {L.H., t. i., p. 96 11., p. 31).

' So Dr. Atkinson, L.H., t. II., p. xliv
Prof. Loofs, on the contrary, holds that Muirchu
to the Hymn {Antiq. Brit. Scot. Secies. Mores., p. 44).
;
Hymn,
lines
i,
12
{L.H.,
1.,
p. 97;
11.,
p. 32).
is
indebted
LIFE
not a word
nor
is
BY MUIRCHU.
there any mention of them in
Hymn,
Fiacc as author of the
its
him as
describes
it
XXXl
naming
Preface, though, in
Dubhthach, "who
a probable inference from
disciple of
up before Patrick at Tara.'" On the whole, it is

the facts, that Muirchu received from Aedh a tradition, presumably recorded
rose
in
verse claiming to trace back to Fiacc, of the triumph of Patrick and his Gospel
but that he has given it to us with large accretions of miraculous
at Tara
;
accessories, derived from other
and
less authentic sources.
These accretions, and with them other matter of more value, he may probably
Accordingly, we find some of the
have gathered in the Churches of Meath.
Tara traditions repeated in the first Book of Tirechan [infr., p. 19), who, as
Dr. Bury has pointed out,'' has reproduced them in a simpler and fresher form.
He, no doubt, received them from his master, Ultan (of Ardbraccan in Meath).
The matter common to him and Muirchu includes (of the Meath period) the
lighting of the
homage
fire at
of Ercc,
Slane, and the defeat and
but
doom
of the wizards
also the
not that of Dubhthach, which, as above noted, belongs
rather to the tradition of Sletty,

It
may
here be noted that the Sletty tradition, as
Saint's
life in
Gaul.
therefore
It
may be
it
appears
in the
Life, to the second
extends back beyond the fourth period of the
with
much
that
Hymn,
of the
probability regarded (as
above suggested, p. xxiii) as the source (or at least a source) whence Muirchu
drew his knowledge of that episode in the history.
In his critical analysis of Place's Hymn (Z. H., t. 11. pp. xl-xlix), Professor Atkinson, applying
the tests of metre, philology, and internal coherence, has rejected nineteen out of its thirty-four
Accepting the remaining fifteen (not indeed as the work of
stanzas, as inserted by a later hand.
Fiacc, but) as an ancient hymn attributed to him at Sletty, we find in them {inter alia) the following
points which Muirchu has passed over: (i) The name Cothraige? with the (false) etymology
suggested; (2) Patrick's sojourn "in the isles of the Tyrrhene Sea"; (3) His study of "the Canon"
On the other hand, the Hymn, even in its interpolated form, while evidently
(the New Testament).
though concise outline of the Saint's course, exhibits coincidences with

first, second, and (more sparingly) the fourth of the periods into which
Book I. of the Life divides itself. Of the third, the important opening of his mission in Down, and
his frustrated visit to the place of his captivity in Dal Araide, it shows no knowledge, except what
may be implied in its bare mention of the "Great Church" at " Dunleth glasse" (Downpatrick),
which place is named by Muirchu only in Book 11. (p. 16 a, in/r.), and there only as the burial-place of
purporting to give a
full
Muirchu only as regards the
the Saint, not as associated with the earliest stage of his mission.*
Though
it
names Miliuc
as the
master of Patrick, and Victor as his angel-visitant who left his footprint on the rock as an abiding
memorial of his guardianship, it does so only in connexion with the first period, that of his bondage.
Of
the fifteen stanzas, seven
the fourth
(i-vi, viii)
parallel with the narrative
of Muirchu's
attendant on his death and burial.
^L.H.,
3
That
are given to the
six (xiii, xviii, xxiii, xxv, xxviii,
I.,
this
p. 96;
II.,
Of
is
Book
and therefore deal
11.,
these, there is
^
p. 31.
name Cothraige
and second periods; and but one (xi) to

which follows xxxiv as conclusion) run
first
xxxii, after
more
E.H.R.,
the
incidents
April, 1902, pp. 250, 251.
a Gaelicized form of Patrice was
though afterwards,
chiefly with
to be said in the next Chapter.
first
pointed out by
Todd
[Proc. R.I.A.,
he withdrew his opinion {St. Patrick,

The identification has since been put forward by Professor Rhys, and more recently by
p. 363, n. 2).
Professor Thurneysen, and is now generally admitted.
^ Hymn, line
44 ^stanza 22) L.H,, ut su;pr. This stanza is one of those noted by Dr. Atkinson as
vol. vi., p. 294, 1856),
in deference to adverse dicta,
interpolations.
xxxu
INTRODUCTION.
To sum up
found
it
to
groups of
be an ordered and continuous
capita
some
with
the results, then, of our survey of the Life for so
derived evidently from several distinct authorities, yet
skill into
unity of plan
the chapters of the
first
St. Patrick, the third
and fourth relating the mission with much
The
to its triumph.
based on
his Confession
first treats
have
woven
and second groups
being a brief and summary introduction to the history of the
opening
We
far.
narrative, falling naturally into four
mission
of
from
its
detail,
of the early days of the Saint,
and
is
the second, of his years of preparation in Gaul, as
known probably through the traditions of Churches founded by those who came
with him from that country as fellow-workers, Sletty being presumably the chief
home of such traditions. In the third, which is distinguished by the fullness and
topography, our author draws on the traditions of the Churches
of Downpatrick and of Saul, and on the local knowledge acquired, together with
accuracy of
its
no doubt, a pious
xxv,
suggests see
these traditions, by himself or by his informant
scenes which (as his language,
cc.
ii, 12,
in
p.
visit to
the
supr.) had, in his
become a resort of pilgrims. For the fourth, as has been

shown, Muirchu himself, by his mention of Fiacc and Dubthach, points to Sletty
time
700), already
{circ.
as his source, though for the preternatural accessories of his narrative at this
stage
we
added
discern no indication of the authorities on which he relied.
that, as
we
are thus referred to Sletty for the second
of the preceding narrative, we are farther led to
It is
to
be
and fourth periods

guiding
detect in these the
hand of Aedh, Bishop of Sletty while the third, in which the Saint's course is
traced from Wicklow to Saul, and thence to the cross beside Slemish and the
angel's footprint on Skerry, may be presumed to embody the result of personal
observations made by Muirchu himself,
in a pilgrimage starting from Wicklow,
which was near his home, to those hallowed scenes.^ The traditions of Down and
Antrim could, no doubt, give him their local details; but they could not have
:
named
the point where Patrick
first
touched the Irish seaboard, nor the shores he
in his coasting voyage thence northward.

That Muirchu actually made such a pilgrimage may reasonably be inferred,
not only from the coincidence between the point of departure and the route of
Patrick, as laid down in this narrative^ with the route which our author would
not only from
naturally take in journeying from his home to the places described
the autoptic touches, and the special mention of Saul, and of the rock with the
footprint and of the commemorative cross,
but from a brief sentence at the close
of Book II. {c. 13, p. 16
and p. 445^), where he recurs to the angel's visit, and
passed
(5,
who has himself knelt at the sacred spot,

" That place is a place of prayer, and there
betrays the feelings of the pious pilgrim

in the digressive
concluding words
the prayers of the faithful obtain the happiest fruit."

be accepted which assigns Tara as the meeting -place of the " Synod of Adamnan,"
present, we have in their visit to that place an explanatioa of the
accurate topography which, as above noted, marks the fourth division as well as the third.
* " lUe locus orandi locus."
The latter two words are wanting from our MS. (an omission due to the
repeated " locus") ; but are supplied from B. See next note.
'
If
the tradition
at which both
is to
Aedh and Muirchu were
LIFE
BY MUIRCHU.
xxxiu
The continuous history closes (as has been already noted) with a short
sentence {c. 22), summing up the wide successes in spreading the Gospel which
ensued on the Saint's triumph
and furthered
Book
and intimating that miracles attended

The remaining seven capita (23 to end of
at Tara,
his apostolic labours.
connect themselves with what precedes, as being a record of some
I.)
signal examples of those miracles, forming what has been described above as the
At
Appendix to the Narrative proper.
this point, accordingly, the ms.
Book
editor.'
mainly
of,
The author has
the shape of miraculous
in
ends
a natural arrangement,
the First Book, treating the Appendix as Second
but due, no doubt, not to the author, but to an
unused materials to dispose
still
incidents.
Tara period, he has had no difficulty in embodying with his history, in which they naturally find place. But others of like
character, including some which belong to the Ulaid period, refuse to lend
Such
materials, in relating the
themselves to like treatment,

of working them
in.
or
Thus the
his constructive skill
story of
was not equal
MacCuil of Magh
Inis
{c.
to the task
23),
and the
two which have their scene in the salt-marshes of Strangford Lough {cc. 25, 26),
though their scene is in Down, lie outside the lines of his plan and he therefore
falls back on the arrangement to which other and more skilful historians have
;
had recourse
in like cases,^
by subjoining them, without note of time or
order, as
a supplement to the regular biography.

Of the chapters (23, 25, 26) which are drawn from the traditions of Down,
something has been already said (pp. xxv, xxvi, supr,) to show that they are
written by one who knew the scenes of his stories.' Here, it is to be remarked
further that, though Down had its marvellous legends as well as Tara, our author,
in dealing with Down, keeps history and legend apart, instead of blending them
inseparably, as in his Tara narrative.
In this connexion it is to be noted that
Down
the
legends, like those of Tara, sometimes took metrical form
an instance shows
{c.
itself
under
its
Latin
veil, in
23); whereas in the direct Narrative, where
the opening of the

it
relates the visit
of which
MacCuil story
to Down, none
such can be discovered.
Thus
the Appendix, in these three chapters (23, 25, 26), attaches itself to the
But a fourth chapter, which
Narrative of the third period.
is
inserted between
two of them (the Daire legend of c. 24, p. 12 b, infr.), is exceptional, as recording

the origin of the Church which, though acclaimed by universal consent as chief
among
Patrick's Churches, and expressly signalized as such
by our author
Book II., is nowhere named in the Narrative of Book i., nor is any reference
its existence to be detected, either in the Narrative or in the Appendix (save
in
to
in
' So Dr. Bury {Hermathena, t. xiii., No. xxviii

Of Book 11. of our MS.,
(1902), p. 178).
exhibits only
the last chapter, placing- it after c. 12, at the close of the Ulster period of Book I.
2 As {e.g>) Severus Sulpicius, in his Life of St. Martin, which, no doubt, was known
to Muirchu, being
the most popular religious biography of his time. That it maintained its vogue in a later age, our MS.
attests.
^
A small exception is to be
Mahee
Island, the "
noted in
c.
23.
Druim moccu-Bchach"
of
There
is
no " montosus asfer altusque locus'" at or near

Muirchu cannot have visited it.
Mac Cuil.
INTRODUCTION.
xxxiv
chapter and indirectly in
this
that See, p. 451, infr.)
pointed out
the
in
Here, too, as has been already
Church of Armagh.
find evidence that the author, or his informant,
we
xxvi),
(p.
legend of Benignus, his successor
28, the
c.
had
If we are
and could locate accurately the incidents related.
right in believing that our author, or his informant, had made the pilgrimage to
Down, we may fairly suppose that he would extend his journey' to the Primatial
visited the place,
However
See, the specially-favoured Church of the Saint.
this
may
be,
it
is
Armagh, and there submitted himself and his Church to

the Heir of St. Patrick.^ Through him, therefore, if not by personal observation and inquiry, Muirchu had means of obtaining this "legend,"' and its
accompanying details of place and circumstance.
Aedh
certain that
visited
Besides these four chapters, the Table of Capita (p. 39) gives the titles of three
These three are not found in our
others {cc. 21, 28, 29}, making seven in all.
and can never have been contained in it. They are, however, extant in the
MS. B, where they appear in the order 27, 29, 28 (see for them pp. 448, 449, in/r.).
Unlike the other four, these contain no notes of place. They are further distinguished from the former in having each of them a brief introduction, in the
MS.,
person
first
{^*
enarrare conabor"
Two
silentio,^^ 29).
c.
27; " brevi retexam
of
It
Saxon princess*
^^Moneisen,^' the
"Air'
King
(29).'
how he designated Benignus as his
itself
28;
*'
non transibo
of them, moreover, relate to the Saint's dealings with persons
not belonging to Ireland

the Briton,
relatu,^''
(27),
and
'^Coirthech^^
The remaining one

successor in
(28), however, recording

his favoured Church, connects
by probable inference with the Church of Armagh.''

much
has been shown, with
from our MS., and

exhibiting the
ingenuity, by Dr. Bury,' that the absence of these three sections
the abnormal position in a subsequent part of
titles
of the omitted capita^,
may be accounted
it
for
of the Preface and Table (the Table
by the hypothesis that Ferdomnach's
exemplar was a copy which had lost the outer diploma of its first quire of which the first leaf
and that he afterwards
contained the Preface and Table, and the last leaf the three missing capita
subjoined the Preface and Table from a different exemplar, but did not observe that this latter exemplar
\
supplied also a portion of text which was not in the former one
(viz., cc. 11, 28, 29), nor that the

had nothing corresponding. But, on the other
either, that these three capita are not part of the work of Muirchu as known to
suggested by the difference in structure (above noted) between them and the pre-
recovered Table exhibited three
hand,
it
may
be,
Ferdomnach, as
ceding capita
is
or, that
titles
Ferdomnach
the course of the main narrative.
to which his text
deliberately omitted them, as relating incidents too
remote from
Dr. Bury has proved satisfactorily that the scribe has supplied the
Preface and Table by recourse to a second exemplar rather than by recovery of the missing
his
first
'
one
and
also, that
From Downpatrick
See p. 36 a, infr.
" Fabula" (title to
to
one
leaf
Armagh
would probably
the distance
is
less
sufl5ce to
than
fifty
first
leaf of
contain the text of the three omitted
miles.
see p. 39 5, infr.).
c. 25
however, Moneisen is to be identified with the "daughter of the King of Britain" (of F". 7., p. 232),
this legend belongs to Armagh (Reeves, Anc. Chh. of Armagh, p. 12).
The Coroticus of Patrick's extant Epistle.
No doubt " Ail" = Ail Cluid (Dumbarton).
This section has a point of contact with Fiacc's Hymn (stanza xiv
which, however, is reckoned
by Dr. Atkinson among the interpolations into its text). Benignus, who is here mentioned, is said by
Tirechan (p. i8a) to have belonged to " Ostium Ailbine" i.e. Gormanstown in Meath.
3
* If,
'
Herm-athena,
t.
XII., no. xxviii., pp. 173 sqq.
LIFE
xxxv
BY MUIRCHU.
But the improbability remains, that it should have contained them only, and them complete.
is lost from the middle of a book, the chances are very great that the loss will be shown
by a break in the text at the place where the loss occurred.
No such break can be traced in the text
of Muirchu as exhibited in our MS.
capita.
When
a leaf
On
examining pp. 448^-451 a of the text of B,
stated, after the Narrative proper (which
been already
its
marked by the words
close
Book
II.
(headed
"'
'^
be seen
will
it
set forth in the tituli of our MS. (p. 39
and
Book i., and

Appendix follows as
treated as
is
Finitur primus Liber), the
Incipit secundus'^),
one exception,
gives, with
but differently arranged.
b),
has
that, as
all
the capita
First
it
places
the three which our text omits (but changes their order, so that the Coirthech
incident stands second of them, instead of third, as in the
three of the capita of our text, namely

next, the
the
first,
MacCuil incident (our
it
adds
c.
23);
and, finally, part of the Daire legend
judgment on Sunday labour (25)

last of them (the salt-marsh
;
Then
tituli).
but omits the
Here B breaks
off abruptly, just before the healing of Daire, leaving out the main points which
connect c. 24 with the origin of the Church of Armagh and without a break
proceeds with the ^'Prologue to the Passion of St. Barnabas.^'' Of the Book 11. of
(24)
miracle,
c.
26).
our MS.
has no trace
it
except
appears in B, directly after

Thus
clear that
it is
portion of text which
is
<;.
above noted, the closing chapter of
that, as
of
Book
i.
derived from a ms. entirely independent of A, which exhibited
Moreover, in the text which
never contained.
it
is
common
no small
to both,
often
from A, sometimes (though not often) for the better. But it is to be added that the B text
shows signs (some of which have been noted above) of editorial rearrangement: as (i) in inserting
varies
the fragment from the end of our
Book
it
I.
11.
in the place to
Domino
Book
(3) in
(4) in
rearranging
designation of a future Primate

the Daire episode being, as
Farther,
12) in
apparently according to some idea of their order of
its capita,
stand before the incidents of
it
we have
noteworthy
is
to each indicating its derivation
^the
judgment on a persecuting king the

which A records,
less historic dignity
seen, so curtailed as to deprive
that, as
preserves and prefers, have a feature
show
c.
Appendix of miracles from the continuous Narrative, and treating

prefixing to this Second Book a formal introductory paragraph {" Itaque
importance, so that the conversion of a king's daughter
naturally belongs (after
it
Pairicii ut ita dicam iotius Hibernice episcopi dociorisque egregii de uirtutihus pauca pluribus
enarrare conabor")
that
which
(2) in distinguishing the
as a second
uolente
Book
pointed out above
common
to
them not found
of
it
(p. xxxiv),
in the
from some thaumaturgic compilation.
presents the three arranged as one coherent whole, with no
that they are distinct legends (pp. 44.8^-4495;
its
historic bearing.
these three capita, which
thus
others a sentence prefixed

And to this it is to be added
mark of
division in the text to
whereas the others are distinguished by a
rubricated initial letter set in the left-hand margin (pp.4495, 450 5); and only the last (the Daire
chapter) lacks a rubricated title.^
In this MS.
its
editor (as Father
Hogan
tells us,
Anal. Boll., p. 539) has collected several Lives of
non integras," to be used "pro legendario in
Saints, "casque fere
officio
inspection of the text as printed below, that though Muirchu's work

defect of matter
obtain a
full text
is
not the result of mutilation or decay, but
of the Life, or intentionally cut
it
is
is
chori."
It will,
appear,
incompletely given in
it,
on
the
due to the scribe, who either failed to
short in transcription.
whether the whole of Muirchu's work can have been contained in the exemplar
was copied. It might be supposed that, if Book 11. (as in A) had been in the scribe's
hands, he would not have failed to transcribe it as well as Book i. But (as has been seen) he has
It is questionable
whence
'
By an
oversight, the initial letter also
is
wanting
to this chapter.
xxxvi
INTRODUCTION.
had access
to the closing chapter of Book ii., and has interpolated it into Book i.
There are signs
was limited by space in his selection of matter, for he omits one chapter (26) of Book i.
altogether, and severely curtails another (24).
He has reached his 303rd folio, and may well have
that he
thought that in his few remaining pages (there are but seven more leaves in the volume) there was
not room for the details of St. Patrick's death and burial which fill the larger part of Muirchu's
Book
II.
Before closing this survey of Muirchu's First Book,
compare with
the V. T. (Colgan's Vita
it
it
is
worth while to
so far as the two run parallel.
vii.)
Of the three Homilies, or Parts, so called, Part i. (pp. 860) closely follows (with
many interpolated details and incidents) the order of our Book i. {cc. 1-2 1), that is,
its Narrative proper
ending with the submission of King Laeghaire' {V. Z, p. 60
Muirchu,
and it is not till after

a long interval, in the middle of Part iii., that ( V. T,, p. 220) we meet with incidents
related in the closing capita (the Appendix) of Muirchu's Book i.
Three of these
capita
the story of MacCuil, that of the heathens building on the Lord's Day, and
that of Daire (told in full as in A),
occur in V. T., in., pp. 220230 (with some
other matter inserted before the last-named, in the same order as in the text of
p. \ob, in/r.).
Part
11.
diverges from
it
entirely;
(cc.
23, 25, 24.)}
The
we have
seen,
which, as
appears nowhere
fourth
the text of A, though their

Tad/e
26)
the
omits, though
Of
in V. T.
(c.
fruitful field
it
which relates the judgment
These
facts
occurs in
(in text
and Ta6te
alike),
the three capita (27, 28, 29) which are not given in
titles
appear
inflicted
one only
in its Tadte,
referred to, but very briefly, farther on in
is
turned into a saltmarsh
K T.
(iii.,
the
last in the
p. 248), that
namely
on Coirthech.
suggest the inferences (i) that the authority followed by the
was either Muirchu's Book i.

contents and in arrangement,
and (2)
compilers of V. T., in the places above referred

or a work closely similar to
it
both in
to,
was more nearly akin to the A text than to the B text of

Muirchu, though it had something in common with
as against A.
In next
chapter it will be shown that V. T. reproduces also the greater part of Muirchu's
Book II. another mark of affinity with A as against B, which latter ms., as we
that this authority
have seen, exhibits but one of the

the middle of
Book
1
To
II.
Book
x.
It is
capita of
Book
remarkable that
11.
this
the
last
chapter
is
misplacing
it
in
the only part of
of which V. T. has no trace.
this,
however,
it
gives a different termination.
the order oi , as well as the text of .<4

in the lable of Titles {A), the order is 2'^, 24, 25 ;
the alteration being made probably in order to bring cc. 24 and 26 together, because of their evident afBnity.
'
This
is
CHAPTER
III.
CONTENTS OF THE MS. continued.

Part
The Second Book
of the Life
First (see pp. 13
and
($
and
is
treated as an integral part of
prefixed (p. 14 a), containing the tituli of
is
capita}
fifteen
Of these
capita,
For the remaining
This Book
is
c.
begins
(p. 14 a,
c.
{ib.
c.
3,
,,
(14^)
1.
34,
1-
..."
27) with the words " Omnes psalmos
1.
and
I, 1.
..."
..."
with " Inde etiam
i)
32) with " Consuitudo aulem
capita, see the Table below, p. xxxix.
short,
account of the
an
foot);
Table
ii.
our ms., subjoined without interval to the
in
is,
at
14(2,
the work of the author.
MUIRCHU. Book
ii,
and
Saint's
structure
its
devotional
habit of doing reverence to the cross.
inartificial.
is
begins with
It
(c.
i)
dwelling especially on his
practices,
This leads to
{c.
way-
2) the story of a
had passed it unawares, his charioteer directed

and of a miracle thereupon ensuing and this again is followed
3) by another miraculous incident, attested likewise by the charioteer, in which,
side cross, to which, after he

his attention,
{c.
25 of
Book
(as in
c.
come
eleven capita
Day
the Saint's reverence for the Lord's
i.)
is
Then
noted.
414), forming a continuous record of St. Patrick's death

and burial, and of the contest between the Churches of Down and Armagh for
[cc,
the possession of his remains.

oratio,^'
c.
i57 to the subject of
the supernatural aid by which
Finally,
c.
it
the author reverts (" iterum recurrat
the religious
held with him by the angelic visitant spoken of in
concluding chapter, the author
this
related in that record
captured
the period
'
But
As
it is
is
his
(six years) of his captivity
Book
i.
[cc. i, 7).
naturally led to repeat
of the Saint's youth
employment as herdsman
he adds some fresh matter
life of Patrick
and declares
was sustained, namely, the regular colloquies
i.
that to herd swine
in
some things already
age (sixteen) when he was
Slemish,
his hundredfold prayers
Thence,
the scene of
day and night.
was part of
his
it
his
But to these
employment
that
printed by Father Hogan, and in the Rolls edition, the tttulz seem to be but fourteen in number..
clear that "De diligentia orationis" (line 27 of p. :4a) is a fifteenth titulus, and relates to the
closing paragraphs of Book II. (p. 16b), from "iterum recurrat oratio" (line 4) to end. The sentence
(p. 1412, lines 18-26) -which separates tituli 14 and 15 is, as Dr. W. Stokes has pointed out ( V. T., p. 297),.
misplaced, and belongs to c. 9, after which he has accordingly printed it. This sentence is also read
continuously with the contents of c. 9, in V. T., p. 254, the whole in Latin almost verbatim as in Muirchu.
2
See note
",
p. xli, in/r.
INTRODUCTION.
xxxviii
when they had
strayed, the angel helped
him
to find
them
that the angel's visit
recurred every week on the seventh day;^ that these visits took place thirty times
on the
hill
of Skerry (near Slemish)
that on one occasion the angel, in passing
thence to Slemish, in his ascent heavenward
footprint on the rock of
left his
;^ that the spot so marked was (in the narrator's time), resorted to by
"
the faithful
as a place where prayer was sure to win the happiest fulfilment."
the summit
It
appears, then, that this Second Book, like the First,
is in
part an orderly
4-14) of the death and burial of the Saint, and in part an irregular
But here we
collection {cc. 1-3 and 15) of acts and practices ascribed to him.
narrative
{cc.
Book
discern less attempt at construction than in

is,
(cc.
broken
is
1-3)
is
i.
and such structure as there

opening three
for (as the tituli show) the subject of the
resumed
in the last
interposed eleven capita
and what followed.
(cc.
Yet
one, though they are separated from
it
capita
by the
414), which give the history of the Saint's burial

in
these
ill-fitting
parts
there
an unmistakable
is
uniformity of style which marks the whole as the work of one author
moreover,
same author who gave us the First Book, with its better conceived
and more regularly executed plan. The high-flown and pseudo-classical language
in which (e.g.) the prolonged daylight (cc. 8, 9), the fiery eruption (c. 12), and the
flood (c. 13) are described, bespeak the same hand which, in Book i., gave us the
overwrought battle-piece of c. 18, as well as the pompous phrases of c. 23, and
as of the
of the Preface.
suggestions
Traces of Muirchu's method are
in
Book
also to
of parallelisms between
11.
be found
in the
frequent
incidents of the
the
Patrick and those of Bible history, especially of the Old Testament.
life
of
Thus, as
Book of Genesis (c. 13), and that of

Daniel (cc. 15, 20), of the Gospel of St. Matthew (c. 16), and of the Acts (c. 17), so,
in Book 11., illustrations are drawn from the lives of Gideon (c. 3), of Moses (c. 5),
in
Book
i.
we
of Hezekiah
(c.
find reminiscences of the
9),'
of Jacob (c 10), and of Elisha
(c.
Thus, too, the con-
14).
veyance of the Saint's corpse to Downpatrick by a pair of unbroken oxen

in this
Book
(c.
11) in suchwise as to recall the story, in
Ark borne by two milch kine

(c.
to
Bethshemesh
20) of his encounter with the wizard before Laeghaire
of the chapters in
Exodus
(vii-ix) in
Samuel
Book
just as in
is
vi.
i.
is
told
7-4, of the
the account
shaped on the
lines
which Moses contends with the magicians
of Pharaoh.*
Thus we
arrive at a twofold conclusion about this
Book
11.
(i) That, as the
doubt because (as c. 3 tells us) his Lord's Day observance began at vespers of Saturday.
In c. II of Book I., this incident is touched on, Skerry being designated not by name, but as
" alier mons" merely. The footprint left on the rock is there suggested (though not directly mentioned)
See pp. xxv, xxxii, su;pr.
in the words "^resso uesiigio in Jieira."
2 See above, note ' to p. xxxvii, for the misplacement of this illustration.
* Professor Zimmer {Celtic Church, p. 17) assigns Book 11. to a different, but hardly later, author,
written before 730"
but gives no reasons for this opinion. Dr. Bury,
describing it as "an Appendix
on the other hand, regards it as undoubtedly the work of Muirchu {Guardian, ut sujir.), on grounds of
internal evidence, as above. Muirchu may have written as late as 730. His master lived till 699.
token of the early date of this Book is the use of the early form " Mac hi" of the name of Armagh.
This is in c. 4. In the corresponding titulus, it is significant that the scribe writes "innichi" (unmeaningly
p. 14 a, line 5) for '' iMachV (as Fr. Hogan corrects), showing that this form of the name was unfamiliar
to him (writing soon after 800), and was therefore, even then, archaic.
No
BY MUIRCHU.
LIFE
XXXIX
and diction show, it is one work, of one author; but (2) that it is formed
by the mere collocation of three very unequal portions, of which the third {c. 15)
Style
is
a continuation of the
13); while the interposed second
first {cc.
4-14)
{cc,
in
is
substance distinct from them.
further examination reveals the fact that this second part (which forms a
continuous and complete narrative) had at one time a separate existence as a

distinct
Of
The evidence
document.
of this fact
is
as follows
the fifteen capita set forth in the Table (p. 14), the eleventh {" De consilio
sepulturae") begins (p. 15
line 36) with the
<5,
words
Quando autcm angelus ad
^^
placed in our ms. No

explanation of this insertion has hitherto been offered; nor of the " ui*" which
eum
Before these words the numeral " uiii*"
uenit.''^
The
stands at the beginning of line 22.
exemplar without understanding them,

a
c.
"z"
scribe
is
must have copied them from his
he has set a point over the
for
But when we
(his sign of doubt) in the margin.
with
'ui*,
mind
call to
that this
414, which, as we have seen, are a substantially
II is the eighth of the capita
independent and complete narrative, we are at once led to conjecture that this
"uiii*", and therefore also the " ui*", are the surviving vestiges of a numeration
of the series of capita which begins with
Of
4.
c.
which
this series, in
was
And,
11
c.
4 would necessarily have been numbered "-i*".

accordingly, on looking back to c. 4, we find that it is the opening, worded in a
numbered
"'uiii'",
c.
uenit
and followed the Saint's death

ad eum angelus et dixit illi de morte sua^
uiii
of the narrative, the reconstruction of the
suitable form, of the record of all that preceded
"Post uero miracula tanta
Having thus obtained

whole
cc. i
and
some small
series (subject to
De eo quod angelus eum prohibuii

De rubo ardenie ...
De iiii petitionihus ...
De die mortis eius ...
/
De termino contra noctem
i.
ii.
iii.
iiii.
u.
de caligine
ahstersa
|
)
\_De sacrificio db ep. Tassach ...]''
ui.
De uigiliis primae noctis

De consilio sepulturae
erumpente
De igne
De freto sussum surgente
De felici seductione
uii.
uiii.
uiiii.
X.
xi.
corrections)
%,
29
c. 6,
45
c.
f . 4,
c.
_
~
f.
f.
1,
"'
=
c.
10,
c.
II,
c.
\^,
we
{"Post uero miracula
cum comitihus
.").
{"Prima petitio
.
"
{"
22
26
", a,
Et
.").
contra noctem
.").
.").
.").
{"In prima node
("
Quando
autem
angelus
36
.
13,
14,
27
find in a different
{" Adpropinquante autemhora
c.
.").
(" Reuertere igiiur
c.
{" Inde
Et
4
12 {" De
f 8
8 r" &
'
(ending)
In another quarter
8 r a, line 18
Thus
easy.
is
=
=
=
=
=
=
=
=
5,
("
dixit ei
reliquiis
.'
.").
.").
.").
{" Postea autem sepulto
(".
populorum facta
.").
est").
form corroboration of the inference
above drawn from the inserted ""ui"" and "'uiii"". In V. T., the narrative of
the death and burial, as in cc. 4-14, opening with nearly identical words of introduction, appears, abridged and divested of its rhetoric, but with little omission,
or even variation of order,
in
the incidents,
placed at the end of Part
iii.
Father Hogan {in loc.) notes the fact that these two titles are to be read as one.
This title is obviously required, to distinguish the incident recorded in the paragraph, which retains
original number " -ui" "1
its
INTRODUCTION.
xl
biography of the Saint,
(pp. 252 sqq.\ as the conclusion of the
from
much
it,
substance of
Parts
two
iii.
11.
(pp. 124, 126),
we meet
with the
Apparently, therefore, the compilers of the two Homilies,
i, 2, 3.
cf.
and
II.
earlier in this work, in Part
while quite apart
of V.T., learned the contents of these two groups of capita from
and separate documents, which Muirchu also had used (and translated
into Latin), and had combined, with such amplifications as his sophisticated taste
suggested, and with the addition of c. 15, to form his Book 11.
distinct
The
" Four Petitions "
substance
p. 252).
(iii.,
shortly after
(iii., p.
258
{c.
do not appear as such
6)
in V. T.
but the
The Tassach paragraph (following c. 9) is

see also i., p. 62).
The burning bush of c.
first
of them
also passed over,
is
given in
but appears
though the other
5 is left out,
contents of that chapter are given.
In Fiacc's Hymn, likewise, the main points of these narrative capita (4-14) appear (lines 45-64),
including the burning bush, and the ministration of Tassach (lines 48, 53, 54), but omitting the
reference to Dichu.' But oicc. i, 2, 3, 4 nothing appears except the opening words off. i, which
occur earlier in the
Hymn
(line 25),
doubt, however, rests on Fiacc's

part of
(in
it),
that
it is
some shape)
and come originally from Sechnall's
Hymn,
as to
its
integrity,
Hymn
here referred to only as showing that the contents of
cc.
So much
(line 85).^
and as to the date of
it
(or of the older
4-14 of Muirchu
11.
were
document.
in circulation as a separate
Yet the corroborative evidence thus drawn from

the facts admit of another explanation.
maybe
It
V. T.
is
not conclusive
that the compilers of V. T.
for
had
Book ir., as in our ms., and used its contents (simplifying

its language) as their work required.
Thus, the capita which tell of the Saint's
devotions and miracles would find their place in Part 11. while the capita which
form the record of his death, with its precedent and consequent circumstances,
would be separated from them, and would naturally appear at the close of the
biography in Part iii. This latter view seems to be confirmed by the fact that, in
before them Muirchu' s
the text (Irish) of V. T., there occur again and again Latin sentences, almost
verbatim from Muirchu,
Book
drawn from both portions of
11.,
it.'
But, on the
other hand, the very fact of these insertions being in Latin marks them as inter-
and bespeaks a
polations,
later hand.
If so,
it
may be
that the original compilers
drew the two portions of material from two separate Irish documents, and a
subsequent interpolator added the Latin sentences from Muirchu's completed work.
clear,
It is
from inspection of the contents of these eleven
capita,
document, however rehandled by Muirchu, must have been derived
we
Down.
(as
have seen certain parts of Book
As
Down
as appears in
even more exactness of

[cc. 5,
13); and with them other place-names
glaisse'^
{c.
name
the
shows the same familiarity with the

the Ulster period of the former Book, with
it
" Sabul''
detail.
ii,
now Downpatrick)
and the
''
Collum Bouis" reappear
"-Findubair" "Clocher," "Dunleth-
also the river " Cabcenne"
of the Bishop (" Tassack")
substance
were derived) from the traditions of
i.
already noted (p. xxvii, supr.),
topography of
in
that the
who gave
(c.
14)
and likewise
the viaticum to the dying Saint,
and
Of these lines, eight (45, 46, 49, 50, 55, 56, 63, 64), including all the leading points of cc. 4-14 of
^ L.H., t. I.,
Muirchu ll., are admitted as genuine by Dr. Atkinson (see p. xxxi, su^r.).
p. 12.
2 See, e.g., V. T. 11., p. 124 (= Muirchu 11. i)
ill., p. 254 (= M. 11., c. 9 the misplaced passage, for
which see note to p. xxxvii) also I,, p. 62 (= M. 11. c. 9 the passage about Tassach).
1
LIFE
BY MUIRCHU.
xli
even of the owner {^'ConaW''') of the oxen which conveyed his remains to their
resting-place
in the
in the
(tf.
The
9, 11).
special promise included here
corresponding passage of V. T.
supplement to Tirechan
in.,
nor
among
(p. 31 a, in/r.), as
But more than
all
these,
that the whole narrative of
cc.
and conclusive
414
is
6),
but not found
the "petitions" subjoined
one of "the petitions of Patrick,"
of blessing on the hospitable house of Dichu,' points

origin.
(c.
still
more
plainly to the
in the matter, is the
unmistakably written
in
same
obvious fact
advocacy of the
Armagh about the possession of the

to Armagh as his special and favoured
claim of Downpatrick, in the controversy with
Due honour
grave of the Saint.
rendered
is
46) but that his body (after a

was buried at Downpatrick, the supposed sub-
Church, where he wished to lay his bones

struggle for the possession of
it)
sequent seizure and transfer of

illusion,
We
it
to
{cc.
Armagh being
but a divinely-ordained
maintained as certain.
is
thus arrive at good grounds for affirming that in the document which
we have the tradition which Muirchu learned from the Church of

Down a tradition, we may safely assume, well established there long before
And we may further infer, from the fact
that is, before the year 700.
his time
the special "Book 0/ Armagh"
of its preservation in our ms.
that this tradition,
thus emerges
;
conceding to
Down
the honour of possessing the Saint's remains, yet inciden-
Armagh, and deriving the Primacy of

was accepted at Armagh at the time when Ferdomnach
transcribed Muirchu' s work {circ. 807),
probably about a century after that work
was completed.
Of the other four capita (i, 2, 3, and 15) of Book 11., the first three yield no
tally affirming his signal preference for
that See from him,
note of place;
but in the
last
the author reverts to the scenes of Patrick's
Thus through the whole of this Book the local references point to no
region of Ireland save to Down and Antrim the same region to which belongs
the record in Book i. of the third period of the Life of Patrick. And thus the
captivity.^
view above put forward (pp. xxivxxvi, xxxii, xxxiii) that, for the composition,
of Book I., Muirchu had obtained from that region special knowledge of its traditions of that period,
our examination of
now confirmed by, and in its turn

Book 11. It is to be added that the
is
have been written without the authority or

independently.
The
address,
"mi Domine
confirms, the results of
Book appears to
co-operation of Aedh, by Muirchu
latter
Aido," of the Preface, and the note
Aiduo'^ (pp. 39 a, 40 a, in/r.), relate to Book i. exclusively.

Another source for (at least) one of these four capita (i, 2, 3, 15) is to be noted
'^dictante
a record
the Hymn
probable
as
St. Patrick
which has claims to be counted
(referred to above, p. xl,
and note
^)
contemporary with
of St. Sechnall.
From
But see Vita lll. (Colgan, Tr. Th., p. 28; also as edited by Dr. Bury in Trans. R.I.A., t. xxxii (c),
promise cp. also V.T., I., p. 36.
' The words " iterufn recurrat oratio," with which c. 15 begins, are thus to be understood
as = To
revert to the subject of prayer' \jcil., to that which was begun 4n c. i].
Dr. Bury {Hermafh.,yo\. xi\.\
No. xxviii, pp. 1 78-r8o)- advanced a different explanation of this sentence, and of the position of this chapter.
But (in a letter to the Editor) he has since accepted that given above. In Muirchu's usage, oratio always
'
p. 223) for this
'
= 'prayer
'
(see p. 14a, lines
i,
27, 33)
never =
'
narrative.'
INTRODUCTION.
xlii
line 85 of that
Hymn Hymnos cum

''
DeV Muirchu
Apocalypsi psalmosque cantat
borrows his opening sentence, altering it into conformity with the " psalmis et
hymnis et canticis spiriiuaiibus" of St. Paul (Eph. v. 19, Vg.), and adding the
statement that such devotions formed part of his daily worship. This tradition
may have
reached Muirchu from Sletty, for we find
elsewhere
in
Muirchu,^
echo Sechnall.
capita,
we
also in Fiacc's
i.
find
c.
appears
probable that here too he, and the other hymnist,
is
it
Hymn
Hymn
For the other devotional practices ascribed to Patrick in these

no ground to conjecture whence the tradition may have come
except as regards his reverence for the Lord's

also in
it
But inasmuch as another coincidence with Sechnall's
(line 25).
Day
(11. c. 3),
which, as
it
appears
presumably belongs (as that chapter does) to the traditions of
25,
Down.
The
Life ends on
two paragraphs
f.
follow,
8 v" (p. r6), but does not entirely
unconnected with
Neither appears to belong to iVluirchu.
all
fill
that precedes,
that page.
In col. b
and with one another.
The former of them gives
an inventory
of copies of the Scriptures and articles for church use, which the Saint carried
with him across the Shannon
matters not within Muirchu'

who
rather to the records of Tirechan,
deals with the mission to
frequently mentions gifts of books and church furniture.^
a chronological summary,
is
The
remarkable that of the six numerals

at death
who
(11.
7).
in
its
second, which
affinities
is
are not
exact in his frequent statements
1-4;
(i.
11. 7,
15);
and
it is
this paragraph, three directly contradict
age at
of service {ib.\
Here, the authority alleged for the figures is " Constans "
who "obtained them among
the
Gauls"
fellow-missionaries
who came
capture
(ir.
15), terra
a person not elsewhere mentioned.
Possibly this, and likewise the former paragraph,
some of the
is
notes of time in Muirchu are but few
three of those given in his text;
age
The
open to the same observation
with Muirchu' s work, but with Tirechan' s,

of dates.
germane
Connaught, and
range, but
may belong
handed down from
to a tradition
with the Saint from France, and preserved in the Churches
over which they were placed (see Tirechan, p. 18, infr., sub-column
2,
De
nominibus Francorum; also
seems likely that the position these two paragraphs occupy as a postscript to Muirchu,
p. 24
is due not to Ferdomnach, but to the scribe of his exemplar, who may have inserted them, intending
them to supply what Muirchu had omitted, and to offer an alternative computation of dates. See
As they
farther on (Chap, vi.) for the summary of figures similarly appended to Tirechan (p. 30 b").
b).
It
stand here, our scribe probably copied them just as he found them.
Otherwise, he would, no doubt,
have placed them with that other supplementary matter, after Tirechan.
Two
other detached
preceding the
p. i7<5 (f. 9 r")
These, however, are, as will be shown, not a
paragraphs follow, on
opening of Tirechan' s records.
postscript to Muirchu, but a prefix to Tirechan
and the examination of them,
therefore, belongs to our next Chapter.

^
I. 6,
" Nationes ut îscaret per doctrinae

p. 3 a, infr. {"reie nationes .... u( ;piscaret") ; op.
But both seem to come from Patrick's " oporiei piscare .... retia iendere," in
line 14).
retia" (Sechn.,
(p. 47 b, infr. ; also White, s. 40).

See, e.g. pp. 17 , 24 15, 25 a, 28 a, zqb.
Confessio
2
CHAPTER
IV.
CONTENTS OF THE MS.continued.

Part
Though
in.
THE MEMOIRS OF TIRECHAN. Book
Tirechan's Memoirs begin on the page (17,
f.
r"')
i.
next after that on which
Muirchu's end, the formal opening of the work is placed in the second column
not in the first, which is occupied by two paragraphs, a longer and a shorter.
These, as has been remarked at the end of last chapter, are to be regarded, not
as subjoined to Muirchu, but as prefixed to Tirechan
indicated
by our
fact which, indeed, is
scribe on the face of his text, for they begin with a capital letter
(P) of conspicuous design and size, such as
not to be found at the opening of
is
any previous division of the ms. whereas the actual first sentence of the work,
and the heading that introduces it, are marked by initials of no unusual shape or
;
dimensions.
On
examination of the contents of the
first
column,
it
will
be found that they
confirm this external indication, as the following observations show

(i)
The first paragraph
of the column
is
clearly a stray passage from Tirechan's
That it is his, will be evident to anyone who compares it with regard to its
and manner, as well as to its substance the persons treated of, and the
Its
scenes of the incidents with Tirechan's records of the Connaught mission.
position in those records, even, may be approximately determined by its internal
It may safely be inserted in f. xiv" b (p. 24).
indications.
For (i) its scene
(see next page, under b) lies in Roscommon and Eastern Mayo
and it must
therefore come in after the crossing of the Shannon, and after the earlier stages
text.^
style
of the route through
crochan;
that
is,
in
Roscommon, which is clearly indicated as

Book 11., after \2 v" a, line 21: and (2)
baptism of Sachellus,^ and must therefore stand before the

line 25), in
which Sachellus
is
named second
in
the
list
far as
it
Rath-
relates the
visit to Selcae
{\2vb,
of Patrick's companions
(lines 2123).'
(a)
'
''
'
Over and above the general and unmistakable resemblance
Probably et has dropped out of the text before Patricius
The
ordination of Sachellus in
In like manner Bronus,
Rome
who stands
is
in style,
(line i), or
autem
manner, and character of

after
it.
by anticipation.
has previously appeared in the narrative
of course introduced here
first in this list,
(12 r a).
xliv
INTRODUCTION.
incidents which this paragraph bears to Tirechan's Memoirs, the following special points of affinity
are to be noted
Cp. qra,L
" Immolauit filium Patricio
i6,
"
wM
"Filium meum
et
" Exiuit
1.17,
,,
cum
with
ad
Patricio
Uenii
''
legendum";
" Scripsit
1.20,
i/li
;-3, 11.
librumpsalmorum
"
with
De
5, 6);
"Partem de
with
reliquis Petri et
VdiaMLaurentii et Stephani."
For
(3)
Cethiacus,'
position in
its
thus indicates that
That the
been thus led
(ii)
b line 2
we
text,
its
observe, farther
speaks of the latter as of a person
it
place
its
is
districts
named
to insert
it
after
in
it
f.
who had
and
3)
" Scripsit
uidi
manu sua
(11
(i)
literas
b,
quas
11.
."
f i,
(15
11.
a/zbm?;?
?/
37, 38).
That, in associating Sachellus with
already been introduced to the reader, and
i2va, where Cethiacus
(lines
Ardd Mac/iae"
et legit in
10, 11).
29-31).
" Partem de reliquiis Petri et Pauli
b,
Patricii
25-27).
conspeximus oculis nostris" (iz
hodie
v
,,11.21,22,
11.
patinos quadratos
illis
11.
immolo Deo
ego
cum Tatncio
(13
quern uidi"
Patricio" (v'h,
Book 11.
we have
appears in the narrative of
first
reappear shortly after the place at which
line 1 7 {" Drummut Cerrigi")

in liv" a, lines 14, i j (" Campus Airthic")
Moreover, as here inserted, it serves to account for the sentence " revertebatur in
{"Natrniu")?
Campuvi Airthic" (13 r" a,

had left it.
Patrick's ''return" to
lines 14, 15).
that region, he
Magh Airthic
This departure the text of the narrative as
implies that after being in
stands does not relate; but the
it
Thus the route indicated is ( ) from

it.
Rathcrochan to "Ardlicce" (Kilkeevan), due west ( 1 2 z)" a) (2) into Magh Airthic (Tibohine), which
borders it on the north (9 r a) and thence westward into Drummut Cerrigi (the eastern side of
Mayo, now the barony of Costello). Then, after a circuit round places which have not been identified
restoration of the stray paragraph of 9 r' a to izv" b supplies
with certainty
(^"Selcae" the "trames Gregirgi"
(Killaraght) on
Lough Gara, and
second excursion (13^ a and
this follows a
way not only
this
The
fits
." (i2Z'3,
Note
is,
whether
lines 12-24).
farther that
b) into
its
{12 v"
b,
13 r" a)
The
account of the
it
fills
reaches " Cell Adrochtae'^

Airthic
{ib.).
After
restored paragraph in
a gap in the text as presented by our MS.
passage beginning "Franci
to stand before or after the
is
it
Magh
The
the Costello district.
into Tirechan's Memoirs, but
only doubt remaining
uero
"Drummae"
thence, passing southward, "returns" to
latter
seems the preferable
relics
acquired by
St.
alternative.
Patrick in
Rome
is
necessary to explain
his gift to Olcan, 15 rb, infr.
The
two paragraphs of p. 17, headed ''Dicta Patricii,^'' consists

The second of them is taken, with
of three sayings attributed to the Saint.
(ii)
trifling
first,
(in
latter of the
Of
variation, from his Epistle (see White's Libri Sancti Patricii).
greater part occurs
the
col. b
same page),
of
journeyings in his
authority, as
it
almost verbatim
there
in
Tirechan's opening section
own account of
cited as Patrick's
" Commemoratio
iabortcm.^^^
the
The
third
directs
seems) the constant use of the " Kyrie " in
his early
Roman
(on
churches of his
all
followers.
Thus the
first
has an obvious relation to the opening of Tirechan's Memoirs
be said of the third, which, as a direction to

'
Both are named
again, p. 20
Hy
in
I.
(p. 18 b), in
Patrician Churches,
is
and the same may
the catalogue of the clerics ordained by Patrick
Drummut
Cerrigi, and Nairniu, see the
maps
in
O'Donovan's
Cethiacus
Hy Many
and
Whether the reference here is (i) to a lost work of St. Patrick, or (2) to a stray passage of his Confessio
Zimmer supposes, p. 50), or (3) to a passage in Ultan's " liber," mistakenly supposed by Tirechan
(as Prof.
to
naturally connected with a
b.
^ For Magh Airthic,

Fiachrach.
'
Book
all
belong
to the Confessio (as
Dr. Bury with more probability suggests),
is
uncertain.
THE MEMOIRS OF TIRECHAN.
xlv
work written (see the beginning of his second Book, f. 1 1 ^ i) in defence of the supremacy of the
" Heir of Patrick." Yet it is hardly likely to have been prefixed here by the author, but rather by
the scribe, or an owner, of the exemplar whence our ms. was copied.
The
How come
question here arises,
a priority,
not postponed,
these two paragraphs to hold so singular
as one might expect, to the end of the narrative to
which they are attached, but conspicuously prefixed

they actually displace from
tion probably
its
proper position
in the first
that this peculiar arrangement
is,
to its
opening section, which
column
The explana-
due to the person (scribe or
is
owner) who inserted these paragraphs into the exemplar of our ms., not to the
scribe of our ms.
The
itself.
former, having lighted on (i) a stray section that
had become somehow detached from the Memotrs, and (2) a short memorandum
of " Patrick's sayings," which had some apparent connexion with Tirechan's
matter and aim, has transcribed them on a blank leaf at the beginning of his ms.
The latter, in copying from it, has let them stand as he found them first in order.
In his minute writing, they fill but the first column of the page, leaving the second
column free and on it, accordingly, he makes the Memoirs begin.
In passing from the

in
our ms., one
is
first
to the
second of the two Patrician histories preserved
conscious of a marked change from the carefully-composed
narrative of Muirchu, with
its artificial
structure,
and studied
compilation, put together with small regard to general
Tirechan has
left us.
Of him we
(Bishop of Ardbraccan
and written
oral
(pp. ij
in
Meath,
b, 11.
i,
29
know
only
ob.
657), from
21b,
(i) that
11.
diction, to the loose
effect, or to style,
which
he was a disciple of Ultan
whom
he obtained material,
23, 24), for his
work
apparently for
which deals with Meath; (2) that, inasmuch as he seems

to speak of Ultan as no longer living, he cannot have written before 657 (3) that
he wrote for readers in Meath (as is implied in '^scitis quia in vestris regionibus gesta
the
part of
first
it
only,
sunt"
p. 2\ b); (4) that
as Tirawley (p. 20
Of
1828).
b, 11.
{mortalitates nouissinias
he himself belonged to the region of
p. 23 a,
A reference (as
1.
it
Mayo now known
seems) to a recent pestilence
9) shows that he probably wrote after 664.'
more than to be an itinerary of Patrick's

and here and there it becomes a mere onomasticon.
Though it
includes some picturesque touches, or even stories (as notably that of the King's
his work, great part professes little
journeys
daughters at the well of Clebach, pp. 23, 24) told with some grace of language,
they come on the reader as a surprise, contrasting, as they do, with the dry
records that precede and follow them.
He lacked the skill, or perhaps the
ambition, to fashion his gathered materials
details,
some of them matter-of-fact prosaic

poetic form into a homogeneous
some imaginative legends, probably
in
Muirchu had done, or tried to do. His method throughout follows

a topographical scheme
he deals habitually with place-names, and regularly
narrative, as
'
So Dr. Bury,
E.H. R.,
vol. xvii., p. 236.
For these dates, see
Ann.
Ult., vol.
I.,
pp. 114, 118.
xlvi
INTRODUCTION.
He
records ordinations and the founding of Churches.
Muirchu
unlike
to
fix
(p. 17
<5,
11.
32
et sqq.
Patrick's proceedings in central
which
belong to the
first
b, 11.
Ireland
year of his mission.
much
word possibly implying a visit

Church occur here and
rights is our author's avowed aim.
This
11.)
passes
fulness his journeys through

briefly indicating his
to
there,
it
to set forth its dignity
a passage
that there were three crossings of the Shannon,
implying
and
inserted,
is
and
form of a con-
circuit is related in the
tinuous chronicle; but towards the close of
seven years^
with
and Longford
then (in Book
It
i.)
but with no mention of Down, and only a passing

Armagh, though significant
of the Saint
references to that
in all
deals (Book
chiefly,
thence into Western and Northern Ulster,
course from Donegal to Antrim
occupying
It first
Meath
in
the
710).
simple.
is
with him across the Shannon, tracing with
Connaught
ag-ain
to the regnal years of Laeghaire,
see also p. 24
Accordingly, the order of his work

St.
the chronology of his history, computing from the
epoch of the Passion, and by reference
Ard-Righ
attempts also
which admits
and three missionary journeys
apparently, or at least suggesting, that
the three are here thrown into one narrative, and compressed into a
much
shorter
Then comes the Saint's return to Meath (p. soa); followed by a very
brief note of his move southward to Leinster, and thence to Cashel, at which
point the Book breaks off abruptly, perhaps incomplete.
period.
We
proceed to enter on a detailed analysis of the work.
The author begins his

Muirchu. Even the brief
due
an
to
not in the
Life,
it
is
editor,
first,
as
being
is
superscription prefixed to
in the third
early
the narrative ("Inueni
life
his
(17
it
<J,
1.
i) is
Book
iiii
i.
nomina
.").
.");
Like Muirchu's
opens with a short summary of
bondage under Miliuc
in
the Slemish region, his
escape under the Angel's direction, his travels in foreign parts,

fessedly,
apparently
person (" Tirechan .... haec scripsit
divided into two Books.
St. Patrick's
preface, such as that of
formal
history without a
drawn,
pro-
from the Saint's own writings, and partly also from traditions received
from Bishop Ultan, whose disciple he was, as above noted. To this summary,
which agrees pretty closely with Muirchu,^ is subjoined a chronological note,
fixing the date of the
year of
Christ,"
opening (presumably) of
this mission of Patrick at the fifth
King Laeghaire, and his death in the year "436 after the Passion of
being "two [or five] years'" before that of Laeghaire, who (he adds)
reigned "thirty-six years."*

" Peruenit Patricius êr Sinonam iii uicibus, et uii annos conplemi in occidentali
sentence seemingly misplaced. It would come in more properly in the preceding column
either (1. 25) before " f err exit,"
(p. 29 a), where the Saint's progress from Connaught to Ulster begins,
or after 1. 36, before the crossing of Assaroe. The latter alternative has in its favour the position of the
parallel passage in V. T., 11., p. 146.
See p. Ivii, infr., note *.
"seven years"
^Peculiar to Tirechan are (i) the patronymic (" Maccuboin") of Miliuc
(2) the
journeying; (3) the sojourn ("thirty years") in the "Insula Aralanensis."
^ The doubt
between " ii " and "u" shows that Tirechan was here following a written authority
Ultan's "Liber," of course. Todd, St. Patrick, p. 395, note '.
* According to Ann. Ult., vol. I.,
pp. 4, 20, Laeghaire's reign is dated 428-463.
'
See
^laga"
p. 29 ^
xlvii
Dr. Bury' has shown that for " ccccxxxui " we are to read " ccccxxxiii
",
so that the date intended
be A.D. 461 (assuming the year of the Passion to be 29). Thus, taking Laeghaire's reign to have
ended ^'two years" later (463), it must have begun in 428 and Patrick's arrival in Laeghaire's "fifth
year" is thereby fixed in 432-3. On this computation, therefore, his mission extended over twenty-
will
eight years.
The Book then
enters on the actual narrative, beginning with the Saint's
arrival (p. 18 a), with a great
that
lie off
of fellow-workers from Gaul, at the islands
the Dublin coast, and his landing at the ''Campus Breg^' (Eastern
To
Meath).
company
this region
it
assigns the opening of his mission,
"Sescneus," afterwards a bishop,
and the foundation of
his first convert,
Of
his first Church.
his
previous touching at a point on the Wicklow coast, and his voyage thence north-
ward to Strangford Lough, and his successful preaching in Down, it makes no

mention nor (at this stage of the history) of his revisiting the abode of Miliuc.
His next converts, according to our author, were "Benignus" and his father,
whose hospitality he enjoyed at *' Ostium Ailbine^'' (Delvin).
Of Benignus
;
(= Benineus, or Benen), so conspicuous

Life, a picturesque story
is
in
two incidents recorded
here related; and
it
noted (as
is
in
in
Muirchu's
Muirchu
i., c.
28
8 11)
see below, p. 449 b, 11.

that this youth was designated by the Saint to be
one of his successors in the Church of Armagh.
The mention of these future
Bishops leads next to the introduction at this point (p. 18^) of a long catalogue^
of Bishops ordained by Patrick, and of other conspicuous members of his

company, followed (p. 19 ) by a list of eight Churches founded by him in the
Campus Breg, with some notices of persons connected with them. To the last
in order of these, Kannanus, is added the record that he was the person employed
by the Saint to light the "blessed fire" at Slane'; and thus the thread of the
history is resumed, and falls into parallelism with Muirchu's much ampler
narrative of Patrick's triumph over the
Of
King and
his wizards at Tara.
the two accounts of the Saint's conflict with the powers of heathendom, Tirechan's, though
He
from Muirchu, naming

and while he agrees as to the doom
that befell each, he differs in their order of occurrence.
He adds a few graphic touches, and affirms
that he has seen the stone that marks the spot where the second wizard was dashed to pieces, " at
the southern and eastern borders" (of Tara apparently) (p. 19 5, 1. 4).
But he omits the name of
that royal abode here, and only mentions it in passing, farther on, where he records how the Saint
returned "ad ciuitatem Temro," and then records Laeghaire's final refusal to be converted. In like
manner he omits to assign Easter as the time of these events, though afterwards he implies that it
was so ("Pasca quoque claussa") {ib., 1. 26).
the briefer and less lavish of marvels,
is
the more vivid.
the two wizards differently, and speaking of a third* (unnamed)
So again,
farther on,
varies slightly
he assumes that his readers know of the dream about the children of the
the cause why the Saint " rejoiced greatly " on hearing that region
wood of Fochlath, which was

named (p. 20 a).
Up
though evidently independent of

Muirchu's (which indeed may have been written somewhat later), serves to check
to this point, our author's narrative,
E.H.R., ut su:pr., pp. 239 et sqq.

This list must have been copied from a written document, as is proved by the alternative reading
or "ui", in sub-col. 2.
' "Ferti uirorutn Fecc," as in Muirchu, I., c.
14 (p. 6 a, in/r.).
* But " iii " may be a scribal error for " ii "
(p. 19 a, 1. 20).
'
'
"iii
INTRODUCTION.
xlviii
and
in the
main
to support
it,
common
as pointing to a
tradition underlying
becomes no longer confirmatory of the other (except

indirectly), but rather complementary to it.
It is, in fact, so far as it extends, a
detailed expansion of what Muirchu sums up in the closing sentence of the main
But henceforward,
both.
it
narrative of his First Book, " 5. Patricius

sequentibus
Meath
signis^^
Book
(in
i.)
the downfall of the wizards,

the Saint's visit to
we
ii.)
Saint,
new
of the sons of Niall, attempts to
Thus, after
series of incidents (p. 19
kill
him
(5)
then to the abode of a third prince of
who welcomes him, and
baptized and blessed
is
as above noted), to
King Laeghaire, whom Tirechan,
Muirchu,^ represents as finally rejecting the Christian
faith,
differing
then (after
a passing notice of the founding of a Church) back to Tara (here
first
named,
herein
because he held
be incompatible with the duty of perpetuating the burial usages
in
from
it
to
which the sons
of Niall recorded their inherited blood-feud against the sons of Dunlaing*
{ib.).
seems to need correction here, but the general drift is plain. Among the sons of Niall
and the sons of Dunlaing, the heathen usage was maintained of burying their dead fully armed, facing
each toward the abode of the other family, ^those at Tara, these at Mullaghmast {" imMaistin"
thus keeping up the memory of their blood-feud.
The words "quia utuntur
diem Domini" are not part of Laeghaire's words, but an explanatory
parenthesis.
For "_filius" (p. 20a, I. i) "Jilios" must be read if "odiui" is retained in next line.*
But it seems better to correct "odiui" into "odii."' Thus the king's reply runs " I, the son of Niall,
must be buried on the hill of Tara, in warlike posture and guise and [so] the son of Dunlaing
The
text
[is
buried] on Mullaghmast, because of [our] implacable hatred" ("pro duritate odii").
Other memorials of the Saint's
missionary successes in central
Ireland
occupy the remainder (pp. 20, 21) of Tirechan's Book i. but probably not a few
of them are to be regarded as proleptical, and belonging to a later stage of his
;
course.
Some
of these include details of interest
reappear in Book
11.
One
of his foundations
MacCairthin, brother of the mother of
St.
is
some
treat of persons
who
noted as having been the see of
Brigid
a second as the place where
Brigid herself afterwards received the veil from MacCaille^; at another (where his
name
is
preserved
in its
other shape by a stone
known
as the
''
Petra Coitkrigi^^)
1 The following genealogical note will be useful here

Eochaid had three sons, (i) Niall, (2) Ailill,
Fiachra. (i) Niall was father of Laeghaire, and of the Coirbre and Conall of p. 19 b. (2) Ailill was
progenitor of the Hy Ailella of p. 22 a [et passim). (3) Fiachra was progenitor of the Hy Fiachrach, and
father of Amhalghaidh, whose son was Enda, the " Endeus" of pp. 20 and 28.
2 The accounts are only superficially discrepant ; for Muirchu's account, while it makes the King accept
the Gospel (" credidit" p. 10 b, infr.'), implies that he did so through fear rather than conviction.
3 It arose out of the cruel massacre of the royal daughters at Tara, by Dunlaing, King of Leinster,
some two centuries before Laeghaire's time [Annals of Tighernach, Second Fragment, in Revue Celtique,
:
(3)
vol. xvii, p. 13).

*
Odiui, odibo, odiam are used by Tirechan, as from a verb odire. 'Soxodiut, see Cicero, Philipp. xiii. 19
a letter of M. Antony). In Lat. Vulg., these and like forms occur jiassim (e.g. Ps. xxv. 5).
Possibly "duritate" may be (as he suggests) intended to express
So Todd, St. Patrick, p. 438.
(cited from
=
'enduringness.'
"
t.
I.,
Cp. Life by Cogitosus [ap. Colgan, Trias Th., p. 529),

p. 114;
t. 11.,
p. 41).
throughout
first
Connaught, and other regions.
are led into a
Taltena" (Telltown), where " Coirpriticus" (Coirbre), another
''
that house,^ Conall,
pro/edus a Temoria praedicauit
narrative of the mission of the
then (in Book
c.
also Broccan's
Hymn,
11.
29,
30 [L. H.,
xlix
slaying
the son of ''Fiacha'' (a brother of Laeghaire) incurs the Saint's curse by
two of his followers from Gaul {'' peregrinV')', for a fourth, he ordains his foster-
Gosacht" son of his old master, Miliuc; in yet another, in a remote district,
he places ''Bruscus" to whose burial a strange legend attaches. But for so far
ling, "
we read
of no monastic
body (except
one "sister" appears (sub-col.

in this
Book
(p. 19
(5,
1.
in
the
list
of p. i8
cp. for her p. 24
b,
1.
b,
sub-col. 3).
15)
In this
list
one other also early
30).
two incidents placed before them

direct the Apostle of
(p. 20) stand out as of signal importance, combining to
One arose out of the conversion of Ercc
Ireland to his wider sphere of labour.
But above these minor records
(of p. 21),
{"Herais"),^^\io alone did him reverence as he "entered the King's palace,"
While administering the rite to him and others, Patrick

overheard a conversation between two chiefs who were bystanders,'^ in which one
and accepted baptism.
of them, in answer to an inquiry from the other, replied, "
Enda am
I,
son of
Amhalghaidh, son of Fiachra, son of Eochaidh,' from the western regions, from
Recognizing the name of the
the plain of Domnon, and the Wood of Fochlath."
place whence the summons had come to him in the vision of his earlier years
(which our author assumes to be known to his readers), the Saint at once
addresses his apostolic message to Enda, and proposes to go with him on his
journey homewards.
Enda demurs, on behalf of himself and his brothers, but
offers his
young son Conall
for
immediate baptism.
^With
this is
closely con-
between Enda and his six

brothers, touching the inheritance of Amhalghaidh their father, for which they
nected the second incident
it
arises out of a dispute
judgment of Laeghaire. The King pronounces that it shall be equally divided among the seven and thereupon Enda
Then,
offers his share, and his son Conall, "to Patrick and Patrick's God."
with the King's sanction, all the brothers agree with the Saint that he and his
had repaired
to Tara, to seek
on
it
the
company shall journey with them to the " Mons EglV {Cruachan Aighli, now
Croagh Patrick, in the extreme west of Mayo),* and that for their protection he
For this last fact our author
shall make payment of the value of fifteen slaves.
refers to the Saint's own authority in his Con/essio, where accordingly it is to
And
be found.*
thus Patrick sets out with these chiefs, bent on reaching his
destination before his second Easter in Ireland, and answering at the
Fochlath* the cry of
children, who, in his dream,
its
had seemed
Wood
of
to invite him.
After this (placed awkwardly enough) the records, already noticed, of work done
^The epithet " sacrilegus"
attached to his name, but without explanation. Muirchu (p. 7 b) relates

and omits the " scintillae igneae.^' He also places it earlier.
The well " Loig-les," where the baptism was performed, was within the precincts of Tara (Petrie,
is
this incident, but with variations,

2
Tara, pp. 123, 142).

5 " Endeus filius Amolngid
See last page, note '.
filii Fechrach filii Echach.^''
* These two objective points, Croagh Patrick, and the "Wood of Fochlath" (which is near Killala, in
North Mayo), are far asunder. See below, p. Iv.
'This passage, however (for which see Conf., s. 53 [White]), is in a part of the Confessio which is not
included in our MS. Tirechan's reference to it here is important as a proof of the genuineness of that part.
This wood, and the cry, are mentioned in the Confessio
s. 23 [White]) and (as
(p. 46 h, infr.
we have seen) by Muirchu (p. 3 a, infr.) but its name does not appear in Tirechan before this passage
and the voices of the children (still in the womb, according to him) farther on, p. 21 a, 1, 3.
(p. 20 a, 1. 28)
.
INTRODUCTION.
in
Meath and
its
adjoining regions occupy the rest of
Book
i.
but
closing
its
sentence brings him to the east bank of the Shannon, and thus prepares the
reader to follow him in his mission beyond that river, which is the main theme
of Book II.
In looking back over the contents of this First Book, a few points suggest
themselves which are important, as indicating the nature of the sources whence
our author drew his materials:

yields
when we compare
(2)
(i) It
it
(i)
when we examine the
internal evidence
with the coextensive part of Muirchu's work.
observable that Tirechan takes for granted that to those for
is
it
whom
more or less familiar. Thus, he does not deem it necessary

to prepare his readers, as Muirchu does (pp. 3
4 a), for the Saint's encounter
with the king;
to premise that this king was Ard Righ; that the season was
Easter; that it coincided with a heathen high feast; that Tara was the scene
of it though afterwards (p. 19^) the '^Pasca" of 1. 26, and the '' Temro'^
of 1. 2)2) imply his knowledge of the time and place.
This reticence we may
he writes his story
is
<5,
enhancing
attribute in part to his inaptitude to use dramatic opportunities for
the effect of his narrative, such as Muirchu was ready to seize

tacitly assures us that
men
to
be
as he afterwards
of Meath,
assumption
plainly
is
these
not
intimates
the
it
also
wrote
opening of Book
11.
facts.
A man who makes such an
his readers a new story, but rather
leading
relating
in
but
whom he
he could safely assume the readers for
acquainted with
to
putting together in permanent shape for their satisfaction traditional matter (oral
its main points, they were previously well acquainted.
holds
good
of the repeated reference to the call from the
remark
The same
He writes of it (p. 20a) as a familiar
children of "the Wood of Fochlath."
or written) with which, in
fact,
without stopping to explain
region
named
he must therefore have
Wood"
Mayo where "the

Saint's
own
why
was
the Saint rejoiced

felt certain that in
unconnected
a further indica-
unsophisticated
writer might have
the
in
known
by the way (in addition to that noted in

Here
of that document in our author's day.
more a trained
Meath, as well as
which rests on the
tion,
indicative
that
situate, the story of that call,
authority in the Con/essio, was
of the
when he heard
dream of the
last
page), of the wide circulation
it is
character
made
to everyone,
worth while to point out, as
of Tirechan' s
work,
how much
of the series of incidents apparently
Saint's
early
years,
in
which the cry for
help reached him from that remote spot his arrival in Meath the contested
inheritance that drew Enda to Tara just when Patrick was baptizing a convert
the random question that led the Chief to name his abode the hearing
these were so ordered as to combine and bring
of the Saint showing how
in
there
all
about the answer to that cry

is
in the mission
beyond the Shannon.
But Tirechan
content to set down the facts, one by one, without linking them into their
chain of sequence.
As we have
Fochlath, not where
it
of his narrative
after
is first
seen, he explains the reference to the
named
(p.
20
a!),
but in a later passage
Wood
(p.
of
21 a)
which explanation he turns back to the work in Meath,

and interposes many
details of
All this goes to establish
but
their character as
it
not
before he reaches the crossing of the Shannon.
necessarily the historical truth of these records,
ancient traditions
current before our author wrote,
among
some perhaps
those to
whom he
written, others oral
wrote.
It is
plain that
he merely collected them and put them into conhe did not invent them
tinuous (though far from artistic) form. Perhaps he had received them (or some
of them) in Irish, and reproduced them in such Latin as he had at command.^
;
(2)
Of
the matter
expressly indicate
the Con/essio
Life, but
common
for,
Muirchu
as
we have
(it is
to
man
birth a
own
be observed) only
of
It is
Mayo, but by
writing (as appears farther on) for
two authors, one source they themselves
seen, they both not only use but directly cite
Tirechan also for an incident
mission across the Shannon.^
by
to our
in the preparations
places so
little
was
in the
ecclesiastical
men
of
Meath
Its
in
Meath
for the
status belonging to
Meath, and
should thus point out the Saint's
Mayo from Meath, And
it
follows
seventh century accessible to and read by students in
connected as Sletty and Ardbraccan,
been said above of
made
natural (we note in passing) that this writer
reference to this incident of his journey to
that the Con/essio
for the earliest period of the
a confirmation of what
has
early currency in that age.
Another source is, of course, in those local traditions of Meath which

Tirechan assumes to be current there, and whence both writers, no doubt, derived
the story of the events at Tara, which appears in both narratives.
In substance
the two agree, and to a large extent in the details but they differ in many
Tirechan' s account being of the
points, and still more in manner of presentation
rougher,
and
simpler,
the
fresher,
and
free
from the extravagant amplifitwo
cation of marvels, as well as the pretentious rhetoric, with which Muirchu sets
forth his version.
Thus, while the agreement is so close as to indicate a
common origin, the variation is such as to show that they trace back to it
by distinct and independent lines of transmission. To Muirchu, as has been
shown, this tradition had probably come, through Aedh, in the shape in which
it had been
given, presumably in verse, by Fiacc to the Church of Sletty:
Tirechan had acquired it in the country of its origin, directly or through Ultan
of Ardbraccan, from the clerics of Meath, among whom it would naturally
have been preserved more nearly in its primitive form. The difference is more
than can be' accounted for by the different idiosyncrasies and literary habits
(3)
of the
two.
men
it
is
evidently due in no small measure to the remoteness
' Dr. Bury {JS. H. R., Apr.,

1902, pp. 248 et sqq.) has shown good reasons for his opinion that a written
authority underlies Tirechan's narrative in some places (he points to the passages, p. 19 a, 1.
5, 1. 5
2i2, ;
Yet the use of the word :petra (p. 30 a, 1. 24), common to Tirechan with Muirchu {his), is
30 a, 11. 23-29).
hardly conclusive evidence of a common source ; for it is the usual equivalent of Uacc = 'flagstone,' and
seems to be preferably used to designate a stone hallowed by sacred associations.
;
2 For Muirchu, see su;pr., p. xx, and infr., p.

443 a. Again, for Tirechan, see p. 17 5, 1. 16, where "Ecce
nauts tua Jiaraia" is cited from the C"o/ejjw, p. 45 5, infr.{s. 17 [White]): see also p. 20 5, "ut in scrip.
Hone sua adfirmat {Con/., s. 53 and cp. p. xlix, note ^). For the citation from the " Commemoratio
laborum," see p. xliv, note ". It may well be that Tirechan, as Dr. Bury suggests {Guardian, ut su;pr.,
p. 1647), knew the Con/essio not in its integrity, but by extracts included perhaps in the "liber" which
he had firom Ultan. Muirchu's knowledge of it may have been similarly limited.
;
Hi
INTRODUCTION.
of the
common
nor yet Muirchu,

derived
in their time already
an old
elaborated story, with
its
not a fiction of the seventh
it is
and one which (whatever
We
tradition.
historical value)
its
can hardly place
may well be many years
it
that both
way each confirms
In this
source.
distant,
the middle of the sixth century, and
it
thus reinforced that neither Tirechan,
for their joint evidence proves that
century, but a bona fide tradition,
was
is
nor anyone of their time, invented the story;
from a common, but
it
the other
The conclusion
origin.
studied scenic effects, and
it
earlier.
later than
Muirchu'
profuseness of miracle,
its
if
stood alone, might be open not unreasonably to suspicion as a mere fabric
of hagiological fancy; but Tirechan's version
one who simply
any attempt
impresses us as that of
it
down accurately what he heard,
set
as he heard
it,
without
to embellish or to amplify.
Again, Book
(4)
of
is
i.
has been shown above,
to be
in
viewed
par.
in its
Book
11.
It
that certain incidents in the former serve
(i),
Connaught narrative of the
to lead to the
prospective relation to
latter.
farther to be noted that
It is
not merely that narrative, but the purpose of our author in compiling
it,
was
That purpose, as we
the rights of the See of
present to his mind in this earlier moiety of his work.

presently see,
shall
avowedly
is
21
(p.
b)
to assert
Armagh
against those who opposed or encroached on them. And already, in

Book I., we may note that he betrays his special reverence for that See.
Though in it the action belongs entirely to the earliest stage of the Saint's
mission lying within its first year apparently long before the Church of
Armagh was founded, yet he points onward more than once to that Church and
and in such terms as to imply that its position among Patrick's

foundations was unique.
So (i) when he digresses (p. 18 ) to relate the call
of Benignus, it is in order to introduce him as a future " successor Patricii in
aeclessia Machae^
So again (ii), with the Saint's blessing on Conall, son of Niall
is
recorded
the accompanying claim that he and his "heirs" shall
(p. 19 <5),
its
privileges,
find
protection
instance
(iii),
from that prince and his descendants.
And
so, in
a third
our author discloses a personal fact to which doubtless are due
and his ample information about Connaught, and especially

Mayo. In relating the grant made by Enda, son of Amhalghaidh, "to Patrick's
God and to Patrick," he adds (p. 20b): "Some say it is because of this
his zeal for Patrick,
[grant] that we are Patrick's servants to the present day."

that
Tirechan's time there was
in
Mayo) an
subject
ecclesiastical
to
Patrick's
originated in
but
though,
some
it
Tir Amhalghaidh (Tirawley, in North
See,
and
that
some believed
Enda's grant to Patrick.

parts of Ireland
may be,
learn
foundation to which he himself belonged, which was
seventh century the prerogative of

in
in
Hence we
(Mayo
We
infer
its
subjection
to
accordingly that in
have
the
Armagh was
at least,
not without question
as
not only known and alleged,

and probably Meath) admitted
rightful.
All these incidental notices
tend to prepare for the method followed by our author in the following Book, and
to reveal
beforehand the aim of his whole work.
CHAPTER
V.

Part
Book
piled
ends
i.
(p. 21 b)
TIRECHAN. Book
IV.
II.
with a brief subscription, informing us that
"in the regions of the Hy-Neill"
that
is,
it
was com-
as the notes of place imply, of
the Southern Hy-Neill, in Meath.
To
this
corresponds the superscription
follows, describing
it
{ib.)
of
Book
which immediately
11.,
as compiled "in the regions of Connaught."
In
its
opening
sentences (which form a brief Introduction), the author, addressing his readers,
implies that they are
known
men
"For
of Meath.
so far" (he says) "I have written of
you as having taken place in your country." Besides those

common knowledge, some materials for that former part of his work
were supplied to him, he adds, "by many elders,"^ and by Bishop Ultan, who
had educated him. But he intimates from the first that for the remaining part
though he writes for the same readers his method will be more systematic
'^
quod restat stridius erit" as compared with the ^^ simplicia^^ of Book i.),
(p. 22 ,
and will have a definite and important aim the vindication of the rights of the
things
to
matters of
"'
Paruchia Pairicii'" (the sphere of the authority of the "Heir of Patrick").
was invaded by those who hated and

prerogative, inasmuch as they were conscious that it extended right-
For (he proceeds

feared
its
to complain) that sphere
"the donation given by God

Thus the "Heirs of Patrick," in Tirechan's
"wellnigh the whole island,"
fully to
to Patrick through His angel."
view, claim less than their rights
in virtue of
while their adversaries refuse to allow them
even what they claim.
But though systematic,

In
Book
II.,
as in
Besides Benignus,
Book
his
i.,
whom he
method
is
not controversial
his references to
designates
''
Armagh
heres (p.
20,
he simply compiles.
are rare and incidental.

b;
as
Book
i.,
p.
18
a,
Patricu" he mentions but three other of the Saint's disciples as

connected with that Church Sachellus and Cethiacus (p. 17 a),^ and Medbu
Now and then he complains of, or hints at, the encroachments of rival
(p. 25 b).
successor)
ecclesiastical centres
as
of the ^'/amilia Columbae
Airdsratha^' (of Ardstraw), p. 22

1
One
b,
and of the
Cille,'"
and the " /amilia
'^familia Clono^'' (of Clonmacnoise),
story he expressly notes as derived from certain senes,
who no doubt were among
these "seniores"
(p. 19 b).
'
See above, pp.
xliii, xliv,
for reasons
why
this
passage
is to
be accepted as part of Book
ii.
INTRODUCTION.
liv
23
p.
(p. 22
a?
Once only he
b, 11. 6,
and once only
7);
sojourned there
intimates
30a,
(p.
(if
he has personally visited
once) he implies that the Saint himself had
Mugdoirn, and ordained Victoricus to be Bishop of Machia
to
Machia
be Bishop], and founded there a great Church"
to
recorded act
sions,
came
[or,
this
Victoricus of
being his
last
North, before he returned to Meath and thence proceeded
in the
Apart from these passing
southward.
Armagh
"After leaving Machia^ [Patrick] he
31).
1.
that
some of considerable
length,
notices,
Book
and few without
11.,
though varied by digres-
interest,
has
in
the main for
framework an itinerary of St. Patrick's mission after he first left Meath and
method of establishing the prerogative of the heirs of Patrick is simply to
its
its
record, in orderly narrative, the results of that mission
Churches he founded, and the
clerics
he placed
in
in
them,
the
in
shape of the
its
course.
It
suggests, but forbears to draw expressly, the inference that, inasmuch as Patrick
founded
these Churches, and ordained, and placed in them, their
all
in his peculiar
clergy,
owe allegiance
therefore the successors of these clergy in these Churches
successor of Patrick
first
to the
See of Armagh.
This inference, as we have seen, our author has already implied in Book i., in the case of the
to which he himself belonged, in Tirawley.
It may be that, in thus writing to the men of
Meath, he means them to take the like lesson to themselves and as he has reminded them of the
Church
Patrician origin of their Churches, so he desires to intimate that they
owe
allegiance to the Patrician
But probably he may have felt that in Meath no such lesson was needed
who sympathized with his zeal for that See, and were themselves unquestioningly
See.
But
it
is
he writes as to
loyal to
men
it.
evidently at the expense of historical accuracy that Tirechan has
made his narrative

we have the results
thus continuous in form.
It
can hardly be doubted that
in
it
more missionary journeys (he intimates farther on

in this Book, before its close, p. 29 b, 1. 25, that there were three) thrown into
So (as already
the shape of the history of a single journey and its doings.
noted, p. xlviii) the Meath records in Book i. of the doings of the Saint's first
year must be, in some measure, anticipatory of after-events. But this neglect
of the order of time belongs to the design which was in our author's mind all
of two or
not a chronologically exact history of the conversion

Faith, but such a summary of the work of Patrick, exhibited
through, to construct
of
Ireland to the
in
one impressive whole, as should serve as a basis on which to

supremacy advanced on the part of the '' Paruchia Patricii."
Yet, though this record of the
Connaught mission
is
chronicle of events in the exact order of their occurrence,
rest the claims of
not to be read as a
its
arrangement
is
not
Cp. p. 18 5, where " Clono Autss" = Clones; p. 29 5, where "familia Clono" recurs, and also
"familia Daminse" (Devenish, in Lough Erne).
' It is unlikely that by "Machia" Armagh is meant.
Dr. Bury {E, H. R., ut supr., p. 262) has
well pointed out that " Machinensem" is not here " Ardmackanum," but rather = " Maginensem," i.e.,
" of Maigen," the Domnach Maigen of V. T., II., p. 182, now Donaghmoyne, which adjoins Cremorne
(= Crich Mugdorna, cp. p. 30 a, 1. 32) in the Co. of Monaghan (see Reeves, Adamnan, p. 81, note ^).
Hence it may be inferred that, similarly, Machia = Magia = Maigen. Tirechan calls the city Mache,
See farther, p. Iviii; and for Muirchu's usage,
Machae, Arddmachae, Arddmache never Machia.
'
pp. 12
b,
15 a.
See also p.
xxxviii, note
^.
Iv
The places named in it

without method, but has a geographical framework.
determine
the general lines of
suffice
to
certainty
which can be identified with
Meath leads him
across the Inny (p. 21 a, '^ Ethne'"\ by Granard {" Graneret"), leaving him on
the east bank of the Shannon, in the ^^ Campus Rein'''' {Magh Rein, a name which
survives in that of Lough Rinn) that is, through western Longford and southern
the Saint's journeyings.
At the
close of
Book
i.
his route from
The
Leitrim.
narrative of
Book
11.
begins
that river {"per alueum Sinnae'") to the
country on
common
its
Camptis
lines
Ai"
west bank, on the east side of what
where
"Magi," the
''
(p. 22 a,
is
4-6) with his crossing
a
now
district in the plain
the county of Ros-
he encounters, but defeats by prayer, the opposition of two
King Laeghaire's two daughters, who
foster-fathers of
shortly after
Passing thence to the " Camptis Glaiss" (Moyglass), he

the story.
founds in it the " Cellola Magna" (Kilmore),^ and proceeds to " Imbliuch Hornon"
{lege " Honon"~\ {id., 11. 28-36), where is the well oi " Ailfind'" {b, 11. 8, 29), now
appear
in
Elphin, a small town of
diocese which
"Honon"
is
is
Roscommon,
still
a Bishop's see, giving
its
name
to the
nearly conterminous with the county.
genitive of "
Hono"
(p.
zza,
1.
34), the
name
of one of the two brother-wizards
whom
The
the Saint met after leaving Magh-Glais (Dr. Bury in Proc. R.

3,
Snavih-da-En (= " Vadum duarum auiumP p. 22, 1. 5) at which he crossed cannot have been the ford
it
so called by later authorities, which is too far south, and quite out of the line of route indicated
I.
A., vol. xxiv (C), Pt.
p. 161).
is
be sought, as Dr. Bury has shown
to
pp. 158 et sqq.), where the overflow of the Shannon makes

Here lies the plain Moyglass, through which is the way west-
{ib.,
the twin lakes of Bofin and Boderg.^
ward across Roscommon to the remoter points whither he was bound. Of these, one, Croagh Patrick
(see p. 20 b, 1. 33), lies nearly due west from Elphin; the other, the Wood of Fochlath, near Killala
It is to Croagh
(see p. Ivii), to the north-west, on the northern coast of Connaught both in Mayo.
Patrick that our author makes him first direct his course. But here the suggestion recurs, that in this
he is not so much representing the actual facts of the Saint's progress, as rather laying down a line
It is evident that
to serve for the convenient enumeration of the Patrician foundations in Connaught.
those he here records are far too numerous to be the result of one circuit, within the limits (as is
implied) of one year. The passage in p. 29^, above referred to, intimates that Patrick made three
such circuits in the West and (as will presently be shown, pp. Ix et sqq.) there are indications in the
narrative that this was not the first of the three.
Apart from this consideration, it is apparent that our author, in his desire to set forth the extent
of the Paruchia of Patrick, as defined by the range of his labours, has allowed the original aim of
the Connaught journey, as laid down in p. 21 a, to pass out of sight, and has failed to tell how the
second Easter was kept at the " Wood of Fochlath," as the first had been at Tara. Muirchu would
have seized on such an occasion for the exercise of his artificial method of narrative, and would have
hurried on to the scene of his arrival at Enda's abode, the celebration of the great Christian festival,
and the discomfiture of the wizards. Tirechan is content, with his practical object steadily kept in
view, not only, as
we have
seen in Book
i.,
to interpose a record of missionary travels and foundations
also, as we now find in Book 11., a much longer one

and yet a third between it and the crossing of the Moy
28 a) into the region of the sons of Amhalghaidh, and the response to the call of the
even before the crossing of the Shannon, but

before the fast on Croagh Patrick (p. 26
{"Muada,"
p.
children of the
Wood
a),
of Fochlath.
Kilmore is the border parish at the point indicated for the crossing. The parish of Kilglass adjoins it
on the south. Each parish contains a townland named Moyglass. The Magh-Glais of Tirechan apparently
'
included both.
Hence Dr. Bury suggests the ford may
I.e. the lakes of 'the White Cow* and 'the Red Cow.'
have been named " Snamk-da-Bo" (= Vadum duarum uaccarum. [or bourn., for which " auium." may be
a misreading]).
'^
G2
INTRODUCTION.
Ivi
Thus, of the earlier stages of the journey through Roscommon, the main
points are clearly identifiable, and may safely be accepted as laid down by our
From Elphin
author.^
(p. 22 b)
and the neighbouring Shankill
{" Senella Cella"\^
passes to Rathcrochan (p. 23 ), a few miles to the south-west, the scene of the
beautiful episode
which, even under its prosaic Latin dress, reveals its original
form as a legend embodied in verse of the conversion and early euthanasia of
it
Thence, the next stage is Ardlicce, where

the Saint founded a Church for his deacon " Coeman'" (p. 24 a, 1. 24), probably
Kilkeevan, a few miles farther west
near to which is ''Basilica''' (Baslick),
the two daughters of
King Laeghaire.
where he placed another of his followers (pp. 23 ^, 1. 17 24 a, 1. 39). After this

comes (in the narrative as exhibited in our ms.) his encampment " in cacuminibus
;
an unidentified
Selc(2"
24
(p.
One
b).
of these
place
with a large company, whose names are recorded
names {"Sachellus") proves, as above shown
here, before the arrival at Selcse,

in p.
for in
and baptized
it is
in the
Roscommon which
is
to
be inserted the stray passage now standing
related the story of this Sachellus,
course of an excursion from

lies
Magh
'âd Nairniu'" (in East Mayo).'
whom
Patrick met with
Airthic (the part of Western
due north of Kilkeevan) " ad
and a progress further north,
(p. xliii), that
Drummui
Cerrigi" and
After that episode follows the sojourn at Selcae,
to the
''
frames GregirgV (the region of the Gre-
Lough Gara, in the barony of Coolavin, county of Sligo). Thence

author tells us) "he returned to Magh Airthic" (p. 25 a\ This expression is
graidhi, about
(our
( ) because (as above noted) it implies that his presence in that district
i
had been previously mentioned, thus confirming our restoration of the Sachellus
narrative (of p. 17 a;) to its place in the history; and (2) because it proves that
Tirechan conceives the Saint's journey, not as a steady progress westward to
its destination, but as one admitting of occasional divagations, now and then
notable
returning on
itself.*
And
making many excursions
made
finally
it
it
in
Magh
divergent directions from a centre in
his starting-point for his
he reenters the
''Diserta
accordingly he here represents that the Saint, after
main mission to the farther West. From

and Clanmorris {^' Drummut Cerrigi,"
districts of Costello
''Campus nAirniu,"
Cerrigi,"
p.
and
25 a
b),
and proceeds thence
through what are now the baronies of Kilmaine {" Conmaicne,"

25
p.
(5),
Airthic,
and cf Carra {^'Campus
Murrisk {" Muiriscc Aigli"),
in
Caeri,'''
p.
26
a),
" Cul Tolit,"
and thence reaches that of
which are situate Aghagower {"Achad Fobuir"),
where he founded a See, and Croagh Patrick, the scene of his forty days'
" after the example of Moses and of Elias and of Christ" (p. 26 a).
After this the route
An
'
("
exception
Tamnach,"
sight might be
is
traced discursively, reverting to
the crossing of the
"Mons filiorum
Atlello,"
and founding
Roscommon
of the
after
Church at Tawnagh
p. 22 b, line 40) ; for it seems certain that this passage relates to Patrick, and not (as at first
understood) to Mathona. See p. 29 b, 11. 17-19 ; also p. Ivii, note '; and cp. V. T., 11., p. 98.
This identification
See p. Ixiv, supr.
^
3
is
fast,
is
perhaps uncertain
see p.
Ix,
and Supplemental Note subjoined.
Possibly it is for this reason that we find " reueriebaiur" (imperf.), p. 25 a, 1. 14.
The "Albus Campus " (= Ma-/i Finn), in the regions of the " nepoies maim" [Hy-Many)
southernmost Roscommon (O' Donovan, The Hy-Many, p. 77).
*
^
is in
of p. 29 b,
Ivii
Mayo, with some additions of marvellous

incident (pp. 26 b, 27), until (prefixing the words Redeamus ad historiam nostrum,
p. 27 by our author makes him pass (evidently from the east) over the Moy ("/er
Miiadam"\ and reach at last the Wood of Fochlath, the place whence, in the
" Come, and walk
vision so often referred to, the voices came that called him
touching sundry places
in central
among
Here, after an encounter with the powers of heathendom, terminated
us."
as before at Tara
by the miraculous
there follow the baptism of
many
infliction of
{ib.,
death on the chief wizard
(p.
28
),
b\ the foundation of a Church, apparently
that of Killala which lies on the west side of the estuary of the
Moy
{Cell
Alaidh ;
and the ordination of a bishop whose bones were treasured

there in Tirechan's time.
Another foundation in the neighbourhood is identifiable
" Foirrgea," now Farragh (p. 28 b). Afterwards the Saint passes eastward,
recrossing the Moy at the islet of Bertragh {" de Vertrige in Bertrigam" p. 29 a);
is with Bronus in Murrisk^ [" Muiresca^^), and with him traverses the "Jines IraV
cp. V. 71,
{ib.,
1:
name
II.,
p. 134),
as also the
10), of which the name survives in the barony of Tireragh,
of Bronus in the parish of Killaspugbrone (" G7/-a5/i?^^-^rom " = Bishop
Brone's Church), close to the east side of the town and river of Sligo {^^flumen
Slidchae,^' ib., 1. 17).^ On the other side lies Calry (the " Callrigi," 1. 20), through
which he proceeds on his way to Drumlease {" Druim Leas,"
1.
21), in the
county
His crossing of the Duff (" Flumen Nigrum") which divides Leitrim
from Sligo, and the Drowess ("Flumen Drobaisco") which divides it from Donegal
of Leitrim.
28-30), and finally the Erne "between JSs ruaid (Assaroe) and the sea,"
(ib., 11.
Of
enables us to trace his course out of Connaught north-eastward into Ulster.

the success of his preaching in these parts, Tirechan's records are scanty,
perhaps because there was but

details,
and
little
his interest in them,
to
grew
tell,
or perhaps because his knowledge of
less as
he leaves the regions
in
which was
own abode, and enters a region where the dominant influence was that of the
"/amilia of Colom Cille," which he regarded (p. 22 b) as an intruder on the rights
of the "paruckia Palricii."
Moreover, the more recent fame of the Donegal-born
his
Saint
may
naturally, in our author's time,
of the original Apostle and his mission.
main
have somewhat obscured the traditions

But the route Patrick followed is, in its
points, sufficiently determined, from Assaroe (near Ballyshannon)
north-
eastward through the pass of Barnesmore ("Ber7zas of the Hy-Conall,"

1.
16); then hy Ardstraw* ("Ardd sratko,"
until
he crossed the Bann ("Banda,"
and the Bush ['^Buas,"
1.
1.
1.
28) in
p. 29 b,
Tyrone, near Newtown Stewart
31) at Coleraine
34) to Dunseverick
{"Dun
i^'
Sebuirgi,"
Cul Raithin"
1.
1.
32),
35), near Portrush.
These words (see p. Ix, in/r.) are to be read immediately before "Per Muadam uero uemi" (1. 6).
To be distinguished from the Murrisk of West Mayo, p. 26 b.
3 Here is reinserted the crossing of " the mountain of the Hy-Ailella," and the founding of the Church
of " Tamnach" with "Cell Senchuce" (Tawnagh and Shancough) and others.
This mountain range is
apparently the Bralieve Hills (Dr. Bury in Proc. R.I. A., ut su;pr., p. 165) in Tirerrill (= Tir Ailella), the
easternmost barony of Sligo, which we met with before in p. 22 b, 1. 41. See Su;ppleinental Note, p. Ixi.
1
In p. 29
Shannon
Tyrone.
b,
thrice,
the text
is
and spent
See above,
much
confused.
Among
in all seven years in the
p. xlvi, note'.
other things, the statement that the Saint crossed the

is inserted in the middle of this progress through
West,
INTRODUCTION.
Iviii
Here he has reached what
many Churches, which
is
now
the
the County of Antrim, and here he
hold"
Coindiri
30
(p.
a,
1.
2)
"founded
name
still
sur-
viving in that of the diocese of Connor, which nearly coincides with that county.
Here, accordingly, Tirechan makes the Saint
Slemish and Skerry, the scenes
visit
of his bondage and of his angelic vision.

Of these, his account varies both
by omission and addition from that of Muirchu, though the two apparently have
a common original.^ But of the earlier visit to these scenes, and of the whole
Down episode in his course, as related by Muirchu, Tirechan knows nothing.
The rest of the route lies southward it recrosses the Bann by Toombridge
{'^Doim,'" ib., 1. 29) into Tyrone.
Thence, at first sight we seem to learn that
it led him to Armagh; for, after the return to Tyrone, we read " relida Machia
:
uenit in
But
MaugdornuT
it
is
hardly credible (as above noted, p.
indirectly to imply a visit to
Armagh
liv,
note^) that Tirechan could be content thus
two words, without
any
which was
By Machia we are probably to understand Domhnach Maigen (Donaghmoyne,
in these
relating, here or elsewhere,
particulars of the Saint's sojourn there, or even noting the fact of his arrival in the place
to be his special See.

in
Monaghan),
not Mache or Arddmachae.
Thus "having completed the circuit" (ib., 1. 36), Patrick returned to Meath,
where he founded two more Churches. After this follows a bare and very brief
summary of a journey southward to Leinster [ib., 1. 40), where {ib., 11. 27)
he
founded
''
Urchaile,"
few Churches, Drummurraghill, Kilcullen, Sletty (" Druimm

Cellola Cuilinn," " Slebti"), in Kildare ("the plain of the Liffey")
a
and the country
to the south of
it
whom
ordained a few clergy, two of
are of
Iserninus,
and Fiacc of Sletty; and baptized "the sons of Dunlaing,"

the hereditary foes of Laeghaire and the sons of Niall (above, p. xlviii).
Finally, he passed into Munster {" Tir Mumae"), and "baptized the King's
note
sons on the Stone of Cothraige^
At
this point the narrative
in
Cashel"
{ib.,
11,
9, 10).
unfinished, as
breaks off abruptly
it
appears
yet at a point of cardinal Importance, and with an incident of high significance

for Cashel
metropolis.
was the royal
Why
capital
of Munster, and ultimately
its
Tirechan did not complete his annals by relating
ecclesiastical
St. Patrick's
work in the Southern province we are left to guess. He may not have lived long
enough to carry out his plan or may have been unable to collect materials for it
Or such
in regions which were not familiar to him, as were Meath and Mayo.
materials as he found may have proved to yield no evidence favourable or, possibly, evidence adverse^to the supremacy of the " Paruchia Patricii^'' which was
The Munster traditions may have
the thesis he sought to establish by his work.
given indications of the existence of Christian Churches in Southern Ireland
prior to, and therefore independent of, the evangelic labours of St. Patrick.
;
^'
' See Dr. Bury, E.H.R., ut supr.,

pp. 248, 249.
Succeius" (for which see p. i"] b, I.7), is a notable
The use in this place of the Saint's earlier name,

and seems to point to an early source for this
fact,
version of the story.

^
For " petram hicoithrigi" read "Jieiram coithrigi."
;petra, p.
li,
note ^
See iot Coithrigi, p. xxxi, su^r.; and for
Hx
When we
look back on this "circuit," as laid
question recurs for us (see above,

history of an actual journey
order as they occurred
p. liv)
made by
Or
is it
Are
St.
we
Patrick,
down by our
to receive
and of
author, the
as an authentic
it
incidents in their
its
summary
rather to be regarded as a mere
places visited, conversions effected,
and Churches founded,
the course
in
of
of
repeated journeys, extending probably over several years, thrown by Tirechan,

the purpose of his narrative, into the form of a continuous itinerary of a
for
single missionary tour in
Western and Northern Ireland
The answer can hardly be
doubtful
the former alternative
may be
rejected
without hesitation.
no record of the journey or journeys contemporaneous with

the events, and therefore of primary authority, can have been in Tirechan'
hands for had any such been known to him, he would not have neglected to cite
In the
first
place,
it
as the basis of his account, as he has (p. 17
and
to the ''liber
(5)
referred to Patrick's
own
writings,
apud Ulianum."
structing a detailed itinerary,
could have been forthcoming
in
And, again, no adequate material for conexhibiting his movements in their actual order,
the traditions of the several Patrician Churches.
Each such Church would, no doubt, preserve, and glory in, the memory of its
Apostolic Founder but it is utterly improbable that any Church, so founded,
;
would also retain any knowledge of the course of his journeyings, of the route he
took, of the place he came from, or the place he went to, before and after its
foundation. Nor would it come within his scope to seek for such material.
His
object was, to set forth the extent of the " Paruchia PatriciV
necessary and sufficient that he should collect the records of

tions within the regions
he treats of:
the order in
and
all
for that
it
was
Patrician founda-
which they were founded, and
Thus we
may safely assume that this seeming itinerary of a missionary journey made by
the Saint, is really little more than a form into which our author has, for his own
convenience, arranged the traditions which support the conclusion he had in
view that Patrick founded the Churches named, and gave each of them its first
bishop.
In some parts of the narrative the course laid down is distinct, and
probable enough, as in that which lies in Roscommon, from the crossing of the
Shannon to the founding of Kilkeevan (pp. 22 to 24 a) or, again, in that from
the route pursued by their founder, were for him irrelevant matters.
the recrossing of the Moy, eastward and northward into Ulster'

all
that intervenes between the forty days on
Tirawley (pp. 26 b2% a)

nation
we
east
in
is
(p.
30
But
a).
Croagh Patrick and the
visit to
an irregular collection of incidents of a peregri-
Mayo, including some
(p. 27)
are abruptly brought to the
which belong to Roscommon^; whence
crossing of the
Moy
(p.
28
a,
1.
6),
from
its
side into the country of the sons of Amhalghaidh, for the long-deferred
arrival at the
Wood
of Fochlath.
Here the lack of continuity betrays
itself
' Here the route seems to be a real itinerary, being indicated less by the position of
Churches founded
than by that of the rivers crossed, the Moy, the Sligo, the Duff, the Drowess, the ford of the Erne (Assaroe).
' See p. Ivi, note '.
^'^
INTRODUCTION.
"the suture"
evidently
Dr. Bury's phrase)
(in
disconnects
from the foregoing
itself
The
"is visible.'"
records
Roscommon and
to Tirawley
visit
Churches of
Croagh Patrick, and
of the
of the districts of Mayo that adjoin

stands apart as belonging to a distinct series of events.
Evidently the sentence,
Redeamus ad historiam nostrum, so unmeaningly inserted (p. 27 (5) in the legend

related just before the paragraph which opens the account of the Tirawley visit,
to be transferred to the end of that legend (p. 28 a,
tion that our author is conscious of having digressed,
and gives an indicaand is here resuming his
is
dropped thread.
augmented
Thus, the view already suggested
force, that, in crossing the
Moy
and of
Iv) presents itself with
grew out of the dream of
agreement with Enda, taking shape
his
mission to Enda's people.
(p.
westward, as here recorded, Patrick
enters on the fulfilment of the cherished purpose that

his earlier years,
6),
1.
If this
be
so,
we
an evangelic
in
are led to accept also the conjecture
that this mission, though placed by our author with the Saint's other
work
in
Mayo,
after his work in Roscommon, may have been prior to it in time.

This
what we are led to expect in the Tara narrative, which lays it down (p. 2 1 a) as
the guiding purpose of his missionary route to reach the Wood of Fochlath in time
is
to
keep his second Easter
Indeed,
there.
we have
still
of the urgency of the Saint's desire to attain to

his own words where,
46
possible
journey
the
better proof
this foreseen
in
in his Con/essio (p.
b,
infr.
highest
goal of his
White,
s.
23),
he relates the appeal that came to him thence in his vision, and thanks God that
he has been enabled to respond to the call and accomplish the task. Our author,
leaving out of view this purpose and
of work
done
Meath
in
Roscommon and Mayo
(p.
22
(pp.
Tirawley mission opened,

Three Connaught missions
its
fulfilment, has interposed
21), as well as a
28
a),
much ampler one
before that goal
to which, at this point,
he
is
summary
of that
in
reached, and the
reverts.^
are implied in the three crossings of the
Shannon and the seven years
spent by Patrick in the West, which our author reckons (farther on, in a passage which has evidently
strayed (as above noted, p.
Ulster journey, p. 29
combined by him
h,
from
Ivii)
line 25).
It is
its
place,
and got into a strange context in the account of an
probable that the records of these three journeys have here been
and of the cord which he has rather imperfectly wrought, it may be

some measure the three strands, somewhat as follows
(1) A crossing of
of its upper waters, further north than the crossing of p. 22 a) in company
one
into
possible to distinguish in
the Shannon (possibly
Enda a journey through the region of the sons of Ailill {Tirerrill, in eastern Sligo), in
which he founded Shancough and Tawnagh {" Senchua''' and " Tamnach," p. 29 a; cp. p. 22 b, and
see above, p. Ivii), and thence passed westward over the Moy to the work that awaited him among
with
Enda's people, whose
spiritual
needs had appealed to him
(2) the crossing related in p. 22
Croagh Patrick
(p.
26)
founded in his previous
a,
with the
in the oft-recorded vision
Roscommon and Mayo
of his youth
journey, including the fast on
Connaught, in which Patrick no doubt revisited the Churches

and founded others, ending probably with Tirawley; from whence
(3) a circuit of
visits
he crossed the Moy eastward (p. 30 a) into Sligo, passing over the Sligo, DufF, Drowess, and Erne
through Leitrim into Donegal then began his one recorded peregrination of Ulster, whence,
For a fuller examination of the
"finito circulo," he returned to Tara and proceeded southwards.
rivers,
structure of the narrative of

1
Book
11.,
see Supplemental Note subjoined.
Proc. H. I. A., p. 167, ut suj>r. See farther, Supplemental Note, p. Ixiii.

The preceding paragraph follows in great measure the lines of Dr. Bury's memoir in Proc. R.I. A.,
referred to in last note.
Ixi
Supplemental Note to Chapter V.

St, Patricks
Book
aim
Journeys in Connaught.
proceeding westward is represented to be, to reach before

Connaught) under whose protection he was to travel. But, as
we have seen, throughout the earlier and much longer part (pp. 22-27) of Book 11., Tirechan lets this
There is not a word of Enda's country, or of his companionship in the
aim pass out of sight.
journey; and its direction is due westward, across Roscommon, through Mayo to Murrisk, not to
In
I.,
Patrick's primary
Easter the territory of
Enda
in
(in north
Tirawley, northward.
This route, however, though
And
down
laid
with sufficient general definiteness,
is
more than once
common, that they introduce incidents

in the region, or persons of the race, of the Hy-Ailella, who have left their name to Tirerrill, the
easternmost barony of Sligo (which county lies north and north-west of Roscommon). The instances
interrupted.
the most notable interruptions have this in
of this appear under the following heads
Shannon, we read that Patrick ordained Ailbe {'^ Ailbeum,"

To him "he indicated an admirable
p. 22a; cp. p. 18^, sub-c. 2) who "was of the Hy-Ailella."
altar of stone in the mountain of the Hy-Ailella " (the Bralieve Hills in Tirerrill on the east border
{a)
Immediately
of Sligo
after crossing
see above, p.
Shancough of
Tirerrill,
Ivii,
n.
the
In V.I.,
').
11.,
p. 94,
a parish which includes these
Ailbe
is
There
hills.
described as "iSenchoi,"
is
no hint
that Patrick's
i.e.,
in
knowledge
and the inference is therefore inevitable that he had been in

Shannon related in p. 22 a.
{b) Soon after this, the narrative takes him to Elphin, and thence to " Dumecha of the Hy-Ailella"
" Senella Cella" {Senchell, in V. T., 11., p. 98), and places
(p. 22 i), where he founds a Church called
Above (p. Ivi), this Church has been identified with
in it "Macet" and '^ Cetgen" and "Rodan."
But on referring to the list (p. 1 8 3) of clerics ordained by Patrick,
Shankill, which adjoins Elphin.
we meet (sub-c. 3) with two persons named Rodan, with a note attached to the second of them, that
he "founded the ecdesiam Senem nepotum Aihllo, which monks of Patrick occupied." This may be
Shancough, which we shall see (under head () ) was a Patrician foundation, associated with Tawnagh
If the "Senella Cella Dumiche" here described as "of the Hy(to be dealt with under head (f)).
Ailella," is Shankill in Roscommon, their territory must, in Patrick's time, have extended south of its
It may be, either, that our author here speaks of a Senchell Dumiche in Tirerrill, distinct
later limits.^
or, that he has mistaken his authority, and confused Senchell
from the Shankill referred to at p. Ivi
with
Senchua
Roscommon
(= Shancough) of Sligo.
Or we may conjecture that for
(= Shankill) of
form
of
diminutive)
Senchua
Senella"
unexampled
ought
to
(an
be
read.
^^
(c) In a paragraph immediately after that which has been treated of in (3), and continuous with it
[zzb, 1.36, 23a), we read of Mathona, who joined Patrick and Rodan (at Senchell apparently), and
of this altar was other than natural
Tirerrill before the crossing of the
received the veil from them.

filiorum Ailello,
But as
it
et
In the account of this
woman
occurs the sentence, "Exiit per montem
plantauit ecdesiam liberam hiTamnuch," which at
recurs, almost verbatim, in p. 29 a (see
under head
infer that here also (as in the parallel narrative of V. T.,
11.,
())
first
sight seems to relate to her.
with Patrick as
p. 98)
he
is
its
subject,
it is
safe to
the person who, after founding
Senchell, went " through the mountain of the Hy-Ailella," and there founded Tawnagh, and placed in
Even if the territory of the Hy-Ailella reached southward into Roscommon, the
Cairell as Bishop.
" mountain " is certainly (as Tawnagh is) in Sligo.
And the close juxtaposition of the two
foundations strengthens the conclusion above pojnted to, that Senchell of (3) is not Shankill, but
it
Shancough.
{d) Incidentally
we
learn that several persons associated with Patrick,
"Cethiacus"
(p. 24. a), his
^ In V. T., II., p.
94, the country of the Hy-Ailella is said to adjoin that of Corcu-Ochland, in which
Elphin was situated. But Tirechan merely says that certain "magi" of that country were "of the race
(not 'of the region'^ of Corcuckonluain."
INTRODUCTION.
Ixii
brother " Benignus"
{ib., b), and therefore another brother " Mucneus" (p. 28 a), and also " Felarius
and 25 b), were of the Hy-Ailella.^ Most of these seem to have joined him in the
earliest stages of the Connaught journey of pp. 22-26.
And this fact of itself suggests that there was
some relation between him and that family, and their country, prior to that journey.
{e) Later in the narrative (p. 29 a) we meet with the distinct account, above referred to under (c), of
and
his sisters "
{I'b.,
a journey made by Patrick through

by our author. After the journeys
(p. 28),
the route
is
made
assigned to
Tirerrill, definitely
in
Senchuae" the
last.
down
place in his route as laid
with the sojourn in Tirawley
"mountain of the
first, and " Ce/i
Tirechan is here giving, as it seems, another version of the Saint's journey and
Tirerrill,
unmindful that, as we have seen under (b) and (c), he has already
to turn
westward through Sligo
(p.
29 a):
Hy-Ailella," where the Saint founds four Churches, of which

his foundations in
its
Roscommon and Mayo, ending
crosses the
it
"Tamnack"
is
the
recorded them in a slightly different form at an earlier period of his history (p. 22 b).
There they
appear as a digression from the first stage of Patrick's westward course through Roscommon here
they belong to his regular eastward journey, in the latest stage of his work in Connaught, on his way
:
thence into Ulster."

place where
it
But
it is
observable that even here the account does not
introduced into the route.
is
The
line indicated in
and the Drowess, has a more northerly direction

V. T., II. (pp. 136-146), where there is no hint of a
from Connaught to Ulster.
Dufi^
Looking back over the passages above examined

(i)
That every one of them more or
as
is
also
shown
in the parallel narrative of
visit to Tirerrill in
(in (a), {b), (/),
less interrupts the
very well into the
fit
what follows, the crossing of the
and
the course of the journey
()),
we
perceive
general narrative, so as to raise a difficulty
in tracing the route.

(2) That they all are in some measure connected inter se, as relating to the founding of the
Churches of Senchua (probably) and Tamnach
so as to suggest the idea that they may all have
originally formed part of one and the same tradition
an account written or oral distinct from those
which furnished Tirechan with the material for the main body of his Connaught narrative.'
Of the existence of such a tradition we have direct evidence in a subsequent document, included
;
the collection of brief notes (pp. 36

treated of the next Chapter. These
in our MS.,
use,
in
b,
^j), apparently
memoranda, as
memoranda of material for literary

be shown (p. Ixxiv), are
will there
disposed in groups (distinguished by interspaces, or by marginal marks), according to the regions to
which they
The
first
relate,
and therefore presumably according
of these groups
(p.
363,
1.
separated by a wide space from those that

d. g.
come
Ailbe iSenchui
Roddn Mathona
Of these two
after
altare
.
combined
in
whence they have been derived.
It
it.
runs as follows*
it
is
very brief, but
is
Machet Cetchen
lines the only possible explanation
(written or other) which
to the sources
18) supplies the evidence required:
is,
that they are a
memorandum
of a tradition
continuous form the substance of the passages of Tirechan
ir.,
For a full restoration of the partly obliterated passages in pp. 24, 25, see Appendix B.
Accordingly, he here places the foundation of Tawnagh before that of Shancough, which lies easternmost, reversing the order of the former version. And he writes ecclesiam (singular), though four Churches
Both these facts are explained by the supposition that he is here merely repeating the account
are named.
previously given (see head (c)) in p. 22 b, in which Tawnagh alone is named.
' As a farther sign of the connexion among these passages, note that Bronus, who
appears in the
passages {a) and (c), is found to be with Patrick in Sligo in the narrative just before the passage {e).
' The letters "d.g." set in the margin over against this entry, have been explained by Bishop Reeves
and others as standing for "Duma Ch-atd" {V.T., 11., p. 94 the " tumulus Gradi" of p. 22 a). But the
explanation is not a probable one. Nowhere else in these memoranda are place-names represented by mere
Besides, the place has not been identified with certainty, and no safe inference can be drawn
initials.
from Ailbe's connexion with it. It certainly lay close to Patrick's landing-place on the west side of the
Shannon, in Roscommon; but the narrative conveys not that it was Ailbe's abode, but merely that he met
Patrick there, and was there ordained by him.
they may be merely notes of
It is not certain, however, that the letters ^'d.g." represent words;
"" is set on the margin beside the first line of
reference to some authority not now traceable. So
" over it, and in like manner "c" beside the first line of next page
the following group, and " -b{37 a).
1
"

treated
of above;
of
{"Ailbeus" " altare"), of
(a)
(" Rodanus," " Maikona").

supplies the " iSenchui" of
Ailella," which, as
{" Macet,
above shown
(in {a)),
that he endeavoured to
them where he judged
best
but
incoherences of the route he

p. 29 a of almost the actual
Cetgen,
Rodanm"), and of
The passage of V. y. (ii., p. 94) which is parallel

the memorandum. In Tirechan it is expressed by
means the same
work
it
this
into his history by breaking
with the ill-success which manifests
tries to trace,
words used
his narrative, thus interpolated, consistent with
b, is
" in monie nepoium
memorandum was known

it
up into
itself in
pieces,
The
repetition in
a farther and final token of his failure to
The
itself.
to
and inserting
the interruptions and
which have resulted from the attempt.
in p. 22
{c)
to the (a)-passage,
place.
reasonable to infer that the tradition condensed into
It is
Tirechan
(3)
Ixiii
parallel narrative of V. T.,
11.
(pp.
make
36-146),
does not support Tirechan (as noted above, under ()) in re-introducing Tawnagh, or Shancough, or
any place in Tirerrill at this stage
though, on the whole, it here follows him rather closely in
;
the general line of the journey from Connaught to Ulster.
So likewise,
in the
memoranda of
the second group gives the heads of the account of that journey as told in Tirechan
11.,
p.
36 3
coinciding
even more closely with the narrative of V. T. but this group is (as above noted) distinguished by a
wide interspace from the first, and contains no note (nor is any to be found in the rest of these
memoranda) of anything relating to the race or the country of the Hy-Ailella. The record which is
abridged in the first group stands alone, apart from all that follows.
;
This record, as we have seen (under heads {a) and id) ), appears to relate to a journey prior in time
Shannon through Roscommon. It may be with probability supposed to
to that from the ford of the
embody
made
more northerly route than that of

Thus Ailbe and the Church of Shancough, and
(next in order) Rodan and the Church of Tawnagh, would belong to an earlier stage of the Connaught
mission,
prior to that which lay in the line from Moyglass through Elphin to Croagh Patrick,
a tradition which
Tirechan
11.,
over the
Tirerrill
Patrick
first
enter Connaught by a
mountains into Sligo.
which Tirechan regarded as the first stage, and into which he has introduced such incidents as
were known to him of the stage which was really the first. On this hypothesis it will follow that the
route through Sligo led westward into Tirawley, as recorded (but placed too late) in Tirechan
p. 28 a.
Thus we
shall
have an explanation of Tirechan's statement in that place
11.,
unintelligible
under his arrangement of the Saint's course that Patrick entered Tirawley by crossing the Moy.
Except the country of the Hy-Ailella, every place mentioned by our author as visited by Patrick
between his entrance into Connaught and his arrival in Tirawley, lies clear of the course of the Moy,
south or west of it from none of them could he have found a way to Tirawley which should cross
that river.
He must have crossed it from Sligo and the indications combine to make it probable
that he crossed it, in fulfilment of his primary purpose of reaching the Wood of Fochlath, in a
journey with Enda, previous to the journey across Mayo due west to Croagh Patrick, which Tirechan,
in Book 11., relates (pp. 22-26) as the first stage of the Connaught mission.
:
CHAPTER
VI.

Part V.
In the preceding Chapter
shown {E.H.R., ut
2'HE
SUPPLEMENTARY DOCUMENTS.
has been assumed that, as Dr. Bury has conclusively
it
supr., p, 237), the
name
with a certain propriety) with the
Memoirs of Tirechan close (abruptly, yet

b, 1. 10).
After this, but
of Caskel (p. 30
with a blank space interposed, sufficient to
mark the introduction of
from some other source or sources, follow several paragraphs,

of the page and the
first
matter,
the rest
filling
column of the next (p. 31a); which need to be treated
of separately.
The Jirsi
of these paragraphs (a) records the
"Three
Petitions of Patrick."
Dr. Bury [ut supr.)')i\z.& pointed out that this cannot be reckoned as part of Tirechan'
compilation, both because of
its
unsuitability as a close to the book,
by the interspace above noted,
the
and because
which nowhere
occurs in the text of the narrative, not even at the point of the well-marked
We may go farther, and say that, on the other
division between Books i. and 11.
hand, it cannot well be regarded as due to Ferdomnach, the scribe of our MS.
of the indication given
like of
inasmuch as these "Petitions" are quite distinct from the "Four Petitions"
which he had previously met with in transcribing Muirchu's Second Book
(p.
The paragraph
15).
unknown hand) which our
is
(made by some
the end of the exemplar whence he
therefore most probably an entry
scribe found at
copied Tirechan's work, and which he retained as he found
it
for the
sake of
its
testimony to the Saint's love for Ireland.
But the
space
are
five
paragraphs which follow
on a different footing.
They
after a second,
are
{b)
the
though narrower,
"Age
" Three things in which he was like Moses"; [d) His Date
due of " Fourfold Honour"; (/) Summary in conclusion.
of Patrick";
and Mission
inter-
the
[c)
{e)
His
As
regards the last of these (/), Dr. Bury {ut supr.) has proved beyond
For it is a summary of certain
question that it is no part of Tirechan's work.
headsj not of Tirechan only, but of Muirchu also.
being no
reason to
Hence
it
follows that, there
imagine that Ferdomnach found Muirchu and Tirechan
in
THE SUPPLEMENTARY DOCUMENTS.
must have been drawn up by him and here

the two works which he has conjoined in our ms., as a sort of
one and the same exemplar,

inserted, after
Ixv
it
Table of Contents of both.
Turning back to the intervening paragraphs, we
find like traces of
Ferdomnach's
workmanship.
In the chronological note
though briefer, note

is compared with it.
the
these traces manifest themselves
(<$),
second of those appended
There
is
when a
(p. i6<5) to
similar,
Muirchu
an obvious relation between the two
ii.
an
this is
attempt to rewrite the other into harmony with the figures given by Muirchu
(pp. 15^,
10; \tb,
1.
1.
9),
and by Tirechan
statements of Patrick himself (Gjw/C, pp. 43
(p.
a,
45
17^), which are founded on the

b,
in/r.y
Both these appended chronological statements place as first head the Saint's baptism (in which
alone they agree, but of which the Confession says nothing) both proceed under exactly the same
four heads, " captus" " seruiuit," " legit," " docuit"), and subjoin a total of the figures relating to each
head in neither case an accurate one but this note {b) errs less widely than that of p. 16 b. In
each, the periods under the heads "legit,'" "docuit," taken together, make approximately the same
The very heading of note {b) (^" aetas Patricii") is formed out of the
sum, loi (or 102) years.
Even the grammatical irregularity by which anno follows the
aetas eius").
other note {" Patricius
first numeral and must be supplied after the second, but annos after the remaining three heads, is
reproduced in {b) from the same, though disguised in {b) by the use of the abbreviations " ann.,"
"an." Observe also that while there the figures are cited as learned by one Constans "in Gallis"
;
in Galliis], here the reference is
\^corr.,
correction in
(5),
16 5) says six]
"
uii (for
and likewise from Tirechan
latter alternative, p.
(for cxi)
anni" comes from Muirchu,
Thus
{b), like
nobis traditum est") to tradition,

is
{ib.)
From this last

make the total
444 a]."
annos docuit," so as to
(for Ixi)
("/
xu) annos seruiuit"
presumably
The
Irish.
derived from Tirechan (p. 17 ^) [Muirchu (pp. 443 a

that of "xxx (for xl) annos legit [Muirchu notes the
necessarily results the consequent correction of "Ixxii
of years of labour about 100.
But the "aetas
tola
cxx
p. 153.
{/), combining matter
drawn from both
may be
narratives,
with
probability attributed to Ferdomnach.
The next paragraph

Moses
which, in fact, is
(c)
the
parallel
between the
but a continuation of
words, "ut Moysi"), shows similar marks of

of likeness to Moses, the
(pp. 15, 16)
nemo
nouit^'')
first,
third,
{b) (flowing
author.
and fourth are
the second in Tirechan (p. 26

is
its
a).
lives of Patrick
To
subjoined an explanation which
Of
to
out of
its
and of
concluding
Patrick's four points
be found
in
Muirchu
ir.
the fourth (" ubi sunt ossa eius
is
in the
main an abridgment
of the account of the dispute over his remains and the reconcilement, as related
by Muirchu
(p.
16).
embodies an early
That account, as we have seen above (pp. xxxixxli),

tradition
to it (c) subjoins an addendum of a later age,
Down
alleging the authority of " Colombcille" for the

at Saul
determination of his grave

and stating farther, that the bones of Colum Cille himself, and " of all
final
the Saints of Ireland," were gathered there into one
No
common
resting-place
paragraph subjoined to Muirchu il. But in note (b)

the " tenth year from baptism "), we find that the figures come pretty close
to those of the Confessio, as regards Patrick's captivity and his escape. The total will then exceed by
four or five years the "cxx" of Muirchu (8 r'b').
'
(if
emendation can
we take " x anno"
to
rectify the figures of the
mean
INTRODUCTION.
Ixvi
with
his.
All
this
may be
note
Ferdomnach, partly from
his
confidently
down
set
as put
two authors, partly from later
together by
tradition.^
we
are right in thus assigning to Ferdomnach the compilation of paragraphs

and (/), we may safely assume, in the absence of contrary indications, that
(fl?) and (e) were likewise due to him.
But (d) is not devoid of positive traces of his
hand in its combination of affinities with Muirchu and with Tirechan. Its attempt
to fix the date of the Saint by synchronism with those of contemporary personages
If
{b\
(c),
example of Tirechan (p. 1 7 6), by reference to the reigns of Emperor

and Pope instead of that of Ard Righ. To Muirchu (p. 3 a) it carries us back by
its mention of Palladius and his mission from Celestine.
But it goes beyond
either of them in definitely stating that Patrick too had his mission from that
betters the
Pope,
whereas
Muirchu only
444 a) of his purpose of "visiting

who records (p. 17 , 1. 18) an actual visit
after his work in Ireland had been not only
us
tells
(p.
the Apostolic See"; and Tirechan,
made by him
Rome,
to
places
begun, but well advanced.
it
As
to
{e),
which treats of the Four Honours due to
has one point of contact with Muirchu, the reference to the Hymn
honour composed by St. Sechnall (see above, pp. xl, xli), as appears by
comparison of the third Honour^ here with the second of the petitions which in
St. Patrick, it
in
his
Muirchu
11.
(p. 15 a) the
ceding paragraphs from
Angel
(a)
In
grants.
all else
it,
in
common
with the pre-
down, shows the influence of the Tirechan narrative,
tendency to set forth Patrick as the Saint and Apostle of
in the general
Ireland, to be revered as such
by
all
all
Irish Churches.
Thus, in (a), the three peit'h'ones Pafridz have been '^ nobis traditae Hibemensibus," and are on behalf
of everyone " nostrum, id est Hibernensium" : in {c) the account of his burial is extended to include the
" conductio omnium sanctorum Hiberniae" in {d) he is described as the envoy sent by the Angeland
the Pope, " cui Hibernia tola credidit, qui eampene totam baptizavit
and in () the " fourfold honour " is
:
due to him, " omnibus monasteriis
We
et aedessiis
conclude, accordingly
per totam Hiberniam."
(i)
that
where the continuous narrative breaks

Tirechan' s work
an unknown scribe
five are
none of the
Cashel
paragraphs which begin
six
10 b,
10),
forms part of
{2) that the first has probably been a postscript
appended by
to the
off at
(p.
copy which Ferdomnach used
1.
(3) that the remaining
an appendix due to Ferdomnach himself.
Between
[a)
and that which
follows, there
was originally an interspace of
' Dr. Reeves {Adamnan, p.

313), in correction of a previous judgment {Eccles. Antiqq., p. 224), assigned
these records to the eighth century. But the story of the finding of Patrick's remains is cited in Ann. Ult.,
s. a. 552-3 (p. 52) from the Liber Cuanach, a work probably of the seventh century.
See for it O'Curry,
MS.
Materials, p.
Near the end
16.
of the paragraph occurs an unintelligible sentence,
which places Patrick's grave at Sabhul

" in ecclesia iuxta mare jiroundecima," where the scribe sets the mark .-. over the last word, and
The simple emendation onpro-xXma carries on its face the explanation of the
z (= query ?) in the margin.
corruption
the syllable xi has been mistaken for a numeral.
This happy conjecture appears to have
occurred independently, and almost simultaneously, to two acute minds. It is usually attributed to Mr.
Henry Bradshaw (so Dr. W. Stokes in V. T., p. 332, note^) but a letter preserved by Dr. Reeves (see
his collections on the Book of Armagh, in MS. 1093 of the Library of Trinity College, Dublin) shows
that it was first suggested to him by the Rev. J. Scott Porter, of Belfast {pb. 1883), author oi Principles of
Textual Criticism (1848), in November, 1859.
;
That
"Ymnum
Caiman Alo^ which
Hymn is proved by the marginal note

explained by the story about Sechnall in V. T., in., pp. 242-246, q.v.
eius cantare" refers to Sechnall's

is
"Ymnus\
Ixvii
width nearly (but not quite) equal to that which divides (a) from the close of
In this space
Tirechan's narrative.
different ink, the
unexplained word "dairenne,^^
The
the scribe.
inserted,
is
script
page, and of the ms. in general,
is
smaller letters and in a
an afterthought, as
from the 'book-hand'
different
is
in
written
but
it
it
appears, of
which the rest of the

reappears in the " Colman Alo'"
in
(above referred to) on the inner margin of next page (3 1 a, 1. 29). The paragraphs {U) and {c) are written continuously, as the close connexion between
them
requires.
But between
equal to that between
and
{a)
(<5)
{b).
-i-
{c)
This
and
may
the "aSatzV^ww^" placed before (^) relates to (6)

This small cursive
appears also in
script
many
a space intervenes, of width
[d)
indicate (as Dr.

-h (c)
only,
Bury suggests) that
not to
{d), {e), {/).
notes on the upper margin of the Lives of
Martin (pp. 278, 279, tn/r., and elsevyhere) ; and is employed throughout the brief memoranda
which begin in the latter part of col. b of p. 36, and occupy p. 37. In p. 36 i, it is demonstrable that
St.
the writer
is
Ferdomnach
for the
first
line of
it
begins in his ordinary hand, and passes gradually
and of the marginalia above
into the script of the "dairenne"
specified.
It
may be
conjectured that
contained some intimation that the paragraphs to which it is prefixed are not derived
by our scribe, as the preceding one seems to have been, from his exemplar, but are the result of his
in this
own
word
is
gleanings from Muirchu and Tirechan and other sources.
Next
beginning on the second column of same page (31 d), a new

series of additamenta.
As to these, there is no need to speculate as to the
authority under which, or the aim with which, they were put together.
In an
introductory paragraph, the scribe informs us that they are later records gathered
follows,
by the sedulous care
diligence {''diligentia'') to preserve the
about to set forth
in
"Heirs"
{''curiositate") of the
due order ("sms
memory
locis
and in their
sanctity; which he is
[of Patrick],
of his
And
narranda^').
he adds that such
We
gatherings are being carried on "to the [then] present day."
are justified,
therefore, in concluding
Ferdomnach,
That
(i)
compiling
in
this
Tirechan, the assertion of the prerogatives of
That
(2)
and
his collection
is
like
Armagh
brought down to (or nearly
to) the date of this ms.
finally,
(3)
locis")
That the items of

on a system.
On
are put together, not at random, but arranged {''suis
it
examination, the principle of the arrangement proves to be local.
as follows
First
stands
(I.),
Next follows
records, all relating to Churches of Connaught.
group of
(I.)
four, treating of
Accordingly, the
considerable length and

son. Chief of Trim,
conflict
It is
a single document, narrating the foundation of
the important Church of Trim, in Meath.
like
supplement, has in view,
Then,
(II.),
finally,
a group of six
we have
(III.),
Churches of Leinster.
of these records (pp. 31 b-2,2 b) is a narrative, of

detail, of the conversion of Feidhelmidh, Laeghaire's
first
full
by Lomman, Patrick's
sister's son,
of the Chief's dedication of his son and of
very soon after the Tara

all
his
substance to the
INTRODUCTION.
Ixviii
Missionaries
of the building of a Church there
by Patrick, "
in the twenty-fifth
year before Armagh^ was founded," which was afterwards held by a succession of
"bishops and priests venerating St. Patrick and his Heirs."
It closes with a
of these, and a pedigree of their contemporary Chiefs, nine in
list
as Sechnassach, the last of these,

circ.
we may presume
463,
tenth in descent from Laeghaire,
is
who
died
that he belonged to the latter half of the eighth
century, and was therefore
little
nach.
that this record
It follows, therefore,
Inasmuch
all.
contemporary with) Ferdom-
prior to (possibly
was written at (or up
to) a date
which
was almost recent when Ferdomnach used it.

Incidentally, this narrative gives us some information about St. Patrick's other
nephews, the four brothers of Lomman, to whom Churches were assigned in
Meath and Roscommon;^ also the interesting facts that the mother of Feidhelmidh
''
(wife, therefore, of Laeghaire),
and
Scothnoe,
also his wife, were of British birth
Lomman
in the British
daughter of the King of the Britons,"
and that Feidhelmidh was able
to address
tongue.
After this long record, which ends on 16
v" b,
the scribe has
left (p.
32
<$)
by an entry in a much
later hand, made by the scribe of King Brian Boroimhe, more than two centuries
later;
for which see Chapter viii., in/r.'], marking the division between it and
the group (II.) of records which follows, and occupies pp. 2)3 34large blank space to the end of the column [now occupied
(II.)
The group
Connaught records begins on the next page (33). They

North Connaught, partly to Roscommon, but chiefly to Sligo and
belong to
Leitrim
of
Mayo having been
sufficiently treated of in
The/lrsi of these, occupying the greater part of

gift
made
Tirechan
of the perpetual
col. a, treats
Patrick of the Church of " Cluain Cain in
to
11.
Ackud"
(apparently
Achonry, whence the name of the diocese which contains most of Sligo and
part of Mayo), by
cattle
Sligo,
Colman
its
added by the chiefs of the Hy-Fiachrach whose

and by other benefactors (chiefly of Roscommon)
then classed under the general

is
Bishop, together with endowments in land and
name "
appended an explanation that the

this
The
Ciarrichi (= Cerrigi, pp. 17 , 25)."
it
into unity of peace
one heir of his Apostolic Chair of
second (p. 33
(5)
relates
how one
'^
Armagh"
and
in
mainly in
by name, and
Saint, foreseeing future aggression
of his ^'/amilia" (= muintir)^ " joined
xmder
territory lay
specified
To
this
on the rights
one rule of
faith
(again "A/fimac/iae").
Binean, scribe, priest, and anchorite,"
devoted to Patrick a church which he had founded on land inherited by him from
his mother.
For these
facts cp. Vit. vii. (in Tr, Th., p. 204).
This Binean
(or
' Here, for the first time in this MS., the

name of this city is pedantically Latinized "Altimackae " ; as
afterwards p. 33 a, and passim in the introductory part oi Liber Angeli (see below, p. Ixxviii).
* "Lomman,'" " Broccaid" and "Broccan" appear on the list of p. 18 ; the former two also on that of
the Selcae gathering (p. 24 b), and the third also if (as is probable) Bronachus = Broccan Broccaid again,
;
For " Manis" [corr. Munis) and "Mugenoc," cp. V.T., 11., pp. 68, 82.
Their
churches were "Forgnide" (Forgney) and "Brechmag" (Breaghy), in Longford; " Imbliuch Bch"
(Emlagh), in Roscommon; and " Cell Dumi Gluinn" (Kilglinn), in Meath.
^ or Loarnus, Medb, Ernascus, cp. p. 25 b, su;pr. {" Lockarnach," " larnascus," "Medbu").
with Sachell
(p.
32
a).

Benignus) certainly
not the Benignus
is
Ixix
who afterwards succeeded
to the
See of
Armagh,' but may possibly be the ^^ Benignus frater Cethiaci"" of p. 24

He can
hardly be the pefson mehtioned below as the Saint's disciple placed by him at
Drumlease, unless it be assumed that Drumlease is the Church here claimed as
<$.
an offering made to Patrick.
The
third
{ib., 1.
11) begins with Patrick's visit to Calry
{'^
Calrigi^') in Sligo,
where he baptized ^^ MacCairthin'''' and "Caichan,^^ who thereupon bestowed on

him a grant of lands, specified in minute detail. The writer, in defining the
boundaries, desists from the attempt to render his materials into Latin, and
for the
most part content
for the rest of the records of this
group
(II.)
is
to the end
of this and the next page (33, 34) and likewise for those that follow (pp. 35, 36 a)
of group (III.), to reproduce them in the vernacular Irish, in which, as we may
they were written by the scribes of the " Heirs of Patrick."

Even in the
"
of the records (p. 33) of group (II.)
that which begins with
Colmanus"
infer,
first
few words of Irish appear.^
The fourth
(entirely in Irish), written across the full width of the
connected with the
is
same
third, relating to the
district
and
page
family.
at foot,
It treats
of Drumlease (in Leitrim, on the SligO border), in which Patrick placed a disciple
named Benignus,
to
mentioned), Lassar,
whom
succeeded a daughter of the race of Caichan (above
who had
To
received the veil from the Saint.
this
Church an
endowment was added by a benefactor named Feth Fio,^' to be held (apparently)

by one of his own descendants in preference, but only if approved as good,
devout, and upright. If none such were to be found, it was to pass to someone
of the Drumlease community under like conditions. Failing these, the reversion
of it was to fall to the community {^'muintir'") of Patrick.
In the Ji/th (p. 34 a) Latin is resumed, with some Irish words retained as in
'^
the
first
of the group.
Of
the four donors of land
named
in
it,
the
first
two are
the Saint's brother's sons.

The gifts appear to be on a smaller scale than those
previously recounted, but they were " offered to Patrick " the district in which
:
they are situate
is
unspecified, but the mention of ^'MacRimae'^ seems to connect
We
read only that in it he built a Church.

with Muirisca of Sligo (p. 29 a, 1. 7).
unexpectedly
with
large
statement that " Coirpre offered
the
The record closes
it
who this Coirpre was or where his

He may possibly have been the Coirpre, son
with them his kingdom to Patrick"; but
kingdom lay, we are not informed.

of Amhalghaidh, mentioned in V. T.,
of the Moy.
A longer record (the sixth
and
to
"
in perpetuity to Patrick
have added a further
p. 126,
It is
lain east
on the same column, closes
an account, entirely
One
by three nuns.
gift of the half- value
in Irish, of lands
"
of these,
Ctcmmen,'' appears
recoverable by her, as joint-owner
The concluding words " reliquit ôst se in suo loco" do

own (Binean's) place," the place of his own foundation.
in his
*
whose lands may have
last of this group),
the tale. of Connaught benefactions.
given
11.,
For translations of these Irish passages, see Appendix C.
not
mean "in
his (Patrick's) place," but
Ixx
INTRODUCTION.
Brethan" of " Ockier Ackid^^ (Oughteragh, in Leitrim),

"with the appertaining wood, plain, and meadow." The particulars of this value
are stated with curious minuteness, in silver and gold by weight, partly in the
shape of "a can, a necklace, and a circlet," the amount being made up in swine
and sheep, and a vestment, all likewise priced in silver. It is added that in her
half of the purchase-money was included the price (a "cumaV of silver) of a
brown horse, which she had acquired in barter for a mantle of her own handi
(by purchase) with one
^^
work from "Eladach Mac Maile-Odrae."
Hence we are enabled approximately to

date this record, for the death of this man is assigned to a.d. 737-8, in Ann. UlL,
The presumption is, that the whole group (II.) of Connaught records,
p. 196.
of which this
is
the
record
was committed
last,
of the eighth century,
to writing not later than the first half
probably earlier than the date above indicated for the
(I.).
The second column
34 is left blank, indicating presumably that the records

yielded no farther matter to be added to the group relating to Connaught.
On
(III.)
Resuming
the next
of
p,
page (35) the scribe enters on a new
his Latin, but
series of collections.
soon relapsing into Irish (to the end of
form a group
p.
36
a),
he
relates
traditions pertaining to Leinster, which
distinct
from the preceding, yet apparently drawn from the same archives, though
(III.)
of records
ultimately traceable to a different authority.
Of
styled
these Leinster records, the Jirst {a) tells (p. 35 ) of Iserninus (otherwise
"Bishop i^/M")
once (as Muirchu

Patrick's fellow-disciple
3
how, after refusing to go and preach Ireland,
relates, p.
<$)
under Germanus of Auxerre)
in
he was driven by a contrary wind, an involuntary missionary, to the southern

coast of the island. His work had made some progress (in Leinster as it appears)
checked by a chief named "Endae Cennsalach" who banished him and his
Afterwards Patrick arrived (no doubt on the mission to Leinster
converts.
until
and after
converting the sons of Dunlaing, as there recorded, converted also Enda's son
Carlow), and obtained from him
*' Crimthann,'' at '^ Ratkbikch^' (Rathvilly, in
permission for Iserninus and his converts to return from their exile. According
to Tirechan (p. 30 b), Iserninus was at this time ordained by Patrick^ fpresumably to the Episcopate], and probably then assumed the name of Fith, which
related in the closing sentences of Tirechan's
is
narrative,
here used interchangeably with his Latin name.
The
p.
30
a),
rest of the narrative
how Crimhthann endowed the Church with a grant of land, and how
Iserninus did homage to Patrick and was confirmed by him in the possession of
his parent Church {"andoW), which he, with his converts, thereafter occupied.
The second {b) likewise connects itself (pp. 35 b, 36 a) with the narrative of
relates
and with Patrick's journey from Tara southward, related at the end of
"Feec'' is named incidentally by Muirchu (p. 8 b) as disciple of
Tirechan 11.
Muirchu
i.,
He had
received orders (as deacon or priest) along with Patrick, according to Muirchu {utsup-.,
from Amatorex.
1.
12),
Ixxr
Dubhthach maccu Lughir, who alone rose in reverence before Patrick in the
King's palace at Tara and Tirechan (p. 30 <5) briefly mentions him as having
Here, both these
been ordained by the Saint in Leinster as Bishop of Sletty.
persons reappear and the details of the ordination are supplied. In Leinster
Patrick meets Dubhthach again, and requests his aid in finding a man fit to be
the
made a
rich,
Bishop, " free, well-born, without defect, without blemish, neither over-
nor over-poor, husband of one wife, and father of one child."

Fiacc, who, however, had
suggests
gone
opportunely arrives while they are consulting
him the
first
tonsure, baptism,
Dubhthach
from him into Connaught.

;
and Patrick
at
He
once confers on
and the grade of Bishop, so that he was "the Bishop
consecrated in Leinster."^
Next follows (c) the designation (p. 36 ) of the site for Fiacc' s abode and
Church, namely Sletty, which is given by Crimhthann to Patrick, and received
from him by Fiacc (cp. V. T., iii., pp. 190, 192). To this is appended a short
note (for which cp. V. T., iii,, p. 242) concerning a chariot sent by Patrick to
Fiacc, through the intervention of " Sechnall" (Secundinus),* "because he knew
of his infirmity."
Last of
all (?(5.),
and
filling
the rest of the same column, comes {d) a short but
important memorandum, to which the preceding ones lead up, relating to a much
later period.
It
records
how Aedh,
successor after two centuries' interval of
the same whom Muirchu addresses as his preceptor and patron

Armagh, and after interchange of gifts with Seghene, then Primate
(a.d. 661688), offered his "kindred and his Church to Patrick till doomsday";
and adds that Conchadh (presumably Aedh's immediate successor) made a like
Fiacc in Sletty
^visited
visit to the
successor of Seghene, Fland Febla (a.d. 688-714), and, as
it
appears,
was confirmed by him in the possession of his See.

These entries accordingly, which occupy pp. 35, 36 a, serve as a supplement
to the meagre notes of Patrick's relations with the Church in Leinster which
Tirechan throws in at the end of his work. They represent it as founded by
Patrick's fellow-disciple Iserninus
endowed and established at Sletty as its
centre by Crimhthann, Patrick's convert
and finally, after the lapse of two
hundred years, in the latter half of the seventh century, formally subjected by the
Bishop of Sletty to the See of Patrick.
The importance of these entries is
obvious, in view of the fact that Sletty was no ordinary Church, but was, under
Fiacc and his successors, the metropolis of Leinster.'
;
1 This story is to be found also in

V. T., Ill,, pp. i88, 190, and in the Preface to Fiacc' s Hymn
{L.H., I., p. 96 II., p. 31).
It is to be noted that the tonsure comes first; that the consecration seems
to have been per saltum (though this is not made certain)
and, finally, that this incident must have
occurred before that of the preceding paragraph, in view of the fact that, according to Tirechan {ui su;pr.),
Iserninus was consecrated by Patrick. But perhaps we are to understand record {b) to mean that (as the
writer of that Preface has it) Fiacc was first to be made Bishop of Leinster.
' It is remarkable that neither Muirchu nor (except in the list of p. 18) Tirechan speaks of this
person
though in the second " petition " (Muirchu 11., p. 15 see farther p. xl, su:pr.) he is tacitly referred to in the
mention of his Hymn (see also the third of the "Four Honours," p. 31 , and p. Ixvi, su;pr.]. But, as we
shall see presently, his name is associated with Patrick's in the Liber Angeli (p. 42 b).
^ See Prcef. ad Hymn. Fiechi, L.H., 1. 1., p. 96, 1. 28.
;
12
Ixxii
INTRODUCTION.
more than probable that these notices (group III.) of the early history of the Church in
embody the substance of information obtained from Aedh of Sletty when he visited Armagh,
and entered in the Armagh records, as introductory to this memorandum of his visit and the submission made by him. This hypothesis explains their insertion here, following on the documents
It is
Leinster
derived from the -archives of the Primates, yet not absolutely continuous with them, but separated
by the intervention of a blank column (p. 34 b), and the transition marked by the large initial P which
introduces them
The
(p. 35 a).
and Armagh, established by this visit in the latter days of the seventh
no doubt, maintained and thus we have the explanation of the fact that, more than a
century later, Muirchu's Life was known at Armagh, and admitted to its place in the "Book of Armagh P
It has been pointed out in Chapter 11. (pp. xxv, xxvi) that Muirchu's work yields evidence of the
It
writer's accurate knowledge of the Patrician sites in Armagh, and in N.E. Ireland generally.
is possible that Muirchu may have acquired this knowledge, not personally by visiting these parts, but
at second hand from Aedh, who, after his visit to Armagh, may have gone as a pilgrim to Saul arid'
Slemish (see above, p. xxxiii). But, again, it is possible that Muirchu may have accompanied his
master to Armagh, and in his farther journey (if he made it) as we know he was his companion when
both attended the Synod of Adamnan a few years later, It is to be noted that Muirchu's knowledge
of Armagh and Down is no less conspicuous in his Book 11. than in his Book i., though Book ir.
relation Jjetween Sletty
century, was,
does not claim to be written under Aedh's authority, as Book
On
the next column
command)
his
36
(p.
h),
for,
apology for having neglected
lack of
skill in
"'
does.
the scribe writes
foregoing "pauca per Scotticam inperfede

to do, not
i.
Romana
(in
such Latin as he can

that tongue the
to translate into
scripta^^;
affirming that he has forborne so
lingua," but because the
documents before
him were but imperfectly intelligible, and moreover abounded in '^ Scotaica
nomina" hardly capable of being expressed in Latin form. He concludes by
asking the reader's prayers,^ in four halting lines, meant for heroic hexameters.
The
column and the whole of the next page (37) have been
rest of this
by him with a body of

notulcB^ written
in
we
shall designate his
a minute cursive script (the same as that which appears in
word "dairenne"
the
brief notes, which for convenience
filled
interlined in p. 2>o
i,
after
1.
20: (see on
it
p. Ixvi, supr.)}
They have been described by Dr. Whitley Stokes
{V. T., Introd., p. xcii) as

" representing in the main that portion of the Tripartite Life which is not embraced
in
Muirchu's Memoir and Tirechan's Notes."
And
this is
account of the greater part of them, with these qualifications

of
ff.
18 &<5
and 19
some
(i) that the
notulcB
37) do not represent nearly all of the contents

outside of Muirchu and Tirechan
(2) that they
r" (pp. 36,
of the Tripartite Life which
include
on the whole a just
lie
references to matters which
it
has
in
common
with Tirechan
and
a great part of them cannot be traced to either of these authors. They are
so severely abridged that sentences are denoted by a few words, or sometimes but
(3) that
one
and words often by
initial letters only.
Cp. St. Matt. vii. 7 {Lat. Vulg,).

in these lines = orare.
See for these notulm, and their correspondence with V, T. and with Tirechan, the fuller details given
in Appendix D.
3 The first line begins with " atlbe isenchui "; of which the first eleven letters {ailbe isen) are written in
the ordinary bookhand of the body of the MS. the rest of the line, and of what follows it, in this altered
and very minute character, except in a few places where the ordinary script casually appears.'
'
Pulsare
"^
Plate
I.
Cotitiirei'iTvitHicc S(JthocftMn3<*lvtic
vi(\i)M<x ctiptccc
-j>nttm^
>U(>fc
Uf
^mt^
<WflM<;H>/;<-'-?
Artt j?t|.
FoL.
iSv.
wiU-i,.
Wi^ j0m^^ wit^M/f if^
.v^t;f J-/)Kv^,.^,..'-.
Ixxiii
necessary here to examine these notula in their relations with {A) the
It is
and (B) the
V. T.,
documents of our ms,^

,
Of
the three Homilies (written in Irish), which are the " Parts" of the Vita Tripartita, the First in
Book i.,* with many amplifications and additions of which one' is drawn
from his Book ii., and a few from Tirechan (8 r b, 1. 22). The Second proceeds (but largely expanding and interpolating) on the lines of Tirechan. It follows his narrative closely from the crossing of
the Shannon {Horn, 11., p. 92) to the fast on Croagh Patrick {ib., p. 1 12) in the previous and subsequent
the main follows Muirchu's
stages the correspondence is but loose
and occasional,
where matter from other sources (including the opening
especially towards the close (pp. 124 et sqq.),
To
all this
compilation
records which our ms.
Muirchu's Book
the story of Trim, as told in the
prefixes (pp. 66 et sqq.)
it
capital of
16 ra) subjoins as Additamenta after Tirechan.
(f.
heterogeneous, and diverges farther from our documents
yet
has many
predominates.
11.)
of the
first
The Third
is
Armagh
more
still
coincidences with them.
It
includes (pp. 186-196; see also 240, 242) facts related in the last sentences of Tirechan 11., together
with others belonging to the Sletty tradition preserved in the latter part of these Additamenta [l. 18 r"
and 7f a).
and from
(pp. 242
Chh.
It also
his
For
et sqq.).
n..
some of the legends with which Muirchu closes his first Book;
traditions of his death and burial, with which it closes
incorporates (passim)
second
Down
borrows the
it
{A) Comparing, then, the notula of
have no relation to Horn.

in
between
further statement of the relations
and Muirchu's work, see above,
V. T.
(pp. xxxvi, xxxix, xl).
III.
i.
order) throughout 18 vb, and the
coincidences, are with Horn,
flf.
we
18 " 5 and 19 r with these Homilies,
with Horn.
(5) that
first
11.
find
they
{a) that
they correspond in numerous points (though not
seven lines of 19
a;
end the
that thence to the
{c)
hardly less frequent, but even more irregular in arrangement.
iii.,
{B) Proceeding farther to compare these notulm with the documents of our ms., we find that
(i)
{c)
The
noiula nowhere relate to anything
in Tirechan
Armagh
11.
where
it
{a) in
stands apart from V. T.
Muirchu'
or
or (J) in Tirechan
Groups
{d) in
i.
and
i.
or
of the
11.
Additamenta.
But that
(ii) They touch on partsj'of {a) Tirechan 11., and of
which coincide with parts of V. T., 11. and iii.
(iii)
And, more
(a)
{b)
(f.
II.,
Of the
(c)
Of the
groups of mtula of
first
p.
94]
relating to
II.,
f. 1
8 & 3
(11. 1 8,
pp. 144-150]
ill.
14
a)
with Tirechan
9),
f.
18 0 5
(11.
11. (f.
20-24), with Tirechan
relating to Sligo, Leitrim,
greater part of the fourth group of
third of the
Group
Tirerrill (see p. Ixii, supr.).
second group of
earlier part of the
15 r) [= V. T.,
and
the Additamenta of
particularly, that these contacts are as follows
Of the
[= V. T.,
(3)
Armagh Additamenta
(f.
18 r"
b,
f.
19
v a)
?-
[=
(11.
11.
and Donegal.
12-15), with the second
V. T., in.,
pp. 190, 192]
relating to Sletty.
{d)
Of
[= V.T.,
The probable
putting
them
p.
186]
; relating
11.,
which were, by
he
made no
is
is,
worked
with Tirechan
i^v'b)
11. (f.
that the compiler of these notulce, in
use of Muirchu, or of Tirechan
not borrowing from
later hands,
{ib.),
to Kildare.
inference from the above examination
together, not only
the matter of Tirechan

traditions
a single half-line (20) of the next group
III.,
into
it,
Homm.
i-,
but that where he handles
but from material

11.,
common
to
it
with the
in., of V. T.
' To avoid confusion, the refeirences to our MS. in what follows

are made according to the ff. of the MS.,
not to the pp. of this edition.
' The correspondence extends even to the displacing (noted above, Chap. 11.,
pp. xx, xxvii) of the
chapter (10) of Muirchu I., which introduces the King and his wizards in consultation before the arrival of
Patrick {Horn. I., p. 32).
' Viz., the Tassach paragraph {Ham. I., p. 62
which also appears in Ham. in., p. 259).
* The first of these is cited in Latin {Horn, n., p.
124), almost verbatim, from Muirchu n. (e. i ; f 7 v<> a).
' Unless in case of the name "Mac C-uill" (as
noted above).
;
Ixxiv
INTRODUCTION.
The manner
which these
in
notulce are
They
arranged needs attention.
are
disposed in groups, rather in topographical than in chronological order, distin-
Of these groups
guished apparently as derived from different sources.

three in x^v"
divided by spaces.
a,
The second,
relates to Tirerrill.
The
first
of them
is
there are
and
of two lines only,
of twelve lines, passing over Mayo, indicates a
route through Sligo, Leitrim, and Donegal, into Tyrone, and thence to northern
Antrim (Dal Riata). The remaining three lines form the third group, which
follows him southward,^ into Dal Araide.^
The next group consists of the first
seven lines of i^r'a, and reverts to the work in Meath, but not of
its earliest
All the
rest of the
For so
period.
far the points of contact are with Horn.
running irregularly parallel with Horn,
notulce,
by marks
length, distinguished
two of one
line
(10-15) to Sletty
two
notes
each
;
(11.
8, 9),
a fourth
inserted
that
(1.
()
in
iii., fall
into
ii.
groups of very unequal
the left-hand margin.
They begin with

then a third
both of which belong to Ulster;
16 to end of column) to Kildare (but with one or
relate
distinguished into three groups,
The
to
Ulster).
all
relating to
second column
Munster
chiefly
is
similarly
Limerick and
Tipperary.
To
Why
the
question
Why
should the scribe (and
were these
it
is
notulcB inserted
in
our MS.
certain that they are from the
the
same hand
answer
is
not obvious.
as the preceding text),
and elaborately the records whose evidence he desired to perpetuate, follow

of mere jottings, abbreviated with such rigour that, but for the clue
supplied by the parallel narratives of V. T., they would be now, as they must long have been to every
student of the ms., an insoluble puzzle ? One might regard them as a highly condensed summary
of the heads of a history, or a homily, intended to continue and to supplement the preceding documents, were it not that, as we have seen, they are in some parts parallel, not supplementary, to
Tirechan, and in others repeat the contents of the Armagh Additamenta. Moreover, it is hardly
credible that, after completing in such admirable calligraphy his transcript of the full narratives
after transcribing so fully
them up with these columns
that occupy his earlier pages, the scribe should proceed to disfigure his handiwork by
making
his
blank columns a receptacle for rough notes, whether of other documents which he forbore to copy
in extenso, or of materials collected for a history, or lecture, or homily, of his own composition.
seems more probable that he placed them here, not as memoranda for his own use, but as a
had come into his hands, and which he deemed worthy to be preserved, as
drawn from a source which he regarded as authoritative, presumably the same as that from which
It
transcript of notes which
he derived the preceding records of the " Heirs of Patrick." One may go farther and conjecture
that, as the work of Muirchu was inspired by Aedh, and that of Tirechan by Ultan, so, in compiling
these latter Patrician collections, Ferdomnach may have been but editor and penman, while the
materials were provided, and the arrangement supervised, by Torbach, who, as he tells us, "dictated"'
"an emment scribe," and who, as Heir of Patrick {ob. 708),* had at his
It is known that Ferdomnach {pb. 846) outlived Torbach by nearly
likely,
he
completed
the MS. after his master's death, he would feel bound to
forty years
and if, as is
reproduce all the matter bequeathed by him (even though it was in parts imperfectly intelligible)
and with the rest these memoranda, representing, it may be, the heads of the local traditions, oral or
his work,
who was
himself
disposal the archives of
Armagh.
written, of divers
Churches which,
in divers parts of Ireland,
claimed Patrick as their founder.*
And
these traditions would naturally be in great measure the same as those put together at a later period
if the final "MacCuill" means the MacCuill of Muirchu I. (f. e^vb; cp. V. T., III.,
But the " laCenel Fmchrach" at the end reverts to Tirerrill.
* Ann. Ult., s. a.
' See below. Chap. viii.
807 (p. 292).
^ Similarly, the notes at foot of cols, a and b, 19 r", may be explained as transcripts of memoranda left
by Torbach.
'
Possibly into
p. 220.
Down,

by the compilers of the
which these notes hold

of the V. T.
If
much
Tripartite Life, but containing
(especially of the marvellous) of what

in the ms.,
we accept
it,
contains.
it
and
we must
that their
work omits, and omitting much
this hypothesis accounts both for the place
for their coincidences with
and divergences from the matter
farther admit that this latter part of the Patrician Division of
the MS., being written after Torbach's death,
for the Gospel of
Thus
Ixxv
of later date than (at least the earlier part of) the Biblical
is
Matthew, as we have seen
was completed in 807, the

was completed that the arrangement
of the MS., by which the Patrician documents stand first, was made, whether by Ferdomnach or by
a later hand. The twenty-four leaves which these documents occupy form three complete quires (see
and thus it was in the power of any owner to place them before, after, or between the
p. xiv, supr.)
Division,
year of Torbach's Primacy
St.
and that
was not
it
(p. xv, supr.),
until after the ms.
other two Divisions, as he thpught
The
value of these
fit.
whatever
noiulce,
may be
their source or the
purpose for
which they were here inserted, abbreviated as they are, and in parts unexplained,
Their extensive agreement, sometimes even in minute detail,^
is considerable.
with the contents of V. T., Parts
and
11.
iii.,
proves that those Homilies, though
unknown and was probably later by centuries than that of our ms.,
are based upon materials which were in being and accessible probably gathered
their date is
from the records of many Churches,

time of Ferdomnach,
as
in
may
early (we
many
parts of Ireland
safely
as
assume) as the
early as the
not the
latter, if
former, half of the eighth century.
To col. a of f. 19 r", a group of six lines, and to col. b one of ten, of similarly
abbreviated notes, are subjoined, none of which has any relation to Patrick or the
The group
Patrician Documents.
Gregory
is
similar to that which
I.,
not so easily explicable
of col.
is
(5
is
a short
summary
attributed to Paul of Cassino,
the notes seem to be liturgical
of
Pope
That of
col. a
of a
life
possibly the heads
of an office such as Dr. Lawlor has discovered and reconstructed in the
Book
of Mulling.'
After the pages
left (f.
and
19
fills
v").
it
(ff.
After
18
v"
and
this, in
19 r) which contain these notes, a blank
the next page
(f.
20
r"),
page
is
the ms. reverts to Muirchu,
with his misplaced Preface, and Table of the Capita of his
Book
i.,
The Table overflows this page, and

already treated of above (pp. xvii, xviii).
with
concluding
the
important subscription in which the
ends at the top of 20 v a,
author reveals his name.
Immediately
by a large
after this, without interspace to
initial letter set in
new document, widely
mark the change, but introduced
the margin, there follows a paragraph prefatory to a
differing
in
character from
all
that precedes, entitled
" Liber Angeli"

simply a narrative, written with no appaTirechan's Memoirs have indeed, in
rent bias and in no assignable interest.
As we have
seen, Muirchu' s Life
is
1 S.g. the sfake {^"cli") set at Ard Fothaid (18 v" b, 1. 24, = V. 2., 11., p. 148)
the tooth lost at Ath
Fiacla (19 r" b, 1. 8, = V. T., ill., p. 198) and the excuses of the sons of Mumiech {?.b. 11. 10-12, = V.T., iii.,
See farther in Appendix D, infr.
p. 212).
' See Chap. vil. of his work, " The Book of Mulling'' (1897).
;
Ixxvi
Book
INTRODUCTION.
an avowed purpose
II.,
but he carries
tions
it
the affirmation of the rights of the See of Patrick;
out by compiling a matter-of-fact record of the Saint's founda-
and ordinations.
So, too, the Additamenta of
ff.
16-18 were no doubt put
but they have been apparently selected from documents which were originally drawn up as mere memoranda of benefactions given
together with like purpose
homage rendered
or
to that See.
But the Liber Angeli
is
evidently a
deliberately framed with intent to establish the prerogatives
Armagh, and
document
and possessions of
and supremacy, on the basis of an

alleged divine ordinance.^ The date assigned to it by Zimmer (p. 83), "probably
about 730," is much too early. In its present form it can hardly be placed
Primatial jurisdiction
its
before the last quarter of the eighth century.
The document
divides itself (at a point after
1.
of p. 41
interspace) into two nearly equal portions, of which the
preliminary
colloquy
Armagh.
The first Part
of
which
is
a series of rules defining the rights
40 ^41 b, \. 2) relates a colloquy between St. Patrick and

him^ and to convey to him the reward of his labours in the
These are {a) a vast extension of the limits of the See of
(pp.
an angel sent to visit

shape of two boons.
Armagh
to the second,
first is
marked by an
a narrative and a
b,
40 a, II. 15-19) to certain specified points (p. 401$, 11. 3-15); and {b) a
grant to him and to Armagh of "all the nations of the Scots [Irish] as his Paruchia.''
In rendering thanks for this divine donation, the Saint declares it as his right and
(p.
his purpose, out of the
abundance thus bestowed
to provide for
"the Religious
of the Churches and Monasteries which should thus in future be affiliated to his
And
"heir" in that See the

right to obtain hospitality for a night and day for himself and his retinue (up to
the number of fifty persons), in whatsoever Church or coenobitical Monastery he
may visit in Ireland (p. 41 a, 11. 13-25). This Part then closes with a paragraph
See
{ib., 1,
24 to end).
in return
he asserts
for his
(apparently in the words not of the Saint, but of the narrator of the colloquy)
how "the Religious" had from the first resorted to Armagh; and
was ordered that certain classes of these "Virgins, Penitents/ and Married
Servants of the Church," should worship in "the Church of the Northern
quarter"; but the rest, with the Bishop, Presbyters, and Anchorites, in "the
declaring
how
it
Southern Basilica"^
duction,
is
to end, and
3 42
(pp. 41
{ib.,
The second Part
1.
26
<5,
1.
<5,
1.
b, 11.
1,2).
24), to
which the
first
serves as intro-
a formal and detailed code of Decrees, establishing the dignity, rights,
and jurisdiction of Armagh and its Primate. As the grounds of its Primacy, the
preamble alleges (p. 41 h, 11. 5-1 1): [a) The "privilege" bestowed on it "by
'
Accordingly, it seems to have been submitted in 1004 to Mael Suthain, the confessor of Brian
(as the note entered by him at foot of p. 32 b shows) to' satisfy the King about the prerogative of
Boroimhe
Armagh.
See, for this note, p. Ixxviii, infr., and Chap. viii.

This angehc visit is related also, but briefly, in V. T., ill., p. 232. Does V. T. derive
ngeli, or do both record an Armagh tradition ?
^ After " j>oenttentes " (1.
30), ei is to be supplied.
^ For these Churches, see Reeves [Ancient Churches
of Armagh, pp. 12-16).
'^
it
from Liber
Ixxvii
God and His
Angel, and St. Patrick its founder" (as related in the first Part):
of certain relics treasured in the " Southern Church"
possession
{b) Its
those of
" SS. Peter and Paul, Stephen and Laurence, and others"; and above all, a linen
"the most holy Blood of the Redeemer" Himself.
cloth containing
For these
No
Church, prelate, or abbot of the Scots shall

assert such authority as to contravene the authority of the "Heir of Patrick";
reasons
it
decreed that
is
(i)
Every Church "in the whole island of the Scots" is by God's donation "in
the special society of Patrick and the Heir of his See of Armagh "
(iii) Every
monk shall be free to "return to Patrick," by transferring himself from his own
Church to the special Church of the Saint, without incurring rebuke or excommunication. For so far these enactments define the prerogative of the See the
(ii)
rest declare the personal privileges of the Primate, as follows,
the Primate to hospitable entertainment
is
(iv)
The
right of
reasserted and enlarged, and enforced
by a penalty^ in case of refusal (v) A penalty shall be imposed for dishonour

done to any of the sacred ^^ insignia" in double measure in case of such as
;
specially pertain to the Saint
(vi) In all cases of irreverence
to his '^/amilia or paruchia," the Primate shall be sole judge
may be
referred to
him
but
if
Any
(vii)
whatsoever which "the Judges of the tribes of the Scots" find too
them,
done
or injury
case
difficult for
he with his council of sages fail to solve it,

decision " to the Apostolic See, the Chair
be sent for final

of the Apostle Peter, which has the authority of the city of Rome."
These
Decrees, or perhaps the last four, or possibly only the final one, claim to have
been enacted by "Auxilius, Patrick, and Iserninus"; so that Leinster is reprethen
(viii)
It shall
sented as concurring
in the assertion
For a great part of these Decrees no

Angelt, in both
its
Parts, presents
many
of the rights of Armagh.^
parallel
is
elsewhere to be found in our ms.
but the Liber
points of contact with the earlier documents.
Thus, the
we have already met with in Muirchu 11. (p. 15 a, 1. 22)

and the donation of all the nations of the Scots to him and his See as his paruchia (p. 41 b, 1. 15), in
Tirechan 11. (p. 21 h, 11. 28, sqq^.')- So, too, for the "aqmlonalis plaga" of Armagh and its " aeclessta"
These instances occur in the first or
(p. 41 a, 1. 33), we can refer to Muirchu i. (p. 13 ^, 11. 7, 14).
special love of Patrick for Armagh (p. 40
5, 1.
10)
In the preamble to the second Part the possession of the relics (p. 41 b, 11. 13, 21) of
(p. 17 a)' which has been shown above to be a detached fragment
while the prerogatives affirmed in the first of the Decrees that follow are expressed
introductory Part.
the Saints points back to the passage
of Tirechan
11.
terms which, though obscure, evidently follow the phraseology of the protest on behalf of the
"Paruchia" in Tirechan 11. (p. 21b, 1. 41 et sqq.)^ Finally, it is from Muirchu 11. (p. 15 ^, 1. 4) that
the fourth Decree derives the promise that to Patrick shall be committed the judgment of the men of
in
Ireland at the Last Day.

It is
noteworthy also that the use (see above,
Machae, which
first
note
p. Ixviii,
occurs in the Primatial records (pp. 32
throughout the introductory
first
Part (pp. 40
a,
1.
12
b, 11. 1 1
a,
41
a,
')
of "Altum
33 a),
1.
26)
is
;
Machae"
for
in the Liber Angeli
"Ardd Machae"
Ardd
used
only in the
Seven " ancellae" [probably not female slaves, but cumala a money equivalent].
of them has any affinity with the so-called Canons of the " Synod of Patrick, Auxilius, and
Iserninus," for which see Bruns, Canones, t. 11., p. 301 ; or Migne, P.Z., t. Liii., p. 823.
1
None
Cp. also p. 29
* Cf.
" non
b,
11.
"non lignum
i7, 38.
licet contra
eum
mitti!^
"iuratur a se omne quod iuratur" (Tirechan); with
a se rede supra iuratur

omnes
contra illam mittere consortem [? lege sortem]
aeclessias" [Lib. Ang,). For "lignum," see Graves [Proc. R.I.A., Ser. 3, vol. iii., pp. 20 et sqq.).
licet
INTRODUCTION.
Ixxviii
Saint's speech (p. 41 a,
1.
Part (Decrees, p. 41
1.
h,
18 [p. 40
3
v" a,
h,
not an exception]
19, is
b, 1.
I.
1.
5).
but
"Ardd Machae'^
But in the subjoined
liturgical
in the
note (p. 42
second
1,
1.
26)
"Alium Machae" reappears.
The
transition from the Colloquy to the Decrees
two Parts of the
Lzlier
Angeli do not
is
so marked as to raise the suspicion that the

that the latter Part in substance, if not
;
come from one hand
exactly in its present form, existed first and that the former Part was subsequently prefixed, to introduce the statement of the claims of the See of Patrick, and (as before said) to strengthen them by
providing for them the basis of a Divine ordinance. This suspicion is confirmed by the change above
;
pointed out in the
was (on
Part, but
belonging to the
the
is
this
applied to the city "
hypothesis)
note was appended.
the Angel of Muirchu
Ardd Machae"
of earlier origin
which the
later period at
final liturgical
Decrees
name
11. (p.
in that
which stands now as Second
" Alium Machae," the later Latinized form,
and probably
to the
preamble
Moreover, the Angel referred to in the
of the
the
Angel
15 a), and of Tirechan 11. (p. 21 3) not
Part was written as preface to the other,
first
Colloquy.
In both parts, however, of this document, the Decrees and the Colloquy alike, the diction betrays
The title of
that they are of later date than any of the Latin documents which stand before it.
'^ monaste"
" Cathedra Apostolica" given to Armagh (p. 40 <?, 8)
dioecesis"
terms,
the ecclesiastical
;
rium," "religiosi" " coenoMlae," " anchoritae," "abbas," and the
titles
"Praesul" given to Patrick and
other bishops, and even "Pontifex" (to him eminently), as well as "Archiepiscopus,"^ are evidence of
this.
To these instances may be added the use of " Altum Machae" for Ardmachae. For though that
form occurs in a previous, and no doubt

archives
it is
record (p. 32 a)
earlier,
Irish original into the Latin, in
which he has given
one of those derived from the Armagh
who presumably
there to be ascribed to Ferdomnach,

it
translated that record
from an
to us."
The language of the Liber Angeli is so plainly reproduced in the memorandum (16 }) made in
1004 by Maelsuthain on behalf of Brian the Ard-Righ, as to justify the inference that this was the
document (or at least one of the documents) produced on that occasion to convince the King of the
Primatial rights of Armagh.
From it comes the epithet " Aposlolica" applied as above to the city;
the addition "quae Scotice nominalur Ardd Machae" almost repeats the words of the Angel (p. 40
3,
1.
18).
sui" echoes those of an earlier part of the Colloquy (p. 40 a); and the
" baptismus, causae, eleemosynae,^'' we find in p. 40 a, 1. 14 b, 1. 34 41 a, 1. s etsqq. 42 b, 1. 9 et sqq. But the
So too the "fructus
laboris
opening phrase of the memorandum {"S. Patricius tens ad caelum") seems to have been suggested
by those of the colophon that follows the Confessio (p. 48), " Translatus est Patricius ad caelos."
To
space.
the Liber Angeli two notes are appended (p. 42 b\ each after a small inter-
The
visiting the
first is
a ritual direction for a Lord's
Day
Church known as Fertae Marlar{see Muirchu, 6
itself therefore
with the closing paragraph of the
describes the Lord's
Day resort
first
Office to be used in
v" b,
1. 1
1).
It
connects
part of the "Liber," which
of the " Three Orders" and the other "Religiosi"
to their respective Churches in the city.
The second (which overflows from
to 43 a) records the friendship of St. Patrick for St. Brigid,
and
his
p.
42 b
acknowledgment
of the independence {"monarchia") of her " paruchia'^ within her " provincia"
i.e.
Kildare, or at most, North Leinster
situated in "the East or the
the South.
Thus
this
West"
note has
its
while he reserves to himself the Churches
of her jurisdiction, omitting all mention of
place here, in relation to the general assertion
of the supremacy of Armagh put forward in the Liber, and defined

of its second Part, as limiting that claim in favour of the rights of
in the
St.
Decrees
Brigid and
her jurisdiction.
1
"
So "Arde^sco^," Preface to Fiacc's Hymn (Z. H., i., p. 96).

The date to which Zimmer (p. 83) assigns it seems to be too early by at least a generation.
CHAPTER
VII.

Part
Immediately
VI.
THE CONFESSION OF
after the Liber Angeli with its
ST.
PATRICK.
appendages (probably the
latest
of the Patrician Documents), there follows (p. 43 a, 1. 8) marked off by but a

narrow interspace, and with no conspicuous or elaborate initial letter that which
is beyond comparison the first of them in authority and value, as well, as in date,
the famous Con/essio of St. Patrick, his autobiographical defence of his labours
in Ireland, which occupies the rest (pp. 4148) of the Patrician division of ourMS.
The heading
prefixed
to
that our scribe intended to
*'
it,
add
Incipiunt Libri
to
generally accepted as from Patrick
Nor has he given

oldest extant,
exhibiting,
seems to imply
the Epistola, the only other Latin writing
but
us the Con/essio in
Patricii"
if so,
he has not carried out his intention.
This copy of the document, though the
full.
by no means the only one several others are forthcoming, all

On comparing it with these
date, of which most are unmutilated.^
much later
three, we find
of
it
S.
is
that
it
lacks several portions of matter which they agree in
some of them
large,
most of them
full
of interest,
all
of which, in
and substance, bear the unmistakable character of genuineness, and are to

be assigned to the same author as the rest of the work.^ It is impossible to
maintain that these portions, or any of them, are interpolations from which our
They are beyond doubt authentic parts of the Con/essio and the only
MS. is free.
question to be solved is. How came our ms. to omit them ?'
Some uphold the view that these portions were missing from the exemplar
followed by our scribe, which he seems to have believed to be the Saint's
"the volume" (he says in his colophon, p. 48) "which
original autograph,
Yet he has unconsciously left evidence
Patrick wrote with his own hand."
and
faulty one, though probably of early
transcript,
a
but
a
that it was
For in his margin he has repeatedly (ten times in all) noted his uncerdate.
tainty as to the text before him by placing (as elsewhere in the ms.) the letter z,
These
adding in two instances (pp. 44 , 45 a) the remark '^ incertus liber.'"
his
archetype
in
tokens
that
was
parts
mutilated
alleged
as
or
been
have
notes
style
See
refer),
for these. Dr.
pp. 203-205.
White's edition, Libri S. Fatricii
The two mutilated
(to
which the sectional numbers in this Chapter

show no such omissions as
copies, so far as their text extends,
our MS.
*
These passages are printed
One
in full in
Appendix E.
of these, as noted above, p. xlix, note
",
is
actually referred to by Tirechan.
Ixxx
INTRODUCTION.
But on examining the places where they occur, we find that in most
cases they show not that he was unable to read what was before him, but
that he failed to understand what he read.
His difficulty lay sometimes in an
unfamiliar word {e.g. " exagallias,^^ in p. 45 a, 1. 19), but sometimes it must be
decayed.
understood as due to an error

^^
1.
is
serorem'^ (for sero rememorarem), p. 43 b,\. i;
25
"
deeritis'"
Thus
exemplar.
in his
'^
(for desertus [diserius]), p. 44(5,
set over against
is
exaliue" (for ex saliua), p. 44 a,

I.
None
6.
of these mistakes
shared by the later mss., which therefore must have been ultimately derived
from an exemplar different from that which our ms. represents.

instances
is
an omission noted by the z
(i) that of p.
46 ,
In but
two
34, where, in the
1.
from Scripture, the opening words ("i iterum post

annos") of the sentence which follows it have been suffered to drop out, leaving
the text unintelligible;
and (2) that of the last column (p. 48^?, 1. 24), where the
curtailment of a citation
preposition secundum stands unaccountably alone, without
its
necessary comple-
ment the " Dei placiium,''^ which the other mss. subjoin. In no case does a z
mark the place of occurrence of one of the larger omissions which are peculiar to
our MS. We infer that these omissions none of them inconsiderable, and their
total exceeding one-third of the whole text
were intentionally made by our
scribe, or the scribe of his exemplar, with the
purpose of abridgment.
Dr. White has endeavoured to account for them (Z. .S*. P., p. 206) by supposing that our scribe's
exemplar consisted of small folios, each page containing matter equivalent to five or six lines (of his
edition), of which several were lost, here and there
thus leaving lacunae in the text, which, in length,
would be represented by multiples of 5 or 6, and that this exemplar, thus imperfect, was " copied
;
into the official

St. Patrick's
fairly well
Armagh
it was all that remained of

which denote the lengths of the several lacunae agree
repertory," not as a complete text, but because
reputed autograph.
The
figures
with this ingenious hypothesis
but
is
it
open
to the objection that loss of several leaves
by breaks, not merely in the chain of thought or narrative, but in the

structure of sentences, such as that above noted in p. 46 a,
which the scribe would mark, as he has
would inevitably betray
itself
done
in that place, with his z.
However,
accepting the view that he has omitted in order to abridge,
in
we cannot commend
the judgment shown in his omissions.
the text might be excused
if
by
it
His dealing with
he proposed to present only so much of
and possibly to suppress

to him of biographical value, or edifying,
to
of
reverence
for
might
tend
decrease
the Saint by showing
which
passages
him in his weaknesses. But, in fact, he has retained not a little that is of
it
as
seemed
secondary importance, and excluded some facts of interest and

istic
many
character-
utterances.
Even
fulness
as
the
thus
curtailed,
however
but
much more when
exhibited in
its
a precious memorial of the man, his work, and his times.

genuineness is needless it attests itself, and no competent critic
Con/essio is
To vindicate its
now doubts that
it
is
what
attempts that have been
it
made
professes to be.
in the
Indeed there
is
no excuse for the
not very remote past to brand
nor even for the contempt with which some treat
it,
it
as spurious,
as an illiterate
and inane
THE CONFESSION OF ST. PATRICK.

many
Ixxxi
and construction, its rambling diffuseness, its rude and often barbarous Latinity, are just what one might expect from
one who had passed his youth under the circumstances it describes, and who
wrote in consciousness of his lack of education and skill in language, not to
satisfy critical readers, but to assert his mission and its results.
The Con/essio is
a protest against censures on his conduct which he feels to be unjust and repels
with pain and indignation.
The personal note that pervades it, though at the
expense of coherence, brings the man and his circumstances before us, with a
vividness that not even a skilled contemporary biographer such as he who gave
the Church the Life of St. Martin could attain.
It is in self-vindication, and
production.
Its
defects of style
not with historic purpose, that Patrick puts forward the facts of his
not
calling, and his work,

by long professions of
his
and interrupted
in ordered narration, but disjointed,
faith,
life,
of self-reproach, and of thanksgiving
all
more
the
convincing, therefore, in their freshness, and their tacit appeal to his readers as
who knew him and can attest or verify what he claims to be and to have
Nothing could be less like a forgery or a fiction than this Con/essio it is
the genuine and spontaneous effusion of one who feels that he has been treated
with misrepresentation and contumely, and smarts under the wrong.
The character, therefore, of this document stamps value on the writer's
to those
done.
statements as true
while
its
irregularity of form
makes
it
necessary to collect
and arrange them, in order to judge definitely how much of St. Patrick's history
comes to us on his own authority, and to check by them the narratives of Muirchu
and Tirechan, and of later writers.
He introduces himself as the son of one Calpurnius, a deacon, who was the son
who [apparently Calpurnius] belonged to a "?cs" named

Bannauem Taberniae" and had a country dwelling (" uillula ") hard by. There
of Potitus, a presbyter,^
*'
he was captured, and carried with thousands of other captives into Ireland. He
was then in his sixteenth year, and "was ignorant of the true God" {s. i); but
in his captivity he was brought, by God's grace, to turn to repentance, and to
confession of the Faith
clear that the conversion^ thus recorded
was
was of Christian family but from a
state of un mindfulness and forgetfulness of God, Thus, through a careless boyhood,
and a youth passed in bondage among aliens (apparently heathens), he grew up,
In consciousness of his deficienas was inevitable, in ignorance and illiteracy.
not from heathenism
{s.
for,
2).
as
It is
we have
seen, he
with reluctance and fear that he attempts to write a defence of himself,

knowing that in so doing he exposes his lack of education to the eyes of
cies, it is
unfriendly readers
the Scriptures"
who questioned
(s.
9).
his mission,
men trained "in
civil
law and
in
In order to deprecate their contempt, he has prefaced
to
his
Apologia by the autobiographic
his
admitted want of culture implied neither meanness of birth nor culpable
facts
above recounted,
explain
that
self-neglect.
The margin of MS. adds the name of " Odissus" as father of Potitus, leaving
"presbyter" belongs.
For confirmarem of our MS., conuerterem is to be read (see White's note in
'
title
''
it
doubtful to which the
loc.
).
INTRODUCTION.
Ixxxii
But
he
is
it
feels
not enough thus to clear himself of blame for his lack of education
bound
to justify himself for
having entered, thus uneducated, on the
work of evangelization by showing his call to that work, and the success that
had attested his mission how the same grace that drew him to God in his
youth, sent and enabled him in his manhood to draw many to Him {ss. 12-15).
And this he proceeds to set forth in the personal narrative into which he
;
enters.
The inward change

him
his captivity, led
had been wrought
that
{s.
in
while tending, amid
16),
him through the trying years of
much
hardship, the flocks^ of the
master whose bondsman he had become, to pray unceasingly, and thus to increase
and in the fear and love of God.

His spiritual fervour roused him
before daybreak for his devotions; and in his sleep voices came to him with supernatural reassurances {s. 17).
The first cheered him by promise of speedy restoration to his home
the second informed him that a ship was ready for his escape.
On this prompting he fled, after six years of bondage, guided by God through
a country and people that he knew not, for about " two hundred miles "
found the promised ship ready to sail, and asked leave to join it. The shipmaster
in faith,
and the
at first refused,
fugitive withdrew
crew recalled him, and he went on board
repulsed, but praying as he went
not without
the
misgivings, inasmuch as
they were heathens, yet with the hope of winning some of them to the faith of
In three days they reached land
Christ.
told us,^
but a land so
whether
uninhabited that in
met no man and no means of renewing
their
Gaul or Britain he has not

twenty-eight days' wandering they
exhausted stores of food.
reproachful appeal of the shipmaster, Patrick prayed to his
prayer was effectual
forthwith a herd of swine
men, of which they killed so

their dogs."^
They found
was regarded as an
many
as to supply
fell in
the
ample food
wild honey also; but of
it
God
way
At
the
His
for relief.
of the famishing
for themselves "
and
the Saint, learning that
offering to their gods,* refused to partake'
[ss.
18, 19).
it
That
night there followed the well-known incident of his agonizing dream, his cry
(prompted, as he believed, by the Spirit) of "Helias" and the sunrise^ that

dispelled
it
Though
treated
(s.
his
20).
shipmates, after their experience of the power of his prayer,
him with honour, and
God, he regarded himself as
offered thanks to his
1 " Pecora"
not greges probably of sheep not swine (as in Muirchu ii., c. 15). Cp. s. 10, where we
have " gxex ôrcorum."
^ But see next note.
3 Here Dr. Olden [Church of Ireland, pp. 16, 17
1892) offers the very probable explanation that these
dogs were Celtic wolf-hounds, and formed an important portion of the ship's cargo, such animals being
highly valued, and exported abroad from the British islands. He refers to Arrian, Cynegeticus, cc. I., II.
Accepting this, we are led to infer that Gaul rather than Britain was the ship's destination.
1 " Immolaticum "
cp. i Cor. viii. 7 (O. L., tdolis immolatum Vg., idolothytuni).
;
'Here we
meet with the Saint's characteristic exclamation, Deo gratias; as afterwards, s. 23

ei I>assim. Cp. Muirchu I., c. 24, for his " graizacham."
The
suggestion that there is here a play on the similar words Helias, Helios, seems highly
improbable. There is no reason to believe that Patrick knew any Greek beyond the "curie lession"
(p. 17 b).
first
THE CONFESSION OF
their prisoner,
and
ST.
his involuntary sojourn with
PATRICK.
Ixxxiii
them as a renewed "captivity."'
Accordingly the divine Voice again reached him, with the comforting promise
that his detention should last for but
night the Lord delivered
The
to be
{s.
so
"on
the sixtieth
21).
readings of the mss. vary so as to introduce uncertainty here; but the writer's statement seems
that, after sixty
the Voice, or,
made
him"
"two months"; and
clear),
days spent with the ship's crew (whether reckoned from the time
as seems more probable, from the day of sailing, more than a month
he made
two they rested
his escape.
Three days they spent
at sea
when he heard
earlier, is
not
twenty-eight in the desert country
then they pursued their journey, finding, by God's providence, food,
fire,
and
shelter''
If with most mss. we read

" donee peruenimus homines" (for omnes of our text), we must understand the meaning to be " until we
reached the abodes of men " (j. 22). But the " food, fire, and shelter " they had been finding for some
for ten [or fourteen] days more, until they reached [their destination].
days before seems to imply that they were traversing an inhabited country during these days.
may be
The
found human habitations so sparse that

any chance of supplying their wants seemed a special boon of Providence, in fact, their food was
exhausted before the close of the last of these days {ib.), when their hardships were terminated by
explanation
that, for those ten (or fourteen) days, they
their reaching a fully-peopled region
perhaps a town.
A few
days
after,
the "sixty days" were over,
and he was enabled to leave them.
Whither he went after his second escape, we are left to guess the notes of
time are vague, and no note of place is given.
After an interval (how long, or how spent, he has not told us) of " a few
years," we find him {s. 23) in Britain with his parents.
They were urgent with
him to stay and leave them no more but influences higher than the strongest
promptings of nature were at work to send him forth. In a dream, there came to
him the vision of a man from Ireland, by name Victoricus, who gave him a letter,
of which he read the opening words, "The voice 0/ the men of Ireland.''''
As he
read, the Voice seemed to make itself inwardly heard, as uttered by those
that dwelt " by the wood of Foclut which is by the western sea," crying,
" We beseech thee, holy youth, come and moreover walk among us."' This
cry so penetrated his heart that he could read no more, and thus he awoke.
How he came to recognize that the Voice came from the region named, or
whether he had any previous knowledge of it a district on the north-west coast
of farthest Connaught we are not told. But we know that it is the sole place in
Ireland which he mentions by name in his writings, and that his biographers
;
(though varying as to particulars)
all
agree
in
representing this dream as having
' The opening sentence of s. 21 {" Et iterum ôst annos muUos adhuc
capturam dedi") has been
taken by many, including Muirchu (see above, pp. xx, xxi) and as well as Probus and the authors of the
Vitae generally, to convey that, after this sojourn with the ship's crew, he was again taken captive, and
after the short term of sixty days, again escaped.
But the true meaning is certainly as above given, that
his detention by his shipmates, even if not unfriendly, was against his will, and therefore a " captivity."
The singular phrase " cajiiuram dedi" obviously refers back to s. 4, where it is used in recording the
"captivity" into which he was carried from his home as a youth of sixteen: a second, and further,
" captivity" befell him when he found himself compelled by these men to make one of them, and forcibly
withheld from seeking his home.
'Or "dry weather" {" szccitafem"),
' Or, "Come and walk among us as before."
The adverb {"adhuc") has the same force as in "adhuc
cafturam dedi" (j. 21). This rendering, however, would imply that Patrick had visited the SiluaFocluti
before the time of this vision, which can hardly be admitted, seeing that he appears to have spent his six
years of bondage entirely in north-eastern Ulster {s. 17). See below, note S on p. xci.
l^xxiv
INTRODUCTION.
given the
in
he regarded
those remote districts
he
And we
impulse to his zeal for his mission to Ireland.
first
farther, that
it
:
"
know,
as fulfilled in the success of the Gospel he preached
Thank God,"
is
the exclamation of his latter years as
many
recalls the vision of his youth, "that, after very
He
years.
vouchsafed
them according to their cry" {ib.).

Nor was this the only supernatural intimation that he experienced. In the
dreams of another night, he was conscious of a prayer uttered but " whether
within me or beside me, I know not: God knows"
in words of which, though
the dreamer heard them, he understood only the last,
" He who gave His life
to
He
for thee.
himself
One
it
is
that speaks in thee"
that prayed,"
{s.
24).
and "heard how
And yet
He
So
record
to
be the Spirit,"^
fulfilling
His
far his self-vindication continues to
as before of the outward
how
"He
finally
office of intercession
{s.
bear narrative form
it
within
is,
over
declared
25).
consists in the
adversities which caused his lack of culture, so
here of the inward experiences which he believed to be his
But
"saw
again, he
prayed over me, that
the inner man, mightily, and with groanings," and
Himself
call to the
work of an
becomes digressive and scarcely coherent in his

Apologia.
A conscious autobiographer would have proceeded to relate in order
when, where, and how he obtained his training, his ordination and mission, and
what cause led him to return as an evangelist to the land whither he had been
carried as a slave and whence he had departed as a fugitive. But instead, he turns
evangelist.
after this he
naturally, as writing those who knew those

and needed no
of them
speak
indignant complaint of the hindrance and
aside
for
to
had thwarted
facts
injustice
in
his work.
recital
which
Opposition had been raised against him, apparently not at
some later occasion ;^ and the form

person unnamed, his "dearest friend,"
the time of his consecration as Bishop, but on
took was a peculiarly painful one.
it
to
whom
in early life,
before his diaconate, he had, in a season of spiritual
depression, confided a fact of his boyhood,
before he was fifteen years of age,

^^
of an hour
basely disclosed
who appear
this
of weakness
secret'
to
certain
have taken upon them to inquire

the mission which he had undertaken in Ireland. Yet this
Seniores^' (prelates no doubt),
into his fitness for
the sin
to
had previously, in Patrick's absence, pleaded in his favour

(in Britain,* as is implied); and again, when they were together, had predicted
That after this he should turn against
his future elevation to the Episcopate.
him, and publicly put him to shame, was a cruel shock.* By what right these
same unstable
friend
For e;piscopus of MS., read Sîritus (see White's note in loco).

Conclusive in favour of this view is his complaint that the hostility was directed "contra lahoriosum
episcopatum meum" which implies that he had already done active service as a Bishop before his fitness'
'
was called
in question.
some have assumed, the secret was told sub sigillo confessionis
interfui, nee in Britanniis eram" {s. 32).
^ Unwarranted inferences have been drawn as to the nature of the sin alleged.
The terms in which he
refers to it would apply to an act of falsehood, or dishonesty, or violence, as well as to one of impurity
are only assured that it was a single
such as some {e.g., Zimmer, p. 43) have assumed to be indicated.
'
It is not said that, as
"Ego non
We
transgression, done in a heedless moment, before his religious conversion

and strengthened his moral nature [s. z-j).
had enlightened
his conscience

Seniores claimed to
On
question.
be his judges, we are not informed^
the charge so advanced, though
reckoned to the time of the
it
Ixxxv
as to that he raises no
dated thirty years back (whether
or to that of the confession,
sin,
they appear to have passed judgment against him
absence
in his
is
{ss.
not clear),
impulse was to submit to their sentence, and give way to despair
first
His
26, 27).
(s.
26).
Disallowed {'Weprobatus" )hy them, he was on the point of abandoning his charge,
and
(as
sent to
he believed) imperilling his salvation, when
him once more
set against
it
it,
in
in a vision
{s.
He
29).
that very night comfort was
saw
his
own
face, with
which his episcopal style was withheld from him,
seemed, the judgment of the
But then
Seniores.
he.
a writing
declaring, as
heard a divine Utterance,
We
have
disannulling the sentence that professed to depose him from his office. "
"
seen the face with displeasure" (the Voice said);
[we who have been] designated
by name
The
stript [of the title of Bishop]."^
words of divine sympathy
('*
He
as though
He
dejection,
and sent him back
joined
me
said not,
'
singular graciousness of these
Thou hast
seen,' but
with Himself," writes the Saint,
ib.)
'
We
raised
to his mission, reassured of his call
conscious of renewed strength for
have seen,'
him from
to it, and
That reassurance (he

affirms) he has justified, and that mission he has carried out, by bearing "to
many tribes" the gift of the new birth, by ordaining clergy everywhere for " the
people who had newly attained belief" {s. 38), and by preaching the Gospel to
the utmost bound {^"usque ubi nemo ultra est" ss. 34, 51).
He forbears to relate at length what things he has done and suffered in the
fulfilment of his great charge.
indignities, imprisonment,
threatened his
life {ss.
sacrificed country
its
fulfilment
{s.
30).
Incidentally he speaks of farther captivity,
of
spoiling of goods, perils which on twelve occasions
35, 37).
All these he willingly endured, as he had willingly
and parents, and the privileges of his gentle birth, his whole
{^^ me et ingenuitatem meam
etiam animam meam
self, his very life unto the death
ad mortem" ss. 36, 37), for the welfare of others, and for His Name
whom he serves. Yet he admits there are within him natural longings to revisit
his parents and his country (here incidentally implying that it was Britain), and
to proceed to Gaul, which land must have been familiar to him, for he speaks of
greeting his brethren and seeing the faces of the Saints there {s. 43). But the
very success of his mission forbids him to leave it.
He cannot forsake the
who,
before
he
of
Ireland,
came
to
them,
had
people
no knowledge of God;
in whom had been fulfilled to him, as to the Apostles at Pentecost, the promise
given by the mouth of the Prophet Joel {s. 40), inasmuch as he had been
enabled so to reclaim them from "idols and abominations" {s. 41) that they
should be " the people of the Lord, the sons of God."
He glories in the sons
and daughters of nobles and princes whom he has drawn to give themselves as
"monks and virgins" to Christ i^b.). On the case of one of these he dwells,
.
usque
Probably under the rule laid down in Canon xiv. of the Council of Antioch, and elsewhere.
this passage is obscure {" Scriptum erat contra faciem meam sine honore .... Tnale
uidimus faciem designati nudato nomine"), its general purport is plainly as above given. Designate
seems to be nom. pi., rather than gen, sing.
^
"Though
INTRODUCTION.
Ixxxvi
a maiden high-born
and
fair,
who was
distinguished
above the
alacrity of her obedience to the divine Voice that called her to
Many
of Christ."
life
to depart from
yet he
{s.
42).
The
is
Spirit within forbids
him
to forsake these for
mind shrinks from the risk of losing his labour
self-distrustful
virgin
human ties his own

who bade him go to them,
days
become " a
growing numbers, with like faith, endure rebuke and

parents some have even been cast into slavery, and live
under terror and threats

the sake of
his
by the
others, in
persecution from their
Christ,
rest
bids
them would be
because of weakness,
him stay with them

to sin against
instability,
and
Him
for the rest of

{s.
43).
He
is
failure to attain the perfect
God and he relies

Lord" the supernatural
conscious of growth in the love and fear of
on the "signs and wonders ministered to him by the
intimations which conveyed his call and guaranteed his success
and
relying
Those who will may

jeer, or whisper disparagement behind his back.
Their contempt is but for
his illiteracy, which he owns; but his renewed faith assures him of the grace
which was in him all along, and he finds it sufficient for him {ss. 45, 46).
In all this self-disclosure in reverting to the censures which had so grievously
tried him, and to the messages of approval and help from above, which had
strengthened him to work on he allows us to discern the occasion which drew
from him the Confessio. The hostility to him and his mission still survived.
" The whole tone of the Confessio implies" (as Dr. White has justly pointed out^)
on these he
elects to
remain and to persevere
{s.
44).
that
among
the Christians of Ireland there were some, probably belonging to
regions which the Gospel had reached before Patrick's coming,
who sympathised
was manifested against him by the Seniores of Britain.

Apparently some fresh manifestation of that spirit had reawakened his misgivings
as to his own fitness for his high calling, and thus led him to reassure himself
by a retrospect of his life and work, such as he has here given, to be read by
all who through him had been brought to believe and to fear God {s. 62).
He
seems to have heard, or in his sensitiveness to have apprehended, hints of
unworthy motives underlying his zeal, of voluntary bounties received from the
brethren and virgin sisters who had given themselves to Christ, and from devout
with the adverse
spirit that
women who
These he Indignantly refutes.

Such gifts he had always returned to the donors, though by so doing he had given
Like St. Paul, whose language (Acts xx. 33 2 Cor. xi. 7-9, xll. 14, 15)
offence.
offered their jewels on the altar.
he echoes, and whose example he evidently had
in view,
he challenges galnsayers
show that from any one of all the many thousands whom he has converted he
has accepted "one half-scruple" as payment, or that from any one of all the clergy
to
whom
he has everywhere ordained he has asked "so much as the price of his
shoes" {ss. 49, 50). If it be so, he bids them "speak, and I will repay it" nay,
he goes on to affirm that, for their sakes to- whom he ministered, he has freely,
and of
his
own
accord, spent of his own.
to give gifts to the chiefs
through whose
'
It
has been his practice, he says,
territories
L. S.P., p. 229,
he passed, and to make
THE CONFESSION OF
ST.
PATRICK.
Ixxxvii
payments to their sons who escorted him and his company. The amount disbursed'
by him to these for such service, he reckons to amount to " the price of fifteen
slaves"
{ss.
And
52, 53).
here he throws a sidelight on the state of the country
traversed by him, and the habits of
They whose goodwill and
its rulers.
pro-
tection he supposed
himself to have purchased, on one occasion seized him

and his followers, intending to put him to death laid hands on their goods,
and threw him into chains.
But by God's grace, through the intervention of
friends whom he had previously secured, he obtained release after fourteen days,
and restitution of the property plundered. All these things he has willingly
borne, and will bear in the future, even to the uttermost. He is ready to yield
his body to a violent death, to be torn by the beasts and birds of prey, in the
sure hope of his resurrection in glory.
And thus, kindling at the close into
something of eloquence, with a final acknowledgment of his own unworthiness,
and of the gift of God which had enabled him for his work, he ends his Con/essio,
at once the apology for his mission and the declaration of his faith.
One
rises
from a study of
hand, of appreciation of
who
its
this
document with mingled
feelings
matters on which
we crave
it
on
self of
one
one
the other, of
many
detail,
and
its
absolute silence about
for information.
In
its
opening, indeed, the facts of
meagreness of
its
on the
worth as a frank revelation of the inmost
did a great work, and of the motives that inspired
disappointment at
and early youth, down to his escape from his detention among the
ship's crew, are related, though discursively, yet with sufficient definiteness.
But in the body of the Con/essio, the facts do not follow in regular order or
for the most part they are but mentioned here and there, as if
connexion
his origin
known
to the reader,
sometimes
merely hinted
Thus we
the pain of putting them into words.
as
at,
are
if
the writer shrank from
left to
gather or infer them,
and piece them together into continuity as best we may. We perceive at every
we have before us, as has been said above, not an autobiography,
but an Apologia embodying autobiographical matter
and moreover, that the
turn that
presence of such matter
is
not due to historic purpose on the writer's part, but to
and his mission. The very first sentence

moves him to write. He is aware that "very
contempt," because he had been a slave, and is illiterate.
his eagerness to vindicate his character
of his opening shows what
many hold him in

Hence the assertion
ment of
it is
that
of his gentle birth
{s.
his father's rank as " decurio"
37), with
{Epist.,
of the captivity in which his youth was passed,
but
full
s.
which
is
to
be read the state
id); hence also the narrative
out of reach of book-learning,
of spiritual experiences and divine consolations, such as (he implies) to
endue him with a fitness, and empower him by a call, more than sufficient to
compensate for whatever his gainsayers could point out as lacking to him.
But the blanks in the record, even so far as it takes a narrative form, are
many and
there
is
Large periods of his life are left wholly unaccounted for

no reference to contemporary persons or events whence we might
serious.
Ixxxviii
INTRODUCTION.
He tells us neither from what Church he derived his Orders

and mission, nor from whom, or where, he acquired such Latinity as he possesses,
and the familiarity with Holy Scripture which appears in this document and in his
determine his date.
Epistola
the only other Latin writing of
he has been precise
which has reached
his
in stating the place of
abode of
And though
us.
his family,
of difficulty, even in the time of his earliest biographer, to identify
names (Muirchu
i.,
c.
i.,
p.
Notes of time are hardly

that are to be found in his
443
to
a, in/r.).
be expected
and
style
in
a writing such as
diction, or in the
the manners and material conditions of

the writer lived
was matter
the ulcus he
it
beyond those
form of hints indicative of
existing in Britain
life
this,
and Ireland when
none of which can be absolutely trusted as conclusive.
The writer lived at a time when, though the monastic life was held in esteem (. 41, 42), celibacy
was not enforced on the secular Clergy {s. i); and when the Roman municipal organization still
existed in Britain (note the word uicus, ih. and decurio, as above), and the Roman provincial divisions of
the country were still recognized (as is implied by the plural Britanniae, passim). These facts point to
a period not later than the fifth century. In the Epistola, two farther facts have been noted as pointing
the same way, that the Picts' are twice described as "apostate" {ss. 2, 15), and that the Franks were
still heathen {s. 14).* Moreover, it has been urged that, in their frequent citations of the Scriptures, both
these documents follow some form of the Old Latin, and therefore belong to a time before Jerome's
Vulgate had come into use in the West.^ Yet, even if it could be established that our author used an
;
Old-Latin Bible exclusively,
Jerome
for
it
is
it
would not be
safe to conclude that
certain that Old-Latin Versions remained in
Jerome's, so late as the time of Pope Gregory the Great
{ob.
of MSS. which show transcripts or intermixtures of Old Latin in
But though the
life,
His age
when captured
not
[s.
i),
may be
and (by
two) when he escaped, are clearly given
after,
use, simultaneously with
to speak of the evidence
later times.
its
many
incidentally supplies
the stages of his course, and determine what

(sixteen)
604),
much
no sure indication of
Con/essio gives
the narrative of his early
he wrote before, or soon
common
notes of time to
called
inference,
date, the author, in
s.
its
inner chronology.
17) his
even the three days'
mark
sail
age (twentyfrom the Irish
shore to the place where the ship reached land, the twenty-eight days' wandering,
the two days'
rest,
the total of sixty days spent
by him with the
ship's crew
Probably the master whom Patrick served was of this race for according to Muirchu (l., c. ii) his
abode was within the " Cruidnenorum fines.'''
^ See for these points Dr. Whitley Stokes in Introd. to V. T., p. ci.
3 See Dr. White's discussion of this subject, L. S.P., pp. 230-233, 301 et sqq.
It is to be added here
that in Patrick's citations from the Psalter there are evidences of his familiarity with Jerome's first version
the "Roman" (R) which was in earlier use in the Church, rather than with his second version, which
has since superseded it the "Gallican" (G). Such are
Conf., s. 5. " Inuoca me indie tribulationis tuae et liberabo te e^ magnificabis me," Ps. xlix. 15.
Here R agrees in inserting tuae et, which G omits and in reading magnificabis for which G gives
[For libe>'abo,R ha.s eripiam G eruam.
honorificabis
Jerome's version from Hebr. alone agrees as to
'
liberabo.']
lb., s. 7.
" Perdes eos qui
.",
Ps. v. 7.
R G gives
" Perdes omnes qui ..."

"facta cogitatum tuum in Deum."
lb., s. 55.
R, "facta in Deum cogitatum tuum. " but G, "facta super dominum curam iuam.."
If the introduction into Gaul of the so-called " Gallican " Psalter is rightly ascribed to Gregory of
Tours, in the latter half of the sixth century, the use of the " Roman" in the Con/essio is consistent with
its fifth-century origin to which the evidence points, as above shown.
So

19-22),
{ss.
are stated with precision
all
but the interval between his escape
by
his taking ship is left for us to guess
and
Ixxxix
his
rough estimate of the distance
traversed as two hundred miles
{s. 17).'
expressed in vague phrases.
After his "delivery from the hands" of the crew,
"a
there intervened
few years"
[s.
Thenceforward, his measures of time are
23) before, in revisiting his
home, he found
himself placed in a strait between his parents' [or kindred's] urgency to retain
him there, and the divine Vision and Voice which then summoned him to the
work of evangelizing Ireland. Thence ensued an inward conflict, so intense that
under
his spirit well-nigh fainted
us
it {s.
28).
How
long
it
lasted he has not told
the Confessio passes here from narrative into indignant protest.
of
many
or
by whom he was sent as a Bishop and missionary to

life he appears as such, forced to make answer
years
is
implied
though he
for,
tells
us neither at what time, whence,
scene of his
of his "laborious Episcopate"
{s.
26).
But the lapse
Ireland, in the next

to certain gainsayers
Yet even here he drops an incidental
word that helps towards measuring the number of those years. The cruelty of
those who, at the time of that scene, had urged against him the boyish sin of
his fifteenth year, was aggravated by the fact that the charge was made " after
As has been noted above, it may be questioned whether
thirty years" {s. 27).
these years are reckoned from the time of the sin or from the time when, just
Deacon (which cannot have been earlier than two or

escape from his "second captivity"), he confided it to a
before his ordination as

three years after his
former alternative were adopted, his age at the time
If the
faithless friend.
spoken of would have been forty-five but if we are right in preferring the latter,
In either case, the fact is clear that, whereas
he must have been over fifty.
;
in
55.
2325 we leavehim
as to his course in
labours.
Farther,
in
life, in ^.
it
in
26
may be
between that escape and

been spent
a strait between two contending influences, undecided
we
find
him a Bishop, long engaged
in evangelic
taken as certain that no small part of the interval
on the work of an evangelist must have

study before he acquired the intimate knowledge of the Scriptures,
his entrance
both of the Old and of the

writings as conspicuous as
New
is
Testament, already noted
which
is
in
his
the imperfection of his literary culture.^
period of study and preparation must be allowed for
if
This
one attempts to construct
a tentative chronology' of his pre-Hibernian life, or to assign the dates of

his consecration as Bishop, and of the censure passed on him in Britain.
After
Roman miles ; 200 of which would = about 184 statute miles.

Dr. White {L.S.P., pp. 300 etsqq.) has given a full list of the Biblical quotations in the Confessio and
Efistola, and an Index to them (pp. 322-324). Moreover, at foot of each page of his text he has noted the
Biblical references, and in the text he has indicated them by italics. Thus, a simple inspection of his pages
will suffice to show the wide extent of Patrick's knowledge of the Scriptures.
Many of these references are
not express quotations ; most of them are mere instances of the use, probably not always conscious, of
Yet it was well worth while to exhibit to the eye, as
Scriptural language a few perhaps doubtful.
Dr. White has done, the extent to which the religious thought of the Saint was saturated with the spirit of
the Latin Bible, and his diction drawn from its language the book from the study of which evidently he had
acquired such Latinity as he possessed, not improbably the only Latin book with which he was familiar,
' Many such have been offered, as, e.g., those given on pp. 16
Both of these allow several
5, 30 5.
years spent in reading, ("xxx [xl] annas legit").
'
Probably
"^
XC
INTRODUCTION.
no farther indication of his age at that time of trial, or when he

wrote.
He seems to speak of the attack as by no means a recent fact he
reviews a long course of successful activity in the work of the Gospel, after
this,
we
find
that check
age "
down
But nothing
lo).
(^.
to the time of writing
indeterminate.
His tone
years of continued activity
is
;
he describes himself as one "
in old
can safely be inferred from a word so
definite
certainly that of a
man
still
vigorous, capable of
and though he writes of the near approach of
his
end, he seems to anticipate a death by violence rather than by natural decay.

But, on the whole, his attitude
is
of retrospect
valedictory;
rather than of
and one closes the book with the impression that one has read the
words of an old man's latter years.^
The notes of place, as has been remarked above, though somewhat more
definite, are far from adequate.
The ^^ ulcus of Bannauem Taberniae" to which
he tells us his father belonged, has not yet been identified with certainty and
prospect
though Muirchu affirms that he has ascertained it to be " Uenire,'" i., c. i (p. 443 a,
in/r.), he but answers one question by raising another.
A case has been made
out^ for Daventry (grounded on the suggested emendation, Bannauenta Britanmae).
Others have sought
it
in Britanny.
Two
passages (again)
2,11)
in the Epistola {ss.
where Patrick seems to class himself as fellow -citizen with the subjects of
Coroticus, whom Muirchu {tit. 29, p. 40 a, infr.) entitles King of Ail {^Wegem
A too"), give ground for believing that he belonged either to Dumbarton on the
Clyde^ (if "Ait" is Ait CtuaidK), or, as is perhaps more probable, to some place
in South Wales, if Coroticus is rightly assumed to be the Caredig who, in the
fifth century, held and gave his name (still surviving in Cardigan) to that region,
and
carried on hostilities against
would add
to the probability, in itself strong, that
that to be the true reading of the
known
This hypothesis,
the Irish.*
name
if
adopted,
Bannauenta Berniae (assuming
of the uicus)
is
as Gwent (the Uenta of the Romans), including
to be sought in the region
Glamorgan and Monmouth-
shire.
For the
states
rest,
the Saint's Con/essio
that his captors
carried
him
is
to
He
devoid of local indications.
merely
gives no hint whence
Ireland, but
can be inferred what part of the island was the scene of his bondage
does he
tell
it
nor
us at what point of the coast he took ship after his escape and
journey of two hundred miles
when he returned
nor
(again)
as a herald of the Gospel
at
what point of
it
he landed
nor where he opened his mission.
For the probable date (461) of his death, see above, p. xlvii. The year there fixed on (after Tirechan 1.,
confirmed by Ann. Ult., s.a. 461 (t. I., p. 18), " Htc alii quietem Patricii
It seems likely that he was born about 390, which would make 406 the year of his capture,
esse dicuni."
and 412 of his escape. If then we assume that his diaconate was two or three years after that (414-15), the
interference of the Seniores is to be assigned to 444-5, some eleven or twelve years after his arrival in
Ireland as Bishop (which may be confidently dated 432-3), and seventeen or eighteen years before his end.
' By Mr. E. B. Nicholson, in Acade-my for May,
1895, p. 402.
' So the Scholiast on the Hymn of St. Fiacc (Z. H. I., p.
11,, p. 176).
97
^ See
Meyrick, Hist, and Antiqq. of Cardigan, Introd., p. 18
quoted by Todd, St. Patrick,
'
p. 17 b, infr. [as corrected]) is
p. 352, note
'.
THE CONFESSION OF
He
PATRICK,
XCl
nowhere mentions Slemish, or Sabhul, or Tara, or Cruachan Aighli, or
The only
Armagh.
'^
ST.
place in Ireland which he names
Silua Foclutif which
why
is
near the western sea"
{s.
is
23);
above noted) the

but he adds no word
(as
was from thence that the call came which determined his
after-course, or how he was able to recognize the voices as coming from the
men of that region.' Neither Muirchu nor Tirechan, though (as we have seen)
both of them record the incident with immaterial variations, nor any one of
to explain
it
subsequent
the
chroniclers,
has supplied
explanation;
the
nor
(with
exceptions) have they yielded to the obvious temptation to represent the

in Tirawley, instead of the
his master's flocks.^
In
like
Dalaradian
Gaulish, the ship reached after

the
"few years"
{s.
its
neither tells us what coast, British or
three-days' sail
and made
in the
(5.
19),
23) before he revisited his parents
nor where he spent
in
Britain.
And
the
43), while it implies that he had

friends there, does not assign to his sojourn in that land its place
passing phrase in which he mentions Gaul

lived
Wood
as the place where he tended
hillside,
manner he
few
record of his
life.
As
{s.
regards the range of his evangelic labours, the only
geographical determination he gives of
it is conveyed in his thanksgiving that he

had been enabled to respond to the summons from the Wood of Fochlath, and in
the more general affirmation twice repeated that his mission had reached the
utmost west of the island {ss. 34, 51). Beyond this, its extent is only implied in
the reiterated mention of the "thousands" whom he claims not of one tribe only,
but of many to have drawn from idolatry to the Christian Faith, and to have
baptized
among whom were reckoned sons and daughters of Chiefs and
Princes {s. 41).
Over what districts of Ireland his preaching prevailed, whether
of the clergy whom he ordained he raised any to the order of Bishop,
what
locations he assigned to these clergy, or to the monks and virgins of whom he
tells, a;nd whether these latter lived as solitaries or in communities,
in what
regions he encountered his " twelve perils," and especially the attempt on his
property and his life by his treacherous guides, we vainly seek to learn from the
Confessio.
On none of these matters does it yield information, or even ground
for plausible conjecture.
Later writers have professed to supply the names of
places and persons which Patrick has withheld, and to relate incidents which he
has left untold, and moreover to set the whole in something of a framework,
topographical or chronological, or both.
We
have seen how
far
and on what
^ Dr. White {ui su;pr., p. 224) accounts for the Saint's knowledge of the Silua Focluti and its
people
by the suggestion that the place where he took ship may have been on the Connaught coast. The distance
from Slemish corresponds fairly (allowing for detours) with the assigned rough estimate of "two hundred
[Roman] miles." But the statement that he found the ship on the point of sailing seems to exclude the
supposition that he can have sojourned in the vicinity of his place of embarkation for any sufficient time to
have become acquainted with the inhabitants and their speech. Moreover he would not be likely to flee
westward rather southward, in endeavouring to return to Britain. It is worth noting that the distance
stated would equally suit the " Ostium Dee" in Wicklow.
If it was at Ostium. Dee that he found the ship,
we should have in the fact an explanation of his making for that port, as Muirchu states, when he returned to
Ireland on his mission. It is well situated for sea traffic with South Wales and the Severn estuary.
^ So Probus
writing much later, substitutes Croagh Patrick (in Mayo) for
( Vita V. af. Colgan, Tr. Th.),
Slemish in Antrim.
INTRODUCTION.
XCli
two
lines his
he has
biographers have attempted to complete the picture of which
earliest
And we have
but the few imperfect outlines above noted.
left
reasons for accepting not a
offered
little of the details they add, as traditions certainly
ancient and probably worthy in the main of credit, preserved in the Churches
founded by him.
But the
unquestionably
Con/essio together with the Epistola, the
genuine works of his own hand, alone supply a test adequate so far as it
reaches by which to try the facts alleged by later authors. Any statement that
inconsistent with what he has told us in these works concerning himself
is
and
must be rejected as unhistorical while the credence given to all other

statements must be higher, or lower in degree according as they are more or less
his course
confirmed by, or at least
fully
harmony
in
with,
what we read
in these his
own
authentic writings.
On
The
own account of himself it is needless to insist.

he records may possibly be more or less heightened by the
the trustworthiness of his
personal details
religious imagination
And
if
we
but no candid reader can doubt their substantial truth.
we may
the results he claims to have effected
safely accept in the main, even
allow for something of over-statement as to their extent.
facts, or
even serious exaggeration,
on in a writing addressed to men

must have been familiarly known.
No
matter, could not have been ventured
in this
whom
to
and
his work,
its
doubt the suggestions which here and there appear
between his career and that of
St.
Paul,
Mis-statement of
may
successes or failures,
in
it
of a parallelism
indicate a tendency (probably only
half-conscious) to shape his autobiographical statements with an eye to the history
of that Apostle, and

Such are:
15-19)
(2)
of
2 Cor. X. 16)
(i)
its
Acts
{ss.
xvi. 37,
marked
less
But
it
tendency.
raise misgiving as to their historic value.
His assertions of the wide range of his mission {ss. 14, 34, 38, 40, 41 cp. Rom. xv.
entrance into regions where none had forestalled him {s. 51
cp. Rom. xv. 20
:
(3) of the opposition of gainsayers
deliverances (m. 35, 52
comfort
may
&c.)
23-25
17, 21,
cp. 2 Cor. xi. 23-30)

:
26,
46
cp. 2 Cor. x. lo)
(5) of supernatural visions
Acts
cp. 2 Cor. xii. 1-9;'
(7) of his pecuniary
{ss.
xvi. 9,
independence
(as
&c.)
(6)
(4)
of his perils and
and voices sent
of his gentle birth
above noted,
p. Ixxxvi),
{s.
iot his
37 ? cp.
not to mention
instances.
would be unreasonable
Its
to
discredit
resemblances to the history of
a Pauline colouring thrown over
it,
or
St.
his
narrative
because of this
Paul are not superinduced by
by an adjustment of
its facts
to the lines of
the Pauline biography, but are due to a real parallelism, the result of St. Patrick's
lifelong endeavour to form himself on the Pauline example, alike in his spiritual
being and
in his evangelistic course.
Note that most of these references point to 2 Corinthians, which Epistle seems to have been specially
present to St. Patrick's mind in writing the Con/essio.
2 Cp. E;ptsi., s. 10.
'
SUMMARr OF
xciu
RESULTS.
Postscript to Chapters II.VII.
Summary
of Results of Survey of Documents examined in Chapters IV.~VII.
Before leaving the documents which have been severally examined in this
and the
five
preceding Chapters,
is
it
worth while to consider what
learnt from a collective survey of them, as a
is
to
be
body of writings gathered and put
together presumably with a definite purpose in the mind of the compiler.
To
which
the
is far
questions why, in editing them, Ferdomnach has set forth a text
from complete, of the
last
the Confessio of Patrick himself, and
we
find
no satisfactory answer.
and incomparably most valuable of them,
why he has
not subjoined to
it
the Epistola,
We can but regret the facts, that he has given
us the former in an imperfect transcript, the latter not at
all.
But as regards the collection of records which he has prefixed to the Confessio ,
to serve as an introductory memoir of its author and his acts, we have reason to
His guiding aim
commend his judgment in selecting and arranging them.
throughout is evidently so to set forth the work done by the Saint as to exalt the
pre-eminence of his Church of Armagh. This aim, not avowed in words, reveals
itself
in
we pass from the

Memoirs which come next, and thence
with increasing distinctness as
our ms., to the
Life which stands

to the
minor and
first
later
he has incidentally done us the service of

bringing together independent documents, of which the origin and approximate
records subjoined.
In carrying
date are ascertainable.
And
it
out,
these two principal documents in their juxtaposition
are of service to the historical student in two respects
because they are so
complementary one to another as to constitute, when put together, something

approaching to a full history of Patrick's mission and further (2) because they
cover so much of common ground as to enable us to infer the existence of common
far
sources considerably older than either of them.
Muirchu's First Book, indeed, of which the narrative does not extend beyond
the opening of the mission in
Down and its triumph at Tara,
offers
but
little
towards
Ferdomnach' s purpose: in the narrative proper, nothing; in the appended cluster

of miraculous incidents, only the legend of the founding of the Church of Armagh.
That legend it relates with such detail as to mark the importance of the foundation,
and to suggest that the special rank of that Church was present to the thoughts
Armagh was, or was to be, supreme, nor

even that it was preferred by Patrick to the rest, among the Churches of Ireland.
In his Second Book, however, Armagh reappears
here expressly noted as the
of the narrator.
But
it
neither asserts that
favourite Church of the Saint, and with
some prerogative (not clearly defined)

attached to it. But Down also reappears, as designated by divine command, in
preference to Armagh, to be the place hallowed by his deathbed and his grave.
Thus Muirchu's Life, as a whole, confines itself, in its record of Patrick's
XCIV
INTRODUCTION.
gesta, to eastern
westwards
so that, though
to Tirawley,
while
it
Ulster and Meath, without following him southwards,
it
it
records the vision in which voices
mind of the writer.

With Tirechan's Memoirs
it
even
summoned him
And
to their call.
yields matter available for the purpose of a collector
support of the prerogative of Armagh,

in
how he responded
leaves us to learn elsewhere
or
of evidence in
betrays the presence of no such purpose
the
it is
in the opening of his Second
as compiler
Sends
namely,
itself as
far otherwise.
Book
(p. 21 b),
The
object of his work, as
avowed
coincides with Ferdomnach's object,
to assert the rights of the Paruchia Patricii
material ready to Ferdomnach's hand.
This object
and thus
it
it
seeks to
by the simple method of recording the Churches founded by Patrick in his

circuits.
In Book i. it follows him through Meath, covering but overpassing the
ground there occupied by Muirchu. In Book 11. it proceeds with him through
Connaught, and thence into Ulster, with a brief notice subjoined of a journey and
attain
foundations in Leinster, reaching to Munster
all
of this lying outside of Muirchu's
range, and serving to
fill the gap between Books i. and 11. of his narrative.

But
and Second Books alike, the direct mention of Armagh is rare
and incidental; only once, and that early in Book i., is it definitely described as
the See of Patrick. Throughout both Books the method adhered to is, to assume
in the First
its
Primacy as a
fact
known and admitted by
all
origin to Patrick, owes allegiance to his Paruchia;

is
Armagh.
assertion,
This almost
tacit
assumption
is
every Church which owes
its
and of that Paruchia the centre
evidence,
more cogent than
however multiplied or emphatic, could be, of the
direct
fact that, in the writer's
and within his range, the association of Patrick with Armagh as his special
an article of general belief and well-established recognition.
was
See
Muirchu, an historian
So far, then, we arrive at this notable twofold result
dealing with events believed to have taken place in scenes which lay far distant
time,
from
his
own
district
(South-East Leinster) and
the foundation of the Church of
favour of Patrick towards
it,
its
traditions, while
Armagh, and recognizes
its
yet neither asserts nor admits
he records
importance and the

its
claims to supre-
Tirechan, dealing with the traditions of Meath (where he had his training),
macy.
and of Connaught (to which apparently he belonged by birth and residence),
moved
holds
it
to
commit them
to writing
by
his zeal to vindicate that
supremacy
superfluous to relate the facts of the Saint's special relations with
regarding them as matter of which no one of those for

ignorant, and on which
all
whom he
is
but
Armagh,
wrote could be
were agreed.
Muirchu and Tirechan accordingly we have two independent witnesses,

writing about the same time, with no discoverable community of aim, and certainly
In
in
different surroundings,
who agree
in
reporting the tradition that between
Armagh there existed a special relation, in virtue of

which it was his peculiar See. To Muirchu indeed, writing in Leinster, this fact
does not bear the same significance, as implying the supremacy of Armagh,
which it has In the eyes of Tirechan, writing in Connaught to the men of Meath.
Patrick and the Church of
SUMMARY OF RESULTS.
And
may
view
this difference of
these two writers) the supremacy
whereas
in
XCV
suggest the inference that
fairly
time of
(in the
acknowledged was not enforced in Leinster

Meath and the West and North it was in actual (though, as Tirechan
if
deplores, not undisputed) exercise.
In fact, Tirechan admits that the claim

of the Paruchia Patricii to include " the whole island " was but potential (p. 21 <5)
he endeavours merely to vindicate

extent,
its
rights within what he regards as
presumably that of the Saint's
belonged to them as recorded
in his
main
circuits
and the foundations which
Memoirs.
(A) Thus, then, we conclude that the tradition, which

of
St.
actual
its
may be
briefly styled that
Patrick at Armagh, was well established, in North and South alike, before our
two authors received
To
severally.
of Sletty,
it
it
in the seventh century
mind of Muirchu the
the
would naturally carry
no
disciple of
doubt from Aedh and Ultan
Aedh
of the remoter Church
weight than would be attached to
less
Tirechan the disciple of Ultan of Ardbraccan
yet each alike accepted
it,
it
by
we may
be well assured, as an inheritance from the men of an earlier generation. And if

its southern differs somewhat from its northern form, so much the more confidently
may we
common
(B)
conclude that each has been independently transmitted, and that their
source
The
is
not a recent one.
tradition of St. Patrick at Tara, in like manner,
is
by both our
attested
common ground of the actual narratives

appended matter) of each. It has been
already shown (p. li, supr.) how a comparison of the two accounts of the Saint's
encounter with Laeghaire and his counsellors proves it to be no recent invention
of either writer, but a current story, oral or written, which each had separately
inherited, and which traced back to an origin earlier by many generations than
authors
its
scene being, in
fact,
the only
(as distinguished from digressive or
own time.
(C) The same holds good with regard
Muirchu, as we have seen, relates it in its
their
at the
end of his Second
his Books, refers to
two reports, and

out above
it
it lies
it
outside the limits of both
paragraphs of the
and
First,
in
retrospectively, with additional incidents, near the close
Here, therefore, we again recognize the independence of the
infer the
(p. Iviii,
place in his First Book, and recurs to
and Tirechan, though
briefly in the introductory
it
the Second introduces

of the Ulster circuit.
to the tradition of St. Patrick at Slemish.
note
remoteness of the
*)
common
origin.
It
has been pointed
that the story, as Tirechan has embodied
it
in his
Second Book, appears to reproduce the primitive form of the tradition more
by his earlier British
name, Succetus ("Sochet"), which Muirchu, though he knew it (see p. 443 a,
tn/r.), nowhere employs.
(D) For the tradition of St. Patrick in Tirawky, it is needless to adduce evidence
or argument it is no mere tradition it comes to us in the written record left by
the Saint himself, in his thanksgiving for the divine help which enabled him
closely than Muirchu, especially in designating the Saint
to respond to the call that reached

it is
the one fact of his
life
him from the
and mission which
Wood of Fochlath
is
(p.
46
thus localized for us
(5
by
s.
his
23)
own
XCVl
INTRODUCTION.
The
authority.
and recurs to it, is

who was himself a man of
Tirawley it is due, we may be sure, to his appreciation of the fact as a vital one
towards the inception of the Saint's evangelicenterprise, and in the deterpiination
of its course. And we may presume that Muirchu, who knew and reported the
Saint's account of his call, knew also, and tacitly assumes that his readers know,
how and where and with what results it was fulfilled.
insistence with which Tirechan dwells on
it
not merely the natural outcome of the feelings of one

;
The Meath
episode, though unrecorded by Patrick himself, is confirmed by his assertion that

had reached the western seaboard. For, landing as he presumably did on the eastern
coast, he must have made his way to Connaught by crossing the great midland plains
and we may
confidently assume that, having entered that region, he would not pass through it merely as a traveller
his mission
Journeying westward, but would take occasion to open his Gospel message there,
Chiefs as well as to the people,
The
if
to
the
King and
opportunity could be found or forced.
main documents
in showing
Meath, Connaught,
inferences that follow from a comparison of these two
might be pursued
They
further.
yield evidence in other forms
traces of underlying metrical tales of the Acts of Patrick in
and
as
which our authors worked into their narratives, and even of written
Ulster,'
bases for their numerical details^
and again, of the existence when they wrote of
holy places' which bore his name, to some of which pilgrims were attracted by
But enough has been said above
reverence for his memory.
Muirchu and Tirechan were written
tion that, before the narratives of
Aedh and Ultan

familiarly
known
to establish the posi-
collected the materials for those narratives
there existed, and was
within those regions, a tradition concerning the Patrick
the Con/essio, which tradition included {inter alia) these four points:
his years of
bondage were passed
Dal Araidhe;
in
before
(2) that
who wrote
(i) that
when he returned
to Ireland on his mission, he confronted the King and his councillors at Tara
and
(3) that he fulfilled the divine summons in carrying the Gospel to Tirawley
;
and chose
(4) that he finally founded

It
may be added
for his peculiar
See the Church of Armagh.
(5) that the tradition of St. Patrick in
Tirechan' s support, yet coming as
it
Down, though
it
lacks
does from Muirchu as part of a narrative
which Tirechan confirms in its other parts, and free as it Is from improbabilities
or extravagance of incident, may safely be accepted (on grounds above stated) as
an early and credible narrative, derived from the traditions of the north-eastern
Churches, especially of the great Church of Down.
It is
hardly necessary to add that both writers represent Patrick's work as that
of an evangelist, dealing with heathen tribes
and that
in this
they are borne out
own
where he gives thanks for the conversion by
means of " the people who had newly attained belief" [s. 38), who previously
" never had the knowledge of God, but had worshipped idols and unclean things"
by
his
authority, in the passages
his
{s.
41).
See pp. 45, 10 b (Muirchu
also p. 444 a,
'
11.
I.)
23 b (Tirechan
11.).
See above, pp.
xlvi,
note
31, 82, below.
See pp. 5 , 13
i5
(Muirchu
I.)
16 5
(Muirchu
ii.)
24
b,
29 a, 29
b,
30 b (Tirechan
II.).
';
xlvii,
note
XGVU
SUPPLEMENTAL NOTE TO SUMMARY.
Supplemental Note to Summary.

Professor Zimmer's Theofy ("Kelttsche Kirche").
does not come within the scope of this Introduction to deal with modern theories concerning
St. Patrick.
Yet it may not be out of place, at this point of our study of
It
the person or the work of
the MS., to compare the results above gathered from the earliest records of his Acts, with the
conjectural reconstruction of his history and personality which has recently attracted much notice as
being put forward with his well-known ingenuity and learning by Professor Zimmer.'
Leaving aside details, his theory may be stated (mainly in his own words) as follows
"It
is
impossible that in the North of Ireland there existed an early seventh-century tradition of
a founder of the Irish Church called Patrick"
(p.
12).
"The
historical Patrick,"
author of the
was a Briton named Sucat, to be identified (pp. 35, 38) with the Palladius^
whom (as we learn from Prosper) Pope Celestine sent to Ireland in 431, probably not as a missionary
He
to a heathen people, but as a controversialist to refute Pelagianism among Irish Christians.
Bishop
of
raised
his
claim
to
be
"appears to have settled somewhere in County Wicklow, whence he
"
North-West
can
efforts
extended
to
Connaught
and
the
his
missionary
How far
Ireland" (p. 48).
Con/essio
and
Epistola,
hardly be ascertained from the Confessio" (p. 46).
" was soon forgotten everywhere save in the

where he died in 459 (pp. 48, 49). In that
and "created Apostle to the Gentiles
He
"failed to influence the Irish Church," and
district of his special activity "
district
"he was
(South-Eastern Ireland)
resuscitated in the seventh century,"
in Ireland" {ib,); this resuscitation being effected
by " the
party" there (p. 78), that (namely) which desired to conform the Irish Church to Roman
usages, especially in the Easter controversy. Its object was "to work upon the North Irish Church
and the Bishop of Armagh " by means of " the Patrick legend," so as "to win over North Ireland"
Roman
This "legend sprang up" about 625, and appears first in the letter of
Cummian to Seghene of Hi in 634.' The Life written by Muirchu (of Wicklow) under the direction
of Aedh (of Sletty) embodying the legend was one of the means by which this resuscitation was
effected and the "legendary Patrick" exalted into the Apostleship, with Armagh as his See and
to that party (pp. 77, 79).
supremacy entailed on his successors in it.

In confirmation of this theory, the Confessio is called in. The "illiterate and corrupt language" of
"
the book, the " want of literary culture " betrayed by the writer, are suitable to the " historic Patrick
but not to the "legendary Patrick" who "is supposed to have founded in the fifth century the Irish
Church, which from the sixth to the ninth century was in learning and culture foremost in Western
Christendom" (p. 31).

Thus we are asked to accept
of the
fifth
century
(i) a real Patrick,
an unsuccessful personage of no great significance,
(2) a legendary Patrick, a magnified
semblance of the former, devised in the
South and imposed on the credulity of the North in the seventh; and finally, again (3) a real Patrick
reduced to his proper place and dimensions by the reconstructive instinct of Zimmer in the twentieth.
Against this theory are to be set the results which our study of the documents in the Book of
established.
One of these documents, Patrick's Confessio, proves the fact of his mission
Armagh has
West another, Tirechan's Memoirs, proves that the traditions of his acts in Meath, and
were currently known and accepted in regions remote from Leinster, long before the time
when Zimmer supposes them to have been invented in Leinster by an ecclesiastical faction to serve
in the farthest
in Ulster,
its
own
ends.
For (i) the work of Patrick
Band
^
'
in Tirawley,
it
suffices to repeat that
we have
Patrick's
own
attestation,
Kirche in Brit. u. Trl.," in Realen-Cyklopadie f. protest. Iheol. u. Kirche,

The Celtic Church in Britain and Ireland (tr. by A. Meyer).
"Sucatus - ei'ir6\fixos, warlike"; hence = Palladius (p. 38
surely a far-fetched equation).
AJ>, Ussher ( Works, vol. rv., pp. 432 et sqq, Migne, Patrol. Lat., t. Ixxxvii., p. 975.
Article "Keltische
10, pp.
204 et sqq.
INTRODUCTION.
XCVlli
where he implies that he has carried the Gospel to the people of the " Silua Focluti," on
In the face of such evidence, Zimmer's attempt a hesitating oneto discredit
can only be due to his perception that it will not fit into his theory of a mission of narrow
in the passage'
the "Western Sea."

the fact,
range, unsuccessfully essayed by a
Concerning
where
narrative,
much
(2) his life in

it
man
of petty character and slight importance.
Dal Araidhe and
(3) his acts in
Meath, we have seen that Tirechan's

common origin in a tradition
runs closely parallel with Muirchu's, points back to a
older than their time.
But
is
it
against the alleged facts of (4) Patrick's relations with Armagh that Zimmer's attack is
facts which on his theory have been invented with politic intent by the school
mainly directed,
that of Aedh and his contemporary Cummian.

most signal it is self-condemned. Muirchu's Life
speaks for itself: it is no fiction with a purpose. Nothing could be less like the vehicle of pious
fraud, such as Zimmer's theory postulates.
Nor could anything be less adequately devised to effect
its supposed end.
As we have seen, its First Book tells nothing of Armagh save its foundation
of which Muirchu was the disciple and the
And
it
and
its
is
penman
here that the failure of that theory
is
Second (which by the way Zimmer does not accept as Muirchu's) merely notes Patrick's
preference of that Church, but gives no hint of

If indeed
in our MS.,
Muirchu were author, not of the
or
if
its
Primacy.
Life, but of the
contemporary Memoirs which follow
it
Tirechan, the writer of those Memoirs, could be supposed accessary to the designs
then Zimmer might be admitted to have made out a fairly plausible case.
For the Memoirs are professedly a plea for the rights of the "Heirs of Patrick" and of his See of
Armagh so that Tirechan's work is somewhat such as Muirchu might have composed had his purpose
in writing been what Zimmer imagines.
But in point of fact, Muirchu's actual work shows (as we
have seen) no sign of such purpose while Tirechan, who avows that purpose as his motive in writing,
stands aloof and clear from all possible suspicion of complicity in the design attributed to Muirchu.
And thus the concurrence of these two independent documents, the Life, which records the foundation of Armagh by the Saint, but is silent about its supremacy, and the Memoirs, which are a
vindication of the supremacy, but take the foundation for granted as an accepted fact,
is conclusive
evidence for the early and general prevalence of the tradition of St. Patrick at Armagh, and against the
idea that it was a politic invention of the South-Eastern Church in the seventh century.
To Zimmer it seems inexplicable that this tradition, if it existed in the North early in the seventh
century, should "first reach us from the South": this, he says, is a " topsy-turvydom " ^ not to be
accounted for (p. 12). The following considerations, which he has failed to attend to, supply the
(i) We have proof that Sletty and other Churches of the South-East claimed Patrick as
explanation
founder, a claim which accounts for the zeal of Aedh and Muirchu in putting together and recording
the tradition of his Life. (2) Though no written record of that tradition has come to us from Armagh,
the tradition may none the less have been orally current there, so universally accepted that no one
cared (perhaps no one was competent') to throw it into the form of a Latin biography like Muirchu's.
we have
(3) Muirchu's was not, as Zimmer implies, the first, still less the only, such written record
also that of his contemporary Tirechan, who wrote in Meath and Mayo independently of him, perhaps
of which work the very existence is fatal
earlier, certainly not later, and evidently unknown to him
" topsy-turvydom " which he discerns
Zimmer's
perversion
The
shown)
to
of
the
facts.
above
(as
belongs to that perversion, not to the facts which, by means of it, he seeks to discredit.
of Muirchu and of Aedh,
But when we turn to the question of Patrick's relations with Southern Ireland, we find that Zimmer
has better ground for one part of his conclusions. As to these relations, Muirchu gives no information Tirechan has little to give, and that little is confined to a limited region of Leinster of Munster,
;
nothing beyond the bare fact that Patrick reached Cashel. Of the Armagh records, those which
Muirchu's silence, however, does not prove
relate to Leinster are likewise limited to the South-East.
It is not probable that he was ignorant of Patrick's acts in Leinster of
that he knew nothing.
which Tirechan had been able to acquire knowledge. And the record (p. 36 a) of Patrick as founder
of Sletty, which we have traced (p. Ixxii) to Aedh, together with that of the consequent subjection of
See p. 46* (= White, s. 23 cp. ss. 34, 51).
" Ist dies alles nicht verkehrte Welt
(p, 208).
Ferdomnach, the scriba opimus of Armagh, so late as the
difficulty ; see p. 36 b for his apology.
1
2
'
early ninth century, wrote Latin with
SUPPLEMENTAL NOTE TO SUMMARY,
xcix
by Aedh to the supremacy of Armagh, cannot have been unknown to Aedh's disciple. Indeed
may be fairly adduced as implying the
Yet on the whole the
writer's knowledge of the tie which connected that Church with Patrick.
Sletty
the reference to Fiacc and Sletty in Muirchu's narrative (p. 8 5)
a study of these documents is, that Patrick's activities in the South-East, and still more in the
South, can only have been subsequent and secondary to his main work, in midland, western, and
northern Ireland. In the North and in Meath, the work, though he had helpers and associates in it,
result of
is,
from
its
inception to
its
In the South he intervenes as one
completion, represented as wholly his.
who has come from the North to carry out the beginning made by Iserninus and to strengthen his hands.
It is to be conceded, then, to Zimmer that the supremacy which is asserted for Patrick and Armagh is by
our documents attested in its fulness only as to the North, West, and Midland regions in a very limited
measure as to Lemster as to Munster, hardly at all. The Chjirch may, for aught that these authorities tell us to the contrary, have existed in Leinster and prevailed in Munster independently of his
mission and before his time. His claim to be the Evangelist of Ireland would thus be limited to so
;
much
of Ireland as was Pagan in the
first
half of the
But
century.
fifth
this
would be two-thirds, or
probably three-fourths, of the island, including all the midland, western, and northern parts. And
as we have seen above (p. Ixxxvi), there is to be noted in the Confessio some suggestion of the presence
in Ireland of a Christian element, not due to or influenced
by him, indisposed to recognize
his
mission.
Nevertheless, it is to be emphasized that the documents, while they thus attest a limited work done
by Patrick in the South-East, lend not the faintest confirmation to that part of the above theory which
postulates a "historic Patrick" commissioned to correct heresy among the Christians of Southern
abode somewhere
Wicklow, and his ineffectual claim to be acknowledged Bishop

Wicklow, according to Muirchu, was at the port where
he touched on his return to Ireland, but (as Muirchu apparently implies) forbore to land (p. 4 b).
The tradition of Sletty (p. 36 a), and the tradition to like effect which Tirechan learned and recorded
Ireland, with his
of Ireland.
in
Patrick's sole point of contact with
(p. 30 a), make Patrick enter Leinster by land, from the North, after his work had been carried far
towards completion in Meath, Connaught, and Ulster. Professor Zimmer supposes him to reach
Leinster by sea, from the East, as the first beginning of his work in Ireland, leaving it doubtful
whether he ever penetrated to the West; and utterly discredits his work in the "Northern Half" of
Ireland in general, and its centralization at Armagh in particular.
For the Patrick who, as he himself affirms, converted the heathen by thousands from idolatry and
carried the Gospel to the farthest western seaboard,^
we
are required to accept a Patrick of Zimmer's
devising, limited to a narrow range in East Leinster, vainly claiming acceptance as Bishop
And
the imperfectly instructed Christians of that region.
ingenuously owns and apologizes for
it,^
Zimmer has thought
among
the Patrick whose illiteracy, though he

fit
to dwell
(we are assured) the Palladius who was commissioned from

Southern-Irish Christendom (pp. 45-47)
is
on with ungenerous
Rome
derision,
to correct the heresies of
Without assenting to the mean estimate of Patrick's intellect and knowledge which is an element
in the above theory, we must agree that he was ill-equipped for a polemical mission to the followers
of Pelagius. And we note the fact as exposing the absurdity of the theory which represents the Pope
as sending an ignorant enthusiast to do the work of a skilled theologian.
It is to be added (though
the observation is hardly needed) that no trace of anti-Pelagian purpose is to be detected anywhere in
the Confessio, The Saint sets forth his Creed in j. 4 it is in form a simple affirmation of a series of
:
articles
of
faith,
not a negation of error or heresies
but of an evangelist.
And
the creed, in a word, not of a controversialist
the contrast between the view of the whole
and work of Patrick which

the view which
Professor Zimmer would substitute for it, cannot be more justly expressed than in the form of this
Zimmer invents a Patrick sent to controvert heterodoxy in a small and ill-instructed
antithesis.
Christian community, in a mission which ended in failure
Patrick declares himself as charged with
we
gather from a survey of the document which
we have from
his
life
own hand, and
See ss. 14, 23, 34, 38, 41, so, 51.

See Con/,, ss. 1, 9, 10, ef passim.
Zimmer, in needlessly adducing (pp. 28-31) SchoU's opinion to support his own contemptuous judgment on Patrick's language and style, actually cites as from him {De ecclesiast. Britonum Scotorumque
Historiae Fontibus, p. 71) the epithets " rusticissimus," " zndocius," which Patrick humbly applies to
himself; though Scholl, with more candour, marks them as quotations.
'
INTRODUCTION.
God
the evangelization of heathen Ireland at large, and thanks
for the success that, notwithstanding
hindrances, has crowned his labours.
all
The above, though the most important, is not the only instance in which Professor Zimmer has
been led into ill-founded and inconsistent conclusions, by studying the documents hastily and in a
prejudiced
spirit.
Prejudice is shown, for example, in the repeated application (pp. 39, 44) to Patrick of the epithets
"narrow-minded," " t.cc&rAxic" \^^geistigbeschrdnUt"

his
life
or writings warrants these
nounces on a man and a cause with which he

''
his
him
ingenuitas"
his
early
{s.
37; cp. Epist.,
condition as slave
"exaliiert," ^^religm uberspannt"'\.
they but express the usual misjudgment of the
s.
is
10)
set
is
not in sympathy.
evidently
down
made
(p. 39) as
Nothing in
critic
who
pro-
So again, the Saint's assertion of
to refute detractors
who
alleged against
an exaggeration due to "arrogance."
43) the sin of early youth which he owns to (s. 27) is not only assumed,
without proof, to have been an act of unchastity, but is strained into the statement that he [a boy of
fifteen IJ, " although a Christian, gave himself up to worldly pleasures" [J'fuhre em lockeres Weltchristen-
grosser instance
lum"
{rather,
HasM
is
substance "
is
where
(p.
" led a dissolute
shown by him
(p. 12).
life
of worldly Christianity")].
in discrediting Muirchu's Zt/e,
on the ground of "lack of colour and
In a careful reading he could not have failed to note the precision of detail and
tokens of local knowledge by which a large portion of Muirchu
i. is marked, and which reappear in

Muirchu 11. (see above, pp. xxiii-xxxiii, xli).
But the most serious of his hasty lapses is contained in the proposition which he lays down as the
basis of his main thesis (p. 12).
"The first reports in this matter [Patrick's Armagh Primacy] reach
us from the South" [from Muirchu and Aedh, in the seventh century].
In this he has not only overlooked the fact that "reports" to the like effect have reached us from the Midlands and West likewise,
from Ultan and Tirechan, absolutely independent of those that come from Aedh and Muirchu, quite
but farther, he has fallen into self-contradiction. For the
as early, and much fuller and more explicit,
acknowledgment of Armagh as the See of Patrick is not found in Muirchu's First Book, which merely
relates how Patrick founded its Church,
but only in his Second. Now Zimmer, in the page (13) just
following the above, has denied Muirchu's authorship of what we accept as Muirchu 11., and treats it
as an "Appendix," written "before 730" by an author unknown.'
If then he is right in deciding that
it is not Muirchu's, and is of the eighth century, he has removed the only ground for attributing to
Muirchu, or to Aedh, the invention, or even the promulgation, in the seventh century, of the " legend "
and thus has himself overthrown the whole of the theory which
of St. Patrick's Primacy at Armagh
he had built upon that ground.
'
There
is
no proof that Aedh had any hand
But
early eighth century.
survived him many years.
if so,
it
is
in
too late for
Muirchu
Aedh
II.
{od. 699),
Zimmer may be
though not
for
right in placing
Muirchu, who
it
in the
may have
CHAPTER
VIII.
HISTORY OF THE MANUSCRIPT.'

Our
Manuscript was written, beyond question,

within the rath which enclosed the apex of the
salids"),^
Patrick
which
as
first
is
it
was called when clothed with
visited
it
or,
Drum
hill
osiers
or
as in the prehistoric period,
in
a monastery
{"Dorsum
Rath-Dairi, when St.
Ardd Macha, a name
Sailech
of older date than two thousand years, and has, in the slightly modified
form of Armagh, outlived
was
Armagh
at
its
other
titles.
The exact
spot of the scribe's abode
either within the precincts of the existing Cathedral, or
(more
likely) in the
Abbey of St. Peter and St. Paul, which, in the twelfth century, was
abode of St. Maolmoge (Malachi) O'Morgair,' and occupied a space opposite
very ancient
the
the present Library.*

In
subsequent
St. Patrick's time,
times
and
the
belief
became
current
(in part at least) his actual
monly received date of
that
the
autograph.
Book was of
Now, the com-
more than three centuries

before the date inferred by Bishop Graves for our ms.
The origin of this
erroneous belief is easily traced. The last of the Patrician documents (which
constitute the First Division of the ms.) is St. Patrick's Confessio. At the end of it
(f.
24
if) is
death
is
492,'
the very interesting colophon, " Hucusque uolumen quod Patricius
conscripsit sua.
this
St. Patrick's
Septima decima Martii die translatus
est
Patricius
ad
manu
'
caelos.
'
But
cannot possibly be regarded as an attempt on the part of the copyist to ante-
date his work by referring
it
back
to the
the idea that his copy was the original.
age of
still less,
to
convey
In fact, the subsequent entry
(f.
53
St. Patrick
v' a)
which joins his name with that of Torbach, his patron,^ proves that he had no such
purpose; not to mention that the Confessio is written, without any attempt at
disguise, in the same hand as the Gospel to which that entry is appended, and the
rest of the book.
23 r"
a),
Moreover, two obscure places occur
in the Confessio
(ff.
22
v" a,
opposite to which he has noted on the margin, " incertus liber hie,"
evidently referring to certain difficulties in his exemplar, probably due to injuries

' This Chapter is compiled from
Dr. Reeves's two Memoirs (see note ^ p. xiii, sujir.), and his MS.
annotations on the earlier of them. The Editor has added a few paragraphs and notes.
' Died 1 148 {Four MM., s. a.).
" See below, p. 12 (f. 6 V b).
* Reeves, Ancient Churches of Armagh, p. 28.
^ Ann. lilt., t. I., p. 30.
But a more trustworthy account {ib., p. i8j assigns it to 461. See above,
' See p. xv, su^r., and p. cxiv, infr.
[Ed.]
p. xlvii ; also note ^ to p. xc.
INTRODUCTION.
cii
sustained by
it
(or
exemplar, therefore,
its
is
the
archetype) in
lapse
of time.^
This
''liber,'''
or
the "uolumen'' which, in the colophon, he declares to be
But in afterbe copied from) the autograph of the Saint himself.

generations, when the real history of the ms. had been forgotten, the notion
(or
to
and perhaps was encouraged, that it was written by St. Patrick's

own hand and thus it came to be generally known as the Canoin Phadraig (or
"Patrick's Testament").^ At first, it was of course regarded in the Church of
certainly existed,
;
Armagh,
one
for
whose use
it
of early documents.
was prepared, as a beautiful transcript but a recent

Then, in process of time, when the period of discrimi-
mind was ready to receive an exaggerated story

accepted, as
it was apparently passed off, and
Patrick's autograph, the claim being accredited by the seeming support of
nation was past, and the public
of
its
St.
antiquity and authority,
Afterwards, to get rid of the adverse
the misinterpreted colophon above cited.
testimony of the signatures of the actual scribe, and thus to enhance veneration
at the cost of historical verity,
interested person or persons ventured to
some
obliterate the repeated appeal of his subscription, ''Pro Ferdomnacho ores"
two of them
erasion' so nearly effectual, that in but
215
(ff.
r" a,
221
b)
by
can his
name be on close inspection recognized.

Under a.d. 937, the Four Masters record that "a case {cumhdhach) was provided
for the Canoin Patraicc by Donnchadh son of Flann, King of Ireland." This seems
to be the earliest mention of our ms. by the annalists
and we infer that by this
name it was at that date called by them and known to the Church.
;
Hence,
if
the above explanation of the
Canoin Phadraig be
title
right, the belief that the
supr.')
ms. was
autograph must have become accepted within a century after the death (in 845, see p. xiv,
of the real scribe. But the fact that it bore this name at such an early date makes it more
St. Patrick's
was called "Patrick's," because his Confessio and the documents relating to him and
If this be so, it follows, farther, that the existing order of its
his work occupy the first place in it.
contents, in which these documents have precedence before the rest, is the original order, or (at least)
probable that
is
it
not later than the earlier part of the tenth century.
[Ed.J
The Book, when
given over by the last Keeper (see below, pp. cviii-cx), was in a remarkable
satchel of leather, stamped with Celtic pattern, evidently of great antiquity.
But this cannot have
been the case given by Donnchadh (which was probably of silver or other metal, like the case of the
Its dimensions (12J x iz x 2J inches) are not adapted to
Cathach or that of the Book of Dimma).
those of our ms., for which it evidently was not made and it is not a cumhdhack, but a polaire (satchel).
;
[This polaire
is still
the present edition.
with the MS.
Its pattern
has been reproduced in the cover of the bound copies of
Ed.J
At the beginning of the eleventh century, it was in such high esteem at

Armagh, that it was employed to receive the record of the ratification by King
Brian, surnamed Boroimhe (the first Ard Rigk, or Sovereign King of all Ireland
In these and also eight other places (see ff. 22 r'-2\ v') he has set in the margin the Z which signifies
text.
[See above, Chapter VII, pp. Ixxix, Ixxx.]
''Canon' is sometimes used by Irish writers in the sense oi ' Tesiameni' {OldorNew). So in Vita
'
docbt of the
S.
Kannachi,
edition, 1853).
c. iv, p. 4,
'Cum
^
S,
Kannechus
utramque Canonem
legisset (Marquis of
Both knife and sponge have evidently been used.
Ormonde's
Plate
II.
cr>^r yjtic
J:*h-A
ntf Itincwinr pJiMif^Vtlti

(v-
Ijifj-n
.VCftm^ <y <>t|r.Jtii4
I'utflm.vrii'MAn
îmil)
tiî.]tiiiiniHi.i;!m iriii.\-l''.tni"';j-;M;r
ilil.'ttir ]^l|^>'t'^tt"'
>?aiif>'
';
.r.ibnnirfiim
;..
cvirliViT'^^vAfirvj^
JiitnpV iiirlm)r jitmtr p.iintr
"itiliimwif .jMm;nitn'i'-JiI(i'i.r I'r
vItkV^ 4'imitv:^
Ijrnitiiwnrtnfllir Cit^îwitiîTH
Aiir
.jiitOWTv]; ?i;tuBii)7imiif Viir"'
iV
h"vffl
utm
A, FoL. 24
vo.
iiiiiir-lrniijisftff-itiVfl; It'
B, FoL. 53 V".
HISTORF OF THE MANUSCRIPT.
Ciu
who was not of the royal stock of the North), of the ancient privileges of the
Church of Armagh. He became King at the age of seventy-six, in 1002 and in
1004 he made a royal progress through Ireland, receiving the submission of the
people as he went along. Having arrived at Armagh, he remained in that city
;
for
a week, and presented a golden ring of twenty ounces as an offering on
Presumably
St. Patrick's altar.^
to
be made which appears
ancient, but evidently
substance of the volume
was on
f.
16, in
he caused the entry^

a hand undoubtedly
later as well as less elegant than that In
The
written.
is
this occasion that
our ms. on the verso of
in
much
it
following
is
a translation of
it
which the
:
" Saint
when going to heaven, decreed that the entire fruit of his labour, as well
of baptism and of causes as of alms, should be rendered to the apostolic city
which in the Scotic tongue is called Arddmacha.
Thus I have found in the
Patrick,
have written, namely, Caluus Perennis, in the

presence of Brian, Emperor of the Scots
and what I have written he has
records of the Scots.
[This]
determined on behalf of
all
the Kings of Maceria.^'^
In this curious record, which confirmed to

in Ireland, there is
Armagh
the Celtic
Anglo-Norman settlement but it

memoranda which are preserved in
Church.*
Caluus Perennis
in with the
the writer of the entry.
is
He was
the
quite in keeping with the style of
a few other ancient mss. of the Irish
"soul-friend'''' {"anmchara,''''
recorded by the Four Masters
is
is
the Latin equivalent for Maelsuthain,^ the
King, and seems to have accompanied him

year 1031,
the ecclesiastical supremacy
a total absence of the legal formalities which afterwards came
822).
of
= confessor)
of the
His death,
in the
in his expeditions.
(t. 11., p.
name
In like manner, Maceria
"high Kings" of
occasion represented by
represents Cashel (Cawm/), which city was the capital of the
Leth Mogha (the

Brian in his
southern half") of Ireland, on this
own name and
that of his successors (" regibus Maceriae").
document in his Religion Anciently Professed by the Irish,'' omitting

meaning oi Maceriae, and of the preceding verb (which
Maelsuthain has written fini'tuit, intending finiuif). Sir William Betham was more adventurous in his
translation
"He confirmed for all kings with his seal 0/ wax" (reading "[/&r]?na ceriae" [ir], as he
But further on, he decides to read "regibus mac Eriae."^
explains).
Archbishop Ussher printed
this
the last clause, possibly through doubt of the
Brian
claims of
fell
at Clontarf in 1014; but the royal sanction thus given
Armagh no doubt
by him
to the
conferred additional importance on this See, and
Ann. Ult., t. I., pp. 514, 516 Four MM., t. II., pp. 746, 752, 756.
in the old monasteries to enter charters in the margins or blank pages of their most
valued manuscripts, as the best mode of securing the preservation of such documents.
2 The "records" here referred to are no doubt those contained in the Liber Angeli (see above,
1
For these
It
facts, see
was the custom
p. Ixxviii), which document had apparently been shown to Maelsuthain, to convince him and his King of
the prerogative conferred by the Saint on Armagh. [Ed.]
*
The Book of Chad

The Book of MacDurnan (now at Lambeth)
The Book of Kells
also in The Book of Llandaff (Wales), The Book of Dear (Scotland).
This is a rare name, but was of repute in Kerry and we find it accordingly in Ann. Inisf., at 992
As
in
(Lichfield)
'
and 1014; Ann.
Ult., 1009.
^ O' Curry, Lectures on MS. Mat., p. 654.

Caiseal is cognate with Castellum, Castle. Maceria =
stone wall (of enclosure) ' ; in the Campagna it survives as Masseria, = 'a fortified farmhouse.'
8 Researches, p. 394.
' Works, t. III., p. 318.
N2
'
INTRODUCTION.
-CIV
Book which was the
greatly enhanced the value and reverence attributed to the
depository of
its
record.
In the next century our ms.,
now
exalted into the position of an heirloom of
the successors of St. Patrick, comes again into view.
Aedh, Comharb of
1134, Niall son of
In
was compelled by Malachi (above-mentioned, p. ci)

from Armagh; and his flight is thus described by his contemporary,
St. Bernard, in his eulogium on Malachi:
"Nigellus^ uidens sibi imminere
fugam, tulit secum insignia quaedam Sedis illius, textum scilicet Euangeliorum qui
fuit beati Patricii, baculumque auro tectum et gemmis pretiosissimis adornatum
quern nominant Baculum lesu^ eo quod ipse Dominus (ut fert opinio) eum suis
manibus tenuerit atque formauerit. Et haec summae dignitatis et uenerationis in
St. Patrick,
to retire
gente
ilia.
Nempe
notissima sunt celeberrimaque in populis, atque in ea reue-
apud omnes, ut qui
rentia
stultus et insipiens."'
ilia
habere uisus
ipsum habeat episcopum populus
fuerit,
In virtue of his possession of these two objects (thus
regarded as though they were the title-deeds of the Primacy), coupled with his
ecclesiastical descent, Niall
was enabled,
two years' exclusion, to return to
after
Armagh, and resume his station.

It was customary also, on very solemn occasions, to administer oaths upon
this Book
and the person thus sworn was regarded as taking an obligation of an
awfully binding nature.
If he forswore himself, or broke a promise ratified upon
it, he was said to "violate
For example, the Ulster
the Canon of Patrick."
Afinals relate that, in 1179, " O'Ruadhachan [O'Rogan], Lord of Echach, died
;
after three nights' sickness, soon after his expulsion
and
his profanation of the
Canoin Patraic."^ Thus the secular arm inflicted temporal punishment by exile,
which divine retribution followed up by death. But if a foreigner injured or took
forcible possession of the
readily be made.
Book, the transgression was venial, and reparation could
A year or two before
O'Rogan's
offence, in
177,
when John de
Courcy, Earl of Ulster, took Downpatrick, the Primate
fell into his hands, and

and other sacred insignia of his See but, soon after, de Courcy
returned the Canoin to Armagh, where it resumed its customary place of deposit.*
Again, before the close of the century, we find it employed to add solemnity
with him
to
this
an oath;
for
in
1196,
" Muirchertach,
son of Muirchertach O'Lachlainn
.[O'Loughlin], Lord of Cenel Eoghain [Owen], was killed by Donnchadh, son of
Bloschadh O'Cathain [O'Kane], at the instigation of the Cenel Eoghain, who had
sworn allegiance to him before the Three Shrines and the Canoin Patraic."^
Of
on
this use of the
its face.
When
is even now lamentably conspicuous

two pages facing one another (12 and 13 r)
Book, unmistakable and lasting evidence
it is
opened between
ff.
12
and
13,
He even plays upon the

is St. Bernard's Latin equivalent (in sound, not in sense) for Niall.
See his Liber de Viia et Gesiis
transformed " iyi^feZ/MJ- quidam, imo uero nigerrtmus."
S. Malachiae, Oj>j>., t. ii., col. 674 (Mabillon's ed., 1719).
For the history of the Baculus lesu {bachall Isa), see Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 263 a and Todd,
Introd. to Obits of Christ Church, pp. viii-xx.
1
name
This
so
'^
* Ann. Ult., t. II., p.

0^;p., as above, col. 675.
94
Annals of Inisfalien, a;p. O'Donovan, Four MM., t. ill.,
Ann. Ult., t. II., p. 222
cp. Four MM., t. in., p. 102.
3
cp.
Four MM,,
p. 31, note
t. iii.,
p. 48.
HISTORY OF THE MANUSCRIPT.
cv
no doubt by frequent contact of rough and unwashen hands,

them altogether) undecipherable.' Waterstains also appear on the verso off. 13, indicating a farther misuse of the volume.
These leaves are
the last (f. 12) of the first quire, and the first (f. 13) of the second quire, of the ms. At this place,
accordingly, it would naturally open, and would probably be left open. Betham, the first editor of
" Here two
this First Division of the ms. (see p. cxiii, infr.), writes of these pages {Researches, p. xxviii)
pages in the ms., so much defaced as to be illegible," Subsequent students of it have recovered, with
approximate certainty, most (but not all) of the half-obliterated text, part, namely, of Tirechan 11.
by the help, mainly, of passages of V. T. which run parallel with it." [EdJ
are disclosed so rubbed and discoloured,
that large parts of the text they contain are almost (some of
The
Book had probably before this time been committed

to a responsible official (Maor= Keeper, or Steward),^ presumably a member of the
primatial family or one of its collaterals, as the Maor of the Bachall Isa certainly
was.* The office of ^^ Keeper of the Canon" was both honourable and lucrative;
and thus the title Maor eventually became a surname of distinction, like that of
Stewart in Scotland, where XhQ Mor-Mhaor Leamkna, "High-Steward of Lennox,"
The family name Mac Moyre
gave name to a family which attained to royalty.
special custody of the
appears
first
MacMoer"
in
Primate Sweteman's Register,
down
May
26,
1367, where
"Thomas
owing four shillings," probably a year's rent of his

holding under the See of Armagh. For our Keeper, in virtue of his important
trust, held from the Primates a substantial endowment in land in, and no doubt
long before, the year 1375, in which year, in the rental of the then Primate
(Sweteman), appears the entry, " Out of the land of the Bearer of the Canon
Of this holding, more is to be said farther
(Baiulator^ Canonis), five shillings."
duty
of
the
Bearer,
it is to be observed that the leather
to
the
reference
In
on.
polaire of our MS. had straps attached to the upper corners, so that it could be
slung from the shoulders, and with safety and convenience carried in processions
or journeys or even on military occasions âs the Cathach i^praeliator), or Battlebook of St. ColumCille certainly was with the same intent as the Ark of the
is
set
as
'
Hebrews was borne against the

Further mention of the
Mac Moer
Philistines.
family occurs early in the following century.
In 1427
it
appears
by the usurpations of the O'Nialls in the territory of

"the Fews" (still so called), in which his lands were situate. In that year Primate Swayne granted an
indulgence of forty days to all and singular who should contribute out of their substance to the relief
of "Moyre-na-Kanany" {Maor naCamine), the "Steward of the Canon," of the diocese of Armagh,
who had been impoverished by depredations made on him at royal instigation.' But not long after,
in 14s S, Primate Mey's Register^ shows the Keeper (whether the same person or a successor), not as
that the
Keeper was reduced
to great straits
* See pp. 24, 25, infr., and also Appendix B.

See farther, p. cxvii, infr.
So the Bell of St. Patrick (the "Bell of the Will ") was consigned to the care of a member of the family
of O'Mulchallan (see Trans. R.I.A., vol. xxvii. (1877), pp. i et sqq. and the Cathach of St. Columbkille
See Reeves's Adamnan, p. 320.
to that of a Mac Robhartaigh [M'Grorty].
^ See reff. in note *, last page.
The death of " Flann O'Sinaich, Keeper of the Bachal Isa," is
The family of O'Sinaich descended from Sinach,
recorded s.a. 1135 {Four MM., t. 11., p. 1048).
progenitor of the primatial family (being father of Dubhdalethi (778-793), firom and after whom the Comharb' Regist. Sweteman, f.
ship passed from father to son).
45 b.
^ lb., f. 31 a.
Baiulus and its cognates are words of uncertain etymology. In low Latin the form
balliuus becomes its equivalent hence bailiff. See p. 339 b, infr. (Acts iii. 2), where bailabatur is
*
'
written for baiulabatur.

'
Regist. Swayne,
Reg. Mey,
iv., f.
iii., f.
45
v.
80 {sched.)
^heading of entry, Balliuus Canonis S. Patricii.
CVl
INTRODUCTION.
victim, but as worker of oppression.

It records how, when the Baiulator Canonis and the Gustos Campanae had conjointly laid claim to the firstlings of sheep throughout the diocese, their presumption
was checked by a strict prohibition against paying this exaction to any unauthorized person, especially
to these two officials.
In 1484 an entry appears in the Register of the then Primate (Octavian de Palatio)' which raises
a question. Maurice O'Mulmoid (O'Molloy), as one of the witnesses to the oath of obedience to the
Primate taken by MeanmaMacCarmacain, Bishop of Raphoe, subscribes himself as Baiulator Canonis.
may be that the Canon had been temporarily taken from the MacMoyres and given to an O'Molloy
it may be merely that O'Molloy was the hereditary, as MacMoyre was the official, name of the
Keepers. Whether we are to suppose a transfer to a new family of Keepers, or merely a revival of
the ancient name of the Keeper's family, cannot now be decided.^
It
or
In the earliest years of the seventeenth century, the lands with which the office of Keeper was
endowed were still held by the MacMoyres. In the "Armagh Inquisition" of 1609,' the jurors find
that "the sept of Clann MacMoyre and their auncestors, tyme out of mynde, were, and yet are, possessed of the eight townes of land [names set forth]
in the barony of the Fuighes [now Fews^
and held the same of the lord Archbusshop of Ardmagh." Soon after (1614), the jurors find that there
is a house in Armagh, held under the Abbot of SS. Peter's and Paul's, called " the Sergeant of Ballymoyrie's tenement"^ {Sergeant being another equivalent for Maor, occasionally used in records of the
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries*). The Primate's Rental of 1615 gives the names often divisions
of the "territories de Ballemoire," including the eight "townes" above recited, and of the eleven
tenants (eight of them named "M'Imoire") who held them. But from the rental of 1620= all these
tenants have disappeared; and, before 1622, the tenancy has finally passed from the MacMoyres, and
" George Fayrefax, Esq.," takes their place as sole tenant of these (with other) lands.' The house in
Armagh passed, with the other possessions of the above Abbey, to the first Lord Caulfeild.^
But the Keeper's family were permitted to retain occupation of it; for, so late as 1633, the tenant of it
was one "Art MacMoyer.'"
the city of
[For so
far
we have
traced the history of our ms. regarded as a sacred relic,
Armagh, guarded by hereditary custotime when an intelligent study of its contents
and, as one of the insignia of the See of

dians.
We
now have reached
the
began, leading to an appreciation of
The memoirs and
value.
collections contained in the First (or Patrician) Division of
the Book of Armagh, were no doubt

St. Patrick.
its
known
to
most of the medieval biographers of
Probus especially, the author of the Vita Quinta (the
fifth
of the Lives
printed by Colgan") (writing perhaps as early as the tenth century), depends on
Memoir which
the
stands
in
first
our ms., that of Muirchu, so closely as to
And
borrow v/hole sentences with hardly even a verbal change.

Reg. Octauiani,
probably either
f. 268 r.
In either case, the change can have been but temporary ; for it is certain, as will appear in what
follows, that a MacMaor (Myre, or Wyre) was the owner of the Book so late as 1662.
[Ed.]
' Inquis. Ulton., Appx. i., p. 56.
In the early maps, these towns collectively bear the name Ballemoire
(now Ballymoyer), So also in the patent of Primate Henry Ussher, 1610. [Dr. Reeves has left a MS. note,
Circ. 1590, " Bally ne Moyrie, the 8 myle Church." ']
* Inquis. Ult. (Armagh, No.
4, Jac. I.).
5 Thus, s.a. 1587
" There is a great deal of land pertaining to Armagh .
the Sargeon's land ..."
{Calend. State Papers (Ireland), ii., p. 337). Again (1605), The Sergeantes tomne, being 8 townes (Act of
Division of Co. of Armagh into Baronies [MS., Armagh]). So in Speed's Map of Ulster (1610) "Sergeants
" [Reeves, MS. note.]
Towne"; and in other later maps of same century.
' Royal Visitation of Ulster, 1622.
Ballymoyer, or Ballymyre, still constitutes a parish in the County
and Diocese of Armagh (in the Barony of Upper Fews), consisting of eight townlands, most of them bearing,
with slight modification, the same names as those given in the Inquisition of 1609.
8 Ancestor of the Viscounts and Earls of Charlemont.
9 Inquis. Ult. (Armagh, No. 720, Car. II.).
1
'
'
1"
Trias Thaum.
(1647), pp. 51 et sqq.
see specially pp. 60, 61.
INTRODUCTION.
CVlll
no record of what he knew of the

history and fortunes of the Book, though he no doubt had learned, and could
be regretted that Ussher has
to
It is
left
have transmitted, many traditions concerning
it,
which are now irrecoverably
lost.'
James Ware was more communicative. In 1656 he published his S. Patricio

adscripta Opuscula, in which the Con/essio stands first.
For this edition he collated
our MS., which he calls by the same title as Ussher did, and thus describes
" Codex Ecclesiae Armachanae supra memoratus continet praeter
(pp. 94, 95)
Confessionem S. Patricii, Biblia Sacra a versione D. Hieronymi, et antiquissimum
exemplar Sulpicii Severi de vita S. Martini
tantoque olim habebatur in pretio,
ut familia MacMoyeriana tenuerit terras a sede Armachana, ob salvam illius
Sir
Magnam
codicis custodiam.
manu
this belief rested,
non autographum
At
[He
and proceeds]
esse, sed
huic libro venerationem conciliavit vulgaris opinio
ipsius Patricii fuisse exaratum.
which
then cites the colophon (p. 48, in/r.) on
Ex
characteris
probably
still
who has
left
on a blank page
the autograph note, "Liber Flarentini Muire,^ June

record, doubly valuable in that
of the Keepers, ere
the possession of the
in
of the last of them, Florentinus (or Florence)'
(otherwise Myre, orWyre),
it
satis liquet
longe posteriori aevo transcriptum."^
the date of this publication, the ms. was
Keepers
tamen genere,
it
identifies
(f.
29*'',
105
v, p.
1662"
an
MacMoyre
207, below)
interesting
our ms. as the veritable Canoin Phadraig
passed into strange hands,
where
its
ancient veneration soon
died away.
Keepers of the Canon ends under a

cloud of infamy. Eighteen years after the date of this signature, in the evil days
of Oates and Bedloe and Dangerfield, the writer of it appears as one of a gang of
In this Florence
perjurers,
MacMoyre, the
headed by
his kinsman,
line of the
one John MacMoyre, who were suborned by
away the life of Dr. Oliver Plunket,

Armagh, on a false charge of high treason in
the agent of the Earl of Shaftesbury' to swear
Roman
Catholic Archbishop of
conspiring to raise an insurrection with the support of the French King.

really
on this charge, though ostensibly on the
remained
in Ireland in
less
It
was
grave one of having
the exercise of his ecclesiastical functions, contrary to
our Book, and prints at length (p. 213) some passages from it; but
from or about the MS., are admittedly derived from Ussher. See below, Chap.
[Ed.]
IX., p. cxx, for an instan\e/in which he has gone wrong by misreading a passage of the Primordia.
'Ware omits to tel'/us how he obtained access to the MS. but it may have been through Ussher, to
whom he was indebtedi fjr other materials {fiûsc, Praef,, IV.). He does not notice Muirchu or Tirechan.
iColgan {Tr. Th,,
these,
and
p. 216) refers to
all his informatb^^n
-[ED.]
^Florentinus
4
M^.
The
Or Wuire
= Flann or Fland.
a sort of monogram of M with
eatliei Memoir, writes Muire here
but
-pio^^^hly
tJie first letter is
Dr. Ree-0^s, in his

former seeras to be right.
'By name- Hetherington.
(the latter representing the aspirated
in his last, in the
Proc. RJ.A., Miure.
[Ed.]
It was in order to give credibility to the alleged " Popish Plot" in England
that the persons engaged in that imposture found it necessary to invent and support by hired perjury evidence
of like plots among the Roman Catholics of Ireland. See Memoirs of Oliver Plunket, Chap, xxiii et sqq.
(Dublin, i86i), by the Rev. Patrick Francis Moran, d.d. (now Cardinal Archbishop of Sydney, N.S.W.),
whence much of the following account of the trial is derived.
CVii
or the document which comes next in order, the Collections of Tirechan,
it,
has, directly or indirectly, furnished material, to a greater or less extent, for
most
who may be presumed to

have had access to the actual Canoin Pkadraig, is Jocelin, author of the Vita Sexta
of Colgan's compilation.
This writer was a monk of Chester, who (with others)
of the extant Lives of the Saint. ^ But the earliest writer
was transferred
tells
Down, and who,
183) to the monastery of
in his Prologue^
us that he undertook to write the Life, under the direction of Malachi, Bishop
Down, and
of
(^circa
Thomas [O'Conor], Archbishop
of
of
Armagh,
at the instance of
John de Courcy, Earl of Ulster, who (he adds) held St. Patrick in special affection
and reverence. Now this de Courcy, as we have already seen,' had actually
taken the Canoin from the Primate, but afterwards restored it. These facts agree
and suggest the
well with Jocelin's account,
belief that,
patron,
now
from
drew great part of the matter on which
it
who
person
is
later
through his powerful
reconciled to the Primate, he obtained access to this very ms., and
is
definitely
known
to
have made
by more than four centuries than
his
work
is
based.
But the
first
Book of Armagh
literary use of the
Ed.]
Jocelin.
James Ussher,* who was raised from the Bishopric of Meath
to the
Primacy
in
63 1 published his Religion of the Ancient Irish, in which he refers to

our MS. twice, under the title " Vet. Codex Ecclesiae Armachanae'''' and also cites a
1625, in
passage of the Second Book of Tirechan,
De
Vita Patricii^ certainly from our ms.,
no other copy of Tirechan' s work is known to exist. Again, in his Britannicarum Ecclesiarum Antiquitates, also known as Primordia (1639), he uses it more
for
than twenty times as the channel through which he drew from Tirechan, and also
from " Maccuthenus" (that is, Muirchu Maccu Machtheni), his earliest materials
for Irish history.^
owner of
of
It
is
not to be supposed, however, that he was ever the
for In his time
it,
Keepers, who seem to
its
had become, as the Bell had, the private property

have clung to it with religious tenacity, even in the
it
days of their decadence and predial dispossession

its
way, like so
many other
would surely have found

noble and absorbing library.
else
literary treasures, into his
it
But between 1625 and the publication of these works, and even earlier, when his
uncle, Henry Ussher (ti6i3), was Primate, he had ample opportunity of becoming
acquainted with it. It is certain that he had free access to it and it is probable
that he was permitted to borrow it, so as to study its contents and make extracts
;
from them, as we have seen. This indulgence argues a forjgving temper in the
owner,' deprived as he had been of his lands, and reduced in condition and estate.
' The relations between Tirechan's work and some portions of the " Vita Trt;puri^-ta'' are very close,
as
shown above (p. Ixxiii). But whether V. T. derives from Tirechan, or bot.I: fiom a common source,
been
has
' Above, p. civ.
^ 7>-. 7%., p. 64.
[Ed.]
is not certain.
" Born
Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, and first Professor of Divinity, i6oy Bi'i'hop of MeSJth,
1581
Archbishop of Armagh and Primate of All Ireland, 1625 died, 1656.
1621
;
Ussher's Works,
lb.,
pp. 318, 330 also p. 571 (Tirechan). See above, p. ciii.

see specially p. 375. Note that his quotations from the Con/essio are sometimes
drawn from our MS., though more usually from another text. [Ed.]
' Ussher's success in obtaining the use of the M.S. was due no doubt to the conciliatory
spirit which so
t.
VI.,
passim
t.
IV.,
eminently characterized him. It may be also that, with his usual generosity, he gave
[Ed.]
neration which would be welcome to the impoverished Keeper
foi-
the loan a remu-
Cix
the King's Proclamation, that Dr. Plunket was apprehended in December, 1679,
and committed to prison in the Castle of Dublin.
John MacMoyre,' the Franciscan friar of next paragraph, " whom Dr. Plunket
had suspended for various crimes," had laid a like accusation against him. But " so notorious was
the character" of the informer " that the Grand Jury [Dundalk] refused to receive his testimony,
and ordered himself to be arrested." But, unhappily, he and his fellow-informers obtained more
ready credence afterwards. His hatred against the Archbishop was so virulent that he " often avowed
his determination to bring him to the scaffold " and he " could find no other names for him than
Elymas, Barjesus, Simon Magus, and Oliver Cromwell [!]." The addition of this last appellation is
characteristic of the time and the country.
Already, in
678, this
many months'
After
imprisonment, and an abortive
trial in
Dundalk
in July,
Archbishop was transferred to London, in November of that year, and

was there brought to trial in June, 1681, before Pemberton, Chief Justice of the
Court of King's Bench.
Of the witnesses against him, two were Franciscan
1680,^ the
friars,'
MacMoyre above
mentioned, and one Duffy two were suspended

the rest were laymen, one of them being " Florentinus MacMoyer,
the John
secular priests
a schoolmaster,"* otherwise "Florence Wyre," as he

General on the
among
trial,
and by other contemporaries.
the original accusers
is
called
This
by the
man
is
Solicitor-
named
not
but appears to have volunteered his testimony at
In order to meet the expenses of his journey to London, he had
a later stage.
pledged (as
will presently
Keeper, for
five
appear) the sacred Canoin Phadraig, of which he was
He was
pounds.
the
first
Among
witness examined.
things, he testified that restitution to his estate (see pp. cv, cvi, supr.),
other
when the
insurrection should have succeeded, had been held before him as an inducement to
join in
it.
the plot
was
in
He
and
swore that Plunket had,
that,
in his presence, discussed the details
through his clergy, he raised large sums to further
correspondence with France with like intent.
evidence ; but
it
was on
The
it,
of
and
others confirmed his
his testimony that Jefferies (then Serjeant), in
summing up
To all these charges the Archbishop opposed

Crown, insisted most.
the only answer in his power his simple and solemn denial ; but in vain. He
was found guilty, and was executed at Tyburn, ist July (O.5.), 1681.
for the
There was probably no doubt, even at that time, in the minds of dispassionate observers ^there is
that this execution was one of the judicial murders that disgraced
certainly none at the present day
Considering the exemplary life and sacred character of the victim, it must be
that unhappy period.
admitted that his suffragan, Dr. Cusack, Bishop of Meath, rightly designates
it
as a " sacrilegious
Moran, Memoirs, as above, p. 282.

Burnet writes, in his History of His Own Times (1724), Vol. I., p. 282 : "The foreman of the Jury
[apparently the Dundalk Grand Jury of 1680], who was a zealous Protestant, told me they ["some leud
Irish priests "] contradicted one another so evidently that they [the Jury] would not find the bill." [Ed.]
^ See Moran, Memoirs, as above, pp. 298-301.
^ See, for these men, and the motives by which they were actuated, a letter from Dr. Cusack, Roman
Catholic Bishop of Meath, quoted by Moran (as above, p. 307), written in August, 1681.
' " As I am a dying man, and hope for salvation by my Lord and Saviour, I am not guilty of one point
of treason they have sworn against me" (Moran, p. 338) " I was never acquainted with them [the lay
witnesses]. ... I never saw them in my life " {ib., pp. 354, 359)'
INTRODUCTION.
ex
parricide.'"
Burnet, in his brief narrative of the
trial,
plainly indicates his opinion that the charges
and he tells us, on the authority of the Earl of Essex, that " this Plunket was a wise and
sober man," and " was for living quietly and in due submission to the Government, without engaging
He
into intrigues of State."* His account, so far as it goes, confirms Moran's in many particulars.
adds (p. 284) that, within the same year, "the Irish witnesses" were forthcoming with like evidence
Of the
against their employer, Shaftesbury, when he, in his turn, was indicted for high treason.
were
false
"Florence Wyre" who expected to be restored to his lands, with the "Florentinus
Muire" (or Wuire) who, a few years before, wrote himself owner of the Book, there can be no
question.
The words in which the Archbishop's biographer points the moral of the perjurer's
history, make it part of the history of the Book, by showing how, through his crime, it passed from
his unworthy hands. " He was the head of the family which enjoyed the hereditary right to keep and
guard the Book of Armagh. Providence, however, so arranged that, in punishment of his guilt, he
identity of the
should lose this long-treasured inheritance, and be compelled through poverty to part with, for a mere
trifle,
[Ed.]
that precious relic of the early Irish Church."'
and his kinsman

So late as
lay under such suspicion that after their return to Ireland they were again imprisoned.
and are
privations,
June, 1683, we read that "they continue still in prison, where they suffer great
all."''
by
are
they
almost dead from hunger, finding none who will give them food, so abhorred
Nor was
this loss his only
Though used
punishment.
as
Crown
witnesses, he
Florence Wyre, however, recovered his liberty and returned to his native place
but so impoverished,
that he was never able to redeem and recover the sacred heirloom which he had inherited from his
fathers, and had parted with for such evil purposes.
He survived his release some thirty years, in
abject poverty and detestation.^
It
is
certain, then, that in or
pledged by the
last
a short interval
of
its
soon after the year 1680 the ms. was sold or
hereditary Keepers.
but in 1707
it
After that
it
passes from sight for
reappears, in other and worthier hands.
In that
year Edward Lhwyd, Keeper of the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford, published the
first volume of his Archmologia Britannica, subjoined to which is a Catalogue of
Irish
Manuscripts containing the following entry (No.
Brownlow, of Lurgan,
Then, after reciting the
following,"
mentioned
Clan Brasil,
in
in
iv.,
p.
436):
"Arthur
the County of Down,^ has
titles
of twelve books, he adds
a letter lately received from Ireland, as mss.
now
the mss.
" Books
extant there."
Of
these, the first is "
Leabhap Ctpoa IDacha"' (Book of Armagh).
he printed
appears to have had no knowledge of the contents or history
this
list,
of the MS. so entitled
but
its
identity with our ms. is certain.
ing the Archaeologiahnt not long

1
Bishop Cusack's
letter,
as above.
after, for
"^History
he died
of His
in
Own
For
Lhwyd, when
after publish-
1709^he was enabled
Times, as above.
'Moran, pp. 317, 318. The memorandum of Edward Lhwyd, given at length below, confirms and adds
to Moran's judgment and statements.
It is, moreover, a further example of dispassionate contemporary
opinion of Plunket's innocence and the perjury of his accusers.
^Letter {ap. Moran, p. 306) from the Roman Catholic Archbishop of Cashel. [Ed.]
" [Here lyeth
" A rude flagstone was placed over his grave in the churchyard of Ballymoyer, inscribed
the] body of Florence Wyre who dyed Feb. the 12. 1713." The upper part of it has been broken off and a
custom prevailed of insulting it yearly with marked indignities. It was removed some years ago by
Mr. Synnot, the owner of Ballymoyer, to his residence, to preserve it from further injury. None of the name
of MacMoyer or Wyre is now or has within recent memory been living in the neighbourhood
but it is
supposed that, because of the infamy brought on the name by the informers, the family assumed that of
Maguire, which is similar in sound, though remote in origin. There is a tradition that Florence and his
brothers lived in Ballinlate, one of the Keeper's townlands, at a place called Glenawyre, and within the
memory of persons still living [when Dr Reeves wrote in 1861] the ruins of his house were to be seen.
The Barony of Clan Brasil (now O'Neilland East) is part of the County of Armagh, in which Lurgan is
:
situate,
'
on the border of Down.
Keating {Hist, of Ireland,
Pref., p. xxi) applies this title to
a different MS.
cxi
(whether by written information received from the possessor, or by personal
draw up a detailed account of the Book. This memorandum was

not published in his lifetime, but after his death was found amongst his papers,
and placed in the hands of Dr. Charles O' Conor, who printed it in the Epistola
Nuncupatoria prefixed to the first volume (published in 1813) of his great work,
inspection) to
Rerum Hibernicarum
patron, the Marquis of
" LI.
Buckingham)
Liber Ardmachanus.
Lhwydi schedis
hie,
introduces
ultra
follows (addressing his
as
it
Sequentia de hoc libro ex doctissimi Humphredi'
descripta, perhumaniter
tuus nepos Carolus Williams
"Codex
He
Scriptores,
Wynne
^
:
ad
me
transmisit ex Wallia praelaudatus
omne dubium, perquam
S. Patricii partim conscriptus (uti habetur
antiquus
ad calcem
est,
folio
quem
Aedis Armachanae numerat,

et
divus. Bernardus,
et
textum ipsius
Waraeo 'Liber Ardmachanus,' ab
in
24"), sive
Et forsan
mihi verisimilius videtur, alicujus posterioris aevi opus.

Textus Evangeliorum,
manu
sive
Vita Malachice^
sit,
quod
est ille ipse
inter insignia
Ab
Patricii fuisse narrat.
indigenis vero 'Liber
ipsius
Canonum
Usserio
S. Patricii''
nuncupatur, a Canonibus concordantium inter se Evangelistarum, folio 26to

Liber hie ab Hibernigenis
incaeptis, sic (ut opinor) nbminatus.*
habebatur
in
pretio,
adeo. ut
familia
ilia,
Mac Maor, Anglice

mutuatum habeat Maor enim
vulgo vocata
Mac Moyre, nomen suum a custodiendo hoc libro

Hibernice Custos est, et Maor na Ccanon, sive Custos Canonum,
communiter appellata
dictas,
fuit
magna olim
et octo villulas in agro'
tota
ilia
familia
terras de Balli
Moyre
a sede Ardmachana olim tenuit, ob salvam hujus
libri
custodiam
in
quorum manibus, multisjam retro saeculis, liber hie extitit, usque dum Florentinus
McMoyre in Angliam se contulit, sub anno salutis humanae 1680, ut testimonium
perhiberet, quod vereor non verum,* versus Oliverum Plunket Theologiae Doctorem, et regni hujus, secundum Romanos, Archipraesulem, qui Londini, immerito
(ut creditur), furca plexus est.
Deficientibus autem in Moyro nummis, in decessu
suo, Codicem hunc pro quinque libris sterl. ut pignus deposuit.
Hinc ad manus
1 This is an error for Edwardi (repeated by Betham, Petrie, and others).
Humphrey Lhwyd (a notable
antiquarian of the Tudor period) died 1568 Edward JLhwyd was bom 1670, a century later.
* The Right Hon. Charles Watkin Williams Wynn, D.C.L., M.P., was born in
1775, second son of
Sir Watkin Williams Wynn (4th Baronet), of Wynnstay, and nephew of the above-named Marquis of
Buckingham, his mother being Charlotte Grenville, sister of that nobleman. His interest in antiquarian
studies naturally brought him into contact with O'Conor, his uncle's Librarian at Stowe. Among the
unpublished papers of Lhwyd, which his father Sir W. W. Wynn had purchased in 1807, he found, and com-,
municated to O'Conor, this memorandum relating to the Book of Armagh, and also some copies of Ogham
inscriptions {Efist. Nuncuf., p. xxxiii). These papers are reported to have since perished in a fire
(Williams, Eminent Welshmen, p. 290). Charles Williams Wynn was a Cabinet Minister for many years
(1822-1828). He died "Father of the House of Commons," in 1850. [Ed.]
' See above, p. civ.
* On the explanation of the title Canon, see above, p. cii, note *.
*
blank here ; apparently Lhwyd was uncertain in what county the Keeper's estate lay (cp. note S
last page).
Lhwyd therefore (a contemporary) shared Burnet's disbelief in the witnesses against Plunket.
[Ed.]
;
'
cxu
INTRODUCTION.
magno labore, disjuncta

summo libri posuit folia desig-
Arthur! Brownlowe' gratissime pervenit qui, non sine
tunc
folia debito
suo ordine struxit, numeros in
nantes, aliosque in margine
disposita
suo velamine''
prisco
prisca sua theca' conservari
eodem
(ut
fecit,
jam videre
una cum
eademque
distinguentes,
addidit capita
bulla
licet)
folia
compingi curavit,
quadam Romani
et
Pontificis
sic
in
cum
Continet in se quaedam fragmenta Vitae S. Patricii a diversis
inventa.
Continet etiam Confessionem
authoribus, iisque plerumque anonymis, conscripta.
magis proprie dicam) Epistolam suam ad Hibernos, turn

nuperrime ad fidem conversos. Continet etiam Epistolam quam scripsit Divus
Hieronymus ad Damasum Papam, per modum Prooemii ad Versionem. Continet
S.
Patricii,
vel (ut
etiam Canones decem
arum, ac etiam
Evangelistae,
Hieronymi,
in
breves
necnon
quibus ostenduntur Concordantiae inter se Evangelistcausas,
Novum Testamentum,
quo reperitur epistola
in
Continet etiam Hebraeorum

explicationes,
una cum
unamquamque
v^riis
existimo)
quod
folia,
in
Evangelic
scilicet
vers. 5, capitis xxi.
ille,
in singulis
fit
mentio ad
Tres sunt in
caelo, etc.
Evangeliis reperiuntur
variorum argumentis ad singula Evangelia et ad
Episcopi Turonensis (avunculi ut
Nota
seorsim
juxta versionem (ut opinor) Divi
nominum quae
Continet denique Vitam S. Martini
Epistolam referentibus.
fere
uniuscujusque
ad Laodicenses cujus
ilia
In Epistola prima Johannis deest versus
Colossenses.
tam.
interpretationes
sive
fertur, S. Patricii),
sec.
a Sulpitio Severo conscrip-
Matthaeum, desiderantur quatuor (ut ego
a versu tricesimo tertio capitis decimiquarti, usque ad
Nota
etiam quod Epistolae Apostolorum non sunt
eodem
ordine dispositae, quo vulgo apud nos hodierno die reperiuntur."

This very ample memorandum, which we owe to Lhwyd's scholarly diligence, is no doubt based
on information derived from Brownlow, and by him from the
MacMoyers. Thus it supplies a traditionary account, independent and confirmatory of what we have
(as regards the history of the ms.)
gathered from documentary evidence, of the Book and
its
Keepers.
From Brownlow
evidently
came
such particulars as the "eight townlands" of Ballymoyer, and (of course) the details of the work
done by him in rearranging and binding the leaves of the dilapidated volume. But as a whole, the
note is undoubtedly Lhwyd's.* In fact, the sentence quatuor {ut ego existimo) folia conveys a
correction of Brownlow's numbering, which allowed for but three lost leaves
Lhwyd, in substituting
his own correct estimate ol four (see p. xiii, supr.), implies a personal examination of the MS.
It
'
'
must have been a
number
careful
one as regards the
New
Testament division of the Book
for
he refers by
24 (quoting the colophon there appended) and 26 (where the Eusebian Tables begin)
and he specifies with exactness the other introductory matter prefixed to the Gospels. He notices
also the displacement of the order of the Epistles^ [of St. Paul], and the inclusion of the pseudoto
fF.
' Arthur
Chamberlain (1644-1712) assumed his mother's name of Brownlow on succeeding (1660) to
the estates, in the County of Armagh, of her father, Sir William Brownlow. From him these estates, and
the Book, were inherited by three successive William Brownlows, his son, grandson, and great-grandson.
last of these died childless (1815) ; and though the estates then devolved on his next brother Charles
afterwards Baron Lurgan, ancestor of the present Lord Lurgan, the Book passed to a younger brother
the Rev. Francis Brownlow, of Knapton, as residuary legatee. From his son, William, the sixth and last
Brownlow owner, it was finally purchased in 1853 by Dr. Reeves, as related below.
' The old binding is still preserved.
' SciL, the polaire, above mentioned, p. cii.
Lhwyd certainly visited Ireland at some time.
If the memorandum were Brownlow's, there would not
The
have been a blank left for the name of the county

must have been familiarly known to him.
*
SciL, the transfer of Colossians to stand after
(or barony) in
and
which Ballymoyer was situated, which
Thessalonians.

Epistle to the Laodiceans.
CXlU
Further, he points out the notable omission of the verse
John
v.
7,
the most important textual fact yielded by the ms., but one that would hardly have been noticed by
any but a well-informed scholar of academic training. But of the Patrician documents, he notes only
the one which stands last, and for which the ms. had already been consulted by Ussher and Ware,
the Confessio. The preceding records he includes in one general description as "certain fragments
of a Life of St. Patrick, written by divers authors mostly anonymous."
It
thus appears that he
made
had been complete

when he saw it that is, if the first leaf had not then been wanting as now he would not have failed
" and in no way
to observe that Muirchu's Life is complete in itself not a ^^ fragment of a Life
(assuming
Tirechan's
work
additamenta.
And
that the name of
with
or
with
the
subjoined
connected
Muirchu was prefixed on f. i r, as that of Tirechan on f. 9 r) he would hardly have affirmed that
but a cursory examination of this part of the MS.
It
seems
fair to infer that if it
For the loss of the first leaf, therefore,

and not Arthur Brownlow, are responsible. See farther
the "fragments" were "wioj/Zy anonymous."'

that the hereditary Keepers,
(pp. cxvii-cxxi, infr.^
[Ed.]
It is certain, then,
that the
Book of Armagh,
Ussher and (perhaps) by Ware, was given
and
was
was the holder, or how it
that
in 1680,
nor
is,
is it
it
in
The essential fact

new owner had come into possession
Thus,
Wyre) died
(or
the
in
first
ix.
had been consulted by
in the history of its transmission
of the ms.
some
for (as we
six years or
more
have seen) Florence
in I7i-f-.
Armagh
decade of the eighteenth century, the Book of
enters on the tenth century of

in the
probable
in pledge, as security for a petty loan,
before the death of the last hereditary Keeper;
MacMoyre
it
is
Chapter
Mr. Arthur Brownlow' s possession before 1707. Who

was dealt with, in the meantime, we are not informed,
important to know.
that the
after
it
in
its life,
and on the second period of
keeping of the Brownlow family, with
whom
it
remained for
its
history,
six genera-
about
a century and a half. For more than a hundred years after it

changed hands, it seems to have lain unnoticed, until, in the time of Arthur
tions
Brownlow' s
successor in the ownership, the Rev. Francis Brownlow, into
fifth
whose hands
it
came
in 18 15,
it
attracted the attention of Dr. Williapi
(Archbishop of Dublin, 1822 1831).''
knowledge of
its
Through him
Magee
Sir William Bethara obtained
existence, and permission to study
its
contents and lay them
Accordingly, in his Irish Antiquarian Researches^ (1827),

Betham gave a copious Memoir of it, which occupies the second part of that
before the public.
work, together with the contents of the
first
twenty-four leaves as deciphered
by him, and is illustrated by several carefully executed

To him accordingly belongs the credit of being the first
a detailed account of the Book, but also the
full text
facsimile engravings.
to publish, not only
of the Patrician documents
which occupy that part of the First (or Patrician) Division of
The work done

from accurate, was of high value as a first
step towards the farther results attained by subsequent investigators.* The owner
by him, though not complete, and
it.
far
it is assumed that the fragmenta Viiae' were the two Lives with the subjoined short
But perhaps the term 'fragmenta may imply that the Patrician part of the MS. was incomplete when he examined it,
i.e., that the first leaf was wanting.
' Formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin
author of the once-noted work on the Atonement.
'
In the above,
'
documents.
'
'
See, for these facts, Researches, p. 322.
Betham communicated some supplemental matter
vol. III., p.
308 et sqq.).
in 1836 to the
Christian
Examiner
(3rd Series,
CXiV
INTRODUCTION^
afterwards permitted others (apparently Dr. Petrie before 1837, Mr. H.
Mason
in
1844, and Mr. O'Donovan
1846 he deposited
it
in the
1845) to
in
J.
Monck
have the use of our ms.
Library of the Royal Irish Academy, where
it
In
should
be accessible to scholars and antiquarians.

Dr. Petrie has
proof that he studied the Patrician documents in our MS. diligently
left
he quotes
his Tara,
from the errors of Betham's
free
He
frequently and at length."
it
wrote after Betham
for, in
but his citations are
and he must therefore have had access to the MS., to

He was the first to point
text,
the folios of which he refers by number for every extract he makes.

out (what Ussher, however, appears to have discovered
Preface of Muirchu
Book
Maccu Machtheni,
him
before
see
with appended Table of Capita
of the Life of St. Patrick, which occupied
ff.
1-7 r" of the ms.
(f.
when
p.
cxxi, infr.') that the
belongs to the
20),
entire.
first
[Ed.J
This act of well-judged liberality on the part of the owner led speedily to
excellent results, by bringing the ms. within the reach of a scholar of the highest
critical
acumen, who brought
inference,
Charles Graves,
to bear
on
it
his rare faculties of observation
and
Before the end of
afterwards Bishop of Limerick.^
Academy's Library, he had

ascertained its date and the name of the scribe to whom it is due, and communicated his results to the Academy in a Paper read before them in the
November of that year.' They may be briefly summed up as follows
Besides
the effaced subscriptions noticed by Dr. Graves* (see above, pp. xiv, xv), in one
the year 1846, in which the ms. was lodged in the
of which
(f.
2 15 r" a)
he detected the
still
legible
name Ferdomnach^ he deciphered

*
a fifth (on f. 53 v , at the end of St. Matthew), written not like the others in the
ordinary minuscule of the text of the ms., but in the pseudo-Greek uncial which
the scribe here and there affects,'
which
"ferdomn]ach hung
[b]ach herede patricii scripsit." The
he read thus,
E DicTANTE
worked
under the direction of an ^^Heir (or comharb) of Patrick,"
writer therefore
that is, a Primate of Armagh, whose name, apparently a dissyllable, ended in
back).
Now, two, and only two, scribes of this name,
.... ach (probably in
both of them men of eminence, are recorded in the Annals of whom one died
[libru^m
in 727, the other in 845.*
But the only "Heir of Patrick," contemporary with
Ferdomnach, whose name suits the indication of the subscription thus partly
restored, is Torbach, whose primacy began and ended in 807.' It follows therefore
either
was written by the younger Ferdomnach, and that he finished writing

on the Feast (as another entry in the same column
in that year,
And thus, with singular exactness. Dr. Graves
us) of St. Matthew.
that the ms.
the First Gospel

tells
arrived at 21st September, 807, as the date of these entries.

See Tara, p. 23, ei passim.
Then a Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, and Professor of Mathematics ; died, 1899.
3 Proc. R.I.A., pp. 316-324, vol. III. (1846).
Previously by Mr. Eugene O'Curry, who first directed Dr. Graves's attention to them.
See Plate 11. for a facsimile of this column, and also the print of Graves's restoration of the effaced
Note the colophon in Greek characters immediately following the close of the
subscription, on p. cxvi, infr.
Gospel. The (restored) subscription occupied the discoloured space at foot of the column. [Ed.]
'
'
Ann.
Ult.,
1. 1.,
p.
350
Four MM.,
t. I.,
p. 470.
'
Ann,
Ult.,
t. I.,
p. 292.
CXV
Dr. Graves followed up this important result by another even more important, reached by a still
signal exercise of the critical faculty the emendation, as convincing as brilliant, of the text of
more
the Preface of Muirchu
(f.
20 r'
a), {Coguiiosi, for cogniio si),
Muirchu was the son of the biographer of
The
by which (see
p. xix, supr.)
he proved that
St. Brigid.*
date thus determined for our MS. agrees well with the indication yielded by the character of
the script
and
it
has been accepted not only by Bishop Reeves, but by the latest editors and
critics
alike by Dr. Whitley Stokes and Dr. Strachan,' by the Rev. E. Hogan,
Professor Berger," and by Professor Zimmer and also by antiquarians and
of the Patrician documents
by Dr. Bury,* by the late

palaeographers by the late
;
s.j.,'
Sir
John T.
Gilbert,'
and by
Maunde Thompson.'
Sir E.
[Ed. J
After the death, in 1847, of the Rev. Francis Brownlow, his son and successor
in the
ownership of the Book allowed
it
Together with a collection of select objects

occupied a place
same place of deposit.

from the Academy's Museum, it
to continue in the
Dublin Exhibition of 1853, bearing a descriptive label,

to which were added the words,
To be sold^ Dr. Reeves, on observing this
in the
'
owner, and on the 4th
notice, forthwith entered into correspondence with its
November of
same year became
the
its
purchaser for ;^300.
In his possession
remained but a few months. In the next year, through the intervention of
Dr. James Henthorn Todd, Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin (f 1 869),^
it
Dr. Reeves surrendered
it,
same sum which he had paid for it, to the then

Lord John George Beresford," who (being at that
for the
X.ord Primate of All Ireland,
time Chancellor of the University of Dublin) purchased

the Library of Trinity College.
The
the College Records as follows
it
in
order to present
it
to
particulars of this munificent gift appear in
" 1854,
His Grace the Most Rev.

July 7.
Lord John George Beresford, d.d.. Lord Primate, placed in the hands of the
Rev. Dr. Todd, for the purchase of the Book of Armagh, on the understanding
that the
Book
to remain in the hands of the Rev. William Reeves, d.d., until
is
he has prepared his copy of
it
for publication,
and that afterwards
it
shall
be
whom
its
deposited in the Library of Trinity College, the sum of ;^300."
The
MS. remained accordingly at the disposal of Dr. Reeves, to
by Trinity College was so largely due, from that day until his death
and to it and. investigation bearing on its history and contents
lie devoted not a little of the time he was able to reserve for the study of it in
an active and fully occupied life. During great part of these years, he allowed
acquisition
in January, 1892
it
to
remain
in Trinity College, accessible freely to all readers in the Library,
It
was thus made available for the use of the Rev. Father Hogan, who printed from
it, in 1884 1889," the Patrician documents, edited with much care and learning,
1
Proc. R.I.A. (1863),
" V. T., t. I., p. xc

vol. viii., pp. 269 et sqq.
Thesaur. Palceo-hib., p. xv.
* Life of St. Patrick, p. 225 ; and in other writings.
Bruxelles, 1882, p. 534.
Celtic Ch. (tr. by A. Meyer), p. 8.
Hist, de la Vulg., p. 31.
;
Anal. Bolland.,
Palceogra^phy, p. 242.
National MSS., p. xvi.
Author of St. Patrick, Apostle of Ireland (1863), and many other well-known and most important
contributions to the knowledge of Irish ecclesiastical history and antiquities. [Ed.]
" Bom 1773 second son of the first Marquis of Waterford Bishop of Cork, 1806 Archbishop of
'
'
Armagh, 1822; died, 1862. [Ed.]

^^ Analecta Bolland. ,t.i.,^p.
and completed
1889.
^:ii
et sqq.; t.iz.,-^^.^^ et sqq.;
ziêtsqq.: reprinted 1884 separately,
CXVi
INTRODUCTION.
and of Dr. Whitley Stokes, who derived from it the text of the same which
he has appended to his edition of the V. T. The New Testament text which it
contains has also been transcribed for the use of Dr. Wordsworth, Bishop of
Salisbury and its readings are given in full in the great edition of the Vulgate
Gospels, edited by him jointly with the Rev. H. J. White.'
Soon after the
;
purchase of the ms.. Dr. Reeves issued a Prospectus of a complete edition of

contents; and of his preparations for
its
written
material,
the
Memoir of 1861
the
chief being
there remains a large collection of
(2) a transcript of the Patrician
documents
fully furnished
and (3) a
of the printed (Clementine) Vulgate with the Armagh text, and (for
with collations of the

collation
it
(i) an interleaved and annotated copy of
Tripartite
and other Lives of
St.
Patrick
the Gospels) the texts of the Vulgate mss. jn Trinity College Library,
known
Dimma, and Mulling, and with the Old Latin ms.

designated r).^ Of these mss. he has also left a collation with
as the Books of Durrow, Kells,
A.
4, 15 (usually
the Amiatine text. But the scale on which the contemplated edition was planned
was too large for the limits of his remaining years and those years were more
;
than
filled
with the manifold labours, historical and antiquarian, implied in the
ample and varied
list
of his publications after 1853, of which his edition (1857) of
AdamnarC s Life of St. Columba alone seems sufficient for the work of a lifetime.
And thus it has come to pass that the Memoir issued by him in 1861, together
of which
with the Paper read by him before the Royal Irish Academy in 1891
the greater part is reproduced in substance, and often verbatim, in this and the
are the only published fruits of his studies in the history and
first Chapter
the
Book of Armagh. [Ed.]
contents of
Our MS. is
Partis Secundae Fasc. i., 1905 (Actus A^;p.).
A;pparatus Criticus of this edition. It has also been consulted by the late Professor Berger,
his Histoire de la Vulgate (pp. 31-33).
^ Since edited by Dr. T. K. Abbott, Evangeliorum Versio Antehieronymiana.
1
"
D"
for
Pars Prior 1889-1898 (iv Evangelia);

in the
Note on
The
obliterated colophon
on
f.
j5.
cxiv, n, 5.
53 a'a; with Dr. Graves's partial restoration subjoined:
CHAPTER
IX.
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF THE MS.

Chapter I. a brief account has been given (pp. xiii, xiv) of the general
arrangement and construction of the ms.
In the present Chapter which proIn
poses to treat in fuller detail of

distinctive features,
and also
its
to describe its present condition
nient to deal separately with each of
The
and other
structure, ornaments, marginalia,
its
it
will
be conve-
These are
three natural Divisions.
Documents (which, when entire, occupied ff. 124); (II.) The

New Testament (ff. 25190); (III.) Memoirs of St. Martin (ff. 191222).
(I.)
Patrician
A. The First Division, as we now have it, consists of twenty-three leaves.

But the beginning of the first document is wanting, and the contents of the first
extant leaf open abruptly in the middle of a sentence, showing that the ms. has
something here.
lost
But on comparing
this leaf
with the corresponding part of
the Brussels ms. {B; see above, p. xiv, and cp. p. 444 a, infr.), it appears that
the loss is of but one leaf.
Accordingly, we may safely accept the numbering of
the extant leaves, from 2 to 24.
All of these
are complete
but (see pp.
civ, cv,
and the recto of f. 13 (pp. 24, 25, which face one another)
are disfigured to a degree and in a manner quite unlike anything else to be seen
in the volume, especially the lower outer corners of both, and the inner margin
This grievous damage is no doubt due to the custom of requiring
of f. 12.
persons who were sworn, as above described, on the " Canoin Pkadraig," to lay
their hands on the book,
open, as manifestly appears, at this place,^ and also
of pouring water over the pages in order to impart to it supernatural virtues.
The stains caused by this treatment extend from these to the following leaves.
supr.) the verso of
f.
12
Of
the twenty-three leaves, as they
being absent), numbered

pair
(ff.
Next comes a
12, 13).
gathering of
2 to 11,
five leaves
(ff.
2024.)
now
form a
ternio
stand, the ten which
[i]
'
ff.
12
The
and
of hands,
first
13.
and
34
67
10
first (f. i
They are followed by a single

1419); and finally, an irregular
quinio.
(ff.
This disposition of the leaves, which
Mr. Brownlow and the binder employed by him (see pp.
shown by the subjoined scheme
come
cxii, cxiii), is
is
due to
graphically
II
12
13
14
15
natural opening of the volume would be between

At this place, then, it would usually be opened
for the application of water, as above.
16
17
its first
18
19
20
and second
probably would
lie
21
22
quires,
open
23
24
that
is,
between
on
for the laying
cxvui
INTRODUCTION.
But examination of the pair of leaves,
ff.
12, 13,
which thus deviate from the
general quire-arrangement, discloses the fact that they do not form a diploma (a
pair resulting from the folding of a sheet into two leaves)
but
are two several
leaves, neatly joined lengthwise by a strip of thin vellum, to which they are glued
along their inner edges. On closer scrutiny, it becomes evident that this is no
case of mere repair of a sheet that had become casually divided. The vellum of
much
and harder than that off. 12, as to exclude the possibility

It
that the two can have originally been halves of one and the same sheet.
leaves
follows, therefore, that we have to account for the presence of two single
f.
13 is so
thicker
And
interposed between two quires.
looking farther, we note that
f.
20 also
is
2124) so as to make up the quasi-quire

Thus the question is. How has it come to pass
single leaf, glued on to the final binio
of five leaves above indicated.
(ff.
that in this small collection of leaves^twenty-four originally, of which one

lost
three stand thus apart
from
the rest
and from one another
not one of a pair constituting a diploma
leaf,
As
regards
be a detached
f.
12, the state
leaf.
It is
of
its verso
is
each a single
explains but too plainly
how
it
came
to
due to the deplorable ill-usage which, as above noted
That the former leaf has been badly

damaged along its inner margin, is shown by the state of the edge by which it
adheres to the strip now connecting it with f. 13. This edge, though trimmed
by the binder, is visibly decayed all along its length. A leaf so treated could
hardly fail to become detached from its conjugate. But, inasmuch as the preceding ten leaves (ff. 2-1 1) are all duly paired, the conjugate thus missing can be
no other than the lostf. i. It follows then that the first quire of the ms. was a senio
of which ff. I, 12 formed the outermost diploma; and the loss off. i was the consequence of the damaged state of the inner margin of its fellow. Once they fell
asunder, the former, a loose first leaf, in the most unsafe position possible, would
inevitably be lost before long.
We may go farther, and conclude that it was lost
before the ms. came into Mr. Brownlow's careful hands for if it had been forthcoming when he arranged the leaves for the binder, he could not have failed to
perceive that it formed a pair with f 12, and he would certainly have directed
(last page),
12 v" with 13 r' has suffered.
f.
that they should be reunited as such,
as
he has done
which also had evidently become (or threatened

This explanation of the case of
that of
a like
f.
fate.
vellum to f
page
its
conjugate,
13.
The
f.
12),
like the former.
and
11,
12
needed
to
f.
13,
and with
it
be made safe from
it with glue and a strip of

though its redo is defaced as seriously as its opposite
being of vellum of more than usual thickness, is not
In order, therefore, to adapt

is
it
to the required use,
plainly to be seen) from
now couples
it
with
f,
12.
its
conjugate
And the con-
was thus cut away is obviously f. 20 a leaf of thick vellum,

which, as we have seen, is now irregularly combined with the following
jugate from which

13
f.
ff.
latter,
before being glued to the strip which
f.
case of
12 explains also that of
13 has been severed (the clean-cut edge
like
in
become) detached.
This was done, as we see, by securing
(the verso of
decayed
f.
After the loss of
20.
f.
to
it

binio,
and
quaternio, following
quire-arrangement
senio,
to
is
as above, p. xiv)
was
be restored, as follows,
in three quires [senio, quaternio,
(II.)
567
13
ff.
effected,
(I.)
[i]
true positions of
was that of outermost diploma of a

and followed by a binio. Accordingly the original
20, before this operation
binio,
Thus the
so as to form a quasi-quire of five leaves.
CXix
10
12
II
Thus the process by which the

arrangement was as follows
had parted company, and f.
14
13
16
15
(III.)
18
17
20
19
21
22
23
24
leaves 2-24 were brought into their present
After the two leaves of the outer diploma of quire

had been
For
its safety, Mr. Brownlow coupled it with f. 13, so as to form a quasi-pair, having
cut the latter from its natural partner, f. 20 which last he then secured by
i
lost,
f.
was
left
as a loose leaf.
attaching
it
attachment
as a sort of outer semi-diploma to
inner margin of the verso of
the
2124.
^^ this last case the
not by supplying a strip to serve as a hinge, but by
is effected,
cementing the edge (that remained with

to
ff.
20 after
f.
24.
f.
f.
had been cut
13
The edges
correspond, as well as the quality of the very thick vellum of the two
breadth (ii^
in.)
of the diploma formed by combining
from
off
it)
of the sundered parts
f.
20 with
f.
and the
13,
agrees
accurately with that of the other sheets.
and of
its original structure, as arrived at by inference, lead us to accept as certain what
was above suggested (pp. xiv, cxiii) as possible, that the first leaf had already
been lost before Mr. Brownlow took the volume in hand and rearranged its fragmentary parts and further, that the figure "2" which he has placed on the leaf
Accordingly, the facts of the present state of the ms., as
to be seen,
still
which now stands

rest,
first,
indicates, not that leaf
and
but that he perceived that a leaf
was
in his possession
with the
rightly conjectured that not
more
was missing.
than one leaf
And
here the question
may
properly be raised,
Dr. Petrie has affirmed {Tara,
86) that "the
p.
[Muirchu'sJ has been lost since the Book [of
in
his
Primordial
Muirchu,
Ussher's
p.
f.
{ib.,
832, gives a long extract from
it
\jc.,
'^ Maccuthenus'"'].
And inasmuch
of the earlier periods of St. Patrick's history, and
is
lost ?
of this Life
in the possession'
is
this
folio
first
Armagh] was
statement his ground
For
Archbishop Ussher."
When was
p.
85) that Ussher
from the Life by
as this "extract" treats
not found anywhere in the
extant leaves of our ms., Petrie assumes that Ussher must have copied
now missing
the
f.
i.
Ussher had the use of
'
^y Primordia,
It is in vol. vi.
But
it
it
the supposed "extract" from our ms. proves,
as borrower only
see above, p.
from
when
cvii.
means Britannicarum Ecclesiarum Antiquitates [..A.), published

of Ussher's Works, pp. 390 etsqq.
Petrie
of
1639.
cxx
INTRODUCTION.
examined, not to be a citation from Muirchu's Life, but to consist of two passages
of Patrick's
own
of Muirchu
i.,
Con/essio^
[_ss.
White's
23, 25 of
The opening
text].
which have disappeared from our ms. with
capiia
its lost leaf,
(1-7)
now
are
by the Brussels ms. of Muirchu see p. xviii, supr.), and the

passages in question are not to be found in them, but in their stead two passages
{cc. 3 and
4 pp. 443, 444, in/r.) which correspond with them partly in substance,
but in wording are quite distinct from them. And further, not one of Ussher's
known
(as supplied
many
references
recovered
" Maccuthenus "
relates
anything contained in these
to
Every such reference, when
capita.
something that
have
to
to be found in the
is
still
verified,
proves to belong to
extant leaves of the ms., as
we now
Thus, Petrie's statement turns out to be founded on a mistake; and
it.
no evidence that Ussher ever saw the missing f. i, while there is evidence
that he used the contents of some at least of the leaves (ff. 2-24) that survive
notably f. 20.
So far then as Ussher's citations and references give ground for
there
is
knew
it
" extract "
is
inference, they lead to the conclusion that the ms. as he
had already
lost
its first leaf.
must be admitted that Ussher's manner of introducing
It
He
misunderstood.
writes as follows {op.
dtebus ab inimicis pertuhrat, uf
cit.,
apud Maccuthenum
iterum post annos multos adhuc capturam dedi.
words
'^
this
"De
such as to be readily
hac secunda captura
quam
senis decies
legimus, in Confessione Pairiciana hahentur ista
Ea
node prima utique mansi
'
",
&c.
'
Et
Here, the
ut apud Maccuthenum legimus" are meant to relate to the preceding sentence only ("2? \hac'\
pertuhrat"), which sentence
secunda
it
p. 390)
verbatim (see
is tit. 3,
f.
20
r a,
and
But
p. xviii, supr.).
has naturally been read as applying to the passages that follow, though they are expressly cited
as from the Con/essio;
and thus the impression conveyed
is,
that
Muirchu had in his early capita
inserted these portions of Patrick's writing, in Patrick's words, unchanged.
Colgan, to
whom
Petrie here refers,
was the
first
to be led into mistake in the matter.
In his
Trias Thaumaturga (published 1647), p. 213, he gives at full length the "extract," describing it as
But at the same time he expressly notes that it consists
cited by Ussher "ex tractatu S. Moccuteni."
of two passages of the Con/essio, evidently supposing that Ussher had derived them, not immediately
from the Con/essio itself, but at second-hand from the Li/e of " Maccuthenus,'' as embodied by him in
its text.
The
error was excusable,
expression, above noted.
almost
inevitable, in view of Ussher's misleading
ambiguity of
Moreover, Colgan never had opportunity of consulting our ms. and verifying
the references to " Maccuthenus," of whose work he only
knew what he learned from Ussher's book

Even with the Con/essio (then unpublished) he was acquainted but indirectly, in chance
citations, gathered here and there.
But Dr. Petrie, who had our MS. at hand, as well as the printed Con/essio in full, might be
expected to have perceived that the "extract" was taken by Ussher from the Con/essio direct, and
(then recent).
could not have formed part of Muirchu's Li/e, inasmuch as it is Muirchu's uniform practice, in
borrowing from the Con/essio the statements of St. Patrick, not to cite them verbatim in the first person,
but to assimilate them by throwing them into the third person and altering the language more or less
freely.
It
until many years after Dr. Petrie's death that the evidence of the
came to light, and conclusively settled all question in the matter, by furnishing direct
1-7 of Muirchu i. contained nothing that has been cited or referred to by Ussher and
was not, however,
Brussels MS. {B)
proof that
cc.
thus removed the only ground for supposing that
f.
still
formed part of our ms. when
it
was in his
hands.
Ussher's references to the authority of " Maccuthenus " need a few words of explanation.
In recounting (in 1639) the early writings concerning
St.
Patrick which he had been able to
1 Ussher cites these not from our MS., but irom the Cotton MS. "C " (Nero, E.I.)
authority for the text of the Con/essio. See White, L.S.P., pp. 20Q, 210.
which was his main
cxxi
Hymn, which he reckons first, he places as

and as third, one which contained only the tiiuh'of the capita
of a Ziyi of Patrick written by Maccuthenus for Aedh, Bishop of Sletty. These two documents he of
course found in our ms. (the former ff, 9 et sgg., the latter f. 20 r), which, as above shown (p. cvii),
was known and used by him as " Vitus Codex Eccksiae Armachanae" as early as 1632.
But of the
narrative contained in the leaves before f. 9, he says nothing, and seems to be unaware that it belongs
to the Life whose tituli he has read in f. 20 r".
Yet in B. E. A. he frequently cites " Maccuthenus "
among the authorities for facts which are contained in that narrative. But on examination of these
consult (5.^.^., ut supr., pp. 374, 37s), after Fiacc's

second the "Collectanea of Tirechan"
citations,
it
proves that in nearly every case where Ussher refers to " Maccuthenus," the reference can
be traced to the
tituli.
The
instances are as follows
P- 390); titulus
3 [cited verbally
"ah Amatho
" (p. 397)
rege
tit. 9.
(a) St. Patrick's
second captivity (Ussher,
this is the place referred to above, p. cxx].
{c)
The
of Dubhthach Maccu Lugir (p. 41 1) tit.

instance only remains to be considered
;
{b)
vi.,
His ordination
Dego (p. 410) tit. 17. {d) The faith

The conversion of MacCuill (p. 180) tit. 23. One
(/) The mission of Patrick by Pope Celestine, for which
" Maccuthenus." Now, no mention of the name of Celestine,
faith
19.
of Eire, son of
()
Ussher (p. 370) refers (among others) to

or of any other Pope, occurs in the tituli; and Ussher's reference must apparently be to f. zr' a
(Muirchu i., c. 8), as being the only place where Muirchu in either of his Books names that Pontiff
(though it is Palladius, not Patrick, whom he records to have been sent by him).' This being so, it
follows that Ussher used at least one of the earlier leaves of our MS. (in fact, the earliest now extant),
and recognized
it
as belonging to the Life of which
20 gives the
f.
even of the above instances where Ussher's references are
satisfied
tituli.
by the
Moreover,
in
some
he seems to show a
Thus, in instance {d),
tituli,
knowledge extending beyond them, derived from the capita contained in ff. 2-7.
though tit. 19 gave him the name of Dubhthach Maccu Lugir,' it could not be from it that he learned
that this man was known to " Maccuthenus " as the preceptor of Fiacc but he must have turned back
to compare with it f. 4 v {c. 19), where that fact is stated. A like remark applies to {e). There, tit. 23
names MacCuill as a convert merely and therefore when Ussher says that " Maccuthenus " styles
him Bishop of Man, he shows that he has read ff. 5, 6 {c. 23), in which MacCuill's history is given,
ending with, "Hie est MacCuill diMane episcopus."
It appears therefore that Ussher, though he speaks (p. 375) only of the tituli of Muirchu's Life,
as if the Z?/* itself was unknown to him, must afterwards have satisfied himself that the text which
;
is proved, by its correspondence with the tituli, to be the history

which those tituli belong. And though Ussher has nowhere expressly noted his discovery of this
fact,' he has, apparently on the strength of it, inserted these references to Muirchu's text into his work
before completing and issuing it. Hence it follows that Ussher read ff. 2, 4, 5, and 6 of our ms
(Muirchu I., cc. 8, 19, and 23). And here the remark may fairly be made, that if f. i had been before
him, he would probably have cited it likewise, containing, as it does, much that is germane to his
occupies the earlier folios of the ms.
to
work.*
We may assume accordingly with
confidence that the leaf which, by operation
of the causes above indicated, had become detached, was lost before the volume
was in Ussher's keeping that is, before 1632 (the date of publication of his
Religion Professed by the Ancient Irish, the

it
occur)
nearly
fifty
work
in
which his
earliest citations
years before the last hereditary Keeper parted with
from
it
(in
' Ussher's error here is notable, as being adverse to his theological prepossessions.
It is thus evidence
of the unbiassed mind with which he approached the documents relating to the Saint.
' In the text, c.
19, we read Lugil, for Lugir of the titulus.
' So Petrie (/ su;pr.); but his remark refers to the " extract" which he wrongly supposed to belong to
the contents of f. i.
* If, as is likely, f. i prefixed the name of Muirchu in the superscription of the Life, Ussher could not
have failed to perceive that the tituli of f. 20 belonged to it.
That Ussher used ff. 9 et sgg. (especially f. 20, which gives the tituli of Muirchu I.) is certain; for
these leaves (ff. 9-15) contain Tirechan and the other documents which he cites (both in^.^.^. and in
his earlier work, The Religion Professed by the Ancient Irish). But having in his hands ff. 9, 10, he must
have also had ff. 4, 3 (their conjugates) ; for the diplomata

are to the present day continuous and entire.
ff.
4, 9
3, 10,
have never been severed, but
cxxu
INTRODUCTION.
1680), as above related in Chap. viii.

to
go
Farther back than this
we have no ground
and circumstances of its mutilation.

the contents of ff. 224, and their order and arrangement,
examined.
What remains to be said of this Division is
on, in investigating the date
In Chapters 11.vii.
have been
sufficiently
partly of a negative character.
Elaborately wrought
(i)
such as mark the opening of nearly
initial letters,
every distinct document in the two remaining Divisions, do not appear in this
though an
each instance a p) introduces

three of the minor sub-divisions'); with perhaps an exception in the case of the
of distinctive size and form
initial
(in
misplaced Preface and Table of Muirchu i. (f 20 r")^ where the initial q shows
something of decorative design.' Some such ornament may have formed part of
the heading of Muirchu i. on the missing f. i.
The amount of lost matter is not
room
too large to leave

(ii)
none
It is to
The
ment.
be noted
first
first
of these quires comprehends
Collectanea,
page of the Liber Angeli

Confessio.
No
now comprises)
it
11.
existed
the ending
of Muirchu and of Tirechan
all
and other miscellaneous matter,
(f.
20
&)
i.,
to the
end of the
first
the third, the rest of that document, with the
one of the three, therefore, nor any two of them as they now stand,
and been
now
the second, the rest of Tirechan, with the
can ever have been a separate booklet

are
self-contained
this Division,
quire nor of the second coincides with the ending of a docu-
with the early part of Tirechan
supplementary
which compose
that, of the three quires
(as regards the matter
is
neither of the
headed.
for a short superscription so
included,
in readers'
may have
though the three together
hands apart from the
but with which (as regards the
rest of the ms. in
which they
rest of its contents)
they have
no necessary connexion.
It will,
however, be shown below (pp. cxxxi
et sgq.)
that the
first
and second quires were originally
intended to exhibit a complete collection of Patrician records, ending on
f.
18?' 3
(being the sixth
and that by an afterthought the scribe added the Preface and Table of
Muirchu i. on the recto of its last leaf (f. 20) then proceeded with the Liber Angeli on the verso of
that leaf; and continued it to completion on the new quire (or properly semi-quire), which is now the
third and last of the Division (if. 21-24), 'î which he found room also for so much as he has given us
leaf of the second quire)
of the Confessio.
(iii)
tions,
In this Division there are to be found no traces of obliterated subscrip-
such as occur frequently
nowhere signed
in the
other two.
But the
scribe,
though he has
volume with his name, gives sufficient proof by

the Ferdomnach who elsewhere asks the prayers of his
this part of the
his handwriting that
he
is
a.
Sea 9 r' a, 18 r' a, 20
See for these p. xvii, supr., {V) and {c), where the fact is noted that the text of Muirchu I., as
we have it in our MS., does not fully correspond with the Table of f. 20 r" the former lacking three
Hence it follows that this supplementary fragment was
ca;pita, of which the Utuli appear in the latter.
derived by our scribe from an exemplar different from that from which he had copied the text. (See for
'
these caîia, p. xxxiv.)

' But compare it with the similar
initial of St.
Luke,
f,
70 r" a.

The
readers.
contractions employed are
they are used

Thus, non
fF.
offered.
17 off. 8 0 a)
The Second,
;^
in the other Divisions.
"g"
(ei.)
"d" on
3 r"
(i)
or Biblical, Division follows the
These leaves
The
Epistle of St.
are, for the
(ff.
(ff.
26-29
29 r" (5 31 v"
Jerome
r" a)
of
f.
21 ra),
first
most
immediately, occupying
part,
arranged
in nineteen
first.
page
(f.
1 z/")
to
(2)
Pope Damasus
The
continued on
fill
32 (the
Division), occupying the
common, the
follow-
(f.
25
followed by the
r),
first
first
Towards the end of the

The
St. Matthew specially.
Gospel fills the end of col. b,
the seven leaves.
Ebreorum Nominum''''
f.
mss. of
''Breves Causae'''' for the four Gospels
begins the matter prefatory to
usual " Interpretatio
many
In these leaves (as in
b)}
These, however, do not quite
is
Seven such leaves (2531), made up of three diplomata with a
Eusebian Tables
severally
and
1.
a (upper marg.).
the Latin Bible) are given, as prefatory to the Gospels in
last
(as in
but together with these are a few which stand apart from the quire-
arrangement.
in this
single leaf attached to the third, stand
ing:
but
25-191, inclusive.
<ûires
and the symbol employed for per diifers now and then from the
Also, here and there, letters stand in the margin of which no certain explanation has
Thus we find n (usually = nam) on inner margin of f. 2 r a,' and elsewhere "1" on
(1.
a (outer marg.), and elsewhere
B.
same throughout
sometimes so contracted as to be indistinguishable from nam
is
ordinary one.
iv
the
a few cases with less consistency than
in
êd from secundum
been
much
CXXlll
for that
leaf of quire
column of
i,
the
first
regular quire of this
The second column of the same

The verso of this leaf exhibits the
its recto.
page contains the " Argumentum Mathei.'''^

and largest of the artistic embellishments of the
ms.,
first
full-page drawing
in rectangular form, divided into four rectangles, each containing one of the
usual Evangelistic symbols.

the Gospel (which
{St. Matth.
i.
i),
is
On
the next page
(f.
included within quires i iii).
of this page
is
the
first
example
33 r" a) begins the text of

The opening word. Liber
in
our ms. of the
full
rative treatment of the initial word, syllable, or letter, which thereafter
the beginning of each
Book of
the Division.
appears on the next page, at the place where

narrative of the Gospel begins (with " xpt,'" i.
deco-
marks
second example of the same
(after the
18).
Genealogy) the direct
These two embellishments
and the Evangelistic symbols of the page before, and those prefixed to the other
Gospels, are only pen-and-ink drawings, not heightened by colour as are the
initial ornaments of the remaining Books, and of the Life of St. Martin.
The Gospels occupy in all seventy-four leaves (32-105), disposed into ten
These are signed Q. i, and so on to Q. x (see ff. 78, 88, 102, 118, 130,
quires.
^ See p. xiv, su;pr. (where for " eighteen" read " nineteen" in line
Here perhaps = nomen.
20).
In our MS., the numbers of the Euseb.-Ammon. Sections are not inserted on the margin of the Gospel
text, nor is it divided into Capita to correspond with the Breves Causae.
See for these, and for the
Argumenta, Bishop Wordsworth's Nouum Testamentum sec. d. S. Hieron., pp. 15, 171, 269, 485. On
the 68th heading of St. Luke (p. 61 b), our scribe notes in the margin that there is an error, and adds,
'
uide librum certu?n."
* This Argument, and those prefixed to the other Gospels, are the Praefationes of Cod. Amiat. (see
Tischendorf's edition of the N. T. as exhibited by that MS. ( 1850) pp. 10, 59, 90, 144 see also Wordsworth,
tit su^r., for the other MSS. which give them).
'
cxxiv
INTRODUCTION.
Of
146, 174, 192, 204).'
QQ.
They have been
and
V, viii,
x, of six
Mark and
while Q.
i,
iii
ii,
iv, vi,
and
are of eight folios each
vii
has but seven
and Q.
folios,
but nine.*
ix
so arranged, longer and shorter quires, that each Gospel could
be used separately,
St.
these, Q(^.
St.
St.
Matthew' and
Luke each occupying three quires;
St.
In every case, however, the introductory matter
John, two.
begins on the last leaf preceding each of these quires, thus forming connecting
links between the several parts of the Division.
In the opening between
the form K^TA.
Mi^TTHYC
34
ff.
and 35
v"
r" appears the first
Afterwards,
\sic\.
matteum.
(once MivTT6YM), twice Ki^Tiv
we usually
page-heading,
in
Mi^TTHYM
find Y^KTh.
Usually one of the two words
is
on
Once (36 if, 37 r"') we have

K^Ti.Mi.TTYM \_sic\ on right.
each page, but sometimes both are on one or other.
HVi.NrAIWN
\sic]
on left-hand page, with
Similar, but less varied, headings appear in the remaining Gospels.
Second,
Ki^Ti^
the
scribe,
marCUm
AYKA.NYM
all
after
writing
lucanum,
heading, by Ki^T\
written indiscriminately;
but
lapsed
heading alone
is
into
Ki^Tii
seCUndum in the first

KA^Ti^ and secUndum are
preceded by
In the Fourth,
in the others.
has
thrice,
In the Third, the last
for the rest.
the rest read
Mi^PKYM
YKXh,
In the
lohannem
always follows, and no attempt
is
made to express the name in Greek letters. Our scribe first introduces this
clumsy and purposeless fashion into St. Matthew, so early as the second page
(33 v b\ where for ecce he has unmeaningly written Hcce, Hgo {ego), and Hum
{eum), and many such minor instances, follow
after which (not to mention the
;
defensible nPO<l>HT^C, and
i^MHN, of 35
iiMBYA^NC, HCTU)T, and
the like, but has exhibited the Lord's Prayer at
length (36 r" a)
full
given us (53
z*"
in the
11.
7-1
1)
r")
he not only proceeds to write
same unbecoming disguise
the colophon of this Gospel,
in
which he has also
and
(at foot
of same
column) the subscription now effaced (see above, pp. xv, cxiv), yet not so
completely as to leave no traces of the Greek characters, or to baffle the acute
investigator
St.
who succeeded
in
discovering
Matthew's Day, which intervenes,
is in
ends, and these paragraphs follow, on

(f.
53) of Q.
iii,
col. b
being
left
its
purport.
But the Collect
the ordinary script.
col. a
The Gospel
for
text
of the verso of the penultimate leaf
blank.
This misuse of the Greek characters (uncials, mostly of uncouth shape)* is affected by our scribe
through the Gospels, but most largely in St. Matthew ; in the other three more rarely in the rest
of this Second Division, very rarely indeed while in the Third Division he returns to it only for his
all
signature "Q. iv"; " caternio" precedes "Q. x."

Q. iii is a quaternio from which the seventh leaf (after f. 53) has been neatly removed
Q. ix, a
quinio, in which the eighth has been similarly dealt with. In neither case has any portion of text been lost.
Either the lacking leaves were removed before being written on (possibly because of flaws in the vellum)
or were cancelled after they were written, because of some error detected by the scribe before going on to
the next leaf.
' The second of the quires occupied by St. Matthew is the one which (as above noted,
p. xiii) has lost
four leaves, being the midmost of its four di^lomata (ff. 42-45).
* Compare, however, those of the (Greek) Lord's Prayer, given in facsimile in Dr. Reeves's
Adamnan,
Plate 3. See also the facsimile of f. 86 of Cod. Boernerianus, in Matthaei's edition.
'
The words "caternio quartus" precede the

first
subscription
(f.
few single Greek

furnish,
In the First Division, no example of
222 v' cC).
letters
here and there
and '^ where required
, Z, nowhere
the
(as 19 r' a,
1.
33
21 v
For X, he writes
appear in his work.
h,
1.
Kh
it
occurs, though he employs a
K which
marginal 2, the
the Irish alphabet does not
Of the Greek alphabet, two
31).
65 v' a, marg.
(ff.
CXXV
222 v" a,
1.
iz)'
letters,
and on
the other hand, where X appears it is ignorantly misused for E, as in EXFIAIKIT (= explicit), f. 53 va, 1. 6
The letters which constitute the frequent contraction xpi, are not Greek in form.
see Plate II.
The knowledge of Greek implied by this practice, on the part Of our scribe, as of other Irish scribes
the Greek alphabet, can hardly be regarded as extending beyond the
no Greek word except Ki^T^* (unless we reckon ikMHN), and it is combined
and YM indiscriminately represent eum).
with ignorance of the quantity of vowels (f.^.
No
profitably
consulting
a Greek manuscript.
of
such scribe could be capable
who have
so dealt with
alphabet.
It includes
HYM
Mark's Gospel begins with Q.
St.
which represents
the last leaf (54) of Q.
The
word,
its first
iii
''
{Proc. R.I. A,,
xiii.
t.
(ff.
20, occurs the
in., pp.
356
55
f.
The
Initium."
and on the
text occupies Q,Q. iv and v
over against Mc.
iv (on
verso is
55-68).
introduced by the device
r),
prefatory matter
the recto of
a full-page drawing of the Lion.
On
the outer margin of
word KAAAKf- (= KeWax),
et sqq.)
fills
in
f.
65
v",
which Dr. Graves
discerned an application of the passage
14-19) preceding that verse to the slaughter of the monks of Hy, in a raid of
the Norsemen in 8067,' while Cellach (802815) was Abbot.
In this coincidence
{vv.
of date with that arrived at by
him on other grounds
a confirmation of his previous results.
same terms as
that which
effectually erased at the
end of
St.
Of
(f.
68
faintly legible at foot of
end of
this
<5);
and the
the
fill
Gospel (68
Of
St.
v" b)
f.
rest of
first
90
f.
in
the
215*- a) has been
and a similar one
at the
r". b).
leaf
it,
(f.
r",
the last column of Q. v
in
with Interpretatio, and (on the

69) of Q.
70) with the device which embodies
and ending on
he found
A very short subscription (probably
Luke's Gospel, the Argument begins
St.
&"
the Calf,
(f.
Luke (90
is
(see p. cxiv, supr.),
vi.
its
Then
John's Gospel, the prefatory matter
fills
the figure of
follows the text beginning
opening words ("
the penultimate page of Q.
verso')
g?<tf?a;
quidem"),
viii.
the verso of the leaf
(f.
90) on
Luke ends. Signs of a large erasure appear in this page, at foot of

For the Eagle, a full page is not reserved^ but the figure is skilfully
inserted at foot of the first page of text (9 1 r"), being the recto of first leaf of
Quire ix. On this page the text begins the first three letters of its opening,
"/ principio" being combined into an ingenious monogram. This Gospel ends
which
St.
column
b.
on the
of the penultimate leaf (104) of Quire x, the second of its two quires.
Its closing verses occupy the central lozenge-shaped space of that page.
The
recto
left-hand, upper,
and right-hand margins are
filled
by a
series of extracts
from
' Note that in these places, and in the Lord's Prayer (f.
36 r' a, 1. 13), the Greek aspirate is represented
by V (see above) as also (according to Dr. Graves) in the obliterated subscription off. 53 V a, which he has
(in part conjecturally) restored (see p. cxvi, su^r.). So too by Maelsuthain in his note, f. 16 v b (see p. ciii).
* The K^T^ MikTTHYC of ff.
34 V 35 r suggests a doubt whether our scribe knew what K\Ti^
meant. The use of caia (= secundum) is frequent in early Latin MSS. of the Gospels, as in Cod. Bobbiensis {k)
and. is found in. early Latin Fathers, e.g., Cyprian, Testimonia, passim.
' For this fact he refers to Ware, De Hibernia et Aniiqq., p. 102
also to Ann. Jms/., s. a. 806
;
INTRODUCTION.
cxxvi
the Moralia
(Commentary on Job) of Gregory the Great, which
in
no way bear on
the text which they enclose.
The passages selected from the Moralia are: (i) From lib. VI., xxxvii. 56 (on Job v. 26),
occupying the left-hand column ; (2) from V., vi. 9 (on Job iii. 20), filling the small triangular
top-space, and continued on the right-hand margin ; (3) from V., iii. 4 (on Gal. vi. 14), following on
52 (on the Lord's three miracles of raising the dead),
at 1. 10 ; (4) from IV., xxxvii,

; (s) from same (on Luke ix. 60), at
same margin,
The introduction here of these extracts, taken in

42.
34
conjunction with the Note relating to Gregory at foot of f. 19 r" 3 (see p. Ixxv, supr.), indicates, if
at
1.
1.
not a familiar knowledge of his
On
life
the verso of this leaf there
in the Gospels, severally
The
and works,
and
last leaf of the quire
was
is
at least
a due sense of his celebrity.
a brief reckoning of the number of "verses"
collectively (but the total arrived at is incorrect).'

left
blank by the scribe
but on
its verso,
the last
Wyre or Mac Moyre, has entered his signature, with

1662"
the date, "June 29th,
(see p. cviii, supr.).
Elsewhere, all through the ms., the text is in double columns, with the exceptions (beside that, already noted, of the latter part of f. 17 r") of the Argument on
hereditary Keeper, Florence
T08
and the
v,
(which see).
lines at top of 171 r"
Here and
there,
when
r" a, 73 r" a, etc.),
a column
is
"the vellum
is
(5,
38
r"
b,
parted vertically into sub-columns.
In this Gospel (the Fourth), Dr. Reeves has pointed out

p. 3),
of
or passages which
names or the like occur (as 9 v" b, 33 r" a, etc. 130 r" b, etc.),
lend themselves to stichographic arrangement (as 2 v" a, 12 r" a and
39
lists
{Memoir of 1861,
finer and the writing more delicate than in the preceding
ones," this being a "tribute of honour to the loved disciple, Eoin na Bruinne,
It is to
'John of the Bosom,' as the Irish anciently designated him."
be added that, on the whole, the ten quires of this Division which contain the
that
is,
Gospels are written with more care and regularity, and ampler allowance of space
for the
columns, and less severity
use of contractions, than the rest of the Ms.
in
Comparing a page of the First or Second Gospel with one in the Pauline Epistles,
one perceives how much more fully the text as printed occupies the width of the
In the Third Gospel, and still more in the Fourth, this difference fails to
latter.
appear on the face of the printed page because the minute fineness of the penmanship (which typography cannot reproduce),
in the
Fourth especially, admits a
greater quantity of matter without increasing the length of the lines.

Here and
Passion
(f.
there, in the Gospels, a cross
52 v'b), the Resurrection (53 r a).
on the margin points to some supreme event as the

A marginal numeration in a few places notes the
some fact (as on 34 v a, 82 v'b, 86 v" a, 103 v'b). Of a few marginalia the
explanation does not appear;' but most of them are corrections of wrongly written words, syllables,
threefold recurrence of
or
letters,
or supply omissions,
two passages, corresponding with
In one instance, marks on the margin of

a third place, suggest the application of two parables
or suggest alternatives.
like
marks
in
iThe figures given are : Matthew, 2700; Mark, 1600; Luke, 2900; John, 2300. The sura of these is
9500 not (as the note makes it) 9400. Moreover, for 1600 (MDC) we should probably read 1700 (mdcc),
which is the number assigned to Mark by most Latin authorities (see for them Wordsworth, uisupr., p. 736).
2 In one place (St. Matth. xxv. 24) a serious omission occurs, which the scribe has
detected while in
the act of writing, but has failed to supply. He has begun the column (49 v b) with, in ver. 25 {"et iimens"),
leaving out " ubi non sparststi" (end of 24). To set this right, he has partly expunged lines i and 2, but
' As, e.g., "comt"
has neglected to restore the lacking words.
{qu. = comiter P).
(84 r' a)
Plate
III.
uih'ifitiiui
iSfrfituV
C'-'nuffiiiinr - ni.niiUvJ.'rH
'
v.-i,*"
iriNnîrl""!
;m'f iM-iwrtirh-ii-
:iirfrim^nfrtiii>tn'!nn'i'c:'ri"p''
iic;'!mntf!iiii')- ,>>);
lyfif
<ri''hn i^jHTt:
^'(Vifwrn ri;*'
r AUfLim iWi ^^
ifot-),-
imi,\'
W Ir
fi
.*ftl
rmm.v
urn ma.Viirii (ir\<<^y wh' "
t'lr
li"
^c* >v<^p'i^4"
fi;.'
mK ft.u tirji w-i'"!!' iimiinhftnim
\r I (7i<îiK"mf irtlipfTiiifrrtiiTn .Ir

>r,<
fitif ftf
''if
?f tiu^ moTKrciitntlli? Inirn
|:v((irii|-.|iii.>':
)irv"""-^*ft'i"r i'l.im.i("iimc )Uit^
pmi
I'mrtii'tihcf I'.i>iriH'il liirttV
!'.ihii1'!m)-
j-rprtiiitn
Uunc
n)ri/.^)t;iimvMr
p_I<mipini-i>:lrt!ylt,iiMrroniwi1irtr
(fw^m<flf7'rn">>"^
i)l(r.-nTr(vi''i"'tM"i>(ty7)ni)'*ir)V''f'iifflr
tttmr iTijirorMtimiirT)C(tnninwMtv
>i7Utttf
Imi?*
(^
Aim-'iimfrKinr
.iJiiw?.^?!'!^
iliif' Hi>''ni.'*.''ni!tti
^.tl-.DK'
|Mlm.i|-]rt"nr IfiMtipvlariif |ifHif
"J^
'^j"
(Vfr.>:|.'>mv ii.'I'ii-nim
m')V>lt'r+
pin-
fiitnt'ii'imili .")<
Itifi't'iillrt'i
nnvc
I'-'HIT'""
'"'I'"'
^ rwm u<f'-j j-<nn3m t'^fli " '"i
iHJicvwr Attn iy^s'iîH.V'fS flctij'n
)^vm -7
*''"
FOL, 102
R".
f?ivtf!iMir.im iiffAnimrtiTn
of ncfrlicMii'
tiin)<'tti.''iff*)r<T|'
Plate IV.
pun |i*mfti1twi)U*i:M'*'^"f-?)r
rr
wvliowintltl mvjiij
.\ti
rtnfii>y,viti
pV"
plfftfjj}<1*t'ffirtiff\Vnfi'n^*f^
'
IfiîltVtn *flllli><^
îcmwilrj
wU(iiiCi;l'')iUiî
t!^^ wp)*>mf Btr
tn<<'
yM)5
t<^J||
;|f
C.v <> ati.'.iMitt^'^'
tflinppWftun^piy Jtl-mr ifmjr
FOL. 137
R".
cxxvu

(49 rb, v'a and
b).
In two parallel places (St. Matth. xxvii. 50 St. Mark xv. 37 52 v, 68 r) the
remarkable note, "Hie auciores canunt Pater Noster" is attached to the narrative of our Lord's death.
It is remarkable that St. Luke's is the only one of the Gospels which has on its margin Irish glosses
(as 78 r a, 79 v), such as are very frequent on that of the Acts. One Irish word, however (not a gloss),
:
irogdn (= wretch), is written against the
For the marginal note on
(x. 4).
The Book
f.
name
of Judas Iscariot (38 r'b), where
it
occurs in St. Matth.
65, see above, p. cxxv.
of the Acts does not immediately follow the Gospels, but
Catholic Epistles
Of
by a
the order^ thus being Gospels

nine quires
Apocalypse
Acts
(nearly) singular arrangement placed last of all
Pauline Epistles
is
in
all,
(ff.
109-19 1 ).
(ff.
109-150); but between them and the Gospel-quires there are inserted three
these, the first
five
are occupied by the Pauline Epistles
leaves of prefatory matter.
These are as follows

(i) The "Prologue of Hilary to the Apostle" (106 r", which really relates
only to the Epistle to the Romans); (2) The "Prologue of Pelagius to all the Epistles" (106 v,
107 ra); (3) The "Prologue of Pelagius to the Romans" (107 r and vb); (4) A second Prologue
:
(not headed) to
all
the Epistles (107 v'b, 108 ra); (5)
Of
Pelagius to Romans."
fifth
these,
more
is
On
f.
108 v appears a brief
"Argument of
third and
The second and
to be said in next Chapter.
are given ia Cod. Amiat. (see pp. 233-236, 240, of Tischendorf's edition), but without attribution
To
to any author.
(5) are attached explanatory notes,
one of them containing Irish words.
These five Pauline quires, and (for the most part) all that follow (except the
last two of Division in.), contrast markedly with those that contain the Gospels,
St.
John's especially,
as regards the quality of
their vellum,
which
is
thick
and
and further as regards the handwriting, which has less of delicacy and grace,
and somewhat stiff; so as, at first sight, to suggest the surmise that
we have here the work of a different scribe. On further examination, however, it
rigid
but
is
heavier,
appears that the latter characteristic
is
mainly a result of the former, and that
it
not the penman but the material under his hand that is changed. Moreover,
he has given something of a mechanical aspect to his work by ruling his pages,
not merely with main lines up and down to limit the height and width of his
is
columns, but with cross-lines throughout, so as to determine the number of lines

for each
column
(usually from thirty-one to thirty-five).^
"The
writing hangs
from, instead of resting on, the line" (as Dr. Reeves has pointed out*) in these
ruled pages,
that
is,
touches
it
from below, not from above.
The use
of these
ruled lines suggests the conjecture (see p. cxxxii, infr.) that this Pauline subdivision
may have been
written earlier than the parts of the ms. in which
none
such appear, before the scribe had attained such mastery of his art as to dispense
with their guidance, and to work with the freedom and lightness of hand shown in
the pages which, though they
The type of
now
stand before
text to which the Gospels belong
it,
may have been
is, as will
appear
written after
in
it.
next Chapter,
This order is in the main (but with differences of detail) that of the ancient list in Cod. Claroraontanus
of Paul"), for which see p. 469 of Tischendorf's edition (1852). Berger [Hist, de la Vulgate) refers
(p. 340) to a very few MSS. as exhibiting the same or similar arrangement.
* The points that determine these cross-lines are struck into the vellum with a sharp instrument,
and
the lines are ruled with the same. See Plate iv., which shows these points.
Âdamnan, p. xx, note ^
'
("D
Q2
INTRODUCTION.
cxxviii
so far distinct from that of these Epistles, as to raise a presumption that the
exemplar whence the scribe copied the

used for the former
of these two
tion
may
was independent of that which he
and some time may have intervened between the execu-
The
sub-divisions.
abound so much more

It
latter
than
in the Epistles
well be that the scribe at
fact,
first
already noted,
in the
that
contractions
Gospels, points the
same way.
contemplated only a collection of the
Apostolic writings (Epistles and Apocalypse), to which, when finished, he after-
wards prefixed the Gospels, and appended the Acts, so as to make a complete
New Testament. The quires which contain the Pauline Epistles are not merely,
as has been said above, detachable as a separate booklet
but that they have
actually been in use as such, the worn and rubbed aspect of their
first
page
(109 r) too plainly indicates.
The
Epistles stand in their usual order, as in the Latin Vulgate (and in
English Bibles), except that
and
which displacement also occurs

the
in
list
To
of 108 r"}
Thessalonians are placed before Colossians
in the
"Prologue of Pelagius" (107
Colossians
is
r" a),
but not
subjoined the pseudo-Epistle to the
Laodiceans, occupying 139 r" (5. Last, after the Pastoral Epistles, follows that
to the Hebrews, ending on 149 v" \
Each Epistle is
150 being left blank.
introduced by a brief Argument,

already mentioned) to
2
Timothy, and Hebrews.
the
way
Pelagius,
in
most cases ascribed (as that to Romans,
the
exceptions being
and
Corinthians,
All these are given, but with variations (mostly in
of abridgment), in
Cod.
Amiatinus.
Before Galatians
(128
additional and longer
r"),
an
Argument from Jerome^ precedes that of Pelagius and

the so-called " Laodiceans" is introduced by a warning that Jerome rejects it.
Throughout this Division the ornamental initial letters are coloured with
;
The manifold forms given
simple pigments (metallic).
remarkable
are
2
for
variety
Thessalonians (1362'
Romans, though
stands,
is
it
b')
if
and ingenuity
see
to the recurring Pâulus]
especially that
not always for elegance.
prefixed
to
But that which introduces
has shared the lamentable defacement of f 109 r" in which
it
of admirable design, and a marvel of minute delicacy of execution.'
In the sixth
Quire of this Division
(ff.
151-160), which contains the seven
some of the ornaments are happily devised

(note especially the monograms with which St. James and St. Jude begin).*
To these Epistles no Prologues or Arguments are prefixed but they are divided
throughout into sections by marginal numbering, the same as in Cod. Amiatinus.
Catholic Epistles in their usual order,
In St. James, however, most of the earlier numeral letters have been omitted or
effaced.
St.
Jude ends on
i.
159 v\ the last leaf of the quire being
left
blank.
' Note that in the Claromontane list a similar but greater displacement
occurs, Colossians being postponed to I and 2 Timothy and Titus, so as to be immediately followed by Philemon.
part of the Prcefatio to his Comm. on Galatians {Oêra, t. iv., pp. 222, 223).
has been found possible to restore the beautiful P completely in our phototype, except the left-hand
upper part of the design, which has utterly disappeared.
< Those which
belong to 2 St. Peter and 2 St. John are also notable
but they have not been so
successfully reproduced in this edition.
'
It is
'
It
CXXix
The Apocalypse fills the next quire (ff. 1 61-170), and overruns to a supplemental leaf (171), now attached by glue to the quire following. This Book is
preceded by
its tiiuli,
preceding quire;
the
first letter
fourteen in number, on the verso of the last leaf (160) of the
curiously arranged in a roughly lozenge-shaped table, of which
(A)
is
of quaint design
the text, however, has no corresponding
But the most elaborate and remarkable of the embellishments of our

MS. stands at the head of the next page (161 r), the word Apocalipsis, running
This initial A, which is of great
across,
in large characters of peculiar form.
divisions.
size, its
length exceeding half the height of the page,
is
of singularly graceful form,
and perfectly carried out in its wonderfully minute details. The last four lines of
There appears to
the text are on 1 7 1 r", extending across the width of the page.
have been a line of subscription subjoined, now irrecoverably erased. The rest of
a rectangular diagram representing the
the page is taken up by a strange design,
city that "lieth foursquare," the "Jerusalem" of Rev. xxi. 10-16, with its twelve
gates, each bearing the name of its precious stone, its tribe, and its Apostle.
The
verso
of this connecting leaf (171) is occupied with matter relating to the opening chapters of
Book follows on f. 172. In fact, col. a of 171 v gives the heads of a formal homily
the Acts, which
on the Pentecostal promise conveyed in Acts i. 8 {" Acctpietis uirtutem superuenientis Spiritus Sancti"),
"Fluminis impetus"), combined
as illustrated by Ps. xlv [xlvi], i, 4 {" Deus noster refugium"
with Esaias vii. 8, 9 viii. 7 Ixvi. 12-14; ^nd St. John vii. 38, 39. And col. b continues the subject
by a comparison of the ceremonies and festivals of the Gentiles and Jews with those of the Church
passing into a parallelism between Law and Gospel, arranged in two sub-columns and closing with
examples in which the number seven appears in the Old Testament, illustrative of the seven weeks
Near the end of the former column, and all through the latter, many Irish words and
of Pentecost.
.
sentences appear.
The two remaining
quires
(ff.
17 2-1 91) of this Division contain the
Book of
leaf, leaving a blank page (191 v"),

on which, as being the last of the division, no matter introductory to the following
Books is entered. In these quires the vellum is much the same in quality as in
the Epistles and the Apocalypse and the handwriting shows no marked change
the Acts, which ends on the redo of the last
in character,
though
No Argument is prefixed.^ The ornamental
inferior in finish.
But even
to the eye the text is distinguished from that of every other part of the ms., by
the much greater number, length, and variety of notes attached.
Some of
these are marginal, some interlined
some in Latin, some in Irish, or mixed
initial
(P)
is
very nearly alike to that of
with Irish (one especially, in Acts xx.,
some
Thessalonians
f.
185
v",
(f.
135
which
is
r" a).
of considerable
some are geographical notes

a few are textual corrections or alternative readings. The presence of these,
taken together with the singular postponement of this Book to all the rest,
suggests the inference (already hinted) that the exemplar whence the scribe
derived it must have come into his hands, not with that (or those) which he
length);
'
offer interpretation or explanation;
sectional division of the text
continues no farther.
is
indicated by marginal numerals on the
first
page
(172 r), but
it
cxxx
INTRODUCTION.
used for the other Books, but from a different source and at a later time.
be shown,
in
our concluding Chapter, that the character of
distinct fully to confirm this suggestion.
of eight or
more
lines
text is sufficiently
its
At the end of the
It will
last
column, a note
has been effectually erased, past recovery or conjectural
restoration.
The Life
C.
religious
of
St.
Martin of Tours
biographies, with
Severus Sulpicius, his
most popular of
which continue it, by
397), once the
Dialogues and Epistles
the
disciple,
{pb. circ.
forms the Third and
final Division,
three quires, with a single leaf attached to the last
(ff.
consisting of
Dialogue
192-222).
i.
most divisions divided into i. and 11.) is reckoned (f. 201 v" a) as Second Book
of the Life, and Dialogue 11. (otherwise in.) as Third (215 r" b).
Of the author's
three extant Epistles, two only are given
that "ad Eusebium,'' but without his
(in
name
(22 v"
and that "ad Aurelium" (221
a),
v" a).
The Life is divided into twenty-six sections, marked by marginal figures but this division has
no relation to the twenty-seven sections of the printed editions. It has no running titles but the
word "liber" stands at the top of its last page (zoi r). Book 11. {Dialogue i. [and ii.j is headed
" Postumiani de uirtutibus Monachorum" and " Secundus" (sometimes followed by "Liber'") appears
In
frequently as running title. Book iii. {Dialogue 11. [or iii.]) is headed " Incipit tertius Galli."
Dialogue
distinguished
as
i.
Book II. no sectional numbers appear in the earlier part, which is usually
but at the point (f. 210 r a, 1. 5) where, in many editions, Dialogue 11. begins {" Quo primum tempore"),
No doubt
the number "xxvii" is placed, and the numeration proceeds to " xxxvii " (213 r a, 1. 8).
;
it
was meant that Book

b,
(215
many
1.
11., for "xlii" appears early in it

go on to "luiii" (219 r b). As in the preceding parts of the ms.,
here and there in the margin of which no explanation is forthcoming.
and the
21),
letters are set
iii.
should be numbered continuously with
figures
In three places marginalia are attached to
upper margin), written
in the
t\ie
Life {igi
v b,
minute script of 19 r" (see above,
topographical notes on the words "
Ticinis,^''
" Ambiensium
193 r"
b,
ib. v",
p. Ixxii),
being
ciuitatis^''
" Pictauae
episcopum.''^
Of
stiff
the three quires which form this division, the former two are of the
vellum as those which contain the Pauline Epistles
appended
leaf
reappears.
(ff.
The
but in the third, with
214-222), the finer material exhibited
first
leaf (192)
in
St.
its
John's Gospel
shows four examples of ornament
word ("Severus") of the prefixed
same
on the
recto,
and that of the Prologue

{"Plerigue"); on the verso, the Igitur which opens the Address to the Reader,
and the second "Igitur," where the narrative begins being curiously elaborated
and heightened with colour. Like examples are, the first word, " Cum" (f. 201 v"),
but this last is
of Book II., and that of Book iir., " Lucescit" (f. 215 r")
uncoloured. The initial q (219 y" a) of a sub-section of Book iii. seems to have
the
first
Epistle,
been intended to receive a
like treatment,
but
it
is
unfinished.
So, too, in the
two places where the Epistles begin. The first (220 v" a) shows the bare outline
of a large h, surmounted by the profile of a human face the second, a blank
;
space, to receive the contraction
"p"
(= "post").
The
latter of these instances
DETAILED, DESCRIPTION OF THE MS.

proves that the scribe's usage was, to write his text
whatever design was to be
filled in
seemingly, of the
To Book
subscription,
'^
leaving blanks for
the former suggests that
for beside the unfinished
mouth"
eyes, the nose, the
are set four
in ridicule,
attempt at portraiture.
artist's
(215 r"
11.
"Behold the
Irish words, signifying,
And
afterwards.
the designer was not the calligrapher
first,
CXXXl
and
a),
Pro Ferdomnacho
to Epistle
(221 r"
i.
b),
is
appended the brief
ores"; the former being decipherable, notwith-
still showing enough

column of the verso of the
last leaf. Epistle 11. ends, followed (after the ordinary ''êxplicit'") by a short
collect, in which the intercession of St. Martin is pleaded,
written in the Greek
script above described.
to
have contained a coloThe rest of the column seems
phon, now effaced, in this case with success. The remaining column is occupied
standing an attempt to expunge

to prove that
it
was
it
the latter, though erased,
same words.
in the
On
the
first
by
a prayer and confession of
with which the volume closes.
faith,
question of some interest, and even importance, concerning the contents of our MS.,
considered,
whether the
order in which they
now
stand
is
or
is
is
to be
not the order in which they were
written. Assuming that, as is admitted, the whole is the work of one scribe, is it possible to distinguish between his earlier and his later work ?
Confining ourselves in the first instance to an examination of its two most important Divisions,
and Second (New Testament), we are at once struck by the marked alteration of
which distinguishes the pages of the text of the Gospels from those of the rest of the Second
Division, and of the earlier and larger part of the First.
The handwriting is the same, but the
manner is changed. The ordinary calligraphy of the ms. is admirable regular and clear even
-elegant in what may be called its normal type : in the Gospels we find it developed into higher
perfection,
graceful as well as clear, and in its regularity showing an elastic freedom.
It is thus
an example of the scribe's matured manner and the surmise thus arises that this portion of the MS.
"the First (Patrician)
aspect
be assigned to a later stage of his art while the other portions, where the calligraphy
belong to his earlier manner, and presumably to an earlier period of his work.
is to
It is
may be
is
normal,
of course possible that the finer workmanship thus bestowed by the scribe on the Gospels
explained otherwise.
The
special reverence in
which
this part of the
New
Testament has
rest, and
always been held would cause him to transcribe them with more of religious care than the
as in point of fact he has done, especially for the Fourth Gospel,
to provide choice vellum to receive
their text, thus further enhancing the beauty of his handiwork.
But when we turn back to the First Division of the ms., we are there met by a fact which conwith this explanation, and throws us back on the former surmise. Of this Division, the greater
part
nearly to the end of f. 18 v is of the normal type. Then there intervenes a small portion of
matter (the brief notes treated of in Chapter vi., pp. Ixxii et sqg.), exceptional alike in contents and in
occupying the end of iS zi b and the whole of 1 9 r", and
script, which for the present we pass by,
flicts
followed by the blank page 19

"the writing
Finally, in the five remaining folios (20-24) of this Division,
z<.
assumes the maturer manner which characterizes the text of the Gospels, and of the matter
preliminary to them, occupying
Now, the contents of
ff.
25-105.
20-24 are not such as to merit exceptional treatment as regards calligraphy and the vellum on which they are written is not, in point of fact, exceptionally fine
on the
contrary, f. 20, on which the change of the calligraphy to the more finished manner first shows itself,
belongs to the quire (ff. 13-20 being its last leaf)' whose former leaves are written in the normal
-manner of the scribe; and the vellum of which this leaf and its conjugate, f. 13, are composed is of
But the matter contained in this f. 20 seems
.more than ordinarily hard and intractable substance.
fF.
See above, pp.
cxviii, cxix.
cxxxu
INTRODUCTION.
of itself to supply an adequate explanation of the changed
manner of
writing.
It is certain that this
leaf cannot have
been written in immediate sequence after the preceding leaves. For on its recto we
have the Preface and Table of Capita of Muirchu I., which, as we know,' were not inserted in their
proper place in f. i. It follows that f. 20 was written after an interval, presumably not a short one,
and was added in consequence of the scribe having lighted on a copy of Muirchu i. exhibiting the
Preface and Table, which evidently were lacking in his former exemplar.
The inference is inevitable
that in this case the
changed calligraphy results from the lapse of time that the later manner of
due to their later date. And it may be safely presumed that the writing of these five
leaves, and that of the Gospels, both alike distinguished by delicacy and finish above what precedes
and what follows, indicates that both alike belong to the later and more developed stage of the
ff.
20-24
is
scribe's art.
If this
other words,
it
be
so, the Gospels, as well as
ff.
20-24, must have been written after
ff.
1-18.
In
Muirchu and Tirechan and the Additamenta,

ending in 18 w b, were transcribed before the year 807, in which the First Gospel was written."
These earlier Patrician documents (ff. i-i8) are thus to be ranked with the latter Books of
the New Testament (ff. io5 et sqq.), as written in the scribe's earlier and normal manner. But a
closer examination of the text of these latter Books reveals a further fact, indicating two stages of
this normal manner, and enabling us to distinguish one of them as prior to the other.
The
Pauline Epistles, which in our ms. are placed immediately after the Gospels, show distinct signs
of such priority. As the Gospels plainly belong to a period of the scribe's work when his art
was more highly developed than when he wrote ff. 1-18, so these Epistles as plainly are to be
follows that the pages which contain
assigned to the period of his immaturity in skill

and in them we discern a manner yet earlier
than what we have in a general way described as the normal. Tokens of this are evident throughout
;
the forty-two leaves (in
all five
quires)
which they occupy,
in the
more laboured, and almost
stiff,
character of the writing, which, though very good and regular, betrays a hand that has not yet
gained an assured mastery of the pen,
and
in a peculiarity
matter not of opinion but of visible
found
in this sub-division,
which admits of no doubt, and is

and in this alone, of the entire
namely, that the pages are marked not only (as elsewhere) with vertical rulings to fix the width
MS.,
of the columns, but with horizontal rulings determined by punctures, to fix the number and secure the
fact,
even placing of the lines of each column severally.

leaf
(f.
109) of the
first
quire of the Pauline text, and
This
it is
is
so most conspicuously on the
first
on nearly to the end of the
fifth
carried
and last quire. It is only in the very last leaves that the scribe has dispensed with this guidance, on
which in no other part of the MS. he has shown himself dependent. It appears, therefore, that in the
course of writing these forty-two leaves his hand had gained the freedom which it displays in the
leaves that follow, and in ff. 1-18,
though even in them he had not fully reached the practised and
confident skill to which is due the superior excellence of the calligraphy of the Gospels, and of the
last five leaves
Of
of the Patrician Division.
the rest of this Division
the
Catholic Epistles and the Apocalypse
they exhibit the scribe's normal manner in what

set
down
called his
it is only to be said that

middle period, and may be safely
for in them the manner

not long
almost
contemporaneously with the earlier leaves of the First
as written after the Pauline Epistles,
identical with that of the later Pauline leaves
may be
after,
is
Division.
But when we come to the Book of the Acts, which in this MS. is abnormally placed last of the New
Testament writings,' we find it distinguished in more than one respect from those which precede. Its
pages abound with notes and glosses, marginal or interlined, such as elsewhere are very rare in the
volume; its text (as will be fully shown in Chapter x.) is, if not of a different type, yet distinguished
from that of any of the other Books, in being much more intermixed with Old-Latin readings. These
facts, taken together with the singular position into which it is displaced, lead irresistibly to the conclusion that the scribe, in attempting to put together a complete New Testament (an achievement
which, so far as we know, had been previously accomplished by no Irish scribe),* had been at first
unable to obtain an exemplar of the Acts. When he found one, it was, as we perceive, distinct in
See p. cxiv, su;pr.
See pp. xvii, xviii, Ixxv, sujir.
also p. xv.
See p. cxxvii, su^r., and in Chap, x, tnfr.
* No other of the early Latin biblical MSS. of Irish origin exhibits the whole New Testament
them are MSS. of the Gospels only.
1
'
most of
Plate V.
I>innttt<J Mti\iu^ cfiifiJfmAtim
1 h^>^ 4l' )vnni<(m<*n r w w Ja
V-!> tclLltitiii-- iMij '.ih.ViiniiiJi
'H^ f'''^'^^ "^l '^P'*^**"^
'
yutf^Ba--
\\m)ih'. "^1^4* 'r?'^?'' 'i^' 'TWMi.
FoL. 170
V^.
'-
)(\\:
^""'''
-^
"^ '5*'*
Plate VI.
Y^mjfhum^YAinAyjmm-) chA
'm^nOviuUtncinAQiA, ^|1^tt^
^ i^-LiTJpfif WYijchîpffv^
II Tl.
FoL. 175
V.
cxxxill
whence he had derived the text of the other Books, presumably therefore came
from a different source, and not until after a considerable interval. And here again we note that lapse
character from those
is marked with a coincident change of manner. The handwriting is of a later period

it shows
marks of senility. It falls not a little short of the excellence of all that stands before it
the columns
are no longer of regular width, nor are the lines always straight
the letters are crowded, and
sometimes almost clumsy the writer's hand has lost something of its cunning. It is hardly to be
regarded as an example of a fourth manner, but rather of a degeneration from the former fullness
of his maturer skill.
of time
On
these data
we may venture
somewhat as
to sketch the history of the construction of the MS.,
follows.
The
scribe seems in the
Pauline writings.
first
There
first
instance to have undertaken merely to transcribe a text of the
even reason to think that the forty-two leaves which contain them were at
is
meant to be a separate book, and even
capable of being,
dition of their
filling as
first
page
they do the
(f.
that they were for
some time
assigned to them.
five quires
in use as such,
109 r") seems to be indicative of such separate use.
the Catholic Epistles and Apocalypse, written soon
after,
as they are
The chafed and defaced conPossibly, however,
occupying two more quires, may have been
About the same time the scribe seems to have entered on the work of
first consisted only of Muirchu (lacking Preface and
Table of Capita of first Book), Tirechan, and the Additamenta, nearly filling eighteen leaves one full
quire of twelve folios (1-12), and six leaves of another, a quire of eight folios (13-20) and leaving
the lower half of col. h of fol. 18 v", and the whole of fT. 19 and 20, blank. At this point he has
inserted a final note, and a sort of colophon {" Scripsi hunc ut potui librum"), filling the upper
half of 18 zi b, and marking the close of his compilation. At a later, but undetermined, date,
having found an exemplar which exhibited the Preface and Tables of Muirchu i., he transcribed them
on f. 20 r (leaving f. 19 for the notulae which, in a diflferent script, he began to enter on the blank
part of 18 0 b, and on 19 r). Then, in continuation of this Patrician supplement, on f. 20 v he began
a transcript of what in his time, must have been a very recent document the Liber Ange It and to
provide room for it he appended a small quire (a binio), in which he completed the Liber Angeli, and
concluded this Division by subjoining, though in a seriously curtailed form, the famous Confessio. To
the same period as these supplementary documents of the Patrician Division are to be assigned the
ten quires which exhibit the Gospels, with the seven leaves of preliminary matter which introduce
them. These he prefixed to the previously written Epistles (Pauline and Catholic) and Apocalypse,
to which, later on, he added the Acts, thus completing his New Testament (our Second Division of the
MS.).
In putting them together, he no doubt took occasion to insert the leaves (fF. j86-8) which
introduce the Pauline text, and to add the matter on ff. 160 v and 170 v which connects the Apocalypsequire with the Catholic Epistles which precede it and with the Acts which follow it. But at what
time the notulae were written on ff. 18 0 3 and 19 r, we have little ground forjudging. Here, the
Prima facie it is natural to
script being different, the test of manner of calligraphy fails to help us.
before
the
supplementary
pages
(ff.
were
written
there
20-24), '" which we have
they
assume that
included in the same volume.
compiling the Patrician documents, which at
observed the scribe's maturest manner.' But it is possible that, in beginning to transcribe the docufill ff. 20-24, he intentionally reserved f. 1 9 for the reception of such incomplete memo-
ments which
randa as he might afterwards desire to append

completed at the middle of f. 18 v b.
to the compilation,
which he evidently regarded as
New
Testament, thus completed, does not seem ever to have come into separate use. Its
no marks of injury, stain, or friction, such as have left their marks on the first page
This
of the Pauline Epistles, and have led to the loss of the first leaf of the Patrician Division.
Division seems to have been joined to the New Testament Division so as to stand before it from the
as is indicated by the name, Canoin Phadraig,
first,
or at least from a very early stage of its history,
which, as we have seen (p. cii, supr.), was its regular designation in the first notice that has reached
But the
early leaves bear
us of
its
existence, in the tenth century.
If these notulae were written before f. 20, the conjecture as to their origin advanced above, p. Ixxiv,
can hardly be maintained. For if they were written after Torbach's death (807), they were written after
St. Matthew's Gospel (see p. cxiv), with which f. 20 seems to be contemporary.
cxxxiv
INTRODUCTION.
Probably the Third Division

left
of separate use
divisions,
it
last initial
the
St.
Martin) likewise, as now, formed part of the MS.

It, like
the Gospels, shows on
its
when
it finally
opening pages no signs
and though the handwriting gives no definite clue to its age relating to the other two
These are (i) that it is in one respect incomplete, the
letter being outlined but not finished (f. 220 ), and another, which was meant to be
;
bears two tokens of posteriority.
never having been inserted in the place
last,
quires
his
(St.
the scriptorium as a completed volume.
left for it (f.
221
(2) that the last of its three
on the very choice vellum which elsewhere is only used to receive the text of
John, a fact of which the natural explanation seems to be, that the scribe, having exhausted
stock of the ordinary material, fell back on what remained of the finer sheets which he had in
written
is
store.
Of the ornamental
initials or
monograms, no use has been made
the order in which the several parts of the MS. have been written.
who was not the scribe' though possibly

symbols) may be ascribed to the latter, executed
work of an
artist
in the
in the
To
all
above attempt to ascertain

appearance, they are the
Gospels they (including the Evan-
as they are with the pen simply, and not

Second Division, and the Third. The First
Division, as we now have it, lacks such embellishments, though possibly one may have headed the
first column of the lost f. i.
Why this is so, and again, why the Gospels are thus left comparatively
plain, while the first leaf of St. Martin's Life is quadruply decorated, is not obvious
nor do these
facts appear to have any bearing on the question treated in this Note.
It is remarkable that the very
page, f. 109 r, which, as regards penmanship, bears signs of being the earliest written in the ms.,
exhibits an initial (P) of "Paulus" of singular perfection of execution,
one for which, and for the
great A of " Apocalipsis" on f. 171 r", it may be claimed that, though small in scale, yet in elaborate
refinement of skill they are worthy of the best of the hands to whose work we owe that masterpiece
gelistic
heightened with colour, as throughout the
rest of the
of Celtic
1
fE.
art,
That
220
v,
the Book of Kells.

made
probable by the non-completion (above noticed) of the artist's work on

by certain cases in which the blank left by the scribe has been incompletely
128 r" and f. 130 v, only the letter P has been supplied where (in one case) Paulus, and in
this is so is
221 v,
and
also
as in f.
the other Pau, is required.
filled
CHAPTER
X.
CONTENTS OF THE MS. resumed.

Part VI. THE
NEW TESTAMENT.
Prefatory.
The two
preceding Chapters,
viii.
and
ix.,
deviate from
the
natural order
of this Introduction, being interposed before the consideration of the Contents of
This arrangement has been made for the sake of
our MS. has been completed.
The
homogeneity.
and antiquarian details into which these Chapters
historical
seem to be placed most fitly as a sequel to the study of the First of the
three main Divisions of the Book the records which it preserves of St. Patrick
and the Churches founded by him and his followers which occupies Chapters
enter
We
II. vii.
now
return to our examination of
its Contents,
and proceed
the
in
present Chapter to enter on the Second Division, the largest and (by reason of
its
sacred character) the most important of the three
Latin as
it
was read by the Church
Third Division
I.
biographical
The Place
(xi.
New
Testament
to
St.
Martin
in
The
hundred years ago.
documents relating
our next and concluding Chapter
treated of in
Section
the
in Ireland eleven
the
will
be
).
of our ms. in the Classification of mss. of the
Latin Vulgate.
Subsection
The Latin
is
text of the
that of St. Jerome,
Of
New
among
the
Testament, as exhibited
in
Variation in Text
its
the Book of Armagh,
known as the Vulgate.
the extant mss. of this famous version, which are innumerable,
of high antiquity, dating from the sixth century
and
MSS.
their total
some as
some are
late as the sixteenth
number, to which each of the intervening centuries has contributed
quota, far exceeds that of the existing written copies of any other book.
text,
they vary widely
among
themselves, even
the
earliest
of them.
variations prove on examination to be in great measure due to admixture
In
Their
intro-
by the inadvertence of the transcribers, but partly also (as

of renderings and phrases, retained by habit or by
it seems) of set purpose
preference, from the earlier Latin versions which, though diverse and often
discrepant, are comprehended under the common name of the " Old Latin."
duced partly no doubt
cxxxvi
INTRODUCTION.
Testament was professedly a revision of a form of the Old

Latin rather than an independent translation from the Greek' and the Old Latin,
in one or another shape, continued for many generations after his time to be
St.
New
Jerome's Latin
read side by side with his Version.^
won
finally
Thus
the predominance which
it
it
has resulted that, though his work
emerged from
Decree of a General Council and
deserved and retains,
the struggle with a text so disturbed that the
it
the intervention of Papal authority were ultimately judged to be necessary in
Church an "authentic" printed text. The

"Clementine" Vulgate of 1592, including the whole Latin Bible, is now universally received, used, and cited, as "The Latin Vulgate"
an excellent edition
for all practical purposes, though it is not to be regarded as reproducing, nor
order to settle
and
it
to secure for the
does
by
claim to reproduce,* with critical accuracy, the Latin Bible as
it
Jerome
St.
The
critics
by
was given
to the Church.
Subsection
issued
it
The
ii.
Classes
and Families of the MSS.
who, with a view to recovering the Vulgate text as originally
many
Jerome, have studied the
St.
mss. which have claims
to
be
regarded as ancient and accurate copies, have found them on examination capable
of being classified into Families.
Copies which come from the same region, or
which can be traced
common
to
origin,
prove to present, with something of
and may be grouped accordingly.^ Of

the Families thus marked out, some exhibit more, some less, of the tendency from
which none of them is free to deviate from what may be regarded as the normal
uniformity,
common
textual characteristics,
type of text
and where
(as above noted)
Thus,
form.
New
this
Testament mss.
of the prevalence in
text of
hi.
the
The
Celtic
Celtic
is
Family :
mostly
Mixed
its
Text.
recognized as one of the most clearly

exists, written,
in Ireland, or
of them probably earlier than
by
the
Celtic (in
with few excep-
most cases
'
Irish)
seventh, or later than
tenth century, which exhibit (though with manifold variation) a
of text,
usually
is to be reckoned the extent, greater or smaller,

Old Latin readings or renderings.
group of Vulgate N.T. mss.
tions, in Celtic countries
none
is
marked,
is
its
these Families,
scribes
most marked, the deviation
the distinctive characters by which each Family of Vulgate
Subsection
Of
is
towards reversion to or retention of the Old Latin in some
among
discriminated."
tendency
common
the
type
conspicuously distinguished from that of the other Families by the
See Ep.
Ad Damasum, prefixed to the Vulgate Gospels.
" Sedes Apostolica cui auctore Deo praesideo, utraque

' Council of Trent, Sess. iv., Deer. ii.
(1546).
* See Praefatio
Lectorem, prefixed to the Clementine Vulgate.
' For the Classes and Families of N .T. Vulgate MSS., see Wordsworth and White's Nouum Testamenium
sec. Ediiionem S. Hieronymi (as cited below), Pars l.fasc. i., Praefatio, pp. x el sqq. fasc. v., Eîlogus,
* Wordsworth and White, as in last note, I. v.,
pp. 713 ei sqq.
pp. 705 el sqq.
''So
Pope Gregory the Great
[uersione] utitur."
Eptsi.
Ad
(circ.
600):
Leandrum,
c. 5.
Ad
NEW TESTAMENT
TEXT: THE GOSPELS.
CXXXVU
abnormal amount of Old Latin admixture which pervades it generally, though

not uniformly. To this group our Armagh New Testament belongs. As we have
seen (above,
chapters
working (presumably
(himself originally an
Vulgate; for
we
but, as
it is
i.,
at
viii.),^
it
was written by an
Armagh) under
official
the
Irish
of the chief Prelate
direction
Scribe) of the Irish Church,
Its text is
introduced by St. Jerome's Dedicatory Epistle
shall see,
it is
Scribe,
official
professedly
Pope Damasus;
to
Vulgate varied by Old Latin readings and renderings,
freely but unevenly intermixed, yet
nowhere so extensively as to obscure
its
fundamental character as a Vulgate ms.
that,
group the Celtic Family it stands alone in the important respect

whereas the rest are mss. of the Gospels only, it contains the whole New
In
its
Testament.
This fact
will necessarily
modify our treatment,
in
the ensuing
sections of this chapter, of the text of the sacred Books as exhibited in
our next Section
(ii),
which
will deal
with the Gospels,
we
shall
it.
In
have to compare
more mss. of the same Family but in our survey

of its text of the Acts, Epistles, and Apocalypse, which will be dealt with in the
remaining Sections, no material exists available for such comparison.
In their great critical edition of the Latin Vulgate New Testament, above
referred to. Bishop Wordsworth and Mr. White employ {Prae/atio to Pars \. fasc. i.,
pp. Xxiv; fasc. v., Epilogus, pp. 713-716) as representatives of the Celtic Family
besides our Book of Armagh, which is "D" in their notation the following
four:
'Y\\Q Egerton ms. ("E"), The ZiV^/f^/af [otherwise the Llandaff'\ ms. ("L"),
The Book of Kelts ("Q"), and the Rushworth ms. (" R"). With these four is to
be classed a fifth, not included in the list of textual authorities of Wordsworth
and White's Edition, the Book of Dimma, which we propose to refer to as " dim."
Another Irish ms. of the Gospels of great importance, and of earlier date than
any of the above-mentioned, is the Book of Durrow, which, though not one of
Of it, by reason of the exceptional
their list, is now and then cited by them.
character of its text, it will be necessary to treat separately (designating it as
"dur").
its
text with that of six or
Of
these mss., the following brief account will suffice
L. The " Book of St. Chad" Lichfield Cathedral Library. Written in a fine semiuncial hand
probably of the eighth century (possibly of the late seventh), and richly ornamented. It now contains
;
only St. Matthew's and
St.
Mark's Gospels, and the beginning of
St.
Luke's (breaking off in
iii.
9).
Carefully edited (with photographic facsimiles) by Dr. Scrivener (1887).
Q. The "Book of Kells"; Library of Trinity College, Dublin (A. i. 6; No. 58 of Catalogue).
Similar to L, and probably coeval with it, but surpassing it and all other MSS. of like origin in the
It has lost a few verses from St. Luke (ch. xii.
its script and of its profuse ornamentation.
and the latter part of St. John (ch. xvii. 19, to end), as well as part of chh. xii, xiii (xii. 27
Dr. Abbott has subjoined a collation of its text to that of the Old Latin (n) edited by him
20).
beauty of
6-18)
xiii.
(1884.,
Evangeliorum
Versio Antehieronym.
see below,
R. The "Rushworth Gospels," Bodleian

" Gospels of MacRegol," after the name of its
p. cxlii, n.
Library,
scribe
').
Oxford (Auct. D.
he died a.d. 820
2.
19),
also
and the ms.
is
known
as
therefore to
cxxxvin
INTRODUCTION.
be assigned to the
in St.
Luke
only,
latter
end of the eighth centuiy or the beginning of the ninth century.

Edited, along with Y (see below,
in three places.
by the loss of pages,
for the Surtees Society, 1854-64,
E.
The
Defective
p. cxxxix),
by Stevenson and Waring; re-edited by W. W. Skeat, 1887.'
" Egerton ms.," London, British
Museum (Egerton
609)
formerly of the Monastery of
Calmet) by Tischendorf, &c., as

mm." Probably is of the latter part of the ninth century, and thus, is lowest in date of the group.
Of St. Mark it now contains only chh. i-vi, and has also lost a small part of St. Matthew xv, and
chh. i-vii. 23 of St. Luke, but gives St. John complete.
Of this MS. the ornamentation is Celtic, but
Marmoutier (" majoris monasterii
Tours; hence noted
"),
(after
"
not the script
and the character of
The "Book
dim.
of
Dimma";
its
Ddim LQR.
text is less exclusively Celtic than that of
Library of Trinity College, Dublin (A.
4.
23
Catalogue No.
59).''
has
Written in an indifferent minuscule script; probably of the ninth century, if not earlier.
"
whose
MacNathi,"
even been assigned by some to the seventh century the time of
Dimma
name appears in the colophon. Has lost a small part of Mc. (ii. s-iii. 24); and of Lc. (xiv. i8-xv. 18).
It
The
dur.
"
Book of Durrow"
Library of Trinity College, Dublin (A.
4. 5
Written in an excellent semiuncial hand, with elaborate Celtic ornamentation
Catalogue No. s?)-
both apparently of
an earlier type than that which appears in L or Q. Of this ms., as of Q (see above). Dr. Abbott has
given a collation in Evangg. Vers. Anlehieron. its text is fortunately complete. It can hardly be dated
;
later than the
middle of the seventh century.
Subsection
Our
texts of
To
first
these six
Our MS. compared with
its
kindred
MSS.
as to Text.
compare the text of D {our Book of Armagh) with the

collectively and severally.
mss. the same general description applies.
Not only do they
business
dimELQR
all
iv.
is
to
many
common
some or
all
present mixed texts, exhibiting
all
of them, that diverge from the normal type of the Vulgate, but farther, the
character of the mixture
is
the
same
notable readings
in all.
None
to
of them can be regarded as an
Old Latin copy modified more or less uniformly into conformity with the Vulgate
in each and all the Vulgate is the basis
and the Old Latin readings are deviations from that type, introduced apparently at random, and without uniformity
perhaps unconsciously in some cases.^
Moreover, the Vulgate text which
underlies is Vulgate of a good type, in many cases preserving the readings
which are received by Wordsworth and White into their text, as attested by the
consent of the mss. of their Classis I, or by other convincing evidence. Thus, to
state the case in other terms, this Celtic Family of Vulgate mss. is distinguished,
as, on the one hand, by the largeness of the Old Latin element which pervades
it, so, on the other hand (though in a less degree), by its freedom from other
:
corruption.
This latter distinction belongs
in
a notable degree to our D.
Amiatine text (A,* the leading ms. of Wordsworth and White's

as
it is
Taking the
Classis
Prima),
usually taken, for our standard of the purest Vulgate text in the Gospels,
W-W.
In the present work we follow the re-collation made for

Collated for the present edition by Rev. Professor J. H. Bernard, D.D.
' See, however, below, note ' on p. cxli, for Dom Chapman's contrary view.
* It is superfluous to offer here an account of this the most famous of all MSS. of the Vulgate Bible. See
also,
(for the N.T. part of it) Tischendorf's N.T. Amiatinum (Leipzig, 1850)
(as above), I. i, p. xi
It was written circ. joo, and is now in the Laurentian Library, Florence.
Its text of the Gospels
V, p. 706.
is complete.
'
W-W
NEW TESTAMENT
we
on comparison that
find
Moreover,
in
often
few exceptions,
a text which, with
not a few places
Wordsworth and White'

aberrant orthography,
exhibits
many
for
CXXXlx
consecutive columns
substantially identical with that of A.
is
readings which are preferred by
preserves
it
which
to those
its
TEXT: THE GOSPELS.
And, except in its often

the order of words, and to supply
exhibits.
tendency to alter
words, usually in the supposed interest of clearness or of emphasis

characteristics are shared with
it
by
Celtic congeners)
its
blunders of oversight or misunderstanding
where
it
of which
(all
and apart from obvious
may be
safely laid
deviates in text from the standard of their Classis
it is
I,
down
found
in
that
nearly
every case to follow some form of the Old Latin.

It
whole,
sounder Vulgate text of the Gospels than do
laborious study of
no
text,
its
definite result.
Its
in detailed
in the direction of the
rarely without the companionship of one or
their testimony is divided;
tendencies
each of them
Classis I
is,
Old Latin
more of the other
as
we have
and
said,
In these
Celtic mss.
it Is
Some-
in these departures.
But for the
none of them is uniform In Its Old Latin
shows itself, not continuously, but in varying
No one who has examined these mss. has been
most part
in
congeners.
its
go together
the Mss. of the group
all
presents, on the
comparison with theirs severally, yields
agreement with the text of
broken by frequent deviations

times
not possible, however, to affirm confidently that
is
it
proportion from page to page.
able to detect any law by which the Intermixture was guided
It seems to have
been a matter of haphazard, or of arbitrary preference or casual recollection
causing the substitution of an old word or phrase for one that was new to the
scribe and unfamiliar.
anything,
Little, if
to be obtained
Is
by counting variants
so arbitrarily introduced; a mere reckoning up of them as they occur In each ms.
would be misleading as a guide to the appraisement of its textual value for

variants must be weighed and classified as well as numbered before we can found
on them a safe judgment as to the character of the text in which they occur.
:
Subsection
At
this point
it
v.
is
The Book of Durrow not included in
this
Family.
desirable to revert to the consideration of that other ms.
of which a passing mention has been made above, which, though Celtic
and
in script, is not to
be included
the Book of Durrow
character
Family
in the Celtic
In origin
in respect of its textual
This ms., probably (as above noted) older
(dur).
than any one of the seven above mentioned by more than one generation,* perhaps
by a century Is yet more widely removed from them In its textual affinities. It
presents a text so closely approaching to the Amiatine
to that of the Lindlsfarne Gospels (Y,^ which
'
'^
is
probably yet more closely
nearly akin to the Amiatine),
Examples are given in the following Sections.

So Berger, Hist, de la Vulg. " Sans doute le plus ancien des nianuscrits de
See for this fine MS. W-W. as above,

Like the Amiatine, it was written ctrc. 700.
'
four Gospels, complete.
In purity of text
it
I.
i.
cette famille " (p. 41).

also note on Cod. R, above, p. cxxxviii.
in Brit. Mus. (Cotton. Nero. D. iv).
It contains the
p. xiv, v. p.
It is
equals
now
and
706
in beauty of ornamentation
it
approaches Q.
Cxl
INTRODUCTION.
by Old Latin intermixture, that we may well claim for it

a place, not with the Celtic Family in Classis II, but with A and Y (the great
Northumbrian texts) in Classis I. The Book of Durrow is, on pal geographical
grounds, to be assigned, if not to the sixth century, at least to the earlier years of
the seventh
and the colophon, which professes to be from the hand " Columbae
and so
slightly affected
may be
scripioris,'"
accepted as evidence that the book
is
(though probably not
Columba who founded Durrow and

an early transcript made from a copy
the actual autograph of the
Icolumcille,
and
died A.D. 597) at least

written by that
great Saint. Thus the text of dur (though not the actual ms.) carries us back to
the latter years of the sixth century
existence in
comparable
Ireland,
and
is
a standing witness to the fact of the
before the year 600,
of a Vulgate text of the Gospels,
in purity to that
which, shortly before or shortly after 700, was avail-
able in Northumbria to Eadfrid when he transcribed the Lindisfarne Gospels, or

to the scribe or scribes
who wrote
Subsection
Hence
vi.
the question arises,
for Ceolfrid the great
Mixed Text of the Family.
Genesis of the
How
has
It
come
of the Gospels as represented by the consent of

early copies
Are we
to
has
fallen
away so
Amiatlne Bible.
to pass that the current Irish text
Ddim
ELQRlater but
still
very
far from the purity of the oldest extant Irish text
suppose that along with, or not very long
after,
the exemplars of the
approximately pure Vulgate text which dur represents, there were introduced into
Ireland from abroad (from Gaul perhaps, or from Italy) other and probably
more
numerous exemplars presenting a mixed text, which were preferred by the Irish
scribes and superseded the earlier and truer copies ?
It Is no doubt possible that such Introduction of mixed Vulgate texts may have
occurred.
Ancient copies of the Vulgate
many
text,
by Old Latin
and of these, some may
largely affected
Europe
have from time to time reached Ireland, from some Continental source, at a date
earlier than that of any of the extant Vulgate mss. that were written in Ireland.
But It Is very much more probable that In our Celtic mss. of mixed text, the
intermixture of the Old Latin element took place mainly in Celtic countries, and
For () though such
is due to Celtic editors, or scribes acting as editors.
admixture, are forthcoming from
intermixture
is
be met with
often to
specially characteristic of
in fact,
parts of
mss. of other than Celtic type,
in
normal
to
those of Celtic family.
though she must necessarily have received the Vulgate
in
the
((5)
first
it
Is
Ireland,
instance
from abroad, was from a very early period far less an Importer that an exporter
of Vulgate manuscripts,
as the parent
duced the
not so much a recipient of the work of foreign scribes,
and sender
forth of the
famous and admirable calligraphers who pro-
fine copies still treasured in so
many of the
libraries of
Europe,
{c)
More
definite evidence to the like effect appears In the fact that of Continental mss.
which have a mixed Vulgate text
like that of
our Celtic group,
many show
signs
of an unquestionably Irish hand in the script, or else in their ornamentation, or
NEW TESTAMENT
(flf)The facts of the case, as
in both.
TEXT: THE GOSPELS.

we have seen them
cxli
to be, as regards the
existing Irish mss. of the Latin Vulgate (all in common showing a text largely
affected with Old Latin intermixture, with the notable exception of one, and
that the oldest one, which alone
is
free in the
main from the Old Latin element),
are most simply and naturally accounted for by our explanation as above laid
For that explanation requires us
down.
to suppose nothing but
what we know
have actually taken place a process to which the existing documents

a Vulgate text introduced (through some foreign channel), in a
form approximately pure, probably as early as the sixth century, possibly under
to
correspond:
Columban
a Church in whose monasteries diligent and skilled
auspices, into
scribes abounded, familiar with the Gospels in
some form of the Old
Latin.
By
the labours of such scribes in active but uncritical transcription, there would be
produced copies showing a hybrid text with multiform variation, due to the
random methods of transcribers, whose aim was edification rather than accuracy,
and who would naturally retain as much of the old as could readily be worked
a text such as we find in the Celtic Family, endlessly
into the fabric of the new
varying as we turn from copy to copy, yet distinguished by one well-marked and
conspicuous character, the predominance in it of Old Latin readings. And,
lastly, [e) ample evidence exists to show that the materials for forming such a
text as that of the Celtic group were ready at hand for the workmen whose
industrious and skilful hands were busy in the Celtic monasteries.
On these grounds we are warranted in inferring that the Vulgate text, after
its
introduction into Ireland in the seventh or probably the later years of the sixth
by Irish scribes, its admixture with

the familiar Old Latin text with which their memories were saturated and their
that admixture which is so conspicuous and distinctive
religious life bound up
in all our group of "Celtic" Gospel mss. of later date than the Book of Durrow}
century, incurred, in successive transcriptions
Subsection
Of
(i) the
of
its
vii.
Irish Old-Latin
making of this Celtic Latin text

Jerome's hand, and (2) the Old Latin in some
the two factors which thus go to the
Vulgate as
it
came from
St.
forms the former, as we have seen,
is
forthcoming
0/ Durrow: the presence of the latter in Ireland
a
in
fact.
We
-.
.,
is
in the
shape of the Book
not merely an hypothesis, but
might indeed safely assume that the Gospels came
an Old Latin version^
(p. 179)
MSS.
in the earlier years of the Irish
to Ireland at first
Church the Vulgate
description applicable
page) properly classed as
vt,
not to that of our " Celtic Family."
We may confidently accept the tradition (recorded p.
16 5, infr.) that St. Patrick brought with him into

Ireland copies (of course, Latin) of the Gospels. But his writings, as we have them, yield no distinct evidence
as to the nature of the text known to him. It is possible, moreover, that such copies had reached Ireland
long before his time (see above, pp. Ixxxvi, Ixxxviii, xcix, for the traces of pre-Patrician Christianity in the
It seems idle, therefore, to speculate on the question whether in the Old Latin of the
southern parts).
existing Irish MSS. r\ ri. (v, of which we treat in this Subsection, or the Old Latin element which pervades
=>
the Celtic group of Vulgate mss., there survives anything of the text which he introduced.
INTRODUCTION.
cxlii
New
Testament had not attained so wide a range of acceptance as
reached a region so remote as Ireland

the end of the sixth century
it
and
it
would be rash
had made good
to
to affirm that before
footing even in Gaul.
its
have
we produce
But
Old Latin ms.,

Cod. Usserianus I. (distinguished as rj), an actual example of a copy of the
Gospels as known and accepted in Ireland before any ms. of the existing " Celtic
setting aside such consideration of probabilities,
group" was
written.'
It is
the
a copy admittedly of date not later than a.d. 600,
exhibiting an Old Latin text of the family distinguished as " European."
no element borrowed from the Vulgate
is
discernible.
Its
In
it
general character
is
closely akin to other Old Latin texts of that family, yet of a type that presents
features distinctly Irish.
Nor
is
this ms. the only surviving
before the Vulgate superseded
it.
remnant of the Old Latin as read
It is
indeed the only one which
throughout, the only one which, before time and decay had done their
in Ireland
Old Latin
work upon it,
is
was indisputably a complete Irish example of the Gospels in an Old Latin version.
But two other mss. of the Gospels exist which are found to embody, in what is
otherwise a Vulgate text, large portions of Old Latin, closely akin in text to
I.
One of these, distinguished as Usser. II. (formerly known as the
" Garland 0/ Howth^'), though not earlier than the tenth century, proves to follow
Usser.
the Old Latin through the Gospel of
Old Latin portion of
St.
Matthew, and
this ms. is distinguished as
r^."^
in part
of St. Luke.
The
In another, the Book 0/ Mulling^,
probably coeval with our Book of Armagh, Dr. Lawlor has acutely identified as
Old Latin two considerable portions, one in the First and one in the Third
and these Old Latin portions he designates by the letter /a.

These copies, then Vulgate Gospels with a text thus filled in with large
Gospel
patches of Old
special value
method
belong
in
Latin though
and
in textual
value inferior to Usser.
I.,
have
interest for us, that they give us an insight into the
which the Celtic mixed texts were brought into existence.
to a period
when the Old Latin continued
in
this
random
They
use side by side with the
Vulgate, not only retained in the offices of the Church, but in the scriptorium of
When
in the exemplar from whence he was

them up, as in the case of these MSs., by
turning to another exemplar which enabled him to supply the defect out of the
other version. Thus copies would be produced, representing in part one, in part
the monastery.
a scribe found gaps
transcribing one version, he would
fill
the other, of two exemplars, each perhaps an imperfect one, but each sufficient
supplement the other.
to
more probably an
The Book
of Mulling
is
early transcript of such a copy;
apparently such a copy, or
and the Garland of Howth
This MS. (Library of Trin. Coll., Dublin, A. 4. 15 ; Catal,, No. 55) has been edited by Dr. Abbott,
Evangeliorum. Versio Antehieron., as above cited (on Q, p. cxxxvii).
He assigns it to the latter part
See his Praefatio, See also Berger (as above), p. 31.
of the sixth century.
* A collation of r% is included in Dr. Abbott's work above cited, Pars II.
pp. 819 e^ sqq. It is A. 4. 6 of
Trin. Coll., Dublin {Catal., No. 56). See also his Praefatio, p. xiv.
' This MS, is in the Library of Trin. Coll., Dublin, A,
Catal., No. 60. See Dr. Lawlor's Chapters
4. 20
'
on the Book of Mulling
(1897).
NEW TESTAMENT
TEXT: THE GOSPELS.
shows that such copies were preserved and reproduced even

Moreover, the fact thus established
to the scribes as they
worked
shows that
or expressions in the Vulgate text

to the
it
memory
may
that
much
later age.
Old Latin copies were ready at hand

the intermixture of Old Latin readings
may be
due, not merely, as above suggested,
of the transcriber recalling the old familiar words and phrases
well be that he deliberately chose from his Old Latin Gospel readings
which he judged to be more edifying, or liked
newer
in
CxHii
text,
or at least
better, than
what he found
in the
and that he intentionally inserted them into the text of his transcript,
on its margin. In the latter case these alternative readings would
often find their
way
into the text, sometimes in substitution, sometimes as inter-
And
polations, in the course of successive transcriptions.
thus the underlying
Vulgate would be made more and more not only to revert to the earlier versions,
but to admit doublet (or " dittograph " ) renderings, such as disfigure the text
some of the most famous mss. of

are not unknown even in the more
of
group (notably the Book of Kells), and

carefully constructed text of our Book of
this
Armagh}
Subsection
Our
viii.
Method pursued
in the following Sections.
be studied not with the expectation of finding in it any

it from the other mss. of the Celtic family, nor
perhaps any special affinities with any one of them above the rest. Accordingly
MS., then, is to
salient features to distinguish
it
seems that the best way
to give a just idea of its contents
(for
and
their value is
not by any means exhaustive
summary of its notable readings

such a summary would be excessive in bulk and
to give a classified
illustrate the nature of its text
and
its
superfluous), but sufficient to
relations with the other important texts
of the Vulgate beginning with the Gospels, and (so far as available materials
enable us) pursuing our examination through all the divisions of the New
Testament.
The
subjoined
critical material,
lists
of examples are presented not as a fresh collection of
but merely as a rearrangement, for the purposes of this Chapter,
of material borrowed from other works of wider scope,
here put together
in
such
illustrate the character of the text of our ms., by bringing it into

comparison
with the evidence of the other authorities which are of weight
detailed
in the determination of the true text of the Vulgate New Testament.
shape as to
As regards mss. of the Vulgate, the material employed in the summaries which occupy Sections
is in the main drawn from the ample and admirable Apparatus Criticus given by Wordsworth
and White in their great Nouum Tesiamentum Latine above referred to, an edition (above and henceII-VI,
forth cited as
"W-W")
for this
Chapter as for
all
in their
'
which supplies the basis, not merely valuable but indispensable,

works which treat of the New Testament Vulgate text.' We follow them,
For examples of such lapses
in
D, see below, Subsection iv of each
of the Sections
II-VI of this
Chapter.
*
Many
other works have also been used in this discussion, chief
excellent Hisioire de la Vulgate of the late
M. Samuel Berger
S2
among which
(Paris, 1893)
above
is
to
be named the
cited, p. cxxxix, n. 2.
cxliv
INTRODUCTION.
selection of mss.
and other textual authorities compared, in their notation,' and in their grouping of
Mss. into Families classified in point of textual importance. In our summaries, however, the Vulgate
MSS. cited are not placed alphabetically, as in W-W's notes. For our purpose, it has seemed more
suitable to rearrange them, citing first the mss. of the Celtic family, dimELQR (setting dur apart), and
those akin to them (as ept, &c.) then the leading mss. of Classis I (AY, followed by FMZ, &c.)
then the rest. The Old Latin mss. are cited in alphabetical order, but the readings of the three Irish
;
Old
Lat.,
The
()
A,
*A,
F,
are given
ru ii,
more
particularly than the rest.
W-W's
following mss. form
Classis
Amialinus (Florence).
O,
Oxoniensis (Oxford, BodL).
Dunelmensis (Durham).
P,
Perusinus (Perugia).
S,
Stonyhurstensis (Stonyhurst).
Fuldensis (Fulda).
H, Huhertianus (London,
J,
Foro-Juliensis (Frinli).
M,
Mediolanensis
Brit. Mus.).
{Mi\z.r\, Bibliot.
Ambr.)
X,
Cantabrigensis (Cambridge, Corp. Chr.).
Y,
Lindisfamensis (London, Br. Mus.).
Z,
ffarkianus (London, Br. Mus.).
and the date are
Also, (our ,ept) Epternacensis (Paris, Biblioth. Nat.), of which the place of origin
disputed
while the character of
its
text associates
rather with the Celtic group (of Classis II). j
it
Of these, A and Y have been treated of above (pp. cxxxviii, n. 4; cxxxix, n. 3); they are closely
akin in text, and coeval, written not later A, than 715; Y, than 721.
With A and S (which are
perhaps rather earlier) they form the Northumbrian group. H, though akin to AY in text, is later,
to
be assigned to the ninth century
are
are a pair of kindred
All these appear to be immediately (as
OX
common abode at Canterbury assigned, but doubtfully, to the seventh. Of the rest,
reckoned as earlier F (certainly written between 541 and 546), with M and P, are earliest of all.
mss., traced to a
JZ
ept (see above), rather to the eighth.
cited
is
W-W for
by
St.
JMP), or remotely
John's Gospel only
(as the rest), of Italian parentage.
S contains that Gospel alone
is
fragmentary,
and exhibits parts of St. Luke only. In our summaries we cite (besides AY) FMZ chiefly.
With dur {Durmachensis, Dublin, Trin. Coll.), which we regard as entitled to rank in this
we have
dealt above (Subsect.
p. cxxxviii
iii,
{b)
The
mss. of Classis II are
(i)
The
Celtic
Rushworthianus),
group
all
our D
Classis,
Subsect. v, p. cxxxix).
(Ardmachanus), with
treated of above (Subsect.
iii,
ELQR
{Egertonensis, Lichfeldensis, Kenanensis
pp. cxxxvii, cxxxviii)
(2) the
two Spanish MSS,
C, Cauensis (La Cava, near Naples); and T, Toletanus (Madrid); (3) B, Bigotianus; and G, Sangermanensis P (Paris, Biblioth. Nat.)
all three probably Gallic
bnv,' Bsneuentanus (London, Br. Mus.)
Of
in origin.
its
LQ
are assigned to the eighth century;
p. cxxxviii)
to the earlier years of the ninth,
to
also gat', the St. Gatien MS. (Paris, Bibl.
presenting strong
affinities
N), and
mrt', the St.
{Theodulfianus, Paris, Bibl.
which closely agrees with the corrections attached to
N),
;
Dimma
(see
Martin MS. (Tours), both
of text with the Celtic group, and probably belonging to the
Besides these, there are the MS.

A.D. 800,
DR
of (2) and (3) all probably also to the ninth (B perhaps earlier).
these our summaries associate ept' (see above [a)), and dim, the Book of
later years
With
(i)
same period.
representing a revision of (circ.)
and two of the
later ninth century,
representing the revision of Alcuin, namely, K, Karolinus (London, Br. Mus.), and V, Vallicellanus
(Rome, Bibliot. VallicelL). With this latter pair, W-W associate mrt (see above).
For the citations of all the above (except AY, dur, and DLQR, dim), our summaries depend on
the W-W edition, as above
or (in a few instances) on the references in Tischendorf's N.T. Gr. (Ed.
;
Crit. 8va
maior) to ET, gat.
Their twelfth -century MS, W, we have not cited
We
add (as above stated, p, cxxvii) but two to the number of MSS. cited, the Book of Burrow (to
and the Book of Dimma (to Classis II), noting them as "dur" and "dim" respectively. For
three of W-W's MSS. we alter the notation Codd. Epternac, Mart.-Turon., and Beneuent. (ept, mrt, bnv),
for which they have employed monograms.
2 In St. Matthew, G presents an Old Latin text,
and is cited among O.L. as gu see next page.
'
Classis
I),
See for B, 0, ept, bnv, gat, mrt, Berger, Hist, de la Vulg., pp. 46,
47
50, 52
91, 92
149.
THE GOSPEL TEXT:

The Old
(f)
MATTHEW.
ST.
cxlv
Latin mss^ of the Gospels employed here are,
Cent.
a {Vsronens.)
jf [otherwise /i]
iv.
{Cordetens.
v.
{Colberlin.)
xiorxii.
(/
(5e; grof D.)'
vi.
q {Monacens.)
{Palatin.)
iv orv (much mutil.).
r^
{Brixian.)
vi.
8 {Sangall; gr of A)'
B\icha.iia.n,
Cent, iv [Ed.
II)
Old L. Texts, No. W].
b i^VercelUns.)
Cent. vii.
{Rehdigeran.)
viorvii.
{Usserian. I)
(much
vi
ix.
mutil.).
The above present a text more or less complete, and free, in great measure, from Vulg. admixture.
Besides these there axe:ffi {Corbeiens. I), Matth. only; Cent, ixorx: gi {Sangermanens.T), Matth.
only [the rest of N.T. being vulg. (ms. G)] Cent, vin or ix '.gi {Sangerm. 11), a mixed text Cent, x
:
h {Claromont.), Matth. only [other Gospels Vulg.j
Mc
and
Cent,
or vi (?)
:k
Cent, iv or
fragments of
{Bobiens.),
Mc
Vindobonens.), fragments of Lc.
and Mt
Cent, iv or v
(?)
-.m (The
"Speculum," a series of extracts from N.T. Cent, viii or ix)

n {Fragm. Sangallensid), of the Four
Gospels Cent, v or vi
o (Mc), and p (Job.), smaller fragments (also Sangall.)
Cent, vii or viii
:
Matth. and part of Lc (the rest mixed vg)
rj (Usser. ii),
Cent. VI
/*
Mc
{Fr. Bemensia), of
Cent, ix
{Fr. Ambrosiana), of
Cent, v or vi -.v {Fr. Vindobon.), of
Mt and Lc' (the rest mixed vg).

Old Latin mss. have been made by reference
also, in case of r^ and ju, to the mss.
Mc
and Lc
Lc
Cent, vii
{Molingens.), larger fragments of
Our
citations of the
such are accessible
Many remnants
to the printed texts,
where
of Old Latin are also to be found in the writings of the earlier Latin Fathers, and
The citations of these, and of Greek authorities (manuscripts

borrowed from Tischendorf (as above), or from Sabatier, Biblior.
in the early Latin version of Irenaeus.
and Fathers),
are, for the
most
part,
Sacrr. Lat. Versiones.
Section
Text of the Gospels
II.
In this and the three following Sections, the
arranged under three chief heads
is
way
of (a) addition, {b) omission,
each reading a brief digest
is
The
text.
more
instances in which
Old Lat. against the Vulg.
alone or nearly so in
among
Latin texts,
Note
i.
XV.
ii.
iv.
but also xv. 31
16,
4:
i,
in the
With
ii, iii).
(even
A)
marked with
by**); those
are
in general,
h'af, xiv.
dimLQR
xvi. 3,
32 xxi.
composite nature of
to represent the
by f (where
its family, by tt); those in which
supported by Greek evidence, by J.
Matthew,
that, in St.
XV. 1-28; also ept,
is
from the normal text
illustrative of the
seems
it
stands apart also from the Celtic family,
it
to the
Variants
of readings cited from
given of the evidence of the chief textual authorities,
truly than the mss. of C/assis
which
summary
substitution (Subsections
(c)
vulg. and vet. (and Greek where needful)
our
Matthew's Gospel.
St.
(/)
4; of the
genuine Vulg. text

* (those of
in
which
in
adheres
in
so doing
it,
alone or nearly so
rest of the Celtic
are complete; also dur.
it
them
Of Irish
vtt,
it
vg family,
stands
ht'ai,
has lost not only
and very many smaller portions (every page being more or less
r^ lacks i. 1-18, and xxvii. 58 to end; and has five other
mutilated at top'or bottom, or both):
considerable gaps (noted below, each in
The
Clementine Vulg. of 1592
Many
we
loc.)
cite as
fx.
"
is
complete.
cl ";
its
MSS have
concurrence with
W-W, we
denote by "edd."
lost a page or pages (some, many pages) at the beginning

thus, b begins
^2, xi. 16 h, iii. 15 /, ii. 15 r\, xv. 16.
2 Neither d nor 8 is to be relied on as a witness independent of their gr, D and
A.
' For r\, rt, and /., see above, pp. cxli, cxlii.
Note (as regards rt and /.) that even the.portions of their
text which are reckoned as Vulg., abound with O.L. readings, and are cited below among vtt, throughout.
'
i.
II
of these
d,\. 12
e, xii.
49
cxlvi
INTRODUCTION.
Subsection i.VARIATION
The
{a)
BY ADDITION.
xpm
17 (at end). + omnes ergo generationes db abraam usque ad
i.
recapitulation,
D,
following are noteworthy additions to the text of this Gospel in
by interpolation or expansion
unknown
group, dim alone has
it
to
Greek
of other vulg.,
found in the
authorities, is
HX.
[Note that
vett. he
generationes sunt xlii.
(and
Of
/a ?).
This-
the Celtic vulg.
and the three following examples,.
in this
e ffi ri rj kiant.']
vi.
...
ne patiaris nos induct in temptationem (expansion of ne inducas nos
13.
of niost
lat.).
So
but no lat else, nor any gr. Appag^k it.; also vg (celt) dimR, and gat
rently a gloss borrowed from Cypr., De Oral, Dom., vii, xxv (see also TertulL, De Fuga in Persec, c. ii).
(with slight variation) vtt
tt X. 29. sine patris uestri uoluntate qui
and
dim
(E), gat,
none
sine patre uestro

.
of most vg,
.
sine patre uestro
ovpavoh
(expanded from
est in caelis
in caelis)
So (but with variations) L; and vtt b ffi g^ {gi) h also (without qui
and vtt a cfq, and 8 (against A) similarly Iren. (lat) II. xxvi. 2, Tert., Cypr. Q writes
qui in caelis est, with some gr but most gr, aveu r. irarpos v/iSv only, without tov iv
vtt dklfx.).
ins t^s /SouX^s.
f xi. 3. ait illis, euntes dicite (explanatory, for ait illi, of A, &c., and most lat). So vtt 3 /i^
(E, + illt)'K, gat, also J Q, ept (mg) read ait illis only (L) am ait illis and subst euntes dicite :
;
only
clffev
difficulty
[The insertion of
awTu [M, avToTs].
which
Some
is
euntes dicite (against all gr)
created by the misreading in ver.
Other instances are worth pointing out
t X. 14 (after de ciuitate) + ud de castello illo.

alone of gr mss, with mss (of ^ group) 13, 346 (^
f xiv. 6 (after in medio)
dim EQR,
Svo for
2,
also ept
and
triclinio.
H'T
of
hid,
many
and dim
a device to remove the
is
gr,
gr gives
followed by most
lat.J
as
dimLQ
So (of vg)
only, (of vtt) g^
fi..
So too,
kuj/aijs).
So most
vtt (including
but L om, with
and
dur,
AY
[but
/i
and
all
jt!
vg
cancels,
else
kiant']
r^ r^
and ^
so too
of vg,
all gr.
Rather a gloss than a textual variant.
QR
So vtt r, /, similarly vg
but dim, zachariam, as vtt
f xxi. 4 (before pro/etam) + essaiam.
Neither insertion has farther lat support, or any but the slightest gr authority.
;
c h.
all
f xxii. 45 (after dauid) + in spiritu. The insertion of these words here (as well as in ver. 43, where
except r^ ins) is supported by most vtt {a h c d fft g%h I r-^rih and /*), but /a' cancels
but, of vg,
dimEQ, ept (mg), gat, and

TTvev/j.aTi, and many late mss.
f xxvi. 50 (after ad quod uenisti)
only by
e^'
(of Classis
Some
F.
i)
gr mss also (including
and A)
ins kv
only; (of vg), dimQ only no gr,

+fac. So (of vt) r^
all have
Again an example of an insertion textually worthless, but probably sound as an explanation.^
o.
/j.
f xxvii. 49 (at end). + alius autem accepta lancea pupunguit latus eius tt exiit aqua et sanguis. This
famous interpolation (apparently from St. John xix. 34) is found in no vt except /* [but /' cancels]
and rj: not in n, nor in dur, or any vg of Classis i but only in vg(celt) dimELQR, ept (mg), gat,
and a very few copies probably influenced by the Celtic text. The chief gr MSS attest it (^^BCL and
others but not A or D). Thus it differs from all the preceding examples as being from a source not
"Western."
admits
Latin attestation
Its
is
Celtic
but
not of the
earliest, for neither
dur (vg), nor
ri (vt),
it.
For so far, it will be noted that our

but rarely inclines to the class of
" Western" additions which are attested mainly by Greek
the Latin vt copies
account for nearly

Classis
all
the
"Western" element
in
its
text,
as against that of
I.
But besides the above, our MS. contains other insertions which are here
apart as being of less weight, because they are harmonistic.
Such are
[b)
set
(a)
1
T,
c,
viii.
24 + {erat autem
So R.V.,
"fi?o
ad quid
illis
uentus contrarius)
that for which thou art
?against the
gr).
(/3)
f f ix. 3
come": but A.V.,
''
{quis potest dimittere peccata nissi solus
wherefore art thou come?" as
cl (with
TEXT OF THE GOSPELS:
MATTHEW.
ST.
cxlvii
+ {dicenUs pax huic domui)

(8) f xiv. 2 + {quern ego decollam)
() f xiv. 3 + {/ilippi,
Four of these (aj8 8 ) are borrowed from St. Mark (vi. 48 ii. 7 vi. 16, 17), the
third (y) from St. Luke (x. 5).
In this place (y) all vg (celt) concur, and also many other vg (and cl),
including (of Ciassts i) FYZ (but not A, nor dur) likewise most vtt and of the gr not only D, but
deus)
(7) x.
12
dSt&L fratris sui).
KL, and many mss.
(a
(8) (e)
e), but
ahl only
of
/a'
vtt,
Of the
in (a).
In
cancels in (y).
no gr
ins
r,
in all
None
vtt,
but of gr only
Many
and some mss
(a) V.
the one instance being
in (),
In
(/?),
on the other hand,
agrees with gr
but rarely, and never
(8) xiv. 2.
found
is
in cl,
and none
BY OMISSION.
omits
it
{qui autem fecerit
19
(y) X. 33 {qui
EQR
are to be noticed in our text that are obviously due
e.g.,
in (;8)
ins in four of these
/*
W-W.
omissions
to homoeoteleuton
Hi
these places
om the name.
Subsection ii.VARIATION
et
all
of the variations in this Subsection, except (y),
has been adopted by
{a)
none of the others agrees
hiant in
that here too, in this class of interpolations, our
except in company with many
support from vg (none from dur, or
less
is
are the only vtt supporters, with but few gr mss.
(a), â /a
many vtt,
in (8)
ms
with our
is
Irish vtt,
while the vtt are divided, no gr except
Note
In the other four places there
while of vg(celt), dim alone
Classi's i),
agree in (a)
regno caelorum)
in
coram pat re meo qui
auiem negauerit
17 {mala autem
vii.
(/S)
est in caelis)
(8) xii.
40
facii)
Hi diebus
{sic erit
Of these omissions, one (a) occurs in no other of our lat (except rj), but in two gr mss
them, no doubt, similarly caused in (/8) dim and L alone concur in (8), ept (txt) but
noctibus).
(XD)
in
Ms
in (y) our
omissions are rare
{b) Intentional
6
i.
{ex ea quaefuit Uriae).

(neque filius). All
xxiv.
^(t
agree in omitting these words.

-mss
with
and most
vtt
Our MS
vg
but two are notable
but gig^l r^h
dur,
rather
om
ft,
alone in suppressing this blot on the Messianic pedigree.
is
(celt),
and
AY
with
In inserting them, BJOX
Other examples,
{c)
stands alone.'
other vg except
BJOX, and
SBD, and
edd,
four
with most gr.
be
to
all
are supported by the gr
accounted
"non-interpolations"
than
omissions, are
*
vg,
of
14 (at end)
X.
om (and so
{illorum),
xxiii.
dimEL,
placed)
14
and
^1
and
(mg)
dimELQR, ept, Z, CT, and most other

But AY, FM, and others, ins also mg
[interpolation from Mc. vi. 11, or Lc. ix. 5].
dur, also
gr and most vtt (including
{illis) [ti
AY and
and mss,
some mss,
D with
testimonium eorum.
all
hiant\
r,,
(whole ver.) uae nobis ....
gat, with
(incl. A),
in
edd), with
most
ins,
W-W)
while
also (with variations; vtt b cfff^ h
ins [interpolation
om, followed by vtt a
duo
</
ffx
qui comeditis .... longa orantes .... iudicium.
om (and so
vg,
/*).
from Mc.
g\ g%
[?
QR
and
/,
î r^
also
or Lc. xx. 47]

vv. 13-28.
xii. 14,
om
ins,
F and
(and so
;
D, and dur,
T, and (differently
cl).
Most
later gr
but gr D, with
mss
KBLZ, and
in
.... unus relinquetur.
Again, D om, with dur, and dim LQ,
and most other vg; and so edd. But ER, gat, also Z, BOTX, etc., support the interpolation [see Lc. xvii. 34] as also most vtt {abed {e)fffiff^ h q [but/'i_^2 om ver. 41]), with D alone of gr
xxiv. 42 (at
also
end)
lecto
AY
while
all
other gr, with vtt ^1 g^
I ri r^ 8
xxvii. 28. (after exuentes eum),

dur,
A, and nearly
Joh.
xix. 2].
[/if
om, e
1
all
But (with
r, Aiant']
om.
induerunt
vg else (and edd), also

variations)
EQ,
{eum'\ tunicam purpuream,

vtt ffi gi gt
ept (mg), and gat,
but of gr mss, D alone, and of mss,
The omission of ubi nan

to make room for
has attempted
ft,
I,
ins,
157.
et).
D, with dimLR, joins
in excluding this interpolation [from
with Y, and
So also Orig.
vtt
ab
dfff^ h
sârsisit (xxv. 24) is apparently casual (at foot of a column).

at head of next column, but has not carried out the insertion.
it
-om, with the preceding words et congregas.
{q) rj
/j.
(lat), in loc.
The
scribe
But r^ also
cxlviii
INTRODUCTION.
xxvii.
32 (after simonem)
(dimELQR, and
om with
26]
ms
dur,
AY and
nearly
as also vtt a b c ff^ g^ h,
*ib. 35 (at
CT
(txt),
and
Joh. (xix. 24)
uenientem ohuiam sibi. D
here parting from
its
of which
family
all else
ept (mg), gat) admit (with slight variation) this interpolation [suggested by Lc. xxiii.
end)
and
vg
all
ri r^
ix
else (so edd), zxid/ffigi I q.

[^fi!
ut tnpleretur
cancels]
again with
But
Y'Z, B, and a few others,
alone of gr (ew
aTrai/njcrtv a-uroC).
D, following dur, with dimLR, and ept
miserunt soriem.
from
opposed by a large majority of vg, including AYZ, and
[but fif cancels]. Yet
(and so cl), with vtt a b c g^ h g rif^B
of MSS, and a few mss.
others, also vtt d/ffiffig^l, rejects this second interpolation (see xxvii. 28 above)
;
and so
W-W
but
in this case
EQ, ept (mg), which ins

on scanty gr authority only A
Another interpolation found in gr D (alone of gr), and (more or less fully) in various forms in
most vtt {abed eff^ff^ {gi g^) h m (part) n n r^, but not flqi^, is a long passage subjoined to xx. 28
[founded on Lc. xiv. 8-10], beginning uos autem guaerilis de modico crescere
This passage
appears in no vg (celt), and (of the other vg) only in 0 and mg of H but the evidence of D is here
(of vg (celt))
it
jji,
rests
lacking (see note, p. cxlv, above).
be perceived that
It will
in
insertions which our ms. excludes
frequently the Irish texts
r-^
the above instances (except the
all
have large support from

Moreover,
r^ fi).
more, of vg (celt) mss. admit these insertions
in
the
first)
(including
lat vtt
every instance, one or two, or
as also
some mss. of
Chassis
even
two cases) A itself; but in no case dur. Our ms., therefore, has been edited
with more than usual textual care in avoiding interpolation, and adhering to
the standard maintained by dur, which proves to be, in this respect, stricter
(in
than A.
Yet, of the three interpolations in Mt. xxvii derived from Joh. xix (2,
our ms. (as above) avoids two
24, 34), while
dur) the third
{id.
Latin attestation
cited in (c) our
we have seen
49), as
Celtic.
is
Note
(xxvii.
in
D, with other Celtic vg
accepts (against
of which
other variations in D, in the
and
(xxiv. 42, xxvii. 28),
way
the
above
one place
in
gr D.
BY SUBSTITUTION.
Subsection hi. VARIATIONS
Of
it
also that, in three of the five places
(xxvii. 32), alone, rejects interpolations peculiar to
[a)
28 and 35),
preceding Subsection
of substitution,
some are
choice
in the
between renderings merely

As
t (vi. 11) cotidianum (with
with Tert,, Cypr., Ambr., Aug.

also edd); gr, eirtowiov:
dimEL, and
mg
of ept,
CT, and
for supersubstantialem (of dur,
all vtt
(except S
[_^2 ^1. 's, hiant],
/a
Q, A(Y), (F)MZ, and nearly
all
else
AYFMZ', and most vg, nearly all

dimER, ept, gat, Z [Q joins both render-
16) exterminant (with L, also dur,
(i'i.
m and fi) and so cl) for demoliuntur (of

and a few other vg, ^2 (and /i') and so W-W, q.v.)\ gr, a.âvit,ov(Ti.v
f (xiii. 19) malignus (with
dimLQR, and (of vtt) d g^hr^f)), Cypr., Lucif. for malus {oi dur, AY, and all else, and edd); gr, 6
7rovrip6<s
t (xxv. 34) ab origine (ER, c dff^ r^ 8 [/*, ab initio^) for a constituHone (of dur, LQ, AY, and
(including
vtt
ings],
and vg
all vt
fi)
else,
and edd)
for custodiam (nearly all
{abcd/ff-tg^q),
custodes,
gr,
L-rto
vg
ffig^lB and
With
KaTojSoXijs
else,
with gr D, ^vXaKa-i.
t (xxvii. 65) milifes) with

jj.')
gr,
dimLQR,
[b)
after
'
But
ft.
cl or
by
vtt
W-W,
viii. 10.
In this rendering
is
[r^ de/."]
which
substance as well as the expression, are
it
dur included.
apud nullum inueni. So also dimL, gat; and ju, also {in nullo) a g^k
for non inueni oi all else (gr, ovSe
gr B and some mss (irap' ouScVt
.)
.).
and most
may be reckoned the merely grammatical

dimELQR,' graecizing as a b gz A q [r ^rt hianf]
Other divergences of D, none of them received by
affect the
these
variant f (xii. 18), bene conplacuit anima mea (with

for bene \con\placuit animae meae of the rest,
after gr, -qihoKiquiv rj i/'vx'? /nou)
gat
KovtTTmUav, but other vg,
surely
W-W
{q,
in nullum),
see evidence that the scribes of vg hib corrected their text

more probable that they merely followed the Latin vtt.
after the Greek.

D
nomine meo.
xxi. 32. in
alone
for
MATTHEW.
ST.
in oraiione of all else,
vg and
cxlix
(and so
vtt
[Our
all gr).
scribe has here inadvertently transferred the words of Job. xiv. 13, xv. 16, xvi. 23. J
Xib, 38. haheamus.
Iren. (lat), Lcf.
I riS,
habeamus, after the gr,
^2
for a domino
fadus
so (as to /actus) most

pron.)
So also E: for habebimus, of nearly all vg else (and edd), and vtt alcfg^
and similarly, nosim erit hereditas, R, and e. Of other vtt, d alone has
[KaTa](r;(a)/ei'
42. a domino
ib.
;'
_î
{svcaiXaxXy), possideamus,
factum
All gr, irapa. Kvpit^ eyeVero avrq
/ \r\ hiai'\.
yxTa T. <^vA.a/co)v)
of
q,
for
iste et
AY
[scil., KeipaXrj
D subst these words

EQR subjoin them
xxvii. 66. et discesserunt.
but D,
{b
est istud, et est mirabile
q,
So D, with dur (but cm
est isiud hoc est mirabile.
but they vary otherwise
vtt,
cum
and nearly
so
hoc),
c ff^ff^, hie [et'\
d,
all
facta
vg
and
iste
hoc
and edd
else,
koX Icttiv
est haec'\
\i!
dimLQR,
/a,
custodibus of all else (gr,
prefixes (but R'
î.
optineamus: \m.iffir2\i, habemus.
ft,era.
rj
;
and
ae,
am
also/î
Qa,v\xa.(nr\.'^
t^s Kouo-TwStas,
cancel). {/% def xxvii. 58 to
end].
So D, with
xxviii. 7. sicut dixit.
(except dur, which am),
lat else
and/"; and so two gr mss (126, 472), xa^cis dTnv: but all
with all gr else, 180^ elirov [apparently from Mc. xvi. 7].
ecce \_prae~\dixi,
Subsection iv. DOUBLET READINGS.
few instances of "doublets" (dittographs or conflate readings) occur,
such as
D (alone) has facite ergo frudum dignum poenitentiae facite autem frudum dignum poenitentiae
8.
iii.
unaccountably
(with autem)
for the
is
former part (with

All gr have
unsupported.
ergo) is
found in
other vg, and in vtt
all
while the latter
ovi'.
D has conuenerunt in
unum ad eum (and so Q, conu. in unum aduersus

vg else, and of vtt [a r^ hiant'] ffi gigi I q 8, conu. in unum,
with that of the other vtt, b c d {e) ff^, conu. ad eum (h r,, aduersus eum). The first represents the usual
gr {hrX TO avTo) the others, the reading of gr D, iir' avrov.
With dimL
xxii. 34.
(also //.)
This reading combines that of
eum).
all
also {transp) gat,
hora only
But
e.
(irota uSp^,
and (of the
<^
AY, and
dur,
13, 69, 124.
again,
vtt
d fff^
nidos tabernacula.
20.
viii.
tabernacula,
by dur, L,
8,
qua
die
vtt r^ r^
/j,
gigi h I q), qua

only, with gr XBDA,
h c ff^
(L (vg) writes qua only, without noun.)
In some places the scribe has himself corrected such doublets
vg and
and ept (mg), and
other vg (and so edd), with most vtt (a
gr L, &c., and most mss.)
group)
dimEQR
So D, with
xxiv. 42. (before dns) qua die uel qua hora.
as
Here the expuncted nidos is read by cl with dim, AY, M, C, and most
ept, and Z (and so W-W), and by I g^:
EQ, gat, and T, read nidos
ubi requiescant, as also a b cff^gi h q (//,, nidos componunt [defff^r^ r% hiant']); R (with FJ), tabernacula
ubi req.
Both words represent the undisputed gr, KaTacr/ciyvaJcrcis, as does k (deuorsoria). See W-W's
note in
loc.
2Q.
ib.
from Mc.
i.
Only gat and

gr and vg
perdere nos ante tempus ante tempus torquere nos.
remarkable that
here reads
diroXecrat (for /Sao-ovtVat, of all else)
(vg), give perdere.
alike probably
It is
borrowing
24].
Many like cases occur,

The mutum et sordum f
looks like a doublet.
as
(vii.
28) sermones hos uerba haec
xxiv. 2. ait
illis
dixit
illis.
(ix. 32) of D, dim, and all vg celt, and ept (mg), also abcfg^g^hqfi.,
and all vg else, including dur and edd, have mutum only, and so the other
The gr, kw<^6v, may mean either or both. Probably the vt translators
mean " deaf and dumb." Yet note that where kisi^. recurs below (xii. 22), D and dimEL,
with most vtt {a c dffft gi gn I q 8 fi) [î r^ hiant], and vg in general (dur with AY, &c.)
vtt_î ^ / 8; but d, surdum only.
took
and
it
to
gat,
render by mutus
None of
but
Q and R as
here,
and so also
b ff-^h; while
k gives surdus.
these doublets has been admitted into any printed text.
This instance might, more plausibly than that of
xii. 8 (note
to last page), be advanced as a correcBut the correction may well have been made without reference to the
to correspond with the mood of occidamus preceding.
* Perhaps hoc may be an alternative for istud, retained in text, so as to make a "
doublet " rendering.
'
tion of
gr,
a vg
(celt) text after
the gr.
'
INTRODUCTION.
cl
Section
The Vulgate
Text of Gospels:
III.
Mark's Gospel.
St.
(//)
Mark, as exhibited by the Celtic group, presents fewer

features of interest than that of St. Matthew, or of either of the two following
Gospels.
Moreover, the variations which occur in it, especially in our ms., are
many
in
text of St.
cases hardly worth recording, being due to carelessness or misunder-
Whether
standing.^
this inferiority is
scribe, or to the defectiveness of his
The
determined.
In this Gospel,
Vt
Mat,
8
viii.
23
iii.
in ,
iv.
19
Of ^,
56 to end
vi.
vtt.,
v. 31
13.
vii.
Mat,
Of
also dur.
some temporary cause
to
exemplar of
Mat,
vi.
13
xiv.
xv. 17-41
Mat, xiv. 32-42
xv.
58
there survive after
quia;
(at end).
also v\X a
c e
g^
any
hial,
ii.
iii.
i,
not
are
tiie
Gospel begins
17
ii.
in k,
xii, xiii).
BY ADDITION.
ut circumeuntes praedicarent aeuanguelium.
DLR
24.
besides very frequent small gaps
but a few broken fragments (of chh.
vi. 9,
but no vg else (nor edd)
20. (after audita),
vi.
dim
;
In
complete.
is
\>.
end
xv. 29 to
following are notable insertions of D, in the text of this Gospel
fiii. IS
and
now be
Gospel, cannot
this
of the facts of the case.
fair idea
The
affecting the
subjoined summaries of examples (not selected with
purpose of disparagement) give a
complete
due
n r^ /*,
So
nor other
ELQ
vt
[dim Mat'l, with gat

and no gr.
{b,
+ quod
faciehat, with dur as well as dimLQ, and ept; also gt q r^
This insertion gives a new meaning (unauthorized by the gr) to the
.
fi.
facere for quod /aciebat).
c,
reading, which
all lat
(vg and
spoils
it
But
XBL).
here follow {/aciebat),
vt)
by reading (with
(of gr
eTrotci
only) the next
word
ACDA,
&c.), instead of ^Tropet (of
multo, for multa {troXKa) of the rest.
nee), + et.
So D [corr. W-W here], with dimELQR, also dur, and Z, CT, BO,
and most vtt {bcdfffi iq r^S /x)
against AY, ept, H, also a I r^, which cm. All
*ib. 31 (before
(so too edd)
4fec.
gr, KOL ovSe.
vii.
CT
with
7 (before praecepta), +
others, and
also b dffi Iq, with gr
[ri
Mat
xiii.
mss of
ib.
[where
ii
4>
ii
6 (after ego sum),
group)
32 (after
but
all
filius),
cf
but AY, Z, and
ra
also dur,
some, om (as
W-W)
+ xps.
else
+ hominis.
\jx,a.Ta\.
r^ (S)
ji*
+ cum duodecim.
vg
A,
yu,
So dimLQR, also dur, CT, and most (so cl) and cflr\
and so W-W with a b d ff^ i q, and all gr (A incl.).'
numeral])
is
56 to end of Gospel] and ept
de/., vi.
cfi r^ {mandata)
S writes in praecepta
but AY, with MZ, , om.
12 (before essuritt),
xi.
essuriuit
dimLQR [E
with a
cl,
f X. 40 (after dare) + uobis.

(^, nobis):
So
et.
and most
So dur, also dimQ, and

vg, vt, and gr.
against
ept, with
/<.,
and
rj
{cum
"x*
all else,
So Q, ept, gat, also H0 with vtt bcg^l, and a few gr (including all
om also most vtt (incl. ;-2 [/i Mat"]). [Perhaps from Mt. xxiv. 5.J
;
fx.
So LQ, and ept
else unattested
by
lat
or gr.
Harmonistic additions, or amplifications, also occur, such as

f
xii.
14 (before
effect k (not
xiii.
Ir^h
fj,
licet)
[ef
So also dimLQ,
CD, and a few.
die ergo nobis.
Mant'\
gat,
with (of gr)
T, and
{Cp. Mt.
vtt
ab c dff^gî qvx,
So also QR {Y^fuga uestra only, and so r^j dim,

and gr L, &c. (not r^
nor other vt, vg, or gr). [Both inter-
18 (after â[]/) ^ fuga ueslra uel sabbato.
uel sabbato only, ept (txt), gat,
gzkn'
to like
xxii. 17.]
;
/j,,
polated from Mt.]

XV. 32.
[None
Si xps rex
israel est.
alone ins jz'and
of these three additions appears in
cl
or
est
(no gr supports).
[See Mt. xxvii. 42.
Note especially the many and large omissions
in chh. ix, x,
recorded
in Subsect. 11,
infr. (last
paragraph).
'
The
scribe of 8 writes uohis
p. 42.]
W-W.]
by mistake over the
latter half of i-uwv v/ioiv (of
gr A) preceding.

common with
In
28
ins XV.
and most extant
all vg,
{el inpleta est scriptura
vtt {cfft
MARK.
cli
efiq rj hianf], and most gr, our text

which verse gr iÂBCD om, followed by d k.
lnri8i/,\_ab
[others, adimpl.']),
ST.
seems to be borrowed from Lc. xxii. 37.] And again, with all vg, vtt [incl. rj /x, r^ hiat'] except
k, and most gr (not i^B), it retains xvi. 9-20.
But these may be reckoned as instances of " nonomission" rather than of interpolation.
[It
Under
gr
ib.
36.
and IqVi
most remarkable examples are
this head, the
tt iv. 34 (at end), et

DG and very few mss.
only,
adicieiur nobis.
alone writes
no
BY OMISSION.
naui erant cum
ita ui in
gr), after ut,
om, with G, and gat
and
et aliae
omitting erat (or erant, as
illo,
naues after in naui,
of the passage, and to efface an interesting detail found in
the reading
{erant
X
ita ut in
....
et aliae
naues erant
cum
illo,
r,),
after
AY, M, O, ept
mrt,
so as completely to
alter the purport
Probably our scribe had before him

and thus the omission was due to homceotel.
all gr.
erant).
vg (dimLQR, dur, and AY, &c.) write (with small variations) omnis enim igne
and so edd. But our D om the latter member of the sentence,
gr i^BLA, &c.
while T, and (with variations) ab c dff^ i [^], after gr D, om the former
Nearly
48.
ix.
naui erant
so too, bdelrîx, (not
all
salietur et omnis uictima \_sak'] salietur;
with
after
8,
member, and retain the latter. The other v% /gi I q r^ iJ.[e n hianf], after gr AC, &c., retain both, in
some form. On the one hand, it may be suspected that the omission (of one or other member) is
due to homoeoteleuton on the other, that the second member is a gloss [perhaps from Levit. ii. 13].
Or again, it is possible that the longer reading is a " doublet."
X. 21. dilexit eum et.

So likewise L, and X, but apparently no vt [rj hiat]. Here Z appears in
mg, noting the defect (see a like instance, x. i).
So L and dur, with AY, F, and most (and so W-W) also vtt
xii. 32 (after unus est), deus.
but dimQR, ept (mg), mrt, GT, and a few more vg (so cl), and most
I r^S [x; after gr iÂBLA, &c.
with gr DE, &c. [Note that our MS, nearly alone, om deus also
vtt {a b c dffz i q n \_e f hiani] ), ins
;
in ver. 29 (before unus)!\
\\
34 (after homo),
xiii.
else ins (and edd)
or (as
and
qui;
with dur, and ept
also I ij.[b
ri
All gr
hianf].
25 (after mulier), ending mulier (26)
vii.
ending
si potes (23):
(44) (so ri):
xii.
ib.
19 (after quandiu), ending quandiu (so
ix.
All these (except as above,
dimR', AY, ept
and
vi.
3.
et,
Z,
et
as also
8,
quis es
So dimELQR,
ib.
ig.
hiat])
erodis.
22
by other authority.
thus,
reads
qui
fj.
es.
ept, likewise dur,
BGT,
&c., and vtt a i f g^ i
n /*,
some gr mss, including (of <^ group) 1 3,

but AY, MZ, C, and most vg (and edd), and vtt dfff^lq, with
gr MSS and most mss (o tcktwi' 6 uEos t^s
[n
q,
against A) [rj Mat]
(o T. TEKTovos vios KOI fiopi'os)
ih.
mariae.
8,
45, 46 (after
ending quicumque uoluerit
and others, and
fabri filius
om
(but
(txt),
scis],
ju.)
ib.
sis.
So dur, also LQ, ept', and r^: for qui sis (gr, rts ei) of E (R, quis
CT, and most vg (so edd) also vtt b cde/ff^ gilS' [a ir^ hiant]
but
quia
scio [/]),
ept (mg) [M, qui
BY SUBSTITUTION.
head there are more numerous instances
this
24 (after
susceperit:
43, 44) are unsupported
ix. 19, x.
Subsection hi.VARIATION
Under
ending
37 (after reciperit),
x. 43 (after quicumque uoluerit),

29 (after mandatum (28)), ending mandatum est.
extinguitur (44)), ending extinguitur (46)
other omissions, evidently due to homceotel., are to be found, as
(after si quid potes),
i.
os,
relinquens.
e)
Some
sis)
om
vtt a c d/fft ga kiqr^S

but all vg
but use participle (d<îs) = qui reliquit,
and so too
So (but with
initial
ft.),
h)
with
69.
all
faber filius mariae.
EQR
(not dim L),
for herodias of AY and most vg (and edd), and most

T
ept',
vtt,
gat,
with
F; andâ^jr2
all gr.
(not
/,
INTRODUCTION.
clii
So dimELQR, with
21. natalis sui.
vi.
rj {natis)
so
all,
vg
else,
(similarly c
p.
but W-W read
i)
ZV and
not excepting A), with
and AY, CT, most vg, and

which is closer to the gr
dur,
naiali suo,
cl
viifftlqn
also
(rots ycvea-iois avrov,
add.
a few others, also
AY
inmundum. So dur, dimLQR, ept, gat; and vtt ah qr,,f>. : for mututn of
and edd and vtt dfff^ k l{ri, mudum) 8 (c t write both words). All gr, a\a\ov.
fix. 17.
So LQR, also ept; with dur, and A, M, CT

: but YZ and most vg, and edd, with vtt ^2 / 8, quisquis
IS (before non reciperit), quisque.^
X.
[rz
om sentence]
quicumque
av
all gr, os
[i hiaf]
G,
qui, [ti quisq
c,
Note
.j.
dicamus.
X xi. 32.
ra 8, si
[ri
alone
W-W) OX,
dicemus (and so
LQ, and
So dimLQR,
timemus.
ib.
ib.
<^
[/i }]
but AY,
*f
[e hiat,
also/,
So dimLQR,
dei.
xii. 5
xiii.
for coeperunt
after gr (^pfavTo dyava/cTeiv).
ft.
but
ft.
AY
CT, and many
vtt q 8, dicunt
ept, with dur, Z,
32], with all gr
c d/ff^ gt i q r-^Vi
(and so cl)
and all vg else, and /, timebant;
G, mrt, and a b
ept, mrt, with dur, Z,
M, and some vg (and edd), and
uiam
xii. 14.
viii.
W-W.
and so
(^yavaKnytrav)
fi.
MZ, CT, and most vg, also k {set for ')

dimR, with AY, and a few, and vtt a b d/ff^ i I q
ôy8ou/,tâ[-oC/,ii']
gr)
all
So dimLQR,
33. dixerunt.
ib.
and ms
afk q,
ka.v'ymm\i.(.v
ept, with dur,
group,
metuebant, (icjioôvvTo, nearly

f
all
ept, with dur,
but
dicimm
si
c,
hiat\ si dixerimus (so cl); gr dXAa [D,
and vg
with variations,
rj iC)
So
with gr D, and the mss of

k,
(inch
all else, vtt
dim,
that a (also n) writes quisque for os av [lav],
g^ q, after gr
So gat; and
41. indignati sunt.
z'i5.
indignari of
also b
3S> 38.
ft
and
(with
others,
all gr)
ff^
and
M, C, H0,
a3
has dicentes
T, and most (so edd), also
but AY,
vtt
d/ikln
[/-j
hiai].
a b cffi ilqr^ 8 fi
k r domini' (also d, against
vtt
vtt
grD).
Ti r^
or any gr)
hiat]
[_e
ft,
So D, with dim,
19. tribulationis.
xiii.
(not
but
with gr
dur,
LQR,
and few mss
k,
piscicae;
om);
irio-Tiic^s
7.
other vg and
f f XV.
I.
R, with
AY,
change
vtt
(in each instance)
So
uinctum.
and O; and
LQ,
uincenies
(txt)
vtt
dim, uenientes
all e\s&,
fac
39 (after centorio), et qui ex aduerso erant.

et), qui ex aduerso stabat ; as all gr.
ib.
{pm nardi), T, gat, and
and the other
from present to
ept, mrt,
So ept
30. faciet semet.
ib.
vtt
d/g^
irt, pistici;
vg, spicati (and so edd), with
36 to end.]
[e def. xiii.
ft.
(and
The
Z,
/ 8, uincientes (dur,
edd), also
AY
So dimLQ, ept, gat, with dur, CT, and a few other vg, and gt q rt
and a few more, and vtt dffi iklS, habetis \bis] (all gr, ex*")-
kabebitis [bis].
but
abdknq
gr, O^lfis.
a subst optimi).
vtt c ff% I q ri^/t, ?] (8 writes spicati uel pistici ;
*f ib.
so edd):
most
ilZ
also vtt c ff.^
C, and others, tribulationes (so edd), also vtt
alone; but dim,
all gr,
and AY, T, and others;
ept, gat, mrt,
MZ,
{6\i>f/t<i)
So
f xiv. 3 (after nardi) pystici.
(dur, piscati;
with
future, or vice versa,
d ff^q
;
ft!,
r^
te\_met] (with gr)
So ept
(txt)
A.Y
ft.:
and nearly
uinci{en)tes [b ri hiant]
[fi hiat, xv.
all
else (and
gr, hrfo-avrei).
17-41].
L, ept (mg), stabant for erant
all
else (without
In these latter chapters,
follows
vtt'
also a
So
{be d/ffiklqri [r. Mat]):
\_ft,
{P)
ib.
om]
L, uero autem
48. uenistis.
(and so edd), and

(y)
margin, as
in the
(a) xiv. 38 (after caro), autem.
most
xivxvi, a few variants appear
ib.
ib.
but {mg) with
vtt
ff D
on the doublet,
vg
cdlqr^^,
else,
and
{txt),
with dim, ept, mrt, and a few other vg
{mg) with AY, and nearly
dur om, but
{txt),
interl. uero
gr,
-t]
existis; as all gr, eîjXfleTc [zVi
/ r^
ft,,
ff
D {txt), with
et lignis
L, and
and so edd
all
vg
else, wen;
[Q
hiat],
and
(and so edd);
Sc crapf.
with vtt a/ff^ k (but no other vg)
(after gladiis), et fustibus.

all
but
but {mg), with
all
vg except
hiant].
;u,
and
vtt
gr, koX ivXwv.
d/ff^ kq[b
ri
hiant] :
[See below (Subsect.
iv),
xiv. 43.]
Used provincially for quicumque as by Plautus, and later African writers. See W-W, in loco.
Note that elsewhere our MS is apt to substitute dn3 for ds. [corr. the note of
here],
2 See Buchanan, in
J. T. S., vol. x, pp. 122-4, for h in this place it def., xiv. 42 to end. (Bianchini's
text ends xiii. 24.)
'
W-W

(8) XV. 46. in petra.
gr) the
^ group
ft
rg
{Iv
ireVpî
{^xf)>
:
with 0, and
but {mg), with
(including D, against d) Ik [t^s] irsVpas

(e) xvi. 3.
with
gr:
all
neither
(/;:/),
k {in petram)
\^f def., xiv. 70,
A7, M,
with dim, also
MARK.
cliii
lq[ab efin
hianf\, also (of
other vg, and vtt nnS/x, de petra, after
all
and so edd.
but {mg) nmluit, with dur, LQR,
many
gr else
all
xv. 29, to end.]
C, B, &c. (and so edd)
T, and
ept, Z,
and n
vg, also vtt
also vtt c fft k n
B,
dlqr%\L\ but (of gr)
nor any other.
be observed that
It is to
reading mainly
in txt a
that of vg.
conform
in
in all these instances,
case of (^) solely
except the last
attested
by
In this part of the text, therefore, the corrector
the mixed text
vg and
reuoluet.
vtt c dff^ g^
ST.
by the
between the
vt)
vt evidence
is
mg,
in
apparently revising
aid of an approximately pure Vulg. text,
in
order to
In instance (e) alone, the authorities are so divided (both
thereto.
it
our ms. has
(e),
rival readings, that
no inference can be drawn.
In the following examples (of non-corruption rather than of substitution),
has retained the true reading, against others (mostly A) which have
with no gr
castello,
D)
(against gr
sentence,
with
ib. ib.
-f
eon/undet)
^ /
/,
against
Orjo-erai.
gr, en-aio-xw^jj, or (D)
[But D errs in next
non
So dur, and dim(L)QR, ept, G, also a b cfff^ y n 8 (r^, confidet
C, mrt, and the rest (with variations, as Y, confideiur), confundelur (and so edd),
confessus,
confundet.
confitetur)
all vtt (incl.
r-n
fi.,
after gr {hra.vjyyvQ-i\<y(.ra.C)\.
*ix. 6 (after eranf), enim, with dur, dim, and nearly

(apparently)
X',
vtt
1^ r^ /t,
AMZ,
k n (but
So D, with dur, dim, nearly all vg (so edd); also cfklr^Zix.: AY,
(all els rets Kii/Aas, except gr D, which om, and after it vtt a h dff^ iq ri).
So dimLR, also {confusus) ept (txt), AY, FMZ, C, G, and most vg (and so
{abc/ffiinqh ftf): but Q, ept (mg), mrt, T, and a few (even dur), with d
38. confussus.
id.
edd); likewise most
it
27. in castella.
*-(-viii.
alone, in
lost
/a)
all
vg (so edd); also
gr, ya/a
all
and so
AX alone (not Y) autem.
ib. 35. quern ut conplexus esset.

So (or compl.) ept, and AY, M, H0 (also W-W), and r^
but
Q, mrt, Z and many (also cl), with vtt he dffiilq (and a, with deviations), cum for ut; dur, L, quern
cum plexus esset (similarly R, /a, quern conplexus)
dim, f k, et com{n)pkxus ilium [r^ Mat, 8 mis:
translates].
edd
So dur, dimLQR, Y, and all other vg (except AH, which read clamauit), and
r^
{/i Mat']); even d, though gr D has iKpaîv for (Kpaîv of all else.
x. 48. clamabat.
also apparently all vtt (incl.
/x.
Subsection iv. DOUBLETS.
In this Gospel the examples are not many.

Here dim, with ept, mrt, Z, CT, and several vg, read duodecim only (and
with dur, and AY, M, and several others, and/", cum duodecim only, with
most gr {iTvv Tois hioBtKo) so W-W. D combines these two readings (writing Z in mg.). Most vtt
(a b c dffi i q r^ {/i? ) [r^ hiat']), om both, and read discipuli eius (or sui) with gr D and <^ group.
iv. 10.
so
cl),
xii cum xii.
/8; but
also
LQR,
;
ib.
homo facial sementem
26. St
else iaciat
{iacet,
iaceat,
ieciat),
Here
iaceat.
or iactat
{iactet,
ept,
iectet)
and OZ, have
si facial
homo (similarly
r^)
before, or after, homo; others, mittat.
all
D, by
retaining both verbs, produces the above dittograph.
qui pro multis uobis effundetur {ox
xiv. 24.
except ept
ib.
43.
(txt)
and
?2 (/x }),
fustihus
et
which substitute pro
et lignis (gr, koX fvXcov).
itur).
uobis.
Here all lat read /ro multis (gr, virlp TroXXSi'),

Here again D combines two readings.
Here LQ, with GX,
after vtt a c dfff^
kq
render the gr by \fusiibus all vg else (and / rj /a) by lignis. Thus the reading of D
(vt + vg).
[Compare (7) of the marginal variants recorded in preceding Subsection.]
;
r^
[be
is
dittograph
htant~\,
XV. 21. praetereuntem
give quempiam
Aiant'], f
but dur,
quendam.
graph (vg +
vt).
quempiam quendam
dimQR, and
(gr, irapayovTa tcvol
ept (mg), with
Others of the few
vtt
CT
[D
om.
ri.va']).
here forthcoming om, as dffi
AY
and most
vg,
and
/,
ckB iJi,[ab efiqr-^

(after gr D). Again a ditto-
and a few more, also
vtt
r-i
cliv
INTRODUCTION.
Section IV.Text of Gospels:
The
a degree more strongly marked
in
any of the others, give us
divergences
type,
the form
And
in
these have naturally
Gospel than
but not seldom also of omissions.
chiefly of additions,
marks on the Vulgate text, especially on that

The following summaries of examples will serve
left their
of the Mss. of the Celtic group.
as evidence by which to judge of the extent to which that text, as presented

its fellows, is
and of
Greek supporter, Cod. Bezae.
Note that dim Mat,
R
z'
hiat, iv. 29-viii. 38, x.
begins
x. 6
r,
xiv. i8
affected
xv. 18
Mat,
has frequent gaps throughout;
i.
24 L def., iii. 9 to end

complete as also dur.
i-vii.
But
20-38, xv. 13-xvi. 25.
Mat,
is
i.
1-13,
Old Latin and the Greek
xii.
6-18
/^ is
Latin,
is-iii- 8, vi. 39-vii. 11, xi. S4-xii.
14 to end;
45,
complete.
safely be affirmed that, of the larger insertions
tinguish the text of this Gospel as presented
Mat,
Of the Old
BY ADDITION.
may
ii.
xiv. 18-XV. 25, xvi. 15-xvii. 7, xix. 10-38, xxii. 36-59, xxiii.
(i) It
by
by the deviations of the Old Latin Versions
our MS. and

their
in
broadly regarded as the normal
may be
from what
which the Old
text,
in this
a great number of Old Latin readings
in this Section
to examine,
Greek
"Western" type of
characteristic features of the
Latin Versions exhibit
Luke's Gospel.
St.
(///)
which notably
by the " Western"
authorities
dis-
the
(Cod. Bezae), very few have passed into the text of
our MS., or of the Celtic group
in general.
Of such "Western"
additions as
it
any one extends beyond a word or two. This, however, is not so

in case of harmonistic interpolations which abound in Old Latin texts and are not
rare in Cod. Bezae
of such our ms. and its family exhibit no small number.
From the subjoined list additions of this sort have been excluded for the most
retains, hardly
and it is in the main confined to examples of insertions which appear to be

attested by evidence sufficient to entitle them to record, or which are illustrative
part
of the relations of the Latin texts inter
Examples
in
48 (after
tfii-
dolentes),
et
Mat~^
tf V. 14 (before in testimonium), + ut
only {Iva r/v [corr, ^]).
*f
but a
ix.
of
fi,
ad me)
(which d follows).
omission of hue, in
A
d,
reads m8e,
A, &c.,
is
ib.
xi.
e,
but yti a b
others
KX
also vtt
efft q
(not
rj) /x,
ins
of gr,
dur,
R,
AY, M,
apparently due to the last syllable of adduc immediately preceding (so
adhuc hue), and therefore

at this point
ei,
is
an error of the
may have been conformed
with most vg (dur as well as
Man!]), and
all
gr (avTw)
but E,
Hence
lat text.
it
seems
to the lat.]
dimQR, and edd)
ept, om, with
also vtt
AYM, G
b/l n M
and others.
et ilk perseuerauit pulsans.

So also, with [si'\perseuerau[er\it, dimEQR, mrt,
and others; also cffiilmrir^ 11.: but dur om, with ept, and YFM, BG and
with all gr. W-W om, but cl ins.
b dfq B {ae Mant)
{hegmvdng), +
and A, Z, CT,
many
illis \_ffi i
60 (after dixitque), +
8, illi;
sol (vg)
r^,
reasonable to surmise that gr

*
sit.
dimQ, and most vg (and edd), also nearly all vtt (incl. r^ fx,;
P, which om.
All gr ins {Trpocrdyaye cSSe), except D
which 8 renders quo autem {om hue), as if <S Se. [Note that the
So
against
writes adhnc, without hue;
[aedr^
/x
only (oSuvw/itvot koX Xmovikevoi).
41 (after adduc), + huc.
hoc
e,
gr,
or to the Greek.
with L, G, gat, (no vg else); also vtt adeff.il qr-^ [not
tristes;
[rs
se,
of such insertions, are

gr
f xi. II {SiiiQr petit), + filius eius. So Q, gat,

all vg else, dur, AY, &c. (and edd), also rj,
before />Mw).
Note
and
here aberrant
vg
all
[ra is
ompanem
that_â il
;
loc.)
25 (at end),
xiii.
in Horn. 13
No
lapidem
aut
an obvious
after gr B, but against all gr
si,
Cp. Mt.
a me omnes operarii
recedite
other authority
it is
vii. 9,
and
vt else,
10.
found for this insertion, except Antiochus
is
gloss, probably
EQ
iniquitalis.
common
to
many
homilists.
(with slight variation) alone of vg
vt, and no gr) support the insertion of these words here

but all have them
which place they properly belong [ra om the preceding part of 27, with 26].
(but no
to
civ
and bfffiq; "ERiJUius, also dilrih [/^P]; with most

om with gr ^^L ([a hiaf] t writes _/?/zmj tuus, placed
partly effaced].
/,
20 (after repetunt), + angueli.
xii.
(cited by Tisch. in
LUKE.
ST.
end of verse
at
27,
So dur, as well as dimEQR, ept, G and other vg (so cl), abc dfl
t lb. 35 (after uesira), + deserta.
but AY, MZ,
q ri ra 8 fi (so Iren (lat) iv. xxxvi. 8, xxxvii. 5), after gr DA, &c., and some mss (Ipij/tos)
CT, and many, om (and so W-W) with effi i, and gr ><ABL, &c.
* xiv.
So dur, as well as dimQR and most vg (and edd)
3 (after dixit ad ... faris.), + dicens.
after gr XABL, &c. (Xeycov)
also cffi i I r^S
but E om, with ept, and AY, X, and a few also
a b d e fq r,, after gr D.
:
fj.,
*\
:gr
ib.
AA,
\
(before
ib.
licet)
&c., and nearly

(at end),
ib. ib.
with gr
SBDL,
&c.
+ an
+ si. So edd with dur and nearly all vg, n r^ /i and nearly
mss (et) but vg AY, and vtt d f, with gr SBDL, om.
So b and
non.
:
dimE,
gat,
to like eflfect {aut non)
dur, AY, and the
M, bee
quod
kiyut vfuv) propter
all vtt
after
/i,
an);
f xvi. 8 (before quiafilii), + dixit autem

dico uobis)
all
(17 oil)
ad discipulos
(discentes for discip.) Ir^
dico uobis \i hiat"].
dimEQR,
jj,;
suos, dico uobis.
d efq n
(ra
So Q, ari; also (but without
d (after gr D, hio
and so dur, AY, R, and vg in general (and
writes dixit autem only
ff^
All gr else om
ept (mg),
and so edd.
rest (vg, vtt, gr) om,
edd), with vtt/q.
So D, also (with ut for si) dim alone of vg,

ft xvii. 2 (before si lapis), + si non nasceretur, aut.
variations) a b cfft, ilqri (not efii. [ra Mat']).
No extant gr text attests this addition ;
and (with small
but the passage

Sect,
ii,
itiri
is
so cited by Origen [lat] In
Num.
(xxx.
2) Horn. xxv.
i,
(also ps-Orig., Dialog.,
Cp. Mt. xxvi. 24.
iytwTQOr), ^).^
So D, and (after inmntus) dim alone of vg ; also (with

tt ib. 1 8 (before inuentus), + ex illis.
variations) bffi i ra (noty* 8 fi. [rj hiaf]), and similarly a d {ex his)
c I q, ex illis {om inuentus), e (also
;
om
inuentus), ex eis
of gr,
*txix. 21 (after timui), +

xix. 26
xxi. 30
ra,
xix.
only (e|
So edd, with
te.
1-38]
avrSiv).
but dim, ept
dur,
(txt),
EQR, and most vg else; r, /n and vtt \_hiant b,

mrt, AY, FM, and a few vg, om.
All gr ins a-i.
.^
I ib. 44 (after lapidem super lapidem), + in te uenient haec uniuersa. So also r^ and {et uenient in te
Q, and {om haec) dim
but no vg else, nor vtt afff^lq 8 /* [r^ hiaf].
Of other vtt, c ff.^ i s, write in te
uniuersa which obviously represents eV 6X^ aoi, as read by gr D {d, in tola /)', with only three mss.
Here is a notable example of a Greek variant which has made its way into vg celt, mss not directly
but through the Old Latin; for it is plain that in our text and Q, uniuersa, as neut. plur. nom., arises
from misunderstanding oi uniuersa {=ok^), fem. sing, ablat., of vtt cffiis.
.
So also
(alone of vg), and
tt XX. 37 (after dicit), + uidit.
and similarly (but with uidi) cfff^ il q ri.'
ra
(not
/a),
both adding in rubo
Ifi, rubrdy,
t xxi. 6 (after lapidem), + hie in pariete. So dimQ,

{iv to[x<9 tSSe). Of other gr, J^BL, and the
after gr
Mc, Mt. xxiv.

t
and
ib.
d/h
1 1
it-,
cff^.
<^
iq
n rj
(not m), and (with variations)
group, ins only uSe, and so
e {hie).
ad Is,
Cp, for
2.
(at end),
with
all
+
gr
et tempestates.
;
So dimQ,
c ff^ i I
r^ r^
a,
hiemes [b hiat],
But
all
vg
else om,
and so edd.
txxii. 27 (after maior est), + in gentibus.

So (after ministrat ^'^^) dimQ, and
also E (after
(.?)
<'') ; many vtt also ins, a c
eff^ i I n rj, but as part of a wider variation :
but not R, nor dur,
or other vg, nor vtt b dfq ft. and no gr. Apparently a gloss, suggested by reges gentium of ver. 25.
recumbit
AY
Tom II, p. 365
W-W
which
eTSoK
I, p. 814 {ed. Delarue).

" This is otherwise mistaken by e, which writes, in tota
;
terra.
ingeniously conjecture that these vtt represent a gr reading, xiyî eUov [or -ey] 4u rp
fidrv, from
[or -ev] might readily have disappeared between the preceding and the ev following.
INTRODUCTION.
clvi
tt xxii. 6i (after dixit),
and soys,
';
adding farther
nor any
but with viiab
d eff^
(ap. Epiph,, Panar.,
Neither dur, nor any other
nor any
lat,
\ xxiv. 24 (before mulieres), +
mansit)
{b, et
but nearly
el.
with
among
stands alone
EQR,
So
BD
with
gat,
against dur,
gr {tov ixuvai)
all
fx
[a hiaf]
dimQ, and (with small

ins,
ft.
but
fi!
cancels.
gr, ins.
gr (mss and mss) ins kuI,
all
29 (after inlrauif), + manere.
ib.
:'
it
ilqr^
gat, with b c eff^
69 (pp. 316, 346), cites with this addition.
i. iii.
admits
[rj hiatî
/*
not dur, or other vg, nor/ri
om nosiram)
c,
So
t ih. 25 (at end), + susciperunt ergo ihm et porians crucem ducehatur.
variation) c ff^ I r^ [i def. from ver. 10, rj from ver. 14, to end of Gospel]
vt
i I q fi (not
So dimEQR,
soluentem legem nostram.
^/
but ER, gat,
\jf\ prophetas,
But Marcion
gr.
alone of vg
gr, auT<3.
all
t xxiii. 2 (after gentem nostram),

(all
So
illi.
dim,
vg, in this insertion,
and (except
8)
no
alone om.
d rj S, and to like effect {ut maneret) a c e f

AY, and all vg else (also ffi I ft.), which om
and so edd.
Three other examples are worth noting here, though they may be
(xi.
So Q, and mrt
Cp. Mt. x.
tfxvii. 3 J (after perdiderit illam),^ propter me.

to like effect e {mei causa)
H'K
ff xix. 45 (at
end) +
Mc.
xi. 15,
xxi. 12,
q r^r-iS (not
/i)
apa
Joh.
ii.
other vg agrees in this
viii.
but so vtt Iri
r,
yit),
and
35.
(not
with
/jl),
Cp. Mt. xix. 27.
eo-rai i^/aiv;).
nummul
This (an evident
uendeniium columbas.
and one ms
Mc.
39, xvi. 25,
and
15) is found with slight variations in Q,
also in gr D, A,
No
and b cfffiUqr-ir^ (not
(cVexei/ J/iov).
erit nobis ?
(tl
messas [sic]
el
of gr, only
+ quid
f xviii. 28 (at end),
ergo after quid, with gr
Mt.
justly classed as harmonistic
(see above) ought perhaps to be reckoned with these).
1 1
in
cento
acdeffî
from
(partly)
(262).
many examples,
(2) Besides the above, there are
rather to be classed as
"non-omissions" than as interpolations, which have not been included in the

above list. Some of the most noteworthy of these are for convenience of reference
brought together here, as follows
In the Lord's Prayer
(a)
f xi. 2.
gr
ACDA,
Subsect.
+ qui
&c.
and (with variations) all vtt, including r^r^ fx; after

most vg (and edd) and gr XBL with a few. (See farther,
;
and a few mss. om.

(
ib.
+ sed
4.
libera nos
[_a e
jj.
(yS)
{sol)
(y)
after gr
as do all vg,
b e also
om
Also with
20,
all
and place
vg,
and
),
all
vg,
after gr
This insertion
is
and
(and
similarly),
but
and
/x.,
all
gr.
But
d ff% il
om, following gr
17, 18, in its stead.
vtt
ce/ff^lriS
iÂCD'LA and most
overlooked by
W-W,
fx
[qr^ hiant],
but abd om,
though
it
retains xxiii. 34 {ihs autem dicebal pater
and two mss.
after ^^'BD,
(like illi in xxii. 61,
which they note in

See notes, pp.
DQR
Roman
om, with dur, and
effundetur) with latter part of 19 {hoc facile in
with nearly
instance in favour of their opinion that Celtic vg mss were corrected after the gr.
2 Though the printed Vulgate in these three places omits the words which
stands in the
vtt (with variations)
dimE
a few mss."
calicem
et
rj ri
except f\r^ hiat\ it retains (after gr >^DLA and most) the disputed
orabat, et factus est ...
in terram [but with a casual omission, for
clviii])
gr }<'AB and (of <^ group) mss 13, 69, 124, om.
Subsection, p.
Also, with
vtt
which see next

dimitte
again, with
XBL, and
and c/gi
44 {apparuit ....
'
QR
gr J^'ACDA, &c., and most mss
also retains xxii. 20 [similiter
verses, xxii. 43,
(8)
So
a malo.
hiant'], after
and most vg (and edd),
meam comm.);
AY and
/j,
bcd/ffiUqrir^^
AY
dur, E,
retains
dimQR, PZ
dimE,
with slight
BL
(c. xi),
with
el in terra.
+ fiat uoluntas lua
So not only QR, and ept (txt), bnv, T, and others, but
ept', and AY, M, mrt, C, and most, om (also edd).
Of vtt, b c defff.}, ilqrir^ S ins,
variation; but a, fiat uol. lua only, as also vg Z, H'.
Of gr, iÂCDA and most ins:
ib.
ib.
against
es,
p. clx infr.)
III.,
also dur
in cadis
Missal agrees with these mss and vtt in retaining them.
insert, the
loc.) it is
an
cxlviii, cxlix.
Prayer as
it

The
noted
facts
LUKE.
ST.
BY OMISSION.
opening paragraph of
in the
prepare us to find that the text of
St.
this Section (above, p. cliv)
Luke presented by our ms and the others

Accordingly, the examples of
of Celtic family tends less to omit than to amplify.
omission collected
clvii
the following summaries prove to be neither very
in
many nor
of high importance.
Some, however, of the omissions of D in this Gospel, with or without OldLatin support, are worthy of record.
For example
(i)
others,
15 (before osUndit).
*f ii.
edd), and nearly
all vtt, incl.
Note that
t'ns.
r-^
om fecit
et,
renders the gr by noium
dimQR, mrt
with dur, and
[r^ htai], after gr {iyvwpicrev)
/j.
CT, BJ, &c.
as also Z,
(so
but L, and ept, with AY, FM, G, and
which reading may have led to the intrusion
fecit,
of fecit here in A, &c.

fiv. 34 (after dicens),
vtt (except S), incl. ri rj
/a
sine.
vtt else (including ri
/x'
35 (before
vii.
with
all gr.
37 (after mulier),
ib.
possibly following
alone om ^tis
Mt.
quae
Z,
dimQ, ept
GH,
gat, mrt,
also (inadvertently)
so too
om omnis
(after uentum),
24
viii.
(with slight variation)
Here again our
\ ix. 25 (after detrimenium),
The
pronoun
the gr
25
W-W
likewise
gr (koi
(after
:
inserted in
For
{^T^fj,i6eis).
xi.
but dimER
while
ri hiant], ins,
sui.
vg
all
om alone of
vg, with
d alone of
with
sol
except that
T)
et
ins,
So
et cessauit.
gr
all
So also dur
and R, G, and
(vg)
the rest
d om-r. vSaros
ab
vtt
vtt
ins
vtt
of
as,
vary as to
as
do also
{aquae).
and d similarly).
middle force of
animam suam only.
eff^ q r, {c
else (and so edd), also in/"8/x, to express the
animam suam ;
I,
So also dur and Q, with AY and most vg, and rj; and
also bfff^ iqr^h y., and to like effect cdel\a Mat'] with all
omatam.
and
cl
except one ms.
et.
So also dimER, ept, AY and others and/?'^ /x, with gr X and a
and Q, mrt, with FM, CT, and most vg (and edd), and b {c, etiam) e ff^ I ri S
with nearly all gr (xac) but gr D and d alone om the whole sentence.
41 (before ad omnes),
xii.
r% /x)
deir. suifaciat, ri writes detr. faciet
mundatam),
KKoa-iJ.r]ix4vov),
few mss
[a
is
tempestatem aquae
et
all vtt (incl.
cl)
vg, dim alone, and of vtt, d [r-i diverges], om with our

all else, gr and lat, ins
and some others om ttcivtuv)
where all vg (and so gr) om omnibus.
It is to
rjv.
(and so
si).
Of
xi. 19,
erat.
ins
(before
erit
be remarked, however, that the other gr and also

placing these words, some writing them before in ciuitate [which r^ om"}, some after.
gr,
mrt
and all
te),
&c.,
AY, M, CT, and most
and a few more,
DL
here (but retain prep.); so too gr
(also edd)
but
ah omnibus.
filiis),
(Y, in
CT,
All gr, ajreXirtfoi'Tes.
also dur, as well as
h ffi, ut sit [rj hiat^.
acfgilqrifi;
f
So
sit.
read desperantes.
[/a ?])
si
40 (before sicut),
vg (and W-W), also vtt d eS
ib.
all
inde.
So also dim, ept (txl), and r^ S. Of the rest,
35 (before sperantes),
but dur, with Q, bnv, ept (mg), FMZ,
cff^, ins inde (and so edd)
vi.
and a few, and
also
So also dur, as well as dimQ, GT [R hiai, iv. 29 viii. 38] and

D, and a few mss. All vg else, and gr (ea), ins and so edd.
after gr
dur,
ww]),
intrare [or introire'].

So also dimQR, as well as dur, and
with all gr:
but all vtt else ins {introeuntes, a b cff^ i I q r^,
vg (and edd) also d efr^ 8
and so vg AY {introire), and F {intrare).
also Lcf.)
pater.
No other lat om nor gr, except X. G, mrt, and a b cff^ I r^ [r^ Mat,
(before da),
12
XV.
f
28 (before in regno
xiii.
nearly
all
/.,
xiv. 18
lb.
and
(at
vtt (also
ins, after
end),
illi).
fac me sicut unum de mercenariis
edd); after gr
XV. 25] OOT/a/r?' instead, but supply

ALA
and most
but
tuis.
EQ
So too
[R Mat,
xv.
dur,
and dim, with
13 xvi.
25], gat,
AY and most vg
and T, with d
^t.,
gr J^BD and some others.
xvi. 18 (after moechatur),
each independently om by
et
qui dimissam .... moeckatur.
So
sol (vg),
and
e {sol) vt,
probably
komceotel.
autem. So dur, and dimQ, with MZ, CT, B ; and ff^ q fx,.
But A and most
23 (after eleuans),
Mat, xvi. 15 xvii. 7] ins autem, thus disjoining eleuans from the preceding
[r%
vg (and edd), with celri
in inferno, which then connects itself with sepultus est of verse 22 (to like effect J, in inferno
et
ib.
eleuans;
with Kol
and m, in infemum et eleuans). This connexion is against the

and so 6 dfS read et before in inferno.
iv T^ q,Sy {a alone om koi)
.
which begins verse 23

But a writes apud inferos.
gr,
INTRODUCTION.
clviii
et de inferno eleuans
but with no
gr.
X xvii. 35
apud
i,
[But neither
vtt, incl. r, r^
xix.
43 (after uallo),
vg else (and edd), and all
repetition of
et
ins
So
and
sol (vg)
/ {sol) vt
of gr,
i^
and
nor any vg except G, nor vt except

with these exceptions all vg (and add), and
follows the gr
S,
after gr
it,
DU,
&c.j
against all
So dur, with dimQ, ept (txt), also BO
This omission seems to be a natural correction,' to avoid the clumsy
from the preceding sentence, where a different greek verb is represented
cinumdabunt /.W
et
gr.
circumdabunt
insert
/*,
forms,
et.
erunt molentes .... altera relinquetur.
&c., in omitting the clause duo in agro
the remaining
all
both attempting to combine the two
in inferno eleuam,
Of the mss which om autem, none
duae
one or two mss alone om.
KABLA,
inferos
te
by the same lat (7repi[or Trape/^tJ/JaXoCo-iv .... 7repLKVK\ii<Tov(TLv). All vtt [but b hiat'] avoid this blot
some, as our D does, by omission (so r, r,
and others), some by using a different verb {circumcingent
/j,
as
or circumibunt, z^fffîl; or otherwise.
d,
(before terrae),
xxi. 3S
(mg) supplies
orbis,
omnis D
(txt)
with dur, and also dimQ,
with (of vg) mrt, (of vtt) _^, and very few gr
r^ jx..
All lat else write omnis ; all gr, Trdcrr]';.
mss
et.
So too dur, and QR, also CT with a be eff^ ilq r^ r^ /x (E and
f xxii. 24 (before contentio),
gat substitute âec) gr K, and two mss, also om
all vg else ins (so edd), and likewise gr, and df8.
;
ib.
et
43.
beginning
probably misled by the similar
69 (after
ib.
alone om
of the next sentence (verse 44) against all else, lat and gr.
ait illis),
quid dormitis ?
So also dur, with R only (vg),
46 (after .;/
3^~59j)- The reading dormitis
ib.
our
Our
factus in agonia prolixius orabat.
{et factus)
*xxiv. 28 {before Jinxit),
n
verb) a del\iqrx
Mant^;
rn
latter syllable of the
preceding
than as omissions)
in
of
I,
or (as
W-W
suggest)
it
gr,
ms
in gr
vi.
4 (end),
xxiv.
common
is
coeti
D
.
to all
and
eiTo).
b c fff^, ins se
[Probably
may have been
to
be described as "non-interpolations"
them but two
is
30 (end),
only
in
of these cases,
it is
needless
Gospel
v. 14 (end),
xix. 27 (end), xxiii. 53 (end),
one only
xxiii.
{ei sicut ionas
Old Latin support
quendam operantem
{eodem die uidens
many
by d
All these interpolations are attested
there considerable
quern uix uiginti mouebant
In
in the following places of this
d and gr
nearly all by
30)
has been supplied to
repeated in error from the
Vulgate mss., and to such
xi. 2 (after n-poarevx'JcrBe), xi.
xi.
W-W),
also (varying the
Notable examples of interpolations thus
reference.
Vulgate occur
(end), xxiv. 31 (beginning).
and gr
Cp. Mt. xxvi. 64, where
ipse.]
make more than passing

all
[ri Aiai,
which words or sentences, supported by " Western" evidence
however, the omission

ignored by
only (vt
/jl
and d alone.
64, only.
only (chiefly that of gr D), are passed over by our ms.
to
and A'FMG, mrt (followed by
ept,
cl),
gr read n-pocreTronâ-aTo (or

;
Other instances also occur (rather
(2)
So dur, and dimER,

H, B and most (and so
all
give the force of middle voice
(of vt)
found
{tC), is
se.
but Q, with AY, CT,
also S
without quid
dei.
So (of vg) G,
most vg and all gr.
uirtutis),
rightly om, with
(/caSeuSere),
d {e')ffi
{a
sabbato
vi.
in uentre
r-^
;
all
and
{c
of
d)
53) are harmonistic additions.
But the following are examples of omissions from our text worthy of notice,
as affecting insertions which have some support from Vulgate or from Greek
(3)
54 (after consumet illos),

but M,
vg else (and edd) om
ix.
Of
vtt, e
g^l
rîi.
om, with gr
sicut
ins,
KBLH
and all vg (celt), also AY and nearly all

and gr ACDA, &c. (is Kat 'HXtas eVotijtrev).
and one or two more gr \_ffi, i hiant\
et elias fecit.
with
n and most
So
dur,
vtt,
illos, 55),
et dixit nescitis
(56) filius enim .... sed saluare.
So likewise dur om, with dimQR, ept, gat, and Y, FG, also / rj 8, after gr JÂBCLAH, &c.
while A
(txt) has only nescitis, and adds the rest on mg],
and most vg (and edd) ins, with all vtt else [but
after later gr mss and many mss (gr D and d ins the addition to verse 55 only).
Cp. Mt. xviii. 11.
ix.
55, 56 (after increpauit
ft.
W-W
see in this a token of the affinity of the vg mss which omit but is
emendation made independently by different editors to remove a palpable blemish
I
it
?
not rather an obvious

34 (before [or
XX.
>with
after]
similarly
of
Of
yevi/toiâi kox yivvCxriv.
om nubunt ....
as our
the Other
of
also,
and (with nascuniur
vtt, a,
generantur et generant.
nuiunt .... nupHas)
AY, &c.) om these words
vtt,
/8 /n
Most vg
[/ hiat'], with nearly all gr
d has pariuniur
for generantur) rir^;
vtt, ffi i
clix
LUKE.
ST.
but E
ins,
and
D,
pariunt, after gr
et
q ins the words (so gat), also (transp.) eel; but
Cp. for this insertion, Orig., Comm. in Matth., xvii. 34
nuptias.
dimR, &c.,
(dur,
:
all
these
Cypr., Testt., in.
xxxii (Orig. retains, Cypr. omits, nubunt .... nupt.).
xxiii. S3 (at end),
two
of
(^
group
xxiv.
et imposito eo
and edd, apd nearly
others),
Mc.
et quidam cum
(before poriantes),
(/A
Ttves
(/cat
om
quidam
et
Of
(4)
end of verse
avrati), ins at
a-iiv
but retains maria magd.
c. eis,
all
of
vg and
ver., p. clviii supr., par. (2).
Of vg, dimR
lat om.
vtt,
om (except Q and one or

DU, some mss (inch
with (of gr)
ins,
See also on this
So most
et altera
the remarkable series of
All vg likewise
but
maria)
et
:
xv. 46.
eis.
quaedam, and prefixing maria magdalena altera
&c.
magnum.
lapidem
with most gr
Cp. Mt. xxvii. 60
13, 69, 124).
all vtt,
ADA,
XBCL, &c.
(and edd) om, with gr
vtt else
Cp. Mt. xxviii.
maria).
alone ins (reading
q riS (similarly /), with gr
"Western" omissions
i.
(or "non-interpola-
by Old-Latin evidence, which distinguish the Greek and

Latin text as exhibited by Cod. Bezae (D d) of the last Chapter (xxiv) of this
Gospel, it may be broadly stated that neither our ms nor any other Vulg. (Celtic
or other) agrees with any one example.
tions"), attested largely
BY SUBSTITUTION.
way of
In the text of this Gospel, as presented by our ms, variations in the
seem
be of
to
The
abound.
substitution
subjoined examples include nearly
They
significance.
but as illustrative of the relations which the text of
members of the
and
bears to that of the other
Celtic Family, to that of the mss of Classis
Greek
to the
Some examples
authorities.
of these which
all
are selected, not in view of any textual theory,
I,
Old Latin,
to the
also are given merely because of
their singularity.
cum
*i. 29.
few mss, om)
So
most other
uidisset.
similarly
c e r^ ix;
uocabant.
59.
ib.
dim, gat, G, bffft
rendering
iii.
/,
ab
initio,
dim and some,
all
r^ r^
known
uentura,
2. leuabant.
it,,
ab
AY,
eo
[Q
{e,
AGFA, &c.
audisset (with
also
no
gr,
^JBDL,
and no vt
with most vg
also c
r^^
fi
but
So (placing
/ri?/'.
before qui sunt)
suor.
prophetarum eius (or to like effect).

{irpo^y]rSiv axnov tS>v Sltt' aOovos)
but vary in
saeculo sunt
some
(as
A) a
{ad/K),
saeculo
e,
writes ab iuo^.
So dimQR, G,
_/" writes,
dur, AY, and
gat, b cff^l {de) qririft.
dare salut. ex).
All gr, a-unrjpiav
el.
and so cl).'
In this easy lapse dim alone (of vg) joins
rest (gr, hr'Kwov,
hiat, iv.
and so edd
All gr, iK6.\ovv.
and
viii.
(as
BD
the
but of
vtt, / r^
rest hrXxvav),
a correction) even in A.
But
have
it is
Cp. Act.
et
kuabant,
ix.
37 (Sect. VII,
38.]
likely that (as they also suggest) these Celtic
Mt. iii. 7, where the same gr word

Mt, S 'ha.s/ufura uel uentura),
ft.,
remarkable that
W-W note this as possibly an example of correction of the text by Celtic scribes after the gr
parallel,
but
So dur, and LQR, ept (mg) : but dim, with AY and all vg else,
gr, /ieWowrj?. {Cp. Mt. iii, 7, where most vg \i?i\e futura, but
vtt [r^ Mat'}
ept,
W-W)
G, T, and a few (and

(t8ou<ra,
and a few, read
suorum qui ah aeuo sunt.
salut. ab
for lauabant of the

leuabant appears on the mg of
29
[R
Subsect.
more
LQR
uocant.
nos ab.
et liberauit
IV, infr.)
FMZ,
with gr
o] ibffiq),
7 (before ira) futura.
ut leuarent
8)
and so
V.
aiwvoi,
(and edd), salutem ex
uentura,
tt
uocauerunt
71 (before inimicis)
ib.
all else
AY
ept (mg), mrt,
and so cl.
So also dur, and
rest,
a^r'
gat,
but dur, AY, and the

and edd, qui a
arrange as our D, with (of gr) D alone
gi
some (as D) ab aeuo [or
All vtt (exc.
principio,
r^,
(txt),
uidit (fi uidens)
(after sanctorum) profetarum
70
ib.
dimQR,
cum
vtt,
again, dimLQR,
except S [alternatively])
and ept
also dur,
is
vg
texts here
rendered by nearly
but it is
borrow (perhaps unconsciously) from the
all,
futura
(but note that in this place of
clx
INTRODUCTION.
cum
2g.
V.
So dur, also dimQ, and
illo.
vg else (so edd), also n, with most
all
vi.
(similarly d, qui
vtt
but
AY,
dur',
and
r^
ft
that they have
been led into
confermm, for confertam
(and edd)
vii.
also
and
{b cfffr^lq ri r^ fi)
it
irertie.crii.kvov),
factum
ix. 29.
and nearly
all else
est (.
In
for
for
and q
r^
i*,;
\_q
om
and other
ver. 30].
;
by AY, F, &c., and bnv,
dfq
....
of the
and bfl q
13, 69,
D only (tStov
with gr
ept, (gat),
Sc 6
1170-.)
346 of
but
<^
ad eB om
(also c d, iniroiui)
of dur, dim, &c.,
dimEQR,
(and
B;
/u,
and
MSS
(all
(and so
rest
dilectissimus
[n
AY, MZ, CT, B,
hiaiy),
rest of vtt,
facta
est
All gr, eyeVero.
KBLS, two
aff^l; with gr
fj {c /*,
and the
ept, mrt,
with
cl),
(also a) ins. facta est before species).

gat,
with gr
vtt
verb.
group, &c., d(nj\6tv.
dur,
(and edd), also most
in general
merely, and so
r-îx.
oiuif\
So also
W-W
including
rest,
gr, 6 vek/dos
altera).
so too
and vg
dur, Q,
intrauit [
So also dur, and R,
dilecius
retain auferet (but
is
correctly written
is
So also
(probably a grammatical correction).

\ib. 35. electus.
AY, and
cumulatam).
and mss
species
and a dfvi
fji.).
edd); also aeff^gir^ S; with gr
&C.
which
vtt diversely (n,
except L, and most mss), daiiKOov
c'/cXeKTos)
This error
So also Y, B, and a few
45. intraui.
ib.
vtt
AY, Z, G, h/ff^ln
being same in both verses
but dim, AY, H, qui fuerat
de
shared by Q, and mrt also by r, /x. It appears

by the misspelling (as in dur, and dim, with MZ, CT, GIK, and b Iff^)
IS (before mortuus) qui erat.
ib.
22, /uet' outoC
{abfff^lr^, qui auferet. Other

verse ô, D, with dur, dimQ (and
most
So also dimQ, ept (mg), gat, J, and

vg (and edd), vtt (incl. r^ r^ fj.) gr, dns.
all else,
and
but gr D om, and
with M, T, , bnv, mrt, &c. (so edd)
3 (after uidissei) ihs.
dur, AY,
*\
(gr,
Other
q.
(gr, /act' airCtv,
: while
38 (after mensuram) conuersam.
ib.
with gr B, mss
eo),
with gr, rov aipovros.
the gr
are inconsistent)
vtt (as a)
dimQ
;
read as in 29 {auferf)
/x,
tilt's
Z, C, G, &c., ept, also
render by participle, as c {auferenti)
edd), and
vg,
lollit)
cum
vtt,
So dur, and
29. yz' aufert.
[cum
r^
mss, (e/cXeXey/ieVos, or
and edd
with gr
ACDA,
(dyaTTj^Tos).
futurum est [ut tradatur [ etur, or eretur^. So also dur, QR, and nearly all vg, and edd
dimE, and AY, futurus est (again a grammatical correction, as verse 29, supr.).
or (as ac de), incipit tradi
{bffilqri /J.) render tradetur, or the like (without futurum est ut)
44.
ib.
f r^ 8 but
also
Most
vtt
(gr, /ieXXci vapaSLSoa-dai).
numquid usque
f X. 15.
HBDLH,
after gr
AY, and nearly
all
fitj
vg
else
in caelum exaltatus [sic] es ?
(and edd), with
*f
; ff^
Mat,
and
subiciens,
*f
and nearly
xi.
rj
all vtt (c
mss,
e,
3.
hodie.
u-r)\i.ipov);
gr else, to
xii. 7.
ko.B''
5,
praeteriuit)
So also E, a
/x,
dur,
but
[R
dimER,
ept,
[QR,
vi/'w^citra)
fi,
have exalta,
c ffî i
i,
noster.
QR, PZ,
All vg
it,
iit,
or
AY, FM, OP,
(txt),
iuit)
with
transiit.
d efl q r, 8, after gr ACDA,

AY, &c., om both, with
else, dur,
2 (a) supr., p. clvi.
dimEQR, ept, ZJ, TX, nearly all vtt, including rj

(gr D and a few
AY, M, Z', bnv, mrt, and all vg else, and q, cotidie (so W-W) with all
/-j
cl
ri\x.ipa.v
(including A; but 8 writes hodie).
but ept
for noster, of
pater sancie
jj.
20-38].
hiat, x.
gr, avTivapriXOiv
See also Subsect.
So also
estis.
(17
dimQ, ept (mg), edd and most
and so
plures
ACA, &c.
after gr
es),
infr.
iuit) dur,
writes pater noster sancte;
gr b^BL and a few mss.

ib.
dur, with
Cp. xix.
So
2 (after pater) sancte.
but
likewise a 5 dr^ (nearly),
/i,
dur, and dimQ, and ept

also Y, HOP, and edd and a dff^ Iqr^ri^
wrongly reads suspiciens, and so even A, FMZ, CT, G, bnv, &c., and b c i V
f respondens.
/i fj /t
e iI
nedum)
x. 20].
So also
32. pertransiit.
ib.
&c.
49
30. suscipiens.
ib.
(after gr, iTro\a/3u>v)

e,
ix.
and
e,
read without interrogative, usque in {ad) caelum exaltata
c r^ 8,
[], (buty^, quae usq. in (ad) caelum exaltata

for exaltata
Similarly Q,
(but for numq., hi write quid;
vif/oiOrjar]
\i.,
Not only dimER [Q
even dur, AY, M, BT, bnv, mrt, &c., also
c e
hiat, 6-18], ept,
lriii.[ri hiat, xi.
share in this misreading, but likewise
54xii. 45]. But
M'Z,
CGJKPV
(so
excellenliores estis, a d, differ{i)tis (or

ritis) (gr, 8ia<ji)e/3Te).
edd), and ff^ i q, h&ve. pluris estis ;
So,
too, verse 24, the same blunder recurs in dur, and dim E (also in Q; but R, pluri [sic']), and in
AY
(not
but
(/
M) BT, bnv mrt
as in 7
ib.
after gr
42. constituit.
(not
also in b
e I r^
fx,
(but not
c)
ffii q in this latter verse lapse into plures
y, meliores estis, {a hiat).
So also dur, and dimQ,
A) and one or two mss
Z,
CT, G, H, &c., with
(KaTea-Trjo-ev)
but ER,
b c
deff^lq 8, followed by
ept, bnv, mrt,
cl,
and AY, M, BO, &c.,

and
/z
[ra hiaf\, constituef
Ti fi
Mt. xxiv. 4S,
xii. s8 {dSiQX forte)

iudicem et iudex tradat
gr supports tradat
cum
xiii. 12.
iffi i
ft,
All gr,
but
read
all) Karaa-Trjcru
and
constituit,
c e
/8
but
J,
vtt {b dffîilqr-^ condemnet (after gr
Mt.
pll.
clxi
W-W.
[Note that
BG
AY,
with
(txt),
F,
BGH,
D, KaraKpivy)
where gr
v. 25,
and a
&c.,
efq n
but
/*,
*f
ko.C)
(so
cl),
I],
and a few, so
uidisset,
ra,
and
W-W.
and
vtt,
Here
all
/u,,
vg agree, and nearly
all vtt (incl.
(but no gr)
for
Similarly as to
and mss
incipiet surgere)
AY
qui erunt of
(except that a has fuerunt;
erant^'^
So dur, and dimQR, also Z, T, mrt, bnv, and a few; also

and all else, and most vtt (but / om), with all gr and so
30 (before primi) qui erant^^K
lb.
in following gr
rj /t)
:
but b q, surrexerit (and to like effect
1 3, 69, 346 of <^ group, which read [i(r]6X6^
Note that A reads aveyepSij, but 8, intrauerit.
after the gr of all else, AvlyipO^.
,edd.
cl
followed by
So also dur, and dimQR, &c., and nearly all vg (and edd) also bdelqh
respondens (AY, 0, and /x, retain /, unmeani n r^
om). [Note that D writes resp, and rj fi, res (both presumably = respondit).]
but AY, BO, and a c/ffi
25. tntrauertt.
xiii.
p.
gr,
No
is 7rapa8<3].
respondit .../.
15.
ingly, but
perducat.
ap.
t8(ov (8, uidens).

tb.
(gr, airfKpWij
.e
in the parallel,
and others, gat, mrt (but R om

apt, and edd, trahat (as most
So also dur, and dim QR, ept (mg), MZ, CT,
uideret.
E, ept
and so
AY, MZ, H,
dur, with
probably comes from the
[it
LVKE.
gr (except i^M), KaTtWijo-ev.]
all
So also dimEQ(R), and CT,
iradat.'^'*
/'*');
Most
incl. A, KOTocrupj;).
gr (nearly
ER)
vg (except
all
ST.
n, erunt [r^ in both places r/]).
et omnes.
Our D is alone' among vg, in this
ft J xiv. 29. ne postquam posuerit .... non potuerit
all else place et before non pot\u'\erit, and om et before omnes
so as
reading; but d e concur in it
Kai, for
Of gr, D (/a^ la-yya-r^
1;o make non potuerit belong to the protasis, not (as D) to apodosis.
.
KoL
vo-avTos] of all else, is the sole gr authority for thus altering the place of
lo-xvovTos [or
/ifj
W-W
Augustine (cited by
18XV.
So also vg
conjectural euerrif'
.emundat (as
-which
e),
all
scopis
mundat
Cp. Mt.
xvi. 25].
xii.
is
here read only by
et.
hiat, xiv.
(incl.
or
alit,
[R
44.
but
auiti
hiat, xv. 13
So our D, with
d, after
D (and
gr
(as the rest
most
but
p.)
a, sc.
edd rightly substitute the

mostly, mundat (as
:
d),
vtt
commundat), or the like
[rj hiat,
xvi. 25.]
W-W
vg.
all
gat, uertit)
as also
euertit,
8,
erroneously cite
om
gr) (ets tovs dypou's,
avrov,
as reading in agros^,
which other gr add)
in agro sua.
.a e,
xvi. 2. uilicare dissipare.

vtt (J c
d/ffi
iI
So
dispensator,
ib. 3.
expuncting the word which
q S); after gr oIkovo/xclv.
dissipasset in verse 1) for dispensare,
.gr,
and Q,
in general (but dur,
a-apoi,
gr,
15. in uillam suam.
ib.
[Note that dim
adopts a like arrangement {Epist. 243).
in loc.)
18.]
XV. 8. euertit.
XV. 13
are,
au/ert.
atio,
So
which
throughout
also
Dissipare
is
(vv. 1-4, 8)
many
other vg read here, and
Note that r, uses

also mostly r^ and p..
read here.
r, rj p.
dimEQ, MZ, IJ, T and most and deflq nS p.

and a b cff^ i,
ept, with AY, F, C, and a few
;
but dur, and
aâipiiTai
all
a mistake (the scribe having been led astray by
(for uillicus,
are,
[rj hiat]
and so edd
au/eret.
(Cp.
vi.
atio)
after
29, supr.)
So D alone of vg, with b c dfft q r^r^ p. (gr, crov to. ypap-para, JÊDL but gr
tf ib. 6. literas tuas.
for cautionem tuam of all vg else (and edd), as also a/ {hut e I, chiroand all else, <rov to ypd.p,p.a)
Note that in verse 7 {infr.), where gr varies
grafum tuum 8, cautionem uel litteram uel liniam).
between ro. ypd.p,p,aTa and to ypa.p.p.a, as here, a alone retains cautionem tuam the rest, vg (so edd)
and vtt (8, tuam litteram), literas tuas [but i Mat, S-40].
all vg else (and edd) auari; some vtt,
So D sol (vg), with a r^ (vt)
\ lb. 14. amatores peccuniae.
;
AA
cupidi, or cupidissimi
*f
xvi. 15
ib.
(n cupidissimi
26. nos et uos.
xvii. 7),
with gr
et
amat. pec.)
gr, i>L\dpyvpoL.
So also Z, CT, IJ, mrt, and others (so edd) also most vtt,
but dur, and EQR, ept, AY, FM, and others, with b e m
;
incl.
p.
[ru hiat,
S (against A), uos
et nos.
So also dimR, and ept, HOY, and deff^ p.; a deviates: but dur, and Q,
most (so edd), and vtt b cflqr^ 8, chaos magnum [or magnus]. M has chasma magnum, as
the gr, )(a(TpM p-eya; whence Y (omitting the repeated syllable ma) writes chasmagnum. It is probable
ithat (as Bentley conjectured) chas, chaus, chaos, are corruptions hence derived.
ib.
with
ib.
chaus magnum.
A and
This reading of our

^ See
Aoxeuerrit.
MS has been
W-W in loc
casually overlooked by
also torn.
I,
fasc.
W-W.
"
Henten
{Efilogus), p. 714, note*.
{in loc.) cites one
ms
clxi
INTRODUCTION.
So also dim, with AY, M, G'H (so W-W), r, and most
G, ept, and vtt c d e /), dicit (r,,
dt, presumably = dicit,
xvii. 7. died.
EQR, CT,
with
BKOVX,
non (so too
et
So
sed dicet.
/*)
: but
so in ver. 8)
dur,
Z,
cl).
and most
/8, sed
vtt (but
gr, aX\' ovxt (for sed)
vtt (gr, cpct)
and
/m,,
mrt, and /, dicat (and so
ih. 8.
read
IJ,
with gr
dicit;
(dA.\a IpCC)).
dimEQ, GJ,
only dur, and
et
non
AY and most vg
dicit
(KOV,
mn
Z, et
dicat; r^ illegible).
So also
33. saluare.
ib-
saluam /acere {so edd)
h c i q^
So dur
xix. 5. suscipiens.
but R, AY, &c., a/trj,

and dimQ, ZJKV, gat also eff^ n S
Most gr have o-uicrat (BL, ircptTroDjcracrât D, ftooyov^crai).
dur,
f/.
liberare.
{suscipens
QR, Y,
[_sic']),
also
dimE,
r^
with A, and nearly
all
vg else
(and edd), suspiciens and so/fx. other vtt variously (r,, respiciens) gr, ava^Xeif/a^.
Cp. x. 30, p. clx.
*\ib. 10. saluum facere.
So also dur, with dimQR, and most (and edd); also most vtt, incl.
but AY, H, and deil, saluare (all gr, a-wa-ai.).
n ^2 M,
Cp. xvii. 33 {supr.).
;
So [or desc]
37. discendentium.
ib.
an error
which
for discentium,
its [b
xxi. 2
^2
hianfj).
and see on Joh.
* XX.
and dih
All gr,
but
jx,
ETTt
So also
gr
&c.,
10. occurret.
dur,
VTT
(XTT
/x
[rj hiat, vv.
or
which
is
also s
all gr,
oni)
So dimE, C,
all
vg
else (dur, dim,
rirîx,
and
all vtt (fut.);
all vtt, incl. r^ [r^
di\
yu,
(unmeaningly).
yap
but AY,
HJKVX,
QR, mrt, with AY, MZ, T, G,

In
15. nam remisi uos ad ilium.
but dur, and
and
occurrit.
So also dur, and dimEQR,

;
Sac,
and dimQR, and most (so edd); with
b, dicet
GH,
C,
not so good as a rendering of the gr (ûeo-âi).
but AY, FM, HIX,

)
AY, M,
(n and most vtt, ducentes,

(J^BDL, and a few mss. none has
;
and dimEQR, &c. (and edd), with nearly
dur,
36-59])
67. non credetis.
ib.
most mss.'
sentence the well-attested tradentes represents TrapaStSoires.
occidi,
So also
37. (after dice) enim.
ib.
*f
ept, bnv, with
reads thus, with vtt defff^ ilqr^ (S
sol (vg)
but AY, FT, mrt, also
vtt (incl. ri
So also
II. dicit.
ib.
*f
and dimER,
A, &c.), or dTrayo/teVovs
in the previous
and edd), also bcrîx,
as all gr, (rvvavTrjo-ei (or
gr, Xeyci
(AX
is dyoyueVovs
xxii. 7. immolari.
z'3.
dur,
Q, mrt, and Z, BIJ, and others, trahentes (and so edd)
Note that
*f
In dur and ept there appears the corruption dicentium of
descensum, just before, has apparently misled the scribes of
aTTOKpitrei.
active ptcp.).
ft
T^
The
AY,
cp. e,
So also dur, and dimQR, ept (mg.), JZ, CT, &c., and edd, with a cff^ Iqr^ r,,
responsione)
but E, AY, M, H, &c., ept (txt) bnv gat mrt, in responsis (/" also
or similarly).
&c.,
fjLadrjTo.'i,
xxi. 12, p. clxxi infr.
xxi. 12. tradenfes '" {ad reges).

:
or two vg
26. in response.
plur.).
ru, /A
bnv, mrt,
M, G, and one
here gives (also
discentes
The word
the true reading.
(so
For
AY, F, CT, HIJSKO, &c. :

more (so W-W), also /"/i S
Most vtt om
gr, /naîyrSv.
cl), with deqr^ /n]
xvii. i, supr., also d e, Joh. vi. 66, and d, Joh.
dimEQR, and
also
read only by
is
[equivalent to discipulorum, which

{a cffi
MZ, T, IK and most vg, with

BGJ, bnv mrt, and others, autem.
ept,
F, C,
&c. (so edd) and dqi>.\ with gr, ov /jly)

vtt, incl. r^ r^, S, non creditis.
Tna-TcvcrrjTE
all
and most
&c.,
this reading, (i) our D, dimQR, bnv, ept, mrt, agree with
and AY, FMZ, CT, BIJ, &c. (and so edd) after gr AD A, &c. (dveVe/ii/'a yap vp,as irpos avrov) and
and {mist) d ri) [note that i finally breaks off in xxiii. ro, and r^ into like effect nearly all vtt (incl. 8
xxiii. 14].
But (2) E, and gat, transpose ilium and uos (with gr mss 71, 248, avrov wpos r/xSs) and
(3) , with first hand of H and O, reads nam remisit eum ad nos, and so /; with gr ^^BKL, and a few
(dveVe/xi/'ei' yap avrov Trpo; ^/xa^).
This latter reading (3) is in dim and Q inserted (with uos for nos
and similarly in G
obviously an example of
in Q) before the former (2), with in alio sic prefixed
a marginal alternative that has found its way into the text.*
xxiii.
dur,
jj.
*\
[>.
*-\ ib.
So also dur, with dimEQR, ept, mrt, MZ, BIJ and most (so edd); also
and so gr, rtva
but AY, F, CT, GH, quondam.
So dur, with dimEQR, &c. (so edd), also (pres.) most vtt, incl. /* gr,
41. recipimus.
ig.
ib.
vtt (incl.
ib.
*f
*\
'
ib.
;
but AY, F, IX, and a 3
47 (after
iustus) erat.
but AY, M, O, mrt,
[fi hiat']
quandam.
[fi hiat]),
dTToXa/t/Sdi/o/iei/
(gr, rjv)
So
51. consilio.
gr, tjj /iovXy
R makes
So
also
recepimus (perf.
dur, with
c,
dur, with
r-^,,
also
dimEQR, &c.
c,
percepimus), with gr C, aireXdâ/xev.
(and edd)
and nearly
all vtt, incl. I r^ /i
est.
dimEQR,
ept, mrt,
HIJV
but AY, MZ, CT, G, bnv, &c.,
the converse mistake,
ix. ^'z,
sujir.
See on this Berger, Hist, de la Vulg., p.
57,
concilia
(and edd); also most vtt {abcdfqtt.

;
also eff^
I.
discentibus for discendentibus.
where other MSS are cited as erring
in like
manner.

BO
LUKE.
ST.
clxiii
So dur and dimEQR, Z, CT, BJ, and one or two more, gat (and
*f xxiv. 24. non uiderunt.
also Tx fx., and nearly all vtt [_q Mat, 11-39]
^^ g''> ^^S"" {^'>^^- D, and d e, dSo/Mev, uidimus)
W-W),
'>
but AY, FM, GH,

Note that no
ia-KOTiadt] 6 ^\ios
bnv apt mrt, inuenerunt
&c.,
and so
cl.
vg) follows the reading of gr i^BCL, toS
lat (vt or
riXiov K\wrdvTos (xxiii. 45),
for
AC'DA, &c.
of gr
Our MS
some
also has
instances of dittograph or conflate readings,
of which are worth recording

(most
exercitus
have
exercitus
former
of
incl.
vtt,
vtt,
dfZ
42.
viii.
a iurbis
The
read by
latter is
(as
and bqto
8,
cl,
as well as by
nearly
vg,
all
GR
W-W
vg)
alone
but the
Gloria in Excehis.
compremebatur ut suffocarent eum (gr,
sic
eum
iurhae comprimebant
dimEQ, AY, and

Of other
miliiiae (dur,
are duplicate renderings of o-rpanas.
alone, militiae.
anthem
retained in the
is
/x
ri)
Here
So also L.
13. militiae caelestis exercitus.
ii.
and
a few
like effect) suffices as a
01
o)(koi a-wiirviyov airoi').
rendering
Here(i),
but (2) turbae suffocabant eum
All vg else use the former verb, but in the passive (reading a turba conand omit ut suffocarent eum
but D, and dim similarly, with ept (mg), add as
above, borrowing the verb from d, and thus form a conflate rendering serving as a periphrasis. So
also ffz I n fi, and (with variation) a [e r^ hiant'].
(as d) is closer to the gr.
primebatur without
sic),
non possum, rogo
xiv. 19. et idea uenire

vtt
{abcdffiimqri
possum).
All
vg
[rj
So also Q, and similarly jx. Most

first clause only (/, merely non
habe me excusatum.
te
xv. 25]), with gr D, have the

18
(but om
18], and edd, also
Mat, xiv. 18
[dim Mat^
else
xiv.
xv.
rogo te) f, with all gr else,
Thus the above reading
have second only.
a conflation of the two.
is
est: (gr, In rdiros eo-rtv).

It is evident that locus uacat
an alternative rendering of the gr, for locus est of A, most vg (and edd), and c dfq) while
locutus est is a perversion of the latter, found in many vg mss (even in dur, and Y, as well as in ER,
ept, gat, FZ, &c.) and in vtt' a b eff^lri S /x [i r^ Manf].
D alone includes both in its dittograph text.
So D alone.
XX. 35. qui digni habebuntur saeculo illo et in resurrectione .... neque nubunt ....
22 (at end) adhuc locus uacat locutus
lb.
Q)
{so
is
vg
AY,
and most
and to
Nearly
all
om
thus correctly rendering the gr {koX rrp dvao-Tao-eus).
in,
(dur,
substitute in for
The
&c.),
vtt (incl. /j
/x,
But
sol (vg),
and
(vtt)
(connecting the words with nubunt, and not with digni habebuntur, as the gr requires).
et
conflation of our text, as above, adding in after

xxii. 52. dixit
similarly/"^.
But
ad
(2) dur,
eos
qui uenerant ad
EQR, AY, and
se
all
adheres to this error.
et,
a principibus sacerdotum.
vg
else
and most
So
vtt (incl.
(i)
/a
D, and also dim, and
[rj
Mat, 37-59]), write
principes for a principibus (and so gr, Trpos tovs Trapay(voiJ,vovi irpos avrov apxiepui).
Ms
ad
for
This
eos,
and principibus {dative, followed
dat. principibus,
and thus
and
ace, wrongly
like effect ri), write et resurrectione
mistaken for an
ablat.,
farther
on by
Again, (3)
... ad
eos
...
This example is to be noted as one

of most vg, with dixit
his
principibus of r^.
the vt element in D and dim is traceable to a unique reading of the Irish vt ms r^.
.
has
(Sec."
has led to the wrong insertion (as above) of the prep,
to the conflate text as above, formed by the combination of dixit

.
ri
magistratibus, senioribus) for principes,
a,
principes
in
which
So D and somewhat to like effect gat.

That aduersarium (of D) is a corruption of ad uesperum
(or perhaps of ad uesperum iam), gr, jrpos kcrTripav[y]hrf\
(2) That, thus corrected, the text combines
two readings, corresponding to two forms of the gr, viz. (a) ad uesperum [iam'] declina[ui]t dies, as
read by (of vg) dimE, J, CT, and (of vtt) nearly all (incl. p. and r^), with gr D, (tt/sos io-Trepav /cexXticei' 17
rjixipa)
(;8) aduesperascit et in [or de-^clinata est iam dies, as dur, QR, ept, AY, F, &c., and nearly all
vg else (and edd) with (except D as above) all gr (Trpos fo-iripav ia-rlv koI KiK\iKev[i^Srj]rj ijpipa). By
joining to (o) the closing words of (/8), the dittograph texts of our D and gat have been formed.
xxiv. 29. aduersarium declinat dies et inclinata est iam dies.
In the text thus presented, we perceive
(i)
Traces of
It is
like but slighter conflation
hardly worth while to note that the tendency to doublet readings shows itself in the repeated
occurrence of est erat (as

1
-
appear in vtt/" 8.
ii.
17, iv. 17,
and elsewhere).
For b, see Buchanan, y. T. S., vol. x, p. 121.

In b e also, principibus, &c., appear, but with
ad eos
(not his)
/ writes ait
ad turhas
only.
clxiv
INTRODUCTION.
Text of Gospels
Section V.
St. John's Gospel.
(/V)
same twofold character as in the

a sound Vulgate text, freely altered by admixture of Old Latin
former of the two elements thus distinguished in it, the most
In this Gospel the text of our ms. bears the
former three
readings.
it is
Of the
important example
among
is
be found
to
the mss of the
of
list
Chap,
in
W-W,
verse 4, where
v,
and
stands nearly alone
it
by them
the authority cited
is
omitting that verse from their text (see below, p. clxvi), in which omission
As regards
Cod. Durmach.
for
follows
it
the Old Latin element, the following summaries will
show
that it pervades the ms in this Gospel, as in the others but mainly in the
form of insertions or substitutions of minor importance. Apart from the above
;
signal instance,
shows
it
little
tendency to omit, except
in
a few cases which are
due to hommotehuton.
In this Gospel, of the mss (Celtic group),
DER
and dim are complete

of them insignificant (so that
V.
as
13
25
vi.
viii. 7
Of
also dur.
text in this
its
x. 3 to
is
end;
/* is
is
Mat,
xii.
vtt,
collection of
L def. but
xvii. 1 3 to end
and has many smaller gaps, most
20
xiii.
1-15,
i.
than in the other Gospels)
less defective
Mat,
rj
i.
complete.
BY ADDITION.
The subjoined
27
Mat,
examples
will suffice to
show the character of the
additions to the Vulgate text presented by our ms.

i.
ft
and mss
t
avTCfi,
34 {iSitx filius dei) + ekctus. So also R, and ab

against all else, and edd.
77, 218
:
(marg., h&iox& ihs) ^
iv. 2
jx.
(but expct.), also [pm filius)
but some
So also ER, most

all vg
ipse.
of the vtt and gr transpose
vtt (a 3(^/"^2
and
else,
n S)
c (also
/a,
with gr Kj
e ff^;
ms
251)
ths),
om
after gr (except
but ins
et
before
and so edd.
f
ib.
(after iudeam)
some mss
(incl. 13, 6g,
So also ER, gat
+ terram.
124 of
group), yrfv.
the
deff^lr^
rest (vg
/*
(some transpose)
(and edd), and of
vtt, c
with gr
fq;
with
all
and
other
gr) om.
12 {a.her puteum)
ib.
ff
17 + nondum.
vi.
124 of
(incl. 6q,
with gr
ib.
<ji)
group, 69,
So also R, a bflqr^
group),
ov-n-ui
dur,
22 (before or after una

[scil.,
[scil.,
&c.,
AY
fi
{d
and
and
//.;
all
r\
vtt
vg else (and edd), and
(not A) and a few
with
ilia.
TAA
So also dimQR,
(ei/
rîi,
(and
e,
but om una), and
exctvo [sc, ir\oiapiov (^, er/ceti/o)]
but dur,
{ac dfff^lq), with most gr mss (i^'ABPL) and some mss,

;
/jl
So also dimR, ept (mg), gat,

f ib. 39 (after non perdam ex eo) + quicquam.
similarly adff^, with niMl for non
quicquam, and_/"j, non
aliquid; after gr
.
all
mss
Mat\ non
vtt cff^ \ri
{a d e) after una or ilia subjoin a farthc addition (in quam

and so gr (^)DrA (not 8) A, &c.
but no vg.
viii. 7]
with gr D
[ra Mat, vi. 24
t ib. 26 (after signa) + ei prodigia. So also R, gat, and a b d/r^
repara)
edd with all else, lat, gr, om.
ascenderant discipuli eius, or the like)
(koI
a efffi
om.
i^BDL
necdum), with gr
all
GHX,
similarly hunc, T,
the rest (and edd)
e,
and
nauicula\) +
nauigium unum\, b
vg else (so edd), and most

om pronoun. Some of these vtt also
and
gat,
24), tovto
ArA, &c.
similarly illud
AY
4>
So also dimR,
istum.
q r^; with a fev/ gr mss (of
vg
else,
and
c e d,
om
also
om ex
KT
D,
ry
iJ.r)8v:
[r^ Mat"]
edd with
eo).
(vii. 53 viii. 12), as also most vtt (incl. n r^ /a)

mss and many mss (varying much)
but a/ 1 q om, also 8 (with gr ^^ (A)
B(C)LA, &c., and many mss). In b it has been cancelled; in /, a second hand supplies it in the mg.]
viii.
o (after ubi sunt) + qui te accusauerunt.
So D (txt) alone of vg (to like effect, ff^ but ( (mg)
accusabant, as dur, and dimR, ept, mrt, F, CT, GH, &c. (and cl), also /' nr, /x; EQ, Y, JOX, accusant
and similarly some gr (ot Karrj-yopoi crov)
but A, AS, MZ, bnv (and so W-W), and c d e, with gr D
and many, om. [Here r^ def,, finally.]
[Note that
with gr
all
vg retain the Pericope de Adultera
and other
later

59 (at end) +
viii.
ft
(/) ? ''a
and edd.
\_fom
(/*)
From
sic,
Lc.
that q hiat, x.
X.
(after ouibus)
but dur, with R, ept
W-W).
r,
and
xii.
ib.
with gr
(including
all
K,
&c., b eff^
&c., and a c
dflh, and
Z, T,
(and so
r^ /i
So D alone of vg, and

mss of ^ group (oXjj).
omnis.
and
of
alone of
ri
vtt (/n
art., t<1v.)
ri fi),
and so
om sentence
cl
[/ hiat,
all
So
dicentes.
So also
dur,
group), ydp:
<^
sic.
alone of vg, and adff-tfx; with gr iÂD, &c.
dimR [Q
all else,
hiat'\,
ept, c I q r^
with gr
fj.;
vg (AY, &c., and edd),
alone of vg, with no vt except S \l
many mss
27 (after dicit) + ergo.

has Kal kiyu, which d
W-W)
ms
om (and so
all gr,
So also dimEQ, MZ, S, CT, GH, &c.; most vtt (incl.

and a few, also adS, with all gr, om, and so W-W.
cl)
SA,
&c., and
{abdefffih), and
vtt
&c., om.
(after ilk)
25
ib.
ff
but gr
but
D
e,
gr
XAD,
&c.,
alone of vg, with

mrt,
IT
follow
hiat,
illegible] after gr
/j,
and many mss, om
vtt b cffi q
dixit)
(cl, et
r^S
{/jl
all
vg
with
?),
BCLA
and
and edd.
all lat else,
and most gr
(Xeyei ovv)
else, dicit only, also
afl, (so
with a few gr mss.
34 (between sicut and dilexi) + et ego. So also E, gat, with gr D (xdyco) and d; ab eflm, ego
rest (vg and vtt) om (dim and /* om the sentence sicut .... inuicem [/ hiat hence to xiv. 23]).
ib.
the
35 (before dikctionem) + uos.

Optatus [ap. Sabatier].
ib.
by
to end.
AY, AS, FM, C, GH,
mrt, and
F, ept,
other MSS (ovtws), and
ri hiat, x. 3
So also dimEQ, ept (mg) bnv,
18 (after ego) + enim.
xiii.
BCDLA,
only
and gr i^BD,
all lat else,
om,
all else
38
xii.
suis.
(after domus)
10])
many mss
gr,
13 (after clamabant)
\'\ ib.
(txt),
AY, A,
xii. 3
fj-
56
alone of vg, and (with variation)
against
15 (after ouibus) + meis.
dur, R,
xi.
So
sic.
X'ACLA, &c.
(Possibly the inserted pers. pron. (here and verse 15) merely represents the gr
ih.
but
per medium eorum ibat
transit only], with gr
et
iv. 30.
Note
1
et transiens
has
/x.
clxv
JOHN.
ST.
(mg, to follow
si),
with no other
and no gr
lat,
So also T, alone of vg, but with nearly

37 (before quare) + domine.
and two or three mss.
j-f ib.
but so cited
vtt (incl.
all
/*)
after all gr except i^
So also dim, GIX, and

f xvi. 3 (after facient) + uobis.
and a few more: against dur, EQR, AY, &c. (and
I,
69,
gr
ABA
ib.
as
(after respondit)
and a few mss
(a^Tois),
abqB
dfff^
[ti hiat]
with gr i^DL, mss
om, as also belqSfi, with
and most mss.
f xviii. 8
cl,
W-W), which
the
gr and
II
(between non and bibam)+
(also
/u,
the
or
[but expct.])
So also dimE,
eis.
rest,
lat (incl.
uis.
rest,
/.),
{om ihs), and

om pronoun.'
also
fr^
So also dimER, K, Z {uis ut, so

vg and vtt, om gr, ov /xij Trtoa.
{q, illis)
with gr
ept (mg) m's non;
c r^),
it,
iuit) + et.
D alone [but Sabatier notes, " quidam legunt, et exiit"'\,
4 (before exiit,
and others (koI i^rjXBiv): most vg (dur, AY, &c.) om (so W-W), as also c efq y. {a,
egressus), with Sr and a few:
again, b, exiit itaque; cl, withj^j 8, exiuit ergo; and so A and most gr,
r\, exiit autem
(E (vg) om whole verse).
iir\KQf.v ovv
J xix.
ABL
with gr
ib.
32 (before crucifixus) + simul.
So also dimE, a
b cfq\i. (all gr, toB o-u[v]o-Taupo)6i/Tos).
No
lat else.
f XX. 2 (after
ib.
dnm) + meum.
So also dim, mrt, F,
16 (after maria) + ego sum.
ib. ib.
(before rabbont) +
&c.
{ifipdia-Ti)
mss
13,
ib. ib.
(at
346 of
all
vg
end) +
else om,
et occurrit
group.
No
ebreice.
lat
r^
8 (not
/a)
after gr
XA.
alone.
So
also E, B, gat; bcdeff^
and a/q; with gr

ut tangueret eum.
A and
r^
(/u.,
but expct.)
with gr
KBDLA,
many.
So also E, gat mrt,
}>.
(but expct.)
with gr
i^'
and
or gr else.
\ib. 31 (after uitam) + aeternam.

So also dur, with dimER, Z, BKO, gat; be/qr^fi. {d, sempitemam) with gr XCDL, &c. {almnov), and many mss (including all of <^ group)
vg in general om,
and a cm; with gr ABC'A, &c.
:
'
Q,
Of the MSS, gr
xvii. 19 to
hiat, xviii. 14
xx. 13
d, xviii. 2
end.
xx.
ff^, xvii. 15
xviii. 9
/,
xvi. 13 to
end
clxvi
INTRODUCTION.
xxi. 6 (before misserunt)
mittemus.
all else,
\ib. II
that
+ dixerunt autem per iotam noctem laborantes nihil cepimus in uerbo autem iuo
So too dur, also (with variations) dimER,

lat and gr, om.
(before ascendit) + tunc.
nunc, as
\ib.
(and so
Of
all gr, vvv).]
and so n,
So
alone om nunc from end of verse
ept,
of
vtt,
only, with gr i^' [from Lc. v. s]
\x.
alone of vg, with c only of vtt (not
jw.)
and no
gr,
ascendit ergo.
1
non uis) +
8 (before
: r,,
cl)
with
tu.
all else, lat
So too E (dim Mat), G; bcdefffz

and gr. om.
but erased); with gr
{fx.?,
BY OMISSION.
These are not numerous, nor (with the one exception above noted,
'
[Note
gr.
which probably accounts for insertion of tunc (but c retains

ADA, &c., have no conjunction here KABCL have olv after ave/Jv,
lo,
v.
4) are
they important.
uobis.
So too dur, and ER, Z, CT, B, &c. (and cl), also n and all vtt (except
t i. IS (after dixi)
fit) with nearly all gr : but dimQ, bnv, ept, mrt, AY, FMS, GH, &c., ins (and so W-W), with
gr D'X. Note that gr D Mat, i. 16 iii. 6 d, i. i iii. 16.
;
20 (after non negauit)
ib.
So too dimR,
con/essus est^^K
[et']
e I
with gr
/x,,
erant.
J^
all else ins.
So too dur, and dimEQR, CT, and bfftlri

against
which ins; and so edd; also acq (but om fuerant).
Note that D, with dimER (but not dur), , gat, and I q, also om et (next verse) before interrogauerunt
eum and that a e, with gr H, om these latter words along with et. Of gr, BL, and KAC write kox
1.
24
(after qui missi fuerant)
AY and
all
vg
and
else,
{fi,
fuerant ant
[_sic']),
but i^'A'C'XA, &c., koI
aTreo-TaX/iivoi ^crav,
sum)
fib. 27 (before non
and
fj.)
23 (after signa)
ffii.
So
eius.
alone of vg
with gr,
fi),
iam.
35 (before ad messem)
some of these place
ft, (but
iv.
tt
of
** v.
it
which they om, as does also
/cai,
This whole verse
4.
much
likewise, but with

it
(i) that of
bnv, gat, and
AY,
c 8
(so cl)
42 (after
HX,
ept,
dicit)
festum^'^^
ALA, and most,
gr
W-W (see their note)
ins
all
other vg (incl.
W-W)
also
all celt) ins
distinguish three principal forms of
and MJ, R, and n,
i^-
EQ, CT, GIKOV,

Of the other vtt, a bffi give it
(2) that of
form of same.
r^
with gr
/i,
also a dffi q
XAA, &c.
alone of vg
SA
with gr
and a few
BCDL,
&c.,
and most
vg
all
(oStos).
and ab
with gr
i^'BDL and most

om (by homoeotel.) hunc
eff^ri; with gr
{ra.vri}v).
(QR, and
I p.
and so a few gr mss).
(after
ib.
ib.
(alone of gr)
But
hunc. D
ins,
and some mss
a.
Mc. D alone of vg,

efm
also most
and a m
all vg else ins, and edd
and connect it with qui metit (next verse)).
its connexion,
some joining it with o depC^mv,
ept (txt) mrt [and (nearly) of dim]
in a longer
If vii. 8 (after festum '*')

nearly all vg else, arxAflq 8,
ib.
(including
after messem,
(3) that of ept (mg),
else ins (and edd), also vtt b c
\\
rest, lat
om, with dur, Z, and two or three other vg (and so
verbal variation.
F, AS,
a shorter form of (i),

f f vi.
i^BCD, and a few mss.
after gr
the
with abeflri; after gr
All gr likewise ins ^8rj (after OepKr/xov), but vary as to
dflq
ins.
So also
incl. ri
in place
KCL, &c.
after gr
gr, ins.
the rest, vg (and edd) and vtt (incl.
vtt,
ol aTTco-TaX/ievot ^crav.
So too ER, X, q;
ego.
festum'-'^'')
all else ins
29 (after
scio
eum).
istum.
So again
alone of vg, with b alone of vtt; after
istum (or hunc, as a c dfff^ 8)
ms
69
gr again, tavr^v.
D, and dur, with dimR, AY, AS, MZ, and
many more (and edd) also

F partly"), and others
and all vtt, ignore the sentence interpolated by EQ, bnv mrt, CT (also
rj
(with two gr mss), from viii. 55 {et si dixero .... mendax, sed [or /] scio eum).
/.,
BGJKVX, &c., and c efffi I /a

[Q Mat, xii. 28 xiii. 20.]
So also dur, and dimEQR, Z, CT, &c. also nearly all vtt
f xiii. 26 (before respondit) cui.
but ept, AY, AS, FM, GH, &c., ins; also /a. To like effect de, after gr D and
(incl. n) and gr
\ xii.
[n
hiat'\
42 (before ex principibus)
but nearly
all
other vg ins
et.
et,
So also
with
dur,
and dimER,
abdqh, and
all gr.
mss
13 69
124 of
<^
group, subjoin
illi
{ainS) to the verb.
clxvii
JOHN.
So also ER, T; and adeff^qvi; after gr ADL, &c. : dur, Q,

and cfZ
with gr i^BA, &c. (dim, and h, om. verse).
f xiv. 14 {after peh'erih's)' me.
AY and
and
ST.
the other vg (and edd)
ins,
/.,
So also (by
abs ie sunt (8) quia uerha quae dedisti mihi.

xvii. 7 (after dedisti tniht)
and rx (but corr. by interlin.).
T,
ego.
(after rex sum) ego.
So also M, and bceqrifi., with gr
9 (before sanctifico)
ib. 1
xviii.
37
13 69 124:
but
vg
all
else,
So
and b/q
also
8
cff^ r,
ins, after
[;.?],
with gr
(The
else, lat
and
gr, ins.
including (of <t> group)
KBL, few mss,
AA, &c.
gr
&c. All
iÂ,
homoeotel.)
initial ego
of next clause
has no doubt caused the omission.)
et^*K
xix. 35 (before uos credaiis)
dur,
AY, and
vg else (and edd),
all
t xxi. 3 (before exierunt)
AY,
but dur,
&c.,
and
et
ins
w.
So also dimE, M, G, also
also
So also dim, ept
vg else (and edd),
all
ins,
/n,
om
[/^ h'ai'],
and most : but
verse).
GT, and adeqS, with
(txt),
be/ri
also
EGA
with gr
with gr iÂBL, &c. (but
vtt,
gr
BCDA,
&c.
with gr AP.
amas me) [/] dicit ei dne tu omnia scis iu scis quia amo ie. D alone (by
All else, lat and gr, ins, with slight variations.
but dur, and dimR,
/*, om tu scis^'\
xxi. 17 (after
homxotel.)
r-i
ft
but
quid ad
23 (after donee ueniam)

and gr else ins E, gat,
ib.
all lat
further
So
te.
add
tu
D (alone
me
of vg), with a
e,
and so gr
mss
J^,
i,
22
sequere, as in ver. 21.
BY SUBSTITUTION.
be noted that the examples under this head are more numerous than
those of the two preceding Subsections taken together.
It will
all
14 (before gratiae) pleni (soil., unigeniti). So also dimR, ept (mg), and 8 /a (but neither A nor
any other gr has jrX^pows) : for plenum {scil., uerbum) of all other vg (and edd) ; also most vtt, except
i.
Most gr
{plenus).
ib.
[qu.,
/u.
*t
so edd
tf
47 (before
iii.
to.i. 15
\6yo<s)
gr D,
= gloriam
Sofav,
{scil.,
trXi/jpr]
but no
lat
r, to v. 12.
So also dimEQR, and even
AS,
FM, H,
dur, also ept
(mg) gat
else
all
renatus,
/x.),
FM,
first
ib.
ueni)
sol (vg),
r^,
with gr {yiwi)B'^:
CT, and nearly
Z,
W-W)
and so
eff^ q
{,b permanebit
So also R, and e
manet (so edd) (gr is ambiguous, some
/j,
wrote manet, and then altered
and
and
dimEQR, AY, AS,
So also
21 (before hora) ueniet.
vg (R,
dei) manebit.
all lat else,
vtt (incl.
/a);
with
all
vg and
/i):
dur,
all
{a,
all
(not 8) alone of vtt
and
vtt
else
vg (so
cl),
with
h c
dfl S /x ri
praua), with gr (âCXa).
[r^ hiat']),
/êVet,
also Iren. iv. xxxvii. 5,

/xtvil).
[Our scribe
some
into bit.]
and EQ,
but dimZ, with bd8,
ept,
AY, AS, FMZ, CT,

(and so edd)
uenit
, &c.,
and nearly
gr, epxerai.
So also (of vg) A, M, (R, ueniat), also aefffilqhfj.: but dur,

vg else (and edd), with bcdri, uenit; gr, epxerai (as in 21). (Note that bd
have uenit in both places, here and ver. 21 while DAM alone of vg have ueniet
23 (before hora) ueniet.
dimQ, AY, and
all gr,
and so edd.
G, and a few vg, mala (so
36 (after ira
vtt (incl.
invert.
(before /Mn'/) natus.
and
ept,
apparently
So also dur, and dimEQR, and most vg and
et tibi.
20 (before agit) male. So
ib.
iv.
i.
hisraelita) uir.
:AY, and
and others)
all
mihi
4.
ii.
but dur,
f
hiat,
?] uere (gr, dXrjSios).
(including
ib.
(incl. A), irX^pij? {scil.,
[Note that
has plenam).
in both.)
ib.
43 (after
inde) etfugit.
So
but dur, dimQR, AY, and nearly

But abd
E,
Iq
gat, et uenit.
ib.
vg
e/fft
all
vg
34 (before sed
beffftlqrirt^lli.:
most
trans.) ueniet.
but
CT,
J, &c., et/uit (but
<;?,
So
also
dur, with E, ept (txt)
AA,
am] following)
&c., koX a-rr^XOiv);
with gr J^BCD, &c.

also bnv, X,
vtt to like eifect)
So
with in galilea [or
else (and edd), with 8/*, et abi[i]t (gr
[ri hiat],
4S (before quaefecerat) audiissent.
else (and edd), uidissent (and

v.
alone
and another, also
/*;
e,
audierant:
dim Q, ept (mg), and AY, AS, &c. (R,

bnv mrt, FMZ, CT, GH, &c., c d, uenit
and so edd.
all
all gr, iiDpaKorei.
ueniat)
also
(gr, cppêrot)
clxviii
and a few, d/,

=
iuit or
let
[_qu.,
vi.
and the
rest,
^m/wj
/*,
So also R,
ept, rj
So also
S3 (before z'/aw) hahebitis.
mry^\l r^
vtt (incl.
: but HZ,
hianf]
similarly dur,
G and
: but
a^to ^/uwzWo
b/ff^lqry {quern henedixit dm), and

(but gr D om, and so d, also a ).
ib.
S,
iransibit
ii.irafisj3y]Ke.v.
like effect
KvpCov
transit;
alone of vg; with adff^l (gr i^D, two mss, air^Xêi')

subiUy (most gr, avriX6e.v), with crtSfi,; or ascendit, G, be/qrx-
8 (altern.)
c,
transiet [r transiaf]:
and effjr.jx,
bnv, CT, G, &c., and he,
&c., ept mrt,
So
23. gratias agentes deo.
lb.
and
All gr,
?].
FM, I,
dur, EQ,
AS,
edd)
transiit (so
abut.
3.
:AY,
So dimR
transeat.
24.
V.
INTRODUCTION.
8'
: dur, dimQR, AY,
dimEQ, AY, AS, FMZ, CT, H0,
others, gratias agente domino (so edd),
dm)
{gratificante
most
gr, incl.
A, e^x'^pto-T^crayTos tov
and dim, &c., AY, and nearly
dur,
habetis, also
W-W
with gr
(f-x^ri)
(Q
&c.,
and to
vg (and
all
with
cl),
writes habetis bi [c]
^2, habitis).
all
So (consistently with
54 (before uitam) habebit.

vg else, and edd, with vtt (incl.
t
z3.
vii. s-
and
all else,
r-^
credebant
ft.,
So
crediderunt.
all
irapco-Tiv)
alone of vg (and of
other gr
d q, with
gr
DL {iTrCiTTevcrav)
vtt, b
m)
dur, dimQR, AY, and
(cTrio-Ttuov).
So also AY, AS, Z, a d riXAnx, dimQ, most vg (and edd), with

R, /a, adhuc uenit , <// 8, adhuc est.
6 (after nondum) uenit.
ib.
h cfff'ilq, aduenit (gr,
habet; gr, Ix"-
ri /a),
alone of vg, and
with
last verse)
and dimEQR, ept, bnv, AY, AS, FZ, CT, G, and most vg ; also
:but MC, H,
nearly all vttS a 3 c ?// / ^ r, 8 /* after gr n (not A), ms 69 (^Tyr^re) and so
mrt, and a few, with d, quaeretis, and so cl after nearly all gr (incl. A as well as D), ^rjT^crerc.
ib.
^w[a>n/w.
34.
So
dur,
W-W
D]
and so edd
credidit,
n : but
W-W: YKV,
ff
vg
and d
J,
mrt, and
(gr
fi
cn-otetTe[av])
QR,
<^
jrio-Tevet)
a-"
changes
sides,
^r/Teire.
dim. A, &c., and vtt (incl.
else, dur,
r^)
So dimE, ept (mg), gat, M, G, acfffilqnr,.hy^\ and so gr

AF, AS, Z, CT, HIJOX, &c., and b, quia (gr, oti), and so
quod.
ept
(txt),
qui; d, quoniam, others variously.
cl (also e),
(and edd)
alone of vg, with
and so
end) feceretis?
but
KD,
group) have
gr, irccrTvcrev.
et loquor)
dur, with
else, estis
(at
ib.
ib.
only mss 13 69 (of
gr,
39 (after abra\_ka'y) essetis.
ib.
all
of
most
(before
f viii. 25
but
So Y,
48. credit.
ib.
read o
Authorities (incl. edd) nearly as under ver. 34, but
36 (after dixit) quaeritis.
ib.
as also d [not gr
dff^
ri,
alone of vg,
AY, and
dur, dim, &c.,
ab c efl q r^S /x; after

[A hiat'], ia-re.
gr
CXFA, &c.
(^re)
with gr JiJBDL
all
/x.
of vtt
vg
R,
abed efl q
qX^q, facile;
also
^j
rj
[n, face
] S, faceretis (gr,
(with gr B,
Troieire),
and
so edd.
*f
ix. 3.
So also Z, IJKV, mrt (so edd), also
manifestentur opera.
dimR, ept (mg), manifestarentur
opera
[r^,
rent
opera"]
b c I h
ft.;
after all gr, <j>avtpa>6'g
to.
and again dur, and

epya
but
EQ, C,
and again, AY, AS, FM, ept

the original lat was that of a efffi t\, meant as an exact
reproduction of the gr (sing, verb with plur. neut. noun). This was grammatically corrected on one
on the other in b, dur, D, &c., of plur. verb.
hand in q, A, &c., by substitution of sing, noun
manifestetur opera and

BG0, a e fffi,
Apparently,
(txt), HX, manifestetur opus.
r-^,
T,
d q,
X. 5.
(incl. I
r^S
6-i)(TQvcTiv,
non sequuntur [or secuntur].

/*),
and
ABDA
cl
but AY, AS,
(though not
8),
&c.
{iyipTai,
but
So dur, and dimEQR, ept, bnv mrt, Z, CT, IJ, &c., most vtt
G, H, and d, non sequentur (so W-W); gr, ou //.^ d/coXovB^qaoicriv, HI,, &c.
[At x. 3, r^ def, finally.]
FM,
;
\>'a\,Y , fugiant):
all gr, "^cvfovrat.
So dimQR, ept (mg), mrt, Z, G, &c., most vtt (incl. 8 jx [r, hiat also q, x. 11
but dur, with AY, and most vg, /, surgil, after gr AC 'A, &c.
J^BCDL, &c. {rjyipOr))
f xi. 29. surrexit.
gr
For/^!'i?/ (authorities divided nearly as last
j[ib. ib. fugiunt.
xi. 38]), after
manifeslaretur opera
8 has perf.)
and so edd.
So D (txt), with gr AA (88e/x,vos rets x^pa.<i koi tovs iro8os) but

and so (but transp. m. and /.) dim, 8 (also e, but om ligatus)
dur, with AY and most, and b c dfff^ I, ligatus (a, alligatus) pedes et manus, and so edd (after nearly
But EQR, ept (mg), / r^ p., ligatis pedibus et manibus.
all gr, 8e8/i. t. iroSas k. t. x'pas).
ib.
44. ligatus
manus
(mg), ligatus manihus
et
et
pedes.
pedibus,
wrongly reckoned as an exception
'
Note that_^2
Qu,, ioM feceritis ox faceretis ?
is
see O.L. Bibl. Texts, No.
V (Buchanan),
in
lac.

fxi.
(irotoi5/^v),
So
xii. 7. sinite.
and
else,
hfit., sine
AY, (F) MZ,

lbs ib.
om)
(3 ri
habebitis
'
ib.
AY, and
ABCL, &c.,
and
xii.
zo
xiii.
20]
with gr LX, and mss
so
So D (txt), with dimER, ept (mg), acrf^/i/ri

and bf%. (D (txt) om hoc, but D (mg) supplies.)
alone of vg, with
A, CT, IV, mrt, with
like effect
D alone (vg)
eum.
all else
FM,
: but
dur,
*\ib.
S, Z,
c
diverge [ri Mat'\)
f XV. 6 (after
likewise sing.,
CT, H,
Vm
but
dimEQR,
[/ Mat, ver.
gat,
and
(and edd), quia non uidet eum
(so
dilegit^'^^
W-W),
[or
most
&c.,
(txt)
bnv
gat, Y,
ri fi,
nee scit
cognoscitis (Z,
TX
ER,
xiii.
ept (mg), have
quia (or quoniam) non uidet eum,
eum
cl),
34
with
all gr.
also
b/q
gr (incl. DA),
dyaTrijo-et.
Note that
all
agree in
diligit
^^'>
(or
ver. 21.
So dimEQR, many vg (and edd), and most vtt {b e/ff^lq^; d, habitaculum

but dur, ept bnv, AY, AS, FMZ, BHT, &c., also /t, mansiones.
:
or unt)
colligent,
eum [sc, palmitem'] ....
ardet.
So dimER, TV, also
rj
8 {d e q
q writes conburetur, for ardet) gr XDLA, &c., and mss i, and all of 1^ group, avTo
but Q, gat, and all vg else, dur, AY, &c. (and so W-W), also vtt {a b cfffi /x
and so cl
;
{eos
or
ea,
and ardent or
ebunt)
gr
ABL,
&c., aira.
6ai) KoC; ox petitis
et,
as R, F, T,
BGX;
or
et petetis,
bnv,
again, petere (with uolueritis before or after)', a cf; dim, quodcumq
vtt
xiv. 23]); all gr, yivuxTKtTf.
ib.
dur,
So D (mg) [corr. for seruabit (txt)], dur, also dim

{ab dfff^ I qrihii.): h\xi E, mrt, AY, A, G0, &c., diliget
illud,
3-15]) plur.
{om
^.
most other
\ib. 7 {quodcunque uolueritis) petite et.

So
alone of vg, also bdefftq^; with gr
air-qcratrOc (or
dai) koi:
dur, AY, and most vg, and edd, petetis et (gr JÂ and most,
uolueritis
A)
also S (but not
cognouistis)
&c. [/ Mat,
FMZ, GH,
AS,
diligit'].
vtt
diligebit); all
{e,
all gr, fiov^v
KXriixa])
f, also 8 (but om nisi); so too a q

m, nisi uf pedes lauet (so cl) with
W-W
a, agnoscitis, ceff^, nostis, n, scitis,
mansionem.
ib.
and dim, ept
both the places where the word occurs also in
dilegit) in
(no gr)
and
: but
ju
b ff^l
So dimEQR, ept bnv, C and some others (and
23 {a&Qx pater meus)
ib.
ept,
(and so edd), also
also dimER, ept, bnv mrt, M, T, B, &c. (so cl), also cefff^ m
AY, AS, FZ, C, HK, &c., and ab dlr^, habes (and so W-W)
dur,
AY, AS, FM, B, and most
likewise pres.
[sc,
and to
dur, A, and
cognoscetis.
ib.
mrt, and
Mat,
(gr X, viif/aa-Oai only).

again, d, after gr D, has caput lauare nisi pedes tantum [r, h'at^.
xiv. 17. quia nescit
ib.
[Q
ut lauet only {om nisi and pedes), and so
11,
nescit{eum']
jj.
habeiis (gr as above).
nomen.
[ijJTois ttoSm vCâcrOai)
1 /i^
ut iterum lauet
only of vg
10 (after indiget) nissi pedes lauare.
(with lauandi for lauare)
QR,
ept, mrt,
and so edd.
gr (lx")-
all
ib.
&c.,
all else,
So
nor any gr
but dur, with dim,
H, and vtiace^
8 (before partem) habebis.
bcehfx
also ept (mg), (F),
and edd,
rest,
else,
not
vg
dimEQR and other vg as above,
iref) de.
all
all
owi),
vg
qS/j.; but
gr
but dur, EQ, AY, and
gr (incl. A), at^cs.
all
except DA, which
So D, with
vt)
hiant']
BK and a few,
CT,
A,
8 {a, dimittite),
[/n
(all gr, Ixert,
{after franseai, or
ex, with dur,
dimEQR,
also
&c., and afffi^, hdbetis
So also
("'.
and
cl),
or dimitte, as cdefft
but dur, AY, and the
xiii.
(mg)
with
So
group) 13 346, (no
4>
dimR, M, BJ (and
W-W),
GHIJ,
28. filium.
ib.
(of
S,
also
(so
8. habebitis'-'^K
ib.
but
TToiijcro/tev)
gr else
all
So also dimEQ, M, CT, BH, &c., and abce/rih jx (with one gr ms, 249
with
dur, R, ept bnv mrt, AY, AS, FZ, and most, with dffi I, facimus
and so edd.
faciemus.
\'].
[not A],
clxix
JOHN.
ST.
again, Q, Z, O, mrt,
petieritis in
ABDL,
&c.,
atTjyo-ecrê,
et petieritis;
nomine meo
r^,
or
or
quodcumq;
pet.).
So dur, and EQR, ept (mg), FM, SZ, T, and a few vg; also aeq
bnv mrt, AY, A, C, B, &c., and edd, b cfff^ 8, hac {d, huius) \_r^ Maf]
13 (after maiorem) hanc.
dim
with ept
(txt),
^t.
gr, TOVTIJS.
ib.
27. testimonium perMbetis.
So dur, and dimQR, with
a cfl 8 /A (and to like effect d e r^, with all gr

(and to like effect m q), testim. perMbebitis.
So
t xvi. 9. crediderunt.
or three gr mss (eVtcrTevo-av) :
most gr MSS
(incl.
dimEQ,
(/ia/jTvpetTs)
AY
: but
and most (and so

E, CT,
HJK
CT
(and
W-W)
cl),
also
also b fft
and a few, also a c efq 8 /n (so cl)

with two
but dur, with R, AY, F, and most, b d ff^ I r^, credunt (so W-W) with
A) and most mss {irKmyova-iv). [I def., xvi. 13 to end of Gospel.]
^
This
gat mrt, Z,
infinitive follows the itacism (aiTô-a[]o-6at) of
gr
AD,
A.
clxx
INTRODUCTION.
So
t xvi. 21 (before puerum) peperit.
AY, FM, B and most
bnv,
dimEQR,
dur,
(so edd), also dffi
r^,
CT, and a
ept mrt, S, Z,
pepererit (gr, yeci'ijo-g)
G, and a
S,
few, h c q î.
but
genuerit {ef, naius
fuerit infans).
KBCA,
dim
ept, mrt,
AY,
but
{contristahemini))
F, S,
BGH,
&c., also
abderi] gr i^'ADL,
and ER, MZ, CT, cfff^qh}).,
dur,
habetis,
&c., efere (to
and so edd; gr
&c., Ix.
So
23 (before quicquam) interrogabitis.
ib.
So Q,
22. habelitis.
ih.
like effect
abcff^q
(r, ?)
rogdbiiis
and so edd
with gr, IptoT^Vcrc (or
;,
(dim
and QR, ept bnv mrt, Z, BKVX, &c., also

E, AY, FMS, CT, GHOIJ, &c., and df,
dur,
: but
7;t)
om. verse).
So D only (vg), and ^2 only (vt), similarly dim [a deo exiui palre),
All these
and (with other variations) ER, a n S so again, gr D, d, a palre exiui.
write exiui but once.
But dur, and Q, AY and most vg, and c/q, also ii (with et before exiut^^'>), write
exiui twice,
thus
(27) a deo exiui, (28) exiui a patre; and so all gr, except D [_^j Mat, xvii. 16
tt
T,
a deo paire exiui.
27, 28.
ib.
b {a deo exiui),
xviii. g].
t xviii.
xviii. 13
AS,
XX, 13
FM, GHOIKO, bnv
edd)
most
alone
AY and
all
[Q
vg
def. xvii. 13 to
else,
and
ij.,
end]
poniificibus
c/q n,
principibus sacer-
gr, rSi/ apxiepeotv
J.
So dur, ER,
CT, BJ,
Z,
&c., b cfffi q
mrt, &c., a n, dederat, and so edd
[] hominis)
îb. 17 (after
with
xx. 13
d, xviii. 2
(txt)
dur, dim, &c.,
14. consilium dedit.
ib.
principibus.
3.
D (mg), with
dotum
So
illius.
vtt (3 cfff^ q r^ S), huius,
/x, ^z'aj
(txt),
jj.
Mat,
[_e
xviii.
12-25]
'
[gr
D h'ai,
ept,
AY,
gr, o-u/i/SouXeuo-as.
with mrt, a:
(mg) with
all
vg
else, istius (so
gr, tovtov.
So also dur (but writes quale/ac), and R, ept, M, X, c//.; also (adding se),
mrt, /" (and so cl) ; again, q, calefaciebantur ; ri, calefacientes se:
but AY, AS, FZ>
18. cahfaciebant.
ib.
dim, CT,
BJ
HIKOV,
calefiebant (so
W-W).
Of
other
Note
a bfft om, S gives the two readings (as altern.).
vtt,
that all vg read calefaciens se in the following sentence.
So
xix. 6 (after dicenies) cruci adfige \eum'\ {bis).
else
eum
cruci
((7,
figerent
e r^,
alone, for crucifige crucifige \eum\, of
all
vg
crucifigaiur).
So also dim, mrt, AY, AS, H, /"S (R, dixerunt), with gr Â, and many
eduxerunt, q, adduxerunl ;
and E, ept bnv, CT, G, and most (so edd), also
gr A, &c., airriyayov. Most Vtt (al c efft n r,) om, with gr BLX (others vary much).
16 (at end) duxerunt.
ib.
but
{yfyayov)
ib.
in sua,
dur,
/.,
So
27 (at end) in suam.

except e [secum), r, (z'
f XX.
6vpai Tov
2
ib.
suis)
against
end) eum.
(at
gr, cis to.
(txt) mrt, Z,
H0
(no vt)
: nearly
all else
i'Sio.
So also dimE, dfr^; with gr ^ [D hiaf] and a few mss

and gr (ex t. fivrj/jLetov).
ab hostio monumenti.
I.
/jLVfifiiiov)
and dimER, ept
dur,
(aTro rrj%
all else, lat (incl. /t),
So
with
(txt)
vg
all
else
(and edd), and most
vtt (incl. r,
/j.)
D (mg),
ilium, with a b (all gr, airov).

f
ib.
ver. 6)
and so cl: but ept
So
(before possita) uidit.
(txt),
and dimER,
dur,
bnv, mrt,
ept', IJKOV, b c/ff^ q h jx {om

AY, AS, FMZ, CT, BGHX, ader^, uidet
to uidit in
(so
W-W);
gr, ^XeVet.
q8
ib. 6.
uidit.
: but ept
(txt),
So again dur, with dimER, ept, mrt, Y, F, T, HIJKV (and so

A, AS, MZ, C, BGOX, de [n hiaf], uidet (so W-W) gr, eeupei.
9 (before scripturam) sciebat.
ib.
with gr
nouerat)
sciebant,
with most gr
but ept'
AY, AS,
(txt),
t
\_ff^
p.
locum
cfh
ib.
but
So E, ept (txt), gat, AZ, AS, CT, HKV, b cff^ ? S [/x ?], {e r,,
dimR, and ept (mg), bnv mrt, YFMZ', BG, &c. (and edd), a d f,
Z, C,
So dur, and dimER,
BOX,
gr else,
So dimR, mrt,
d^jieavTai
\_qu.,
but
does
gat. A, S,
: but
dur,
GHIKV, cql (so

W-W); gr, 6iu>pti.
bnv mrt, FM, T,
X, eff^qr^p. (A, remissa sunt;
CT.BGH,
and bnv, Y, FMZ,
a,
cl)
remissa eruni;
&c., remittuntur (so
or acj>UvTai.
So
E, and A, A, M'Z' C,
this represent
ept'
abde/ffiriij.{h\it corr.), uidet (and so
with gr K, dcê^ô'eTai
all
dur,
25 (before clauorum) figuram.
hiant']
also a b cffft
(^'Seto-av).
23. remittentur.
ib.
d, dimittentur),
edd)
i^, flSct
14 (before ihm) uidit.
ib.
cl),
a reading
dur,
and dimR, ept bnv mrt, Y, FM,
GKV, fixuram
t. tottov ?
(so edd)
S, Z,
BIOX, bcder^l
gr, tov rvVoj/ {a, uestigium
(as in following sentence)].
fq,
TEXT OF THE GOSPELS

So E, ept bnv mrt, AY, FZ,
xxi. 12. discumbentium.
most (and so
cl),
also
see above,
IxadrjT&v,
ex
{de) discipuHs
AY,
f r,
(so
/,
(so
[a
W-W),
\ji
So dur, [dim
W-W), n
hiat']
/*
(but expunct.)
but
ST.
JOHN.
S,
CT,
BOIKO [A
M, GH,
Sect. IV, p. clxii (under Lc. xix. 37)
dudpulorum
22 (after iTs)
ib.
e,
20. tradet.
ib.
S,
and
c,
fi,
sic.
Mat]
ER,
hiat']
So
dur,
[dim
M, CT,
mrt,
hiaf]
si sic {d, si
eum
vg,
Iff^ (and so
and
def., xxi. 8
W-W),
to end],
and
disceniium (gr, rS>v
to like effect dur,
dimR, a
dfn
jj!,
discumbentium discipulorum).
GH
and so
tradii (gr, o irapaSiSous),
but M, and one or two
with ^2, read
(8,
clxxi
q,
and most (so cl), abcffih /: but ept,

and df, tradidit {e diverges).
prodit; F,
ER, ept, mrt, AY,

e/g 8, si (gr, eav')
:
uolo sic manere), gr
ib. 23. sic.

This word is attested nearly
by dim, and bnv, F, H (but not G), and by a
edd as ver. 22.
J^3, which om
D,
F', S,
again,
iav avTov diXw /ieVeiv ovtios.
as in ver. 22, but with

;
si,
CT, BGH'OIK, &c. (and cl)

bnv, F, HV, and a few others
some changes of
by d and gr D, but not
si sic,
supporters,
by M, G, but not
The subjoined examples

vg renderings.
(i)
with
The three
following
may be
are due for the most part to combination of vt
placed together, as relating to the rendering of the gr
tSios
So also dimE, gat ([n r^ hiant']

in sua
Augustine
But
dur,
and
[ap.
Sabat.].
effit,
Q, AY, and all vg else write propria only," as also cf; vtt a q, and some early Fathers, sua only
(S gives both, as alternatives).
Thus D here subjoins a vg rendering to one attested only by vtt.
(a)
i.
(before uenit) in sua propria
and so
propria), also b
{b) v. 18 {a.it&r patrem)
vg and vtt (incl. m

(Ambrose, Hilary, &c.); the
MSS
else,
{c) X. 3
and
iSia).
jj.,
Ambr.,
Lcf.,
so vt_/; bcdeffilqri, suas only;
the same gr hy proprias only, though

is
to
suum proprium (the latter supplied in mg). Here dur, dimQ, AY, and all
n /*), suum only (gr, tStov) but proprium is read by some early Fathers
latter once writes proprium suum [ap. Sabat.J.
subjoined to
So
(before oues) suas proprias.
the vg rendering
(eis
in Iren. (lat), Cypr.,
all gr,
all vtt
alone of vg, with a 8

to
1810.
/a
[Note that
of vtt
all
vg
only
else, proprias
in verse 4, D, with all vg, renders
Here
(except //a, proprias) have suas there.]
(as
11),
i.
vt.
Other examples are of various character

at combining discrepant readings
(2)
but mostly awkward attempts
So also dimR: all vg else, ergo only; also vtt

vi. 42 (after quomodo) ergo nunc.
but
except a e, which om both words. Of gr, fÂDLA and nearly all, read oxiv
supported apparently by no
ib.
(incl.
r^mh
BCT
subst vvv,
/x),
lat.
63. nihil prodest quicquam.
So
alone of vg, and
/u.
ûicquam; abde/qr^, nihil prodest only (but 8, nihil uel non)

retaining nihil of vt, superfluously adds quicquam of vg.
xi. 2. extersit pedes eius capillis eius suls.
So
alone
all
The scribe, perceiving the awkward ambiguity of the second

expunge the word he had first written (gr, ovtov .... avTijs).
of
vtt.
gr, ovk
vg
else,
eius,
All vg else,
mîKii
and
vtt,
has added
and /, non prodest

Thus our text,
ovSev.
om
eius^'^'^ (ju.
suis,
diverges).
hut forgotten to
No vg else ins qui; bem also om

but vtt a c d ffî, q r-i
D retains the qui of vt, but
'[//* Aza/],read (better) qui in me manet (o 8e ttot^p o hi t/iol /xevoji').
in me est (end
combines it wrongly with manens of vg dim om (after in me est (ver. 10) uerba quae
xiv.
10.
pater autem qui in me manens.
-of ver. 11)).

' There is, however, evidence that sic may here be an archaic
See Rendel Harris, Study of Cod. Bezae, p. 281.
This rendering misses the opposition
to
i8ia
...
or provincial equivalent for si
01 t8ioi {sui).
lav).
INTRODUCTION.
clxxii
xvi. 13. docehit uos in
as by R, apt
or ms,
after
cited
supporters
or
(i^DL)
an ill-devised
usual gr (AB, &c., also A, but
docelit),
8,
represented (3) by vtt a b ff^

reading (i) of our text and its
omnem ueritatem {or ablat.).' The

compromise between these two, (2) and (3).
General Survey of the foregoing.
presented
in
the foregoing Sections II-V, will
been said
in
advance (Sect.
I,
Subsect.
Vulgate text exhibited by the ms and

In their great
Editors
(W-W),
common
ms
after
its
iii,
pp. cxxxvi-ix supr.) of the form of
congeners, and will lead to
it
in their Classis II (tom.
their Epilogus (fasc. v, pp. 713, 714) assign to that

five
sound and early type;
some
further
character.
New
having distinguished the group of mss
"Celtic Family," and ranked
as
be found to confirm what has
edition of the Vulgate Latin
critical
under the following
in
general examination of the examples of the variants offered by our
observations on their
/,
and to like
which, though not in any gr MS
in (and so edd)
cV t]} aX-qOuq, ^da-ri, is
[diriget) uos in
Section VI.
The
by Euseb., and by Cyril Hierus.'
d/qr^
is
countenanced by dur, as well
(with ablat. after in) c (similarly
gr, tLrjyricrTa.L v/mv rrjv akijOeiav rao-av,
oSijyiytrei v/iSs is tt^v dXi;0iav -iracrav,
{deduce!), or
is
and also by AY, FM, S, GX and so 8 /^, and

But (2), dimEQ, and A, Z, CT, H0 and many others om
(with disseret)
is
In this reading (i) our MS
ueritatem.
ueritale omnia).
effect
omnem
heads:
(i)
fasc.
i,
group
its
Testament, the
DELQR
i,
as the
pp. xi-xiii), in
distinctive features
an underlying basis of Vulgate text of
DLR)
(2) indications (especially in
made
of correction
Greek text (3) frequent intermixture of Old Latin readings (4) proneness to redundant words and phrases, mostly trivial, often drawn from parallel
passages into one Gospel from another; and (5) verbal inversions. It will be
convenient to follow these heads in our inquiry into the character of the text of
D and the rest, as manifested in the examples collected in our summaries, of
after a
Sectt. II-V.
1.
(4)
To
and
begin with the last-mentioned.
Variants
(5) are but sparingly admitted into these
come under heads

summaries. It has not seemed
worth while to encumber our pages with such, except
in
that
cases where any of them
some tendency on the part of the scribe of our D, or forms a point

of contact between its text and that of some other ms, Vulgate or Old Latin.
Occasionally, but not often, we have recorded harmonistic variants (as, e.g., those
noted pp. cxlvi-vii supr.). But for the most part we have passed by variants of
illustrates
these minor kinds, as being of no critical significance, but due merely to the
scribe's desire (in itself
commendable)
to furnish a text for edification, easy to
followed by an imperfectly instructed reader of his handiwork
when read
affected
aloud.
To form an
by these small
of curiosity
to
alterations,
it
is
As
regards head
'
necessary
and worth while
read a column or two of our printed text
the printed Vulgate or with the text of

2.
See Tisch. in
(i),
loco.
or listener
idea of the extent to which the text of
be
to
it
is
as a matter
and compare
it
with
W-W.
the fundamental nature of the presence of the proper

''
Similarly,
e,
inducei uobis
omnem
ueritatem..
TEXT OF THE GOSPELS: GENERAL SURVEY.
clxxiii
and largely attested by the examples

collected in our summaries, though by no means displayed there in its fullness.
For these summaries have been drawn up (as definitely stated above, pp. cxliii,
Vulgate element
in
our
text,
it
is
well
cxlv), primarily in order to record the divergences of
and
text,
therefore, in respect of the extent of
the evidence they present, though abundant,

evidence, given as
it is
is
its
from the normal Vulgate
agreements with that standard,
Yet that
necessarily incomplete.
thus incidentally, proves when
we examine
it
as set forth
all through Sectt. II- V, to be so considerable in amount as

mark the prevalence of the Vulgate element everywhere in the Gospel text of
our D and its kindred mss., though nothing but an actual inspection of the text
itself as exhibited in the present volume (or of that of some other of the Celtic
Group) can adequately show the predominance in it of that element, as the
fundamental fact which marks it as a true though not unmixed form of Vulgate.
(And the same is to be said of all the other members of the group.) Reading
its text, one may often go on from page to page without meeting any notable
deviation from the familiar Vulgate (except those petty instances which we have
referred to under heads (4) and (5)),
though, as we shall point out under
in
the examples noted
to
head (3), this even tenor of text seldom proceeds far without sudden interruption.
Moreover, as to the goodness of this basal Vulgate text, our summaries, so
far as they go, confirm the judgment of W-W.
The examples marked *, though
not conspicuous in quantity, in quality are remarkable.
They
are for the most
part readings well attested by other sound evidence and approved by critical
judgment, and as such admitted by
into their text, against the authority of A,
and sometimes of Ciassis I unanimously. ^We have above called attention (p. clxiv)
W-W
to a point of the highest critical importance, in which (J oh. v. 4)
is
the leading
witness relied on by them as having preserved the authentic Vulgate text where
had been lost, even by A and other most authoritative witnesses of Ciassis 1}
Here
it is
to be further pointed out that in the places where
best Vulgate text,
and
notably in the instance above referred
and
to they
its
it
kindred thus retain the
be found to follow the

lead of the unique Irish Vulgate ms. of the Gospels {"dur"), (Cod. Durmach, the " Book of Burrow"
Celtic, as being written in Ireland (or lona) by an Irish hand, but not
see above, pp. cxxxviii, cxxxix),
as regards the type of its text, which stands apart from the Celtic group, not only as being earlier than
will
any of them, but
in presenting a text agreeing in the
above) with that of Ciassis
I,
and
main (except where it differs for the better as

from the intrusion of the Old Latin element
free with rare exception
with which, as the main characteristic of the Celtic group, we are about to deal. We have given the
evidence of " dur" with the fullness due to its importance it is not included by
in either of
their Classes, and is referred to by them but seldom in their Apparatus.^
:
W-W
Of other like instances, one of the most notable is its rejection (in common with dimLR, and a few
vg and vtt), after dur, of the interpolation in Mt. xxvii. 35 {ui in^leretur .... sortem), which is
admitted by AY, &c., and by ri r-i /t, and most vtt.
*Dr. Abbott, in his Evangeliorum Versio Antehieronym., has given some account of Cod. Durmach,
in his Praefatio (pp. xviii, sqq.), where he justly describes its text as "fere cum Amiatino convenientem,
non âucis tamen erroribus," and he has given a full collation of it. In the absence of a complete
edition of the contents of this MS. (which is much to be desired), this collation will suffice to convince anyone
who inspects it of the high value of the text, and of the close affinity subsisting between it and that of A
1
other
(and other MSS. of Ciassis I). Its errors will be found to be mostly of a superficial sort, obvious blunders
easy of correction, while in its points of difference from A its readings not seldom commend themselves as
preferable to those of that famous MS., and in point of fact agree more closely with those adopted by
in their text, which may now be safely accepted as the standard Vulgate.
W-W
clxxiv
3.
INTRODUCTION.
Setting aside for the
to consider next their
Latin element.
Classis
as in the Apparatus of
Vulgate as
head
the head (2) of
W-W,
it
is
convenient here
Old
the intermixture in the Celtic text of the
(3),
This feature, being the main cause of the deviation of that text
from the standard of
everywhere
moment
prevalent
necessarily prominent in our summaries, as well
I, is
W-W.
meets us
It
though nowhere
basis, but usually
showing
in
D, and
each and
in
predominant,
itself
all
of the group,
never superseding the
rather as something superadded or
substituted incidentally in a text into which
has entered as an extraneous
it
Farther, the presence of this intermixture, though universal in the
element.
by no means uniformly manifested, in D or

in any one of them
This irregularity of the
still less, in the group as a whole.
presence of the Old Latin element will be found in our summaries to affect D
(and its kindred texts) in two respects. {a) The Old Latin variants are, in
each MS., unevenly distributed, sometimes occurring in close sequence page after
group and
in
each member of
it,
is
page, then followed by a nearly continuous interval (sometimes quite a long one,
as noted above under (i)) of relatively pure Vulgate text.
the intruded
some
Old Latin readings
to that, of the recognized
European.
as
indefinitely various,
Old Latin
types,
some
belonging to
much
in
both these respects, (a) and
detail, yet the
presence of this element
regards the manner of
its
is
inter
each from each and
(6),
Nothing of uniformity
as each varies internally.
this,
earlier or later, African or
Moreover, when the several mss. of the group are compared
they prove to vary,

rest,
is
The character of
{b)
is
all
se,
the
to be found in
apparent throughout them
all.
As
prevalence, no two of the members agree with anything
of consistency or continuousness, yet no one of them
is
without something of
and there to each of the others each and all share in this
common characteristic of the group. See the examples marked f (and especially,
for D, those marked ft) i" the summaries.
special affinity here
Hence it follows of course that, inasmuch as (for the most part) every intruded
Old Latin reading displaces something of the basal Vulgate,' this irregularity of
intermixture of the secondary and extraneous element affects the due predomi-
nance (above noted) of the primary and proper element, and causes
at a disadvantage, in an interrupted
and
it
to
appear
partial form.
Such, then, being the character of the text of
and
its
group, as disclosed by
examination of our summaries, we are led to recur to the suggestion already
thrown out, that a text so described must have come into being not by any
deliberate process of derivation or construction, but as the product of a
method,
common
or rather a common way of working unmethodically and without system,
pursued by two or three (or more) generations of scribes or editors probably a

school of such, connected probably by bonds of common race or abode supplied
In our summaries it will be noted that several examples bear the double mark.*t These are readings
less fully attested by vt evidence, which are also attested by such evidence of vg MSS, that
have accepted them as readings retained by Jerome in his text (though other vg copies, even
in not a few
instances, have rejected them). What is said above of Old Latin readings " intruded" into the Vulgate
text, does not apply to such examples as these, which are readings originally belonging to some form of
Old Latin, that have held their ground and passed into the Vulgate,by retention, not by reintroduction.
>
W-W
more or
TEXT OF THE GOSPELS: GENERAL SURVEY.

with like materials
exemplars apparently of Jerome's Vulgate
authentic form, together with
still
earlier
clxxv
in
and often imperfect copies (even
ments of worn-out copies) of the older Latin version or versions,

manifold shapes.
And
these Celtic texts
when
an early and
in divers
frag-
of
its
the internal evidence of the indications thus yielded by

studied, agrees closely with the
known
external facts
DELQR
and dim (as above stated in Sect. I, pp. cxxxvii, cxxxviii),

that they are mss. written in the eighth and ninth centuries, in Celtic countries or
by Celtic calligraphers, working in regions where, within that period, such copies
of the Latin Gospels ^both the earlier and the later were forthcoming.
concerning
D manifests no special tendency to follow any one or

two negative remarks are to be made. (i) Its coincidences with the Irish Old Latin texts (ri r^ fi.), singly, or collectively, or in binary combination, though
frequent, are perhaps less so than might be expected a priori>
(2) The very well-marked type of Old
Latin, that of Cod. Bezae (gr D and its lat rf), is relatively rare in our ms. and its interpolations,*
so conspicuous especially in the Third Gospel, are absent from our text with hardly an exception (see
pp. cliv, clvi, clviii (2) also, as to Bezan omissions, p. clix (4)). This fact is all the more remarkable,
inasmuch as in the Acts, as we shall see in Sect. VII, the Bezan variants, which in that Book are so
large and numerous, abound in our D.
In
its
deviations into the Old Latin, our
more of the known
texts in preference; but
4.
The remaining
directly
the presence
assigned under head
character
from the Greek
in the text of corrections
(2)
by
W-W to the Celtic
made
group,
seems not to be adequately attested by the evidence they rely on. The examples
they adduce {fasc. v, Epilogus, p. 714) are few, and our summaries appear to yield
but scanty additions to their number.' Some are variants which can be shown to
have come into the Celtic text through an Old Latin medium from the Greek*;
most, if not all, are petty, usually affecting a single word or phrase, and that a
many are quite possibly mere instances of chance coincidence
trivial one
Latin and some form of the Greek. No decisive instance of
Celtic
the
between
;
nn
/x, collectively, in binary combination, or singly

1 The examples
in which our D is supported by
(whether with or without other Old Latin evidence), are of importance and deserve careful study. But, as
regards r\ (Cod. Uss. I.) the mutilated condition in which it has reached us (as is painfully apparent in
Dr. Abbott's invaluable edition of its text see p. cxlii suj>r.) lamentably limits the extent within which it is
available. As to ra (Uss. II.) the state of things is still less satisfactory, for (apart from the great g-aps
in its text) there is serious doubt whether it is entirely, or only in parts (and if so, in what parts), to be
reckoned as an Old Latin rather than a mixed Vulgate text. Dr. Abbott has appended a complete collation
agree.
of this text to his edition of Uss. I. (Pars II, pp. 819-863), and has noted the instances in which
like doubt attaches in some degree to the use of //. (Cod. Moling.). In his Chapiters on the Book of Mulling,
Dr. Lawlor has shown convincingly that this MS., which exhibits the Gospels complete, incorporates two
large fragments of Old Latin (Mt. xxiv. 12 to xxviii. 4 ; Lc. iv. 5 to ix. 56) into a text which is otherwise
Vulgate of Celtic type. In our summaries we have cited both these MSS. (Uss. 11 and Moling.) by the
symbols r^ //., among the Old Latin texts, all through, not merely in the passages distinguished by Dr. Lawlor
as Old Latin. But the student must not let himself be confident in reckoning ju. as an Old Latin witness
except in those passages and as regards r^, he must be cautious about relying on it as Old Latin, except
In case of the combination r% /x, which is notably
r%, which is not infrequent.
in the combination
frequent, each of the pair strengthens the claim of the other to be counted as an Old Latin witness.
For examples in Mt. of Bezan interpolations rejected by our D, see Mt. xxiv. 42, xxvii. 28, ib. 32 su;pr.,
nn
=*
pp.
cxlvii, cxlviii.
' See the examples marked % in our summaries, of variants in D supported by Greek, but by no known
(as above) are in note 3 and note 5, p. 714.
One of their
Latin evidence. Those adduced by
examples, however, is wrongly alleged {agros for uillam, Lc. xv. s). This reading belongs to the Bezan
Lat. d, not (as stated erroneously in their A^âratus, in loc.) to our D, which with all other Vulg.
reads uillam.
* For a good example of this, see note on Lc. xix. 44, p. civ su^r.
W-W
Y2
clxxvi
INTRODUCTION,
immediate borrowing from the Greek has been shown, and the collective force of
the evidence under this head
It is
is
not only not convincing but hardly appreciable.
obviously unsafe to conclude that a variant in a Celtic Vulgate text, for which no Latin but
only Greek attestation
from the Greek.'
is
now
forthcoming,
may
confidently be reckoned as one derived immediately
For the Old Latin evidence has reached us
of Latin vt being imperfect,
many seriously mutilated,
an incomplete form,
in but
many known
most mss.
many
only in mere fragments,
lost, some one or more of which, if recovered, would probably supply the Old Latin
which at present seems lacking. The fact that the overwhelming majority of Celtic
variants from the standard Vulgate have passed into it from the Old Latin raises an antecedent
presumption that a variant which seems at first sight to come straight from the Greek is merely an
instance in which the Old Latin medium has been accidentally lost to us.
Further, we must take into account the extreme improbability of imagining the scribe of: D to
have consulted a Greek text. As we have seen (above, p. cxxv), his knowledge of Greek appears only
others no doubt
attestation
in his use or rather abuse of the Greek alphabet, and even that alphabet he knew imperfectlj'.
It
cannot be seriously maintained that he was capable of even attempting to use critically a Greek
manuscript if such were within his reach. He has in not a few places shown that he (or possibly some
one under whose direction he worked) possessed competent judgment and even something of critical
knowledge in dealing with the Latin authorities for the Gospel text
as in his choice here and there
;
of alternative readings set in his margin,
work,
in his use of the sign
to
mark
in his corrections
own
(by expunction usually) of his
his uncertainty as to
the text,
and
especially
the not
We
infrequent cases where he has preserved in his text readings of value or at least of interest.
may
Greek text had been available to him he would have used it to better purpose
than in making petty changes like those noted by W-W as corrections after the Greek, while neglecting
to refer to it in the countless places where it would have guarded him against serious errors.
infer that if a
From
conflate or doublet readings our ms.
not absolutely free in any one of
is
the Gospels (see Subsect. iv in each of Sectt. II-V).

are to be expected in a composite text, such as
family; but
script
Readings
(gr
D d),
and
it is
only
in
(the
a?
which our
in
as against other
Book of Kells, so remarkable
for the
beauty of
its
Greek
texts, are (as
Bezan
interest,
But a few exceptional
character.
being
common
to
ego decollaui
mss), vtt b
examples
are
worth
Readings of gr
In Mt.
af
found
in
our D.
om qui autem fecerit .... caelorum (so too gr J^), with vtt g^ r^ only xiv. 2, ins quern
(with gr 5), vtt a h ffx gi h /a.
In Mc. iv. 24, om et adicietur uobis (with gr G, one or two
v. ig,
e I r^ fi.
other gr or vt)
only;
In
ihs for dns, vti
above noted) not very numerous
with the great majority of Old Latin texts, and therefore lacking the
recording, as follows
with vt
mss. of Celtic
all
agrees with the Bezan text of the Gospels
be added that most of them are of slight
to
distinctively
vii. 13,
Blemishes of this nature
presented by
and lavish decoration)^ that they are notably frequent.
5.
gr
it is
is
Lc.
fq;
xiii. 35,
ii.
48, ins
vtt
eff^ I
r^;
v. 14,
ex
ins ut
om db omnibus (gr L, few mss), no vt

(with gr A, and few mss), vtt a b cfl qr^ri
vii. 35,
ins deserta
xvii. 18, ins
et tristes,
(before inuentus), vtt b ff^
illis
i Ti {a,
sit,
vii.
vtt
37,
a b
jx; xiv. 29, et
ex his); xxi.
6,
c e ff^
om quae
ry
erat (no
displaced,
ins hie in parieie,
1 In recording the Greek authorities which support the readings of D, we have been
diligent in including
the MSS. of the Farrar group (^) wherein they or any of them appear. But in every such instance there is
also Old Latin evidence to like effect and we find no proof or probability of any influence exercised in the
;
Vulgate
by Greek mss. of this type, but mere confirmation of the fact, otherwise well established
that a considerable " Western" element is present in the (p text.
Dr. Abbott's judgment on this famous MS is as just as it is brief.
" Scri^turae ûlchritudini textus
Celtic
text
sinceritas impar."
0J>. cit.,
Praef., p. xxiv.
TEXT OF THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

vtt
ri r^
cfft q
{a I s partly).
ft.
for subiit (with
vi. 3, aliit
In Joh.
iv. 3,
and two mss),
i^,
ins terram (with

vtt aff^ I;
vi.
some of ^ group),
26, ins et prodigia,
crediderunt for credehant (gr L), vt q ; vii. 48, credit for credidil (with
(vtt eg-o only, or orri) ; xvi. 3, 2f oto (gr KL). most vg, vtt a f /"^2
vtt
frx
{q, illis)
xxi. 18, ins tu, vtt h c efff^
may
With
(besides Mt.
Joh.
v. 19,
D);
vi. 3, vii.
48, xvi.
vtt b c e ff^ / ? S
(a few gr), vt / ; xviii. 28, ins quid erit nobis ? (gr

fi.;
34, ins electus (two gr mss),
i.
xx.
Mt.
te
(mss
J^
22), vtt
xiii. 18,
only vt
fj.
I rijx.;
vii. 5,
34, ins et ego
xiii.
X, and a few),
xviii. 8, ins eis (gr
and peculiar readings of other
3,
as above), there are
xv. iz,
X with
(gr
om pater (no
H'), vtt /
rj.
e.
With A;
vt)
Joh.
xx. i,ab hostio monumenti,
Mc.
<^,
Mt.
viii.
34&))) vtt ^2 V-
(13
346 with )>(),

ins dixerunt .... mittemus (from Lc. v.
xvii. 35,
i.
om
20,
49, perdere
Lc.
xii.
42,
om whole verse
confessus est
et
<'*',
\\Xfri xx. 9, sciebat, for pi.,

only of vt xx. 23, remittentur
;
/x
5), vt
x. 41, indignati sunt (gr
fj,
ms
only, with X'

i), vtt
q.
g-i
xxi. 23,
With B,
With G (as with D, above).

(some gr mss), vtt g^k n' Lc. vii. 35 (see under D) Joh.
With A, Lc. xiii. 35 (see D). With X (see
(13 346, ^)), no vt.
for non, with
/*
(also a gi k q, in nullo\um']).
ins {hieme) uel sabbato
nomen (gr X, mss
28, filium for
under
xxi. 6,
fj,;
apud nullum^
viii. ID,
With L, Mc.
xii.
ab ^\
ut tanqueret eum (of
6, ins et occurrit
for pres., vtt eff% q
om quid ad
x. 14, ins uel de castello illo
few mss),
constituit for constituet (a
vtt b effi q 8
a bfri
be set down here.
for iorqiure (alternat. in our
vtt e I
^,
;
/x
a h efft
vtt
vtt
{jl ?).
few points of coincidence between our
gr texts
clxxvii
and L).
the text of our D and the singular readings of individual

sometimes agrees remarkably with the best gr mss collectively, against most lat.
striking instance is (Mt. xxvii. 49) its insertion of alius autem accepta lancea .... sanguis, with gr
Though such coincidences between
gr MSS are rare,
it
i^BCL, &c. (see
p. cxlvi for this example).
Section VII.
The study
Text of the Acts of the Apostles.
of the text of the Acts in our ms.^
than that of the Gospels.
The
mss. with which
is
in
it
is
some respects less difficult

to be compared are fewer
and the comparison with them is a simpler matter, inasmuch as in the Acts it
stands alone not as one of a known family of mss., but as the sole forthcoming
witness to the Irish form of the Vulgate Acts
indeed
if
it is
to
be regarded as
representing a type of text, and not rather as a single and singular example of a
composite text formed under peculiar conditions.
Subsection
As
in the
i.
Gospels
Method pursued, and Materials

(in
Sectt. IIV), so
now
used, in this Section.
we depend
the Acts,
in
in
our
survey of the Vulgate text on the Apparatus Criticus of the great edition of
Wordsworth and White,^ and adopt its

summary of their account of the materials
and classification of them.
notation.
The Vulgate mss. employed in their edition

number,ABCDFGelKMORSTUVW.Ten of
(i)
the Mss. which appear under the same designations
following
is
a brief
and of the arrangement
are, for the Acts,
seventeen in
(ACDFG@KTVW)
these
among
are
the twenty- nine above
Wordsworth and White) for the Gospel text

the
of those twenty-nine (including all the Celtic group except D) are Gospel-Mss.
adduced
rest
The
of their work,
in Sectt.
I-V
In our MS. (see below, pp.
seems more convenient
(after
îVl
^nd
sqq.) the
Book
of the
Acts stands
last of the
to discuss its text here, following the familiar order.
"^
books of N.T.
Fars
II,
fasc.
But
it
(1905).
INTRODUCTION.
clxxviii
and unavailable
only,
Acts-Mss. are
The remaining seven (BIMORSU)' of
here.
mss. not hitherto
cited
none
of them
their seventeen
including the Gospels
(except R, which presents them in a text nowise noteworthy), but only the Acts,
with or without the remaining Books of the N.T.
Of
these ten, the Editors distinguish
five,
which they set apart from the rest
of their seventeen as "primary," and independent inter
purposes of the present Section)
Classis I (for the
ACDFG,
the
namely, which happen to stand
five,
ranked
in Classis I these are
GCAFD,
se.
formed of these
is
five mss.
But
in alphabetical order.
first
order of their value in point of faith-
in the
and F alone of the mss. which form

Classis I for the Gospels, appear in Classis I for the Acts.^ But A fails to maintain
here the pre-eminence which it held there and to F also is assigned a place
fulness to the
Thus
presumed archetype.
G now
lower by one step.
with
as second,
though
list
neither
probably of earlier date than the ninth
is
and C,
is
first in
among
century, and both are reckoned in Classis II

also, coeval with
authority of the seventeen,
heads the
as
promoted with them
mss. of the Gospels.
to Classis
Our D
of this Section from
Classis II of the Sections preceding.
some one
less closely
Rome
Cod. luueniani;
is
of the mss. of Classis
Their order of value
Cent. VIII to Cent. x.
none of which
All of these are "secondary,"
those cited for the Gospels, except T.
more or
IMOSTU,
consists of the six mss.
Classis II (Acts)
is
among
following
In date they range from
I.
IMSUTO.
contains, with Acts, Cath.
(Vallicell. B. 25);
is
Epp. and Apoc.
Of
Cent. VIII or ix.
M, {Monacens.)
Munich (Royal
{Oxoniens.); Oxford (Bodl. 3418); Acts only.
S,
{Sangallens.)
St. Gall (Libr.
U, {Ulmens.); London
For T, see
Of
Libr., Lat. 6230)
O,
these, I
in Sect.
and
I,
of Monast., Lat.
(Brit. IVIus.,
I.
Cent. ix.
Cent. viii.
2).
Acts and Apoc. only (of N.T.).
Acts, Epp.,
Apoc.
Cent. viii.
Cent. ix.
p. cxliv, supr.
follow the type of which
accounted as a text formed partly
is
Add. 11852).
contents as of
is
the primary
S and U, that of
after the A-type, partly that of
Classis III (Acts) contains the five mss.
T, that of C.
D.
which remain of the seventeen (with
which we set aside as being a mere average example of the later medieval
These are
B@KRV,
which are to be distinguished from those of
Classis II,
W,
text).
not in
point of date, but as being each of them the result of a deliberate recension,
made
to C
;
circa a.d.
{''De Rodis'')
and closely akin

the Acts) depends largely on F.
to the recension of Theodulf,
the other four to that of Alcuin, which (in
^{Bambergens.);
@ being due
800;
Bamberg (State Libr., A. 1.5); whole Bible(exc. Apoc). Cent.ix.

;
Paris (Biblioth. Nat., Lat. 6)
For @KV, which have already been employed
whole Bible.
for the
Cent. x.
Gospel text
in Sectt,
I-V, see p. cxliv, supr.
The order
1
of value of these five mss.
These seven, and the
denoted by the same

2
The
rest,
BR
is
of Classis III, are to
letters in Sectt.
@KBVR.
be carefully distinguished from the MSS. which are
I-V.
except H, contain no part of the N.T. beyond the Gospels.
TEXT OF TEE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

Thus
clxxix
these seventeen mss. (apart from their division into Classes according
to their textual faithfulness) group themselves into two main Families, which
convenient to name after the most conspicuous member of each, as the

"A-family," the " F-family";the former including, with GA, I and M; the
it
is
latter,
To
with F,
SUKBVR(W).
the A-family,
with CT.
In like
After these, comes a third Family,
and O
manner shows
with
also fundamentally belong, though both have
CT, but
frequently akin to
itself
T.
affinities
on the
is
whole to be referred to the F-family.

(2) Besides the
W-W,
Apparatus of
above vg mss., which are the immediate material of the
some mss. of
there are
vt which enter largely into
of those, however, whence the vt readings are cited for the Gospels,
Most
it.
fail
us here
and the O.L. text of the Acts is but imperfectly represented. The mss. are few,
most of them either fragmentary, or affected more or less with Vulg. admixture.
One
alone of those that are not so mixed
Stockholm ms. known as Gigas
complete, that contained in the
is
Bible of Vulgate text except in this
Book
and the Apocalypse.

Of the
The
vt authorities cited for the Gospels, three only are available for the Acts,
text of c (see above, p. clxv) is purely vt in the Gospels only
mixed, and by a
hand (Cent.
later
That of d (see above,

gaps occur in chh. xx,
That of pt is a
i. 24, and the
first is
ix.
m.
d,
Acts (and the
for
rest),
xiii).
p. clxv) is far
and
xxi, xxii,
c,
from complete.
at xxii. 20
series of extracts
it
merely (see above,
Most of them
last, xxiii. 3.
There
breaks off
are of
is
a gap from
viii.
20 to
x.
smaller
finally.^
p. cxlv), twenty-nine iu all, of which the

one or two verses merely, but they include
36-42, xiv. 15-17, XX. 33-35, xxi. 20-25.
Besides these, we have, for Acts, the
vtt
witnesses dd
gt
gg h p
t.
dd [Demidovianus) not now forthcoming, edited by C. F. Matthaei in his Nov. Test. Gr. of 1782-88
to which its text is akin) only vg mixed with vt. Assigned to Cent. xiii.
it is (like c,
{Laudianus).
It is less
Oxford, BodL,
mutilated than
d,
is
but breaks
the lat attached to gr

off at xxvi. 29
gi consists of two mere fragments {Medial.')

by Ceriani, Monumm. S. ef P., t. i., f. ii.
gg known
after
of Acts, as
which
a Gigas, of Stockholm, is a Vulgate Bible of
{Floriac.)
Paris, Biblioth. Nat.,
to gr
D.
Lat 6400 G.
Of
late Cent. vi.
only gives xxviii. 26 to end.
Milan, Biblioth. Amhros., of chh.
vi, vii, viii.
Printed
which Acts and Apoc. only are Old Latin.
Its text of these two Books has been edited by Belsheim, 1879.^
it
Of
Cent, xiii
purely vt
complete.
Fragmentary, but exhibits a considerable part of
the Catholic Epistles, Apocalypse, and Acts (eight portions of Acts of which the first begins iii. 2,
and the last ends xxvii. 13). Edited by Berger, 1B89, and more recently by Buchanan, Old Lat. Bill.
;
Texts,
Of Cent.
No. V, 1907.
v.
A N.T. MS, Vulg. except in Acts, where the text is mixed, the
and also the latter part (from verse 16 to end) of the last chapter.
These parts were published by Berger, 1895. Many readings of the remaining parts, though not
under the title p? and used in this Section.
strictly vt, are cited by
/
{Perpinian.)
half
first
(i.
Paris, Lat. 321.
i-xiii. 5)
being
vt,
W-W
See note' and, p. cxlv, supr; which also applies to e, infr.

series of important corrections of Belsheim's Edition has been kindly communicated by the late
bishop John Wordsworth for the purposes of the present work.
3 From an unpublished collation made by Mr. White.
'
'
clxxx
INTRODUCTION.
{BoUmsid). Vienna, Lat.
of Acts
the
No. IV
Texts,
being
first
( 1
Of Cent.
897).
Fragments,
i6.
15-23, the
xxiii.
many of them
unfortunately small, of the last six chh.
Printed by Mr. White in Old Lat. Bill.
16 to end.
last, xxviii.
vi.
Lections from the Liber Comicus of the Church of Toledo, now at Maredsous). The Lections
from the Acts in this book (fourteen in all) are Old Lat. the rest Vulg. Edited by D. Germanus
/.
Morinus,
The MS
26-39.
xiii.
is
Libr. of
See Blass, Acta App.,
Thus gg
Count Stolberg,
To
of high value.
it
i-ii;
i.
Z. a. 81.
N.T. (but Acts
the
last,
only Old Lat., mixed).
p.
the only complete exemplar extant of a purely Old Latin text of Acts
is
and
gt
If k were complete,
it
The
and
it is
of the
ms, though of no great age, represents a fourth-century text
s are akin.
would be of
importance, as the earliest example of the pure
at least equal
of which the passages preserved in m,
is
xxv (Leipzig, 1896).
type distinguished as "European."
African type
of these Lections
first
of Cent. xi.
{Wernigerodens.)
Cent. XV.
The
oi Anecdota Maredsolana, 1893.
vol. i
and some
patristic citations, are (for the Acts)
the only other remains.
The
following Summaries are arranged as those in Sectt. II-V.
the Acts
is,
as will be perceived,
graver nature.
The
there.
readings,
much
Variation in
more frequent than in the Gospels, and of
The symbols * f $ are here employed with same significations as
coincidences of our text with the Bezan are marked
its
||
rare
Subsection ii. VARIATION
Under
this head, the
BY ADDITION.
examples are numerous, and many of them of substantial
importance.
III i.
<i
gg
2 (heiore per
^\ with gr
II
ib-
So D, and
Isms'] praedicare aeuanguelium.
quam) + tnquit. So too G', CT, IMOUS', R, and

most vg, and other vtt (incl. (f).
(after
AFG and
against
spm scm) +
{after
per spm scm) O,
{sol).
ib.
12 (before hierusolimam)
ib.
SoD (here, et passim)

D sol (vg), d e gg p
in.
16 (after scripturam) + kanc.
and so
cl
dd p; with gr
(^?criv)
I (vg), e p; all gr, eis.
and Iren.
t,
with gr
C'DE and some mss
[TavTyjv').
ii.
also
41 (after reciperunt) +
ib.
17 {aiiei fecistis)
nequam;
iv.
ib.
eos.
ib.
ma-Tcveiv)
d, iniquitatem
T d gg p
t,
ostendite nobis;
(gr D,
and
all,
umus]) +
irovripov)
So also S
CT,
and
eruô/ievous).
infr.\
;
no
vt
no
gr.
a few vg and gg p, hoc malum
hoc only.
sol.
So also
A',
So also two
vg,
nos.
with , no vg else
but to like effect
sol;
(with gr D, [to]
z'ra/r.J
+ tovs before
CT, d dd e ggp, and
Lcf. (variously placed)
ly/xcts.
31 (at end)
;
[See on this reading in Subsect.
scelus hoc.
20 {a.[ttr possimus [or
else,
ib.
with
sol (vg),
(before in crastinum) + usque.
gr ins
II
(before qui salv.) +
16 (after in fide nominis eius) + ambulamus.
ib.
all
All gr
^"j
II
h, Iren.
DE).
[See on this reading in Subsect. v
et crediderunt.
10 (after extassi) + stupefacti.
iii.
also
(but not gr
ib.
sol.
and d
So too and a few vg; to like effect,

ib. 37 (at end) demonstrate nobis.
monstrate nobis after gr DE, viroSeiiare rjfuv.
ib.
D sol (vg),
+ miki.
II
e,
29 (beginning) + iterum dixit petrus.
ib. ib. (after liceal)
omni
uolenti credere.
also (without omni)
and nearly
all lat,
d e, and
(but corr.), and two other vg
Iren. (with gr
om.
32 (after cor) + unum.
So also
cl,
&c.,
and
DE,
Ttavrl
tu
another vg ms has uolentibus
dd ggp, and Aug.
no
gr.
6eX.ovTi
credere.

9 (before ad earn) +
V.
d gg p,
end) +
(at
IS
ih.
Lcf.
CT, BKRV, and
W-W
om exsurgens (hence
zg (at end) + at
ih.
d with
[but gr
gg p (with gr AE,
&c.,
iittev).
So too (but with liberabantur), A, MO, 0, and

and dd e\ of gr only D (dirT/Wao-o-ocTo), and E
cl),
gr else.
(but placed after /nf. sacerd.); also/ (before autem), but
D
e
w/, reading f / adducerent eos (for w/ adducerentur of the

gr, dx^'^vat avrovs,
p, adducere eos)
gg h (no
similarly
and
om
d,
mg
dixerunt deo [with note in
illi
to preceding oportet, " sub interrogatione"^.^
See farther in Subsect. v on
gr).
D with (mg)
So too
vv. 29, 30.
as before (and similarly gg, h)
also
from beginning of verse 29].
respond, autem p. et app. dixerunt
36 (after aliquem [or quendamj) + magnum.
ib.
II
all
30 (beginning) + respondit autem petrus.
ib.
gr
also {dixit or inquit), e
ingeniously suggest a gr exemplar reading awas for dvao-Tas).
So D, with (mg), and a few vg mss

j-
So
with CT, also gg and Lcf. (so too
rest),
with
21 (after misserunt) + ministros.
ib.
om
/,
17 (before /nf^j) + annas.
ih.
also (with liberarentur) T'R' (and
(pvo-eao-iv). FG,
So too MT, R,
ait.
liberabatur ah infirmitate sua.
et
clxxxi
CT,
G',
d e ggh;
I,
with gr A'DE, &c.
(/ieyo")-
f ib. 39 (before ne forte)

{magistratus for princ.) after gr
imperatores nee reges
t
+
+
(after spiritu)
AFG, CT, IMO,
but
v/teis
2 (before xii)
vi.
ih. 3
(owe
neque uos neque principes
owe
apostoli.
sol (vg)
and
Tij/Daj/i/ot),
so (after xii)
So too ST'U, B, &c. (and
sancto.
dggp, om
ySacriXeis ovre
after gr
with dd
sol (vg),
similarly
<f
gg
also
neque uos neque principes ac tyranni.
t ;
gg
subst apostoli for xii.
cddeht;
D, nee uos nee
after gr
h,
cl)
i^BC'D, 137, i8o
So
uestri.
(ovre vfteis cure 01 a.pxovri<; vixSiv)
and so
after gr
ACEHP,
&c.
W-W.
+ propter quod arguerentur ah eo cum omni fiducia. So too A', and e t (h, similarly);
probatur illis ah illo c. 0. fid. with gr E Siort rfKiyyôvTo vtt' airov /iera vda-rj's
d,
quoniam
to like effect
ir. Trapprjcriai).
[But our D does not proceed
irapprjCTLa's (and D, 8to to iX.iyxô'Oai avrov's ejr' avTOV
(nor A and vg generally), cum ergo non possent resistere ueritati, as do (variously) d e h t, after gr DE.]
10 (at end)
ih.
II
ft.,
II
vii.
om
end) +
xii.
ib.
et
SU, R, and
&c., ovrus
dd gg, eif
\ib. 19 {diiitr patres)
j-
ih. ih.
-f
10, ,
(at
(D,
cl,
itapa.
ih.
et
de
else,
and d e gi gg h p t w\
So too only
sol (vg)
with
DE.
after gr
gtgg p;
and add, om prep.
(vg), p' (vt)
no
mss
(after gr E,
gr.
65 67).
vg
with d
and so
gg p, and
Iren.
^H, which
CT, ita with

and so CT,
similarly
subst. avT<S
Trpos airdv).
MSU, BKRV (and
cl),
cddeggp; with gr ACEHP.
with d; and gr J^BD.
+ is. D sol (vg), with e gg p.

+ suo. So too A, SU, KV, gg:
So too SU,
+ sum.
(ets
tov Koro.p.ov)
and
cl
most vg (and edd) om
d dd e gg p
with gr
So also most vg (AG, &c.), and edd
et.
(not
as also gr.
D)
all else
om
but F, MOR', and ddde gg om
all gr.
(after disposuit)
ds.
ih.
60 (after hoc) + in {peccatum).
testes)
So also
So also
58 (before or after
and so
with gr
else, om,
tt.).
ih.
vg
D sol (vg) with e gg, after gr E {to. appeva).

So D with a few vg also e {in flumen) after E
[intuiti in) d, also (intendentes in) e
all
in flumine.
tov
D sol (vg)
all
W-W)
patris tui.
So too A'G, CT,
+
om (and so
nostros.
ib.
{om prep.)
domu
ad eum (gr D,
d,
39 (after reppulerunt) + eum.
44
So too CT,
stefano.
but A and
34 (before mittam) +
{p om ueni et)
f
a-urco)
(after proximo)
f ib.
so W-W.
ib.
27 (beginning)
ib.
ib. ib.
32 (after ego)
and
end) + masculi.
(after illo)
d, secus flumen
writes
(LXX).
&c.But AF,
6 (after [or before] deus) ^sic,
ABCDEP,
ih.
and
inde transmigrauit ilium in terra chaldeorum.
(after cognat. tua)
ib. 3
gr
eJs
(after princ. sacerd.)
ib. 2 (at
Cp. Gen.
So too O, and
IS (after intuentes) + in {eum).
ih.
after gr, els avrov (but J^
+ falsi.
R',
dd gg p'
most vg om (and edd)
G', CT
and ddp', and cl no gr.
;
So too CO,
sol (vg)
and
all gr.
C,
/,
gg p t no
ad peccatum
gi
gr.
S, in peccato
the
rest,
peccatum
all gr.
Bede has a like note in loc, and (with e gg k, and Lcf.) reads an {iovquatn) before hominibus.
Thus CT, gg, ei ita, ei sic, with gr ms 40, avT^ outojs d with gr D, outus irpos avrov.
;
INTRODUCTION.
clxxxii
viii.
4 (after uerhum) + dei. So also A, T, MOR', c e p' tw\ with gr E and ms 47
FG, C, ISU, B0KRV (and W-W), dddggp'; with gr (except E), om.
ib.
ib.
eos
gr, rats /uayiats
(before nomine) +
(after magicis suis)
gSi magus
So also O, R, and a few vg, no
artibus.
So also F, MU', RV,
W-W,
Against these A, CT, lOSU, K, p, om prep, (so

24 (after horum) + malorum {quae
ib.
II
DE,
and gr.
gr
[tSi'] KaKSi/ Siv elprJKare [(/
Aiaiy
ib.
ib.
31
ib.
37 + dixit autem ph
(at
end) + ascendit autem
but with f)
So
dicitis).
dd p' (and
(mg)
dd
G,
d e gg,
: but
cl)
with
(so cl), ota^zm
jw
om malorum, and reads
(txt)
t:
else, lat
all gr.
OTU, BRV,
(and W-W), om
So too
A',
some mss : but AFG, C, IMS, K, &c.
gr E,
and so
all
sol.
filium dei esse ihm \_xpm'\ (whole verse).

;
dixistis)
with
dixistis,
the rest om, with

D
{nomine).
de
all gr.
malorum (but
ins
consedit et reuoluit librum.
et
cddeggmp tw (also cl) with

KABCHLP, and most mss.
and
So too G, CT, and gg
27 (after uir) + quidam.
: but
cl
magicis rebus).
(</,
z.
vt
and so
with gr
also
39 (after spiritus) + sandus in iunachum euni'
ib.
pw
t
So too
om eum, and
(but
(after
ix. S
and
all gr,
ib-
quid
ayy. Se kv).
kin. t. tvv.,
ad eum dixit.
T (also cl), and gg,
and vg A'M, add to
facere, et dns
-^
ihu
\nostri'\
dd egg;
&c., iv opdfiari).
EHLP,
after gr
BKR,
(after cessariam)
So
sicut et tu.
mp
So too O, and gg
[at/z].
So too IMO,
B'R' (and
ddd p tw;
So too OSU', W,
&c.
(and so
: but
cl)
and per
noctem,
e,
too Par.
no
cl), c
: no
gr D, airov
1533 "and a few vg
lat else
dd p'
a.
lat
no
gr.
few gr mss.
or gr else.
and (with variation)
m koX uv.
placed); with gr
is);
i^-
33 (after ueniendo) +
ib.
41 (at end) + \_per\ dies xl.
uariis.
with B' only (vg)
So
tibi.
&c. (os
So too
and
D sol {cp.
D
Mt.
(only
sol
some
vtt {d e
gg
t),
ieiunans
(but these also place variously).
(and similarly R, /), and d
gg t
(but
all
irapaycvo/nci/os XaXijtret aroi).
So too B'R, and
nos.
42 (before mortuorum) + non.

(after Unguis)
vr]<7Tev<v xat
CDEHLP,
with gr
ad
So
et.
A'DEHLP,
32 (at end) + cum aduenerit loquetur
46
BCEHLP,
cl),
and (without cum) F, SUV,
oportet facere.
te
+ eum.
ib.
(with gr
e,
So too C, 0, and gg; also
nocte.
30 (before orans) + agens ieiunium
these prefix qui or hie or
ib.
So too
nomine dni
dicet tibi
and gr DE,
et (but variously
ib.
in
26 (after homo sum)
\\] ib.
d e gg p
180, Sta vuktos).
25 (after adorauit)
ib.
ms
end) + hie
X. 6 (at
II
om.
40 (after surge) +
ib.
and
sol (vg),
et.
30 (before cessariam) +
ib.
gr.
So too AG, CT, IMOU, (and

cp, with gr KABC, &c., om (and so W-W).
(with gr E, and
ii.
So too CT, and gg h p; no
ipse.
29 (after quoque) + cum gentibus.
ib.
all else,
ayiov esroreo-ev
(before orat) +
BKRV,
II
28 (after hierus.) +
ib.
12 (after uidit) + in uissu.
ib.
F, S,
{irv.
(vg),
variation) FG', C, OU, BKRV, and a few vg, also c dd hp t;

durum
cakitrare which words gr E, ms 180, and e [D d hiant'],
AG, IM, , with all gr (except as above), om from both verses the whole interpolation
ib. ib.
mss
cakitrare, et tremens et
two MSS
W-W).
(and so
f
also gr A', seven
much
(with
Lcf., ins only
verse 4
ins cecidit)
quem persequeris) + durum ....
D with
So
anguelus {domini).
et
(no
gr).
a few vg, and d

xxii. 32,
and
gg tw; with gr DE.
parallels).
similarly, praeuaricatis [gr
hiat {qu. trepais, as
4?)]II
apud
ib.
se)
II
xi.
48 (after maneret) + apud

with gr D,
Trpos
awovs
17 (at end) + ne daret
{d,
ad
spm scm
(with variation) , and likewise
So too IMT,
eos.
eos)
illis
after gr
all
BKRV
om
(so
(and
(toS /a^ SoCi/at airots

:
all
gr and
cl),
also c {gg,
So too
trveiiui. aiyiov
lat else
illos,
and
and Par. 11533,
Tncmvdaa-iv
p,
ett'
î^d
outo!)
om.
Note that gr D hiat, viii. 29 x. 14 d, viii. 20 x. 4.

Probably for eum, D ought to have written uenit (as Hieron. Adv. Lcf.,
originated in an attempted correction {eun for 2achum).
'
apud
W-W).
credentibus in noe ihu xpi.
also (without credentib. in n. ihu xpi) R, /, Aug.
else
9).
Or
it
may have

+ qui erant
f xi. 29 (before prout)
+ hostium.
xii. 16 (after //fa*)

2 (after opus)
xiii.
+ ad
(quod).
prep. (O, R', c mp', quo;

13 (after paulus
ib.
d e gg
27
II
38 (after
ib.
ib.
So too CT,
sol (vg),
ame
w/
.
SU
rf
+ dm.
(DE and
So
(at
ib.
cl),
dd p
to like effect
ms
68, 6 )(pi<rT6i.
D sol (vg)
sol (vg),
From
with gr D.
f,
and gg (but
Ps.
Again
hunc).
ot
ii.
(LXX).
(ver. 39)
hoc).
D sol (vg);
U sol (vg),
with
but gr
et.
^fc/ e
ins et poenit. after adnuntiatur.
1^
Also
with gr E.
(after
dm)
sol
+ persecutionem.
So
D with
end) + sed dns continuo pacem fecit [inter
t<ov
R'
sol (vg), e
ggw;
with gr
(Siajy/tov).
SixatW), which no vg admits. J
So D, and
illos'].
cito
similarly
8 Ku'pios tStoKev
But
our
is
and
raxi
others {dns
dprjvtiv); also
alone in subjoining
illos.
XV.
and
lat)
gg w, and
dd e gg p'
t
c.
similarly d, after gr
and some mss
{koX oo-a
fit]
So
sibi fieri nolunt ne aliis faciant.
per manus eorum) + aepistulam continentem haec.
similarly
with gr
and C,
sol (vg),
and so (nearly)
iavroU
yCvea-OaL, kTipoii
6i\ov(ri.v
So
with
I'
and a
(vg)
few, also
eirtcrToX^v Trepie'xovcrai' raSe.
No
W-W).^
II
quaecumque
29 (before subfucato [corr., suffocato^ + /. So too G, MS'U, R', (also CT, + et a), and cl
which om koX ttvikt., as also d'. AF and all vg else, and p, om et
with all gr, except
ib.
j-
{a-iter
23
ib.
and
et
Cp. verse 29 infr.
/A^ iroiiiri).
II
So too CT, and
dicentes.
20 (at end) +
ib.
||f
(before quia)
Iren. (gr
(so
(and
all), eis ISacriXea.
pacem); d dd gg p w, nearly as ; with gr D (6

(more shortly) gr E, 6 Se ks eipijviji' iTroi-qa-ev, e, ds autem pacem fecit.
autem dedit
inter
z'^w.
[Similarly gr D, and d; but they add aduersus iusios (Kara

ib.
MOR
gg; with gr E,
terminos terrae.
So D, with
t xiv. 2 (after suscitauerunt)
gr.
aduenarum.
ins et before
II
no
c.
gr
{hum) +
reads there for
(after colentium)
43
lat else
erant,
(before remissio) \poenitentia (nobis)
11 ib. ib.
%\
So too A', CT,

and so W-W.
eranl.
om
So too CT, O, and
ihm.
which
?Awj (after hunc,
eo)
+ xpm.
hum) +
no
est.
in.
33 (^t end) + postula
*^-
(after Af)
D sol; but also (after aperuiss.) U, BKRV, c no lat else no gr.

D sol (vg), (but so cl), and dd, Lcf. the rest write quod without
all lat else
25 (after ego) + xps.
j'i.
22 (before regem) +
ib.
ib.
(nearly)
gg
om),
14 {h&iox& pissidiae) + quae
ib.
sol
wept IlavXoi/)
(gr, 01
sol (vg)
qui cum
et
antiochiae.
clxxxiii
ib. ib.
lat
reads
iÂBC and mss
but gr
suffocatis,
61 137, ttviktuiv (the rest, ttvlktov).
+ (as in verse 20 supr.) et ea que uobis fieri non uultis nefeceritis aliquibus.
and a few more, dp {v/), Iren., Cypr. with gr D and some mss (nearly
{after fomicatione)
So D, and so
(nearly)
(vg)
as verse 20).
33 (before tempore) + aliquanto.

no other lat; no gr.
ib.
So too IM,
(and
cl),
and
dd; O, aliquando; G, multo:
So too G, CT, M, R (and cl), c ggw; similarly d,

f ib. 34 + uissum est autem siliae remanere ibi.
placuit autem sileae sustinere eos, after gr D, ISo^c Sc rep a-iX^ iirifidvat. avrovs, as also C and many mss
II
(some adding
f
ib.
ib.
avroBi, or airov).
(after ibi)
With the
solus
autem iudas
II
gr
(fiovos Se tovSas i-TropevOrj)

II
{om
ib.
e/'^')
41 (at end) +
F,
SU,
et
BKRV (so
no Other
is
W-W om.
abiit.
lat
So too
or gr
MRT,
and
cl),
and
inconsistent with
nationes.
So D, with
II
(SicX^wv Se
II
ib.
to.
tOmj ravra).
6 (after uerbum)
d ggw, with
reading (see in Subsect. iv infr) perambulant
its
likewise {circuissent) Cassiodor. {Complexiones in Actus), in
So too O, dd; also

gg; similarly d {tradens autem mandatum presbyterorum) after gr D
but not gr E, e, or other gr or lat.
Note that in making this
See farther on this verse in Subsect. v infr.

circumiisset has
f xvi. I (beginning) +/ cum
gr
cl (+ ierusalem)
(W-W om),
praecipiens custodire praecepta apostolorum et seniorum.
(TrapaStSous ras evToXas tGi' irpccryS.)
addition
rest,
dei.
loc.
also
and few
'
See
cl),
W-W in loc,
Z2
d gg m;
with- gr
on suffocato,
vg,
and gg
(nearly),
{pertransiens gentes istas)
See farther on this verse in Subsect. v
So too O, (and
confirmantes.
infr.
:
no
lat
or gr else.
with
clxxxiv
INTRODUCTION.
^ÂBDE, and some mss,
gr
17 (after subsecuta) +
ib.
before nos, but om

ib.
for con
II
^'533
II
40
/ {paulum
thus reading
gr
ib.
ib.
(after
ht')
and
(vg),
dns cum
fecisset
(f
Lcf.
j^^g-,
tilts
et.
ad
sol also ins
So D, with vg MS, Par.
and c?^^
with gr D.
(also G, isti sunt), also c
sunt; and so
all gr,
D sol (vg)
d dd gg p, with gr
sibi.
exc D.
and gg {quemadmodum)
D sol, with Ambr., Ep. 63 (cited by W-W).
So too CT, OSU, and c dd with a few gr mss.
+ non.
dicentes")
R w/ (vg),
So too
So too CT, OSU,
j/.
ib.
(after scire)
ms
so gr
137.
+ doctrinam.
(/
w/
D sol. See on this verse in Subsect. v infr.

ib. 26 (after uno) + sanguine.
D w/ (vg), and
with gr DEHLP, &c. (ai/uaros).
^^, Iren.
28 (before et genus) + creatura.
So D with vg 11533 Par. (W also writes creatura, but om et)
ib.
nos clamabat.
end) + quomodo paulus adnuntialat.
(at
</</
(8iijyi;<ravT0 ocra i'lroirjcrev ks avTois).
18 (before uult)
19 (after
ib.
no
1 1
ih.
ad
(but
lat).
[perhaps to be read with [con']dempnatos'] following, as corr.
but AF, IM, BKRV (and add), om
if
zi5.
vt
no
xviii. 2 (at
4 (whole
ib.
end) +
ver.).
et
ihu.
salutauit
(a)
j-
after gr
(with slight variation) the
gr else, SieXeycro Se iv ry (Tvvayuyyfj

t (/3)
II
ei'Tiêts
and so
W-W. Subdividing
rov kv
ovofi.a
find in our
Kara
ttSlv
ms
d h,
like effect)
a-dpârov SieXeyero)
;
also
but
with
all
crdpârov.
D with W (vg),
+ interponens nomen dni ihu. So

to
we
disputabat \_autem'\ in synagoga per omne sabbatum
cl, [/]
k. irav
the verse,
omne disputabat. So D,' and (to
{iujiropevoit.ivo'i Se ecs Tr\v a-vvaytayriv
and
rest,
om
p,
(f
So
intrabat in synagogam per sabbatum
et
T (without disput.)
and so
after gr D {irjv), also Iren.
D with a few vg, and gg; similarly (but placed earlier), R', h.
(more or less) A'l', CT, R (so cl), and c d dd e gg h; with all gr
sol (yg),
illos.
with
ins,
AFG, IMOSU, BKV, and

II
gr.
31 (after uiro)
11 ib.
(/cat
et
gr HLP and most, om (but no
only.
et nos).
+ narrauerunt quanta
(after fratribus)
d, after
de
U, sa), and so add, also
(exc. , xpt,
C, KxpLov
with
t xvii. 6 (after clamantes) + / dicentes.
ib.
but
So
D sol
^nd
II
only
et after it,
h]<:rov
37 (before puplice) + in.

so {inferlin.) indem{pnaios).'\
ib.
+ uerbum dm.
12 (at end)
ib.
So too vgg generally
spm/us) + ihu.
xvi. 7 (aiter
gg, domini)
and
cl,
also c
ddd ggh;
with (of gr)
D only
irjv).
+ suadebat autem non solum iudeos sed etiam graecos. So D sol (vg), and to like effect d {non
h {non tanium) gr D, koL eireidev Sc oi /xovov lovSaiov? aXXa kol IXXiyi/as
the rest, with slight
variation, suadebatque iudaeis et graecis
with most gr i^TttiOkv re lovSaious koX IXXr^vas).
II
t (y)
solos),
ib.
III
with gr
ib.
6 (after uestimenta) + sua.
and many mss
j-
So too CT, MS, R (and cl), and also

rest, gr and lat (and W-W), om.
the
18 (before siriam)
ib.
in.
So
sol (vg),
d e gg h
and
cl
with gr
with
d dd gg
DEHLP,
d e gg h
&c.,
(all gr, ets)
{h, uestem
ot tXXi/i/es
all
vg
suam)
(a few
else,
and
om.
Ill ib.
me diem solennem {qui superuenit) [all other lat, aduenientern\

So D, M, and so (nearly) , also d dd gg; with gr DHLP, &c. {koX elTrdv, Set [/u,e]
ttjv ipxo/J.ivr]v noLrja-ai eU Upocr6\v/jt,a),
All else, gr and lat, om (but ins Kai).
See
21 (after uahfaciens) + dixit oportet
facere hierusalem.
irafTtDS TTjv eopTYjV
farther in Subsect.
ih.
So
sol (vg),
17 (after omnes) + greci.
the rest (gr and lat) om.
mss, [ot] touSatot)
W-W,
(auroB)
infr
on
this insertion.
25 (after quae sunt and before ihu)
quae sunt)
has in (for de)
edd), quae sunt
e,
circa
de.
So too CT, SU, dd; also d gg (but these two om ea

all vg else (and
all gr, ra irept '\tov\ Irjcrov
Aug., iuxta
iesu.
illi)
f xix. 2 (after
+ dixerunt.
but AFG, CT, ,
So too
G',
IMOSU, BKRV (and
cl),
ddggp;
with gr
HLP, and
with gr jfÂBDE, mss 13 40 73 137, ow (and so W-W).

So
too
A', CT, M, KRV (and cl), and c dd e gg; with gr E, few
ib. 9 (after uiam) + dni.
f
mss :AFG, lOSU, B (so W-W), and dp om; with most gr, KABDHLP, and mss.
many mss
e;
The reading intrabat .... disputabat, without copula, seems to indicate interpolation unskilfully
dicens, betrays a like interpolation from
made from a text of gr D type. So again, in ver. 21, dixit
See farther on this verse in Subsect. v infr.
like source.
1
clxxxv

+ cuiusdam.
t xix. 9 (before tyranni)
DEHLP,
with gr
lb.
(of vtt) d gg, add here a like note of time

see farther in Subsect. v infr.
13 (after
ib.
+ xpm.
ihrri)
+ non
ib.
15 (after qui eslis)
ib.
23 (after uia) + dni.
AG, IM,
but not
, nor
noui.
g^:
2-10
hiat, xxi.
xxi. 8 (after septem)
10 (after moraremur) + zH.
ib.
All gr,
In
?5.
20
ib.
23 (woi/i) + fOT.
(after
26 (after
with
17,
all
om
+ quidam.
(and
and
all else
by W-W)
quam).
(cited
only,
and
this insertion
d (not gr D) dd gg p :
(D,
Iv).
om.
ixt).
only (vg)
also
no
lat else
no
gr.
So
Marw) +
So too
a.
also the
e.
Cp. on xx. 16 supr.
in.
D sol (vg),
and gg.
iv in/r on this ver.
/ w/
sol (vg),
28 (after tribunus) + âaw?
/i.
G'
vg,
But on
xxi. 2.]
no
D
moisses.
and
(vt)
gr.
but dd
(from Mt.
sol
e,
viii. 4).
in (so cl)
'i5.
7 (at end) + (/wot est tibi contra stimulum calcitrare. So
(not D), o-kA-j^pov o-oi Trpos Kevrpa XaKTi^tiv. See on ix. 5 j/r.
gr, tts
t
gr
and
cl),
D sol.^ See farther in Subsect.

D jo/ (vg), and ^^ w/ (vt) no gr.
+ quam praecipit
oblacio)
(before
xxii. 3
with d
sol (vg),
w/ (w^, not
with
sunt) + hominum.
ib.
Of
sol.
(before iassonem [sic]) + A<r.
2?.
z'lJ.
15
16 (before ex discipulis)
2'3.
ddd e gg\
D sol ;and again, (after tradenf) + eum. D, with R only (vg).

(before hierus.') + ?. In 12, D sol (vg), also />. In 15, D with T, (and cl), dd
in both places.
is,
+ eum.
(after alligabunf)
and
12
ib.
(CT, autem)
So
and ms 137 only.
BKRV
sol
So
and
cl),
similarly Cassiod. [ut supr), ignoro.
diaconis.
?*.
sol
d, xx. 31
(and
with gr JÂB, and a few mss.
only (vg).
So
33 (after argentum) + enim.
ib.
[Note that
om
/,
decimam.
uiiii et
So too FG', CT, OSU,

nor any gr. W-W om.
XX. 16 (before hierusolimis) + in.
W-W),
(so
with (of gr)
So D, with
0KRV
So too {tramp.) AG', M,
: but FG, CT, lOSU, B
{jiv6%)
end) + ah hora u usque ad horam
(at
ib.
&c.
yafz'/^ [est
(mg)]
all gr, ev
cwew romanum
: the
with dd
sol (vg),
So
dicis.
rest (lat) om.

e
gg; so also
with one other vg
version (cited by Tischendorf), and "alia editio" {ap. Bed.), with
Bohemian
tarn for
[Note that gr
xxiii.
all else,
ib.
breaks off
(before concilium) +
reading concilium
So
in.
concilio
e,
29
finally, xxii.
6 (before resurrectione) + (/(".
with
d, xxii. 20. J
M sol (vg), and
cl,
also Lcf. {gg, ad)
: W-W
om, with
all gr, t<3 o-weSpio) (without prep.).
So also A, CT, M, and
(also Tert.)
:all
else (and edd),
om
also gr (incl. E).

ib.
but
AFG, IM,
t
etiam)
ib.
(so
So also AG, IMU',

&c., and c, om.
et.
18 (before rogauit)
with
+ means.
all
and
/,
om
So
also
(and edd), z-nA dd
FG, CT, IMOSU,
gr (Trpoo-KoXeo-a/ieros)
21 (after amplius) + quam.
W-W)
So also
30 (at end) +
(similarly
gg
HP,
D writes
all
cl),
and
cl),
Zr{gg, Lcf.,
{e,
Kciassonem
dd p' :--but AFG, CT, IS, ,
So also (with
variation)'
M,
(and
cl),
and
W-W).
cl),
dd
e {I,
(6) uoluimus iudicare
aduocans)
gg, on.
ualde); with gr iÊL, &c., eppaxro,
eum
sec.
legem nostrum, ^') intercedens
ad te uenire. Si alsoVwith variawith gr E, and many mss : but AFG, Zi:, OSU, , and
and most mss (M, and gg, om iubens .... uenire}.
de manibus nostris, (8) iubens accussaiores

p'
;
with
all else.
IM, BKRV (and cl) c dd e gg

om (and so W-W); with gr XABHLP,
tions) A',
CT, (and
G',
W-W om, with
(after adprehendimus)
(or superueniens) autem
s,
So also
2<a/.
eppaarde)
t xxiv. 6, 7, 8
s.
ib.
ib.
hp
all gr, eis
R (and W-W), also c dd
but A, BKV (and
MOU, BKRV (and
also (with plus or plures) e h
peccuniam.
25 (whole verse) + timuit enim
all
else,
gr
and
lat, om (so
c gg p\ with gr ms 137 only
f
Lcf.
c e,
OSU, BKV,
F, CT,
{h, uocauit rogans)

ib.
in.
(before romae) +
ib.
:but
ib.
So also G', CT, OSU, BKRV (and cl), also

See under xxi. 12 supr.
(so W-W), and dd gg h p, om.
(before hierus.) +
II
possibly by misreading hci for
mn{asonem)
of
its exeitplar.
INTRODUCTION.
clxxxvi
t xxiv. 13
18 (at end)
lb.
: the
lapse]
only (vg),
but
XXV. 3
W-W)
d)2)
W-W)
See under
om
ib.
with
amicum [D
et dicentes tolle
om
and
(m/^r/.) corr. ini{micum)\
all gr.
M, ' (and cl), also c dd gg s, ins hac

some (incl. FG, CT, &c., and /) de ui, by
nVa/2>.
Aa<r
sol (vt).
gg
sol;
mostly read de uia only [but

All gr, n-tpl t^s oSoC.
/^zVrM.r.)
all lat else,
MU, R
ei.
<r
dd p,
So too F, CT, M,
in.
and e p' {gg s deviate)

(and so W-W).
om
which
(and
cl),
(and
ce;
cl),
all gr,
with most gr
eis: all
lat else
(and
xxi. 12 jw/r.
II (after accussant)
else (edd)
So too AF, CT,

against G, lOS, BKV, and
(before
om.
z'i.
c rf;//'
and before uia) +
rfe
rest (and
27 (after darelur) +
ib.
(awTcS,
except A, which om.
sol (vg)
adprechenderunt me clamantes
et
with
23 (after
ib.
only
So
nostrum.
+ quicquam.
{s.hex possunt)
So too CT,
z (z).
gr {KaT-qyopova-Cv
all
',
and
{gg accusant + aut dicunt de me)
:all
lat
fiov).
16 (at end) quae ei obieciuntur.
too ed
sol (so
sixt.)
no
gr.
eum morti, inaccussabilem non potui tradere eum propter mandata

quae habemus cessans, si quis autem accussat eum sequatur cessaream ubi custodilur qui cum conuenissent.
D sol (vg) : no vt no gr but similarly Vers. Bohem. {ap. Tisch.). See farther in Subsect. iv, and
also in Subsect. v infr on this verse.
See on this insertion in Subsect. v infr.
xxvi. 6 (before iudicio) + et iudicor pro quam.
ib.
24. {after hierus.) + ut iraderem
22 (after
ib.
+ dixit (joined to
et moisses)
[Note that
t xxvii. 5
(after nauigantes)
ib.
9 (after consolabatur)
%ib.
ih. 2
(after oportebat)
28 (after submitentes) + bolidem.
xxviii. II (at
ib.
(and
sol (vg),
So
29 (whole ver.) +
et
cum haec
HLP,
with gr
questionem.
&c.
cl),
error.
with gr mss 137, 216.
and
Wrongly
sol.
and gg
with CT,
end) + parasse modios 'xx' chorus.
effect Cassiod., ut supr\
by
and h
sol (vg),
with T,
So
uos.
ib.
diebus.
So
eos.
+ permanente autem. So
on that verse see in Subsect. v in/r'].
D sol;
xxviii. 26.]
+ xu
18 (beginning)
for ver. 20
f
kiant, xxvi. 29
ver. 23).
no
0KRV'
See
dd gg p' {h deviates)
inserted here,
no
gr.
gr.
(and
dd gg p
cl), c
in Subsect.
So CT, M,
: but AFG, lOSU,
[perhaps meant
(and
BKRV
on
infr.
{s); gr, /SoXto-avTcs.
this insertion.
also c
cl),
gg p, and to like
om, also dd es;
W-W),
(and
with gr ^ÂBE, and mss 13 40 61 68.
BY OMISSION.
In this Subsection, the
examples presented are much
less noteworthy, as well
though many are included in it which are

as fewer, than in the preceding"
non -interpolations" rather than omissions.
properly to be accounted
;
4 (after
(and edd),
spiritus)
ii.
f
lat else
f ih. 7
ins
ecce.
%ib. 22 (before(avTot)
(ms 117,
sol (vg), / sol (vt)
:citis)
lat e'ise
all
sanctus. D om with
uos.
ib.
folic "
'
iii.
against
D;
So
(and edd) ins uos
fib. 29 (before defunctus)
II
rf /
so
all
D)
gr (incl.
exc.
but
e,
with
all
but d p
{e,
all lat else

t,
(and edd), and
all
gr
(tSou).
also Iren. (lat), subst ipsi; with nearly all gr
uos omnes, gg,
uos ipsi).
Of
gr,
alone,
v/teis
iravTe?
v/xts only).
AG, CT, IMO, V,
R,
with gr E.
,.
:i
Pf '
.*.
,.
e t,
ins (so
{a.hQi adleuauit)
Neithjr
md
et.
So also F, SU,
W-W)
eum.
with
all
BKR
(and
cl),
also
cdddggp, and
Iren.:
gr (incl. D.).
sol (vg), also
de
with gr
DEP, &c.
nearly
all else ins.
nor any vg adopts the amplification of this verse, in which d (as also
h, partly)
{iKTOpsvo/xevov 8e T. verpov Kal ....).
13 (ater
suum)
ihm.
sol (vg),
with Iren.
and gr ms 29
-.all else ins; gr
D, d{h).

13 (after tradidistis)
iii.
but of
de
vtt,
(and
all lat else
edd) ins; and

*
iv. 2
See on
tu.
(not E), and mss 27 105
ib.
DE.
only (vg), but so also
and
U', 'R,
gg, quoque
few gr mss om
but read
o-v,
with d
but no
nor any vg
nor
vt,
ib.
pw
ins
ib.
: A and
else (and
all
and
after).
sol (vt)
on
sol:
gr
So
ei.
all
but
D with
So also FG, 0,
AB
gr ins yap, incl. D.
all
\j>',
antequam'\ mortuus
\_d
est
paier
eius,
here errs].
this verse.
[t^]t
0,
with gr
gr.
supply some copulative;
else, vg, vt, or gr,
lÂBC
and others
gr
against
all else,
h t; with gr
most
prefixes toVc {d, tunc).
m p; with gr D.
Neither D nor A, &c. (nor W-W)
and
gr.
and nearly
gr
all
but
and
(and
cl),
(and so edd), also d dd gg
(after [ob'\dormiuit).
D, with
(at end).
24
4 ( durum
\_enim\ est
end)
ins in
21
dm
as
ib.
22 (before magis)
iroAAu)
but A,
MSU,
against gr
kXoiW
D sol.
h subst
do
BKV
So also FG, CT, 10, B0KR, dd e gg h p

and so edd.
gg, alio {om aliquo).
supr (under
11
of gr D.
SicXi/xirai/ev,
ix. 5).
sacerdotihus.
multo.
V, ins
ov
{erepov tivos)
See on this insertion, in Subsect.
&c.
tibi,
passes by os 7roX\a
V only
So D, with
ad principes sacerdotum.
ih.
(at
all lat else \_d hiat'\,
alio.
34 (before aliquo)
ib.
ix.
t; all gr, p.aX\ov,
est) autem.
So also FG, R and one gr ms (61) all else ins.
eius. So D, with F and all gr (except a few mss, which ins
ib.
37 {aiteT /actum
X.
25 (after pedes)
without
avrov)
lat else ins.

ib.
29
ib.
30.
^^-
ergo.
No
So also
all
d e,
as given by
15 (before initio)
ib.
20
vg
else ins, also
enim. D sol (vg),
d dd gg;
and
p, igitur;
nonam
as
e,
t,
gr
vg and most vtt, om the amplified form of

and gr D (6 p-lv ovv ireVpos
t. x-P"' ''' ^'")
.
in.
(before ad grecos)
So
against
with
all
gr else
MS, only
(incl.
;
autem
^BCEHLP,
gg, with
(not E), dpâ/Aevos yap.
c
no
'
all gr, ovv.
lat
or gr else.
and most gr
this verse
all
</
but AG, CT, M, V (and
AD
after gr
(most in a shortened form)
ins
ib.
it,
vg, for [hora'\ nana, ins a sexta hora usque ad
D, with nearly
xi. 2.
prefixed to
w,
SU
37 (after incipiens)
t
Test (and edd) ins, with
J>
(no gr).
viii.
.all
uero. D
dicens.
60 (before dne)
vg else
vtt c p' gg
/cupie 6 ^s.
c e gg, Lcf.
postquam
ins here,
in Subsect. 11 supr
gr EP, &c. [t^]8
38 (after loquebatur)
ib.
ib.
See
ei.
26 (after sequenti)
ib.
.all
6 (before ds)
ins uero
and
W-W (with f before
'which gg p, with no gr authority, transfer to this place from ver. 4 infr.

ib.
cl
dd gg p
So
sol (vt).
So also AG, IT, , also

(and edd) and gr, ins.
all else, lat
Neither
(at end).
ih.
sol.
tuum.
So D, with 10
patres.
et
sol (vg)
enim. D sol (vg)
34 (after quoiquot)
z
dd gg; also gr (except DE)
infr.
D sol. A
28 (after consilium)
vii.
amplius> D
24 (after due)
ih.
D with R
So also FG, CT,
id, and quod acciderat. D
ih.
vg, and,
all
all gr.
22 (before xl)
ih.
with
Iren., ins; with gr
So
et.
all gr, ins.
this verse in Subsect.
%b.
25 (before in semine)et.
iii.
hp, and
for in)
W-W), and
So
iudicium.
(before adnuntiauerunt)
ih. 24.
ad
(and, with
in
clxxxvii
^'^^
but the
and the sentence
-^ ^"<^
^ ^^^
R, ab
all else ins. in.
So also FG', SU, BK, c d e gg; after gr X'DEHLP, most mss

iÂB and mss 27 29 61 69 163 (R and p subst
et.
edd), and
dd, ins, with gr
.etiam).
f lb.
29 (before ministerium)
xii. 9
(beginning)
et.
in.
So
So D, with
W-W wrongly note on 22,
^S' ''^^
E).
"
om
with
M, gg
against
all lat else,
and
all gr.
only.
erat amplius
D"
(D while
it
om amplius
retains erat).
INTRODUCTION.
clxxxviii
MSU, KRV
ib.
(and edd),
adds (before
ib.
xiii. 1
cddegg;
after gr
et ieiunanttbus.
vg neglects descenderunt
all
No
gradus.
other
ôt. D w/ (vg),
6 (after uiderunt)
with
/) j^//ot
dp with gr ^<ABD, some mss :but

K'EHLP and most {airm).
So also FG, CT. O, B, and
with
ins,
10 (after exeuntes).
/Sa^ôus)
eum.
9 (after sequebatur)
xii.
A,
vt,
of /, to which
et,
D, tovs f
(after gr
or gr, supports insertion.
sol (vt)
ilium.
gg subst
jo/.
D sol (vg), with d but gr D with all gr ins Si.

xiii. 6 (after surgens) autem.
21 (before exinde)
D w/ (vg), w/ (vt) but gr E KaKiWw, with all gr.
ib.
(after dedit eis [or
ib. ib.
and vg
MO, BKRV,
ib.
uerbum
43.
with nearly
\dni'\), as
found
ver., see in
Subsect.
ib.
gg, with
ins
t,
die.
So also FG, CT, SU, , and d e gg
and so edd.
DE
and a few vg, and dew, and in gr
irac.)
aduersus
27 (before quia)
iustos.
with
all
vg om
4 (before
BKRV
D, with vg mss
in general
EHLP and
ib.
many mss
dm.
So
27 (before
[SuyepOeU ovv
ib.
BKRV
(before iohannem)
xvi. 10.
with
.
cl), ins
(and
ib.
(before
1 1
all vtt
d dd
cl),
gg p
and so gr
but
Iren., read deo
with gr
with
all
vg and most
vtt, after
gr
ÂBCD, mss
13 61
but
See also in Subsection iv infr on this ver.
D with R only no vt {e reads per uerbum)

D sol (vg), with d gg: all lat else ins; all
So
dp
with gr
DHLP,
&c.
no
gr.
gr
(incl.
all else, lat
and
D),
gr, ins.
(except d), ignores the expanded form of this verse in gr
So also AF, IM,
eos.
CT,
(so G,
illos),
(and W-W),
de
also
with
all
gr
but
A',
OSU,
dd gg p, and Lcf.
as also c
a. So also MOT, d gg; and all gr all lat else (and edd) ins.
supr.
haberent) ita.
D
See on this ver. in Subsect.
se
11
sol.
Neither D, nor any
12.
(except d), supports gr
lat
{quidam uero credere noluerunt), after crediderunt ex
rjmcTTrja-av
cl),
Moreover,
also gg w.
no other lat or gr.
ins,
in
t xvii. 9 (before caeteris)

ib.
IMO (and
exurgens ergo ....).
d,
found
is
lat else
So also O, ,
et.
and
vg,
all
22 (after iusserunt)
(with
J).
On this
ins.
all after yi'coo-Ta dir' atcoros.
So
et.
uerbis.
secum.
refferent)
ib.
alone
p : but A, CT,
om, but
no
gg and
But gr KBC and many mss om
with
t
37 (before adsumere)
crvfj-TTapaXaêiv (or
ixâveiv).
ib.
ib.
c.
AD).
for k5> of
{Bus,
23 (before fratres)
ib.
est
(and edd), om the addition here found in d
So also AG, CT, IMS'U,
W-W), and
with gr jj^'EHLP and most mss.
c e ins,
,:
but and three or four
.... crediderunt
a.
senioribus)
(and so
ins
18 (after est)
ib.
d with gr
: but
gr
all
(but these two vary inter
B0KRV (and W-W),
So also FG, SU,
et.
the expanded form in which gr D, d, give the rest of the verse,

ih.
with
all gr, ins.
XV. 2 (before statuerunt).
all vt
supr.
11
(after gr D), dicebat autem paulus
FG', S,
:but
So also G, OS, R, and gg; with many gr mss
ins.
vg passes by the addition to the end of this verse {factum
all
in
ad
xiv. 2 (before et
d dd
tertia
dd
also c
ds.
illis)
gr mss,
all
30 (after a mortuis)
ib.
A, G',
and
else (and edd),
et.
(and
eis.
ms
137) in interpolating rivk Se
Also D (with d)
is
alone in altering
the latter part of the verse.

ib.
and
28 (after sicut)
ad pedes.
ib.
all
vg else (and
29
ib.
gr
(at end).
of
ib.
most mss
vtt,
xpm
:
So also 0, ,
et.
So
cl) ins
xviii. 5 (before
EHLP and
ihm)
but d and
with
all
and
e sol (vt)
So
esse.
and of
gr.
but
with
all lat else ins,
it,
15 (before legis [or lege])

;
Iren.
sol (vg),
et.
gr,
So
ms
all gr, incl.
with
and
all
D,
gr exc.
e sol (vt)
\_h
ins.
D :AFG', CT,
diverges]
with gr
with gr iÂBD, and many.
vg passes over the addition,
h alone supports
all else (but h, uel de lege)
d gg p, and
and so W-W
d (with gr D) dd gg p, and Lcf.
sol (vt)
also c
credentes
.... ihu xpi; which d
ins, after
137.
(txt),
with CTU',
but D
(interl.) ins,
with nearly

xviii. 2
27.
ib.
{Iv Se T^
with
imSriiJ.
<jS<r<j)
13 (after
||-|-?i.
and
quidam)
3S (after quis)
ib.
et.
w/
So D, with
et.
and so
(vg),
(and edd)
sol (vt)
and dd
in gr
and
sol (vt)
gg, eh'am)
all else ins.
and
all gr, Kai.
without
gr, rfj exo/^^'"]?,
(all
ins.
in ea. D sol (vg), with / sol (vt).

Neither D nor any
CEHLP and most mss,
cursum meum).
(after
ib.
(but no other vt) gives, with gr
f xxi. s (at beginning)
xxii.
mss
Neither
16.
ib.
11
uide.
dd p',
(before tu)
ib.
HLP,
of gr
ib.
dd
et.
With
end).
21 (after enim)
W)
all lat (exc.
with
with
(and
exc.
gr
gg p
e sol (vt)
E and
all
gr ins
si,
in ver. 25.)
kiaf].
and
BOKRV
all gr.
(and
cl),
and
kolI.
passes over the
jj-ij
deo/xaxuifjiiv
BRV
So also A, OSU, K, and gg : but FG, CT, IM,
ei.
and
(so edd),
ins,
(before ipsi)
with
all
(and
only (vg)
and so gr
gg p
but AG,
137.
om
f^
also
cl),
gr MSS, and mss except 37 101
So D, with
hi.
BKRV
So also F, CT, SU,
et.
and dd e
ovtoi
and
all else, lat
both pronouns.
gr, ins
autem.
So D, with
only (vg), and so cl
J XXV. 8 (after paulo)
&c. (so W-W), also dd e gg, and Lcf., ins ; gr E, toS Se TLavkov ....
ib. 9 (after fesius)
few, ovv).
and a
\d.
else ins,
G,
and gr JiÂBE, and some mss,
om
also
all lat
SABE, and some
with gr
ins uidete before
gr but
and
vt,
(vt).
all gr.
W-W),
I xxiv. 15
AF,
expansion of this verse.
its
vtt,
So D, with S alone (vg)
sol (vg),
all lat,
35 (before accusatores)
(with d) in
(mg), and
So most vg (and W-W),

and many mss.
LP
gg only
aiid
hiat^ (Cassiod. {ut supr)
\_d
So D, against
die miht).
vg exhibits the insertion cum gaudio, which

iÂBD and mss 13 40 81.'
&c. (borrowed from V. 39 supr).
s, ins,
ib.
IMOS',
vg, exc.
the
against gr
MR only (vg),
si.
29 (before quia)
xxiii. 9 (at
all
most, have opo
Hit)
with gr
ins si;
So
enim.
(after hie)
27 (after dixit
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
So D, with
el.
nor any vg or vt follows gr
26 (after dicens)
but gr DHLP, and
d).
yap.
all gr,
G, CT, IMOS', , d dd
(dW).
ib.
in/r.
to this verse
gr
all
DL, &c.
with gr
else ins {d
and d
which follow (see gr
all lat else ins,
dddggp;
all lat
and Subsect. v
gr ins Travras.
all
meam.
So D (txt), and FG, SU, , de; with gr XBCD'LP, &c.
24 (after animam)
(and edd) ins. (D (mg) has gloss, "id est uitavi meam" .y
rest
vtt
only
sol (vg),
ib.
sol
with/
enim. So D, with S
^ die^^K So also
22 (after quae)
ib.
all lat else
R') pass by the amplifications
all (incl.
XX. IS (after seguenti^)

i7fip^)
this ver. in Subsect. ii supr.
So D, with
sed. D sol (vg)
27 (before magnae)
ib.
See on
ei.
vg (except R') om the introductory matter prefixed
all
xix. 2 (before ne{c)gue)
omnes.
(before dixit [or dicens])
23 (before discipulos)
ib.
clxxxix
(after hierusol.)
24
ib.
autem. D sol (vg),

^petens
with dd p
(or petentes)
et hie.
all lat else
with
ins
See in Subsect.
11
gr exc.
all
and most
but
gr, Se (but
supr on this ver.
also in
Subsect. IV and in Subsect. v, infr.

f
prep.)
ib.
25 (before a{u)gustum)
: all
lat else
(and edd),
ad.
So
also G,
B,
CT, IM, and
gg
s; with gr (which requires
et.
So
with S',
only (vg), h (om also constanter)
f xxvi. 26 (before constanter)
ms 25, om Kai: the rest, gr and lat, ins {e, etiam fiducialiter).
.... quicquam)
horum.
[Note that e with gr E hiat,
(after neque
ib, ib.
(E, oijhiv
TovTo).
t ib. 29 (before omnes)

etiam), and all gr, ins.
xxvii.
Incorrectly given in
Note that d
W-W
'
et.
So
with
For the opening words, see on
'
xxi. 16-18
xxii.
hiat, xx. 31
10-20
xxii.
no
ins.
gruia for
xxi. 2
e,
nihil
7-10
only (vg),
(in text
xxii.
29 (to end).
.... hoc
most
gr, oi
also gr
toSto
xxvi. 29-xxviii. 26.]
only
this ver. in Subsect.
quam
xxi.
D sol (vg)
A.
and
(vt),:
all lat else
(and edd, but
cl,
in/r.
gloss).
2-10
xxii.
20 (to end)
gr
hiat, ,xxi. 2-10
CXC
INTRODUCTION.
leiunium)
(before curam)
xxvii, 3
So
et.
also I
and O, against
and
all else, lat
gr.
So also F, CT, ISU, BKR, c dd; with gr ms i and a few others

but AF'G, MO, V (and edd), gg h p, ins with all gr mss and most mss.
expedantes.
So D sol (vg), with gg sol (vt) :^-all lat else ins; also
t ^^- 33 (before ieiun.)
gr (Tr/)oo-SoKu)i/Ts).
[Note that h Mat, ver. 13 to end of Book.
9 (before
ib.
et.
4 (before non
f xxviii.
eum.
sinit)
So too FG, B, gg
the
See
rest ins, but place variously.
farther in Subsect. iv in/r.
custodias
om (with gr iÂB, mss
with most vg (and edd),
which a few vg and /
HLP,
ins (with gr
&c.)
a few,
most mss
but AF, R,
6.
omni. D
amen.
end)
(at
lb.
with most vg (and edd), and nearly
with gr mss 137, 21
ins,
(before fiduda)
X ib. 31
ib.
(at end).
CT, R, and
om
sol (lat)
with gr mss,
IMOSU, BKV
mss (and W-W).
So also G, CT,
with a few gr
ins,
Examples under
Subsectt.
4216.
(and
cl),
dd ggp; with gr mss and
BY SUBSTITUTION.
head are not only very abundant, outnumbering those of
this
many
of them showing
wide departure of the "Western" from the other forms of

proneness
o-Tofiaroi /Aov)
ib.
ib.
and
but
ggp
vtt
meum.
W-W)
with
(mg)
and
MU
similarly
{de ore meo)
other gr, ^Kova-are
all
sol
gr (incl. D),
all
ib. 19. ut appelletur.
So all vg
me {om a)
e,
So also A, CT,
17 (beginning) qui.
and great
text,
it.
a me;
t,
14 (beginning) homines.
quia (so
e,
our ms to follow
in
(after audistis) per os
i.
40 61) centurio
om iudeos atque graecos, which

which ggp and a few vg give.
taken together, but of grave character,
III
II,
gr,
all
also a like addition
Subsection iv.VARIATION
II
13
similarly gg, centurio tradidit
prindpi peregrinorum.
30
ib.
16 (after romam).
ib.
tradidit uinctos prefedo,
and
(txt),
(and
after gr
(8ta tov
Aii omnes.
all else,
cl), c
fiov.
d dd gg p
: but A'FG, lOS, BOKRV,
otl.
sol [d, ut uocetur):
for ut appellaretur
{e
gg p,
ut uocaretur) of the rest
gr, KkriOrivai.
ib.
ib.
(next word)
ib.
and most mss, avrov;

34 43 61
31
ib. lb.
but
t
and
So also AG, CT,
eius.
similarly egg, illius:
but
t,
(so
cl),
and
W-W);
So also A,
alter.
ib.
D (by lapse),
So
Iren.t"', alius (so
for kabitet,
e
(and
which
Iren.,
t,
eggp
cl),
is
&c.
read by
Iren.'')
t,
[|
&c., avTUiv
all
sortes)
(t'^v
8.
f
StaXeKTor
ri)i.u>v,
(t^ tSta StaXeKTU)

t
ib.
with most
D writes hnes
[W-W suppose D
So
linguam nostram.
but not
rifiutv).
d)
Of Vtt
BKR (so W-W),
and dd p
: but FG, CT, IMOSU, BKR,
d dd,
with
gg p
D) ggp
(M,
:all
else (and edd), also
d,
suas); after gr
DE, mss
31 40,
gr, a.vToi%.
(and
cl),
: but FG,
C,
OSU, BKR, and
gr, eripan.
(before iudei).
rest read here, with gr

ib.
sol (vg),
So also A, IMT,
uariis.
W-W);
gg, aliis (and so
ib. 5
eorum.
else (and edd) eis
4 (before Unguis)
ii.
d dd
26 (after
ib.
CT, lOS,
inhabitet.
erepos.
gr,
all
gg
So D, with T, R', and d (after gr

t ib. 23. barnab[b']as.
(with variation of spelling) barsab[b']as[ân'].
dd p'
so edd), with c
MOSU, R', d' dd p, Iren.; with gr MSS (incl. D)

F, I, BKRV, cdt, eorum (so edd); with gr mss
II
dd
BKR (and
CT, SU,
Iren.
(avTwi/).
habitat.
AFG, MU, V
ib.
ior commoratio, F'G,
A, IMOS', V, d gg p
similarly habitatio.
gr, EjravXis;
So also F, 0:
20. commemoratio.
also G,
CT,
but AF,
(but no vg)
(after musto) repleti.
habitantes {cp.
to intend homines
rendering better represents the gr
IS,'
gg p
sol (vg),
hnem = habentem, p. 314 in/r, 1.15), as the

but that would be written hoes'].
;
MOU, BR
KV
t
ins
with d
(/ie/Aeo-Tco/teVot).
(and
(and
cl),
W-W), d e,
propriam
ggp : all
t
e,
also c
dd gg p
t;
lingua nostra; with
with gr
all
gr else
propria.
else (and edd) pleni.
The former

So also AG, IMU,
14. leuauil.
ii.
lb, ib.
ib,
11
and gr
and
e.
ggp
27. ?
ib.
sol (vg),
w/
/,
extimatis)
and a few mss
(is .^jna9)
t,
eleuauii,
else
all lat
suspicamini).
but
lat
all
omnibus.
1,
0,
similarly
AH
W-W).
(and so
I,
gr
sol (vt), after
d,
(vg), with /' sol (vt)
infemum. So also C,
BKR, c dp
for ebrii [!].
with
adfigentes [or aj^^.J
/,
gg:hM\. F, CT, OS,
but similarly vtt gg p, existimatis (CT,
except
the
</(/,
affligentes (so
:^nearly
cl)'
vg
all
gr, irpo(rirjyfai/Ts.
rest in inferno {d, aput inferos^
gr, eis
^l^v (or
So also CT, M, , and c dd e p t (similarly Iren.)i with gr E (rovro to

D, o only)
but AFG, lOSU, BKV (and edd), hum
qmd.
33. Aoc </(?
ib.
G', ^^, hoc quod; d, quod only (and gr
with gr mss 40 133 {tovtov
quern,
stood as TO
irvcv/ua,
(and edd), also
\*
dd
ib.
So also FG, and
iestificabatur.
/:
lOSU,
(not gr D), uidistis
if
44. credidebant.
ib.
47 (before Jierenl)
all
vg else
BKR
(and
W-W),
d dd gg
\\>\x\
sol [sic].
but
e,
gr, tous o-cuô/xei/ous).
vg reads these words as part of ver. 47 and so most

with gr EP and most mss, makes them the opening of iii. i.
with
2. bailabatur.
D sol (for salui;
saluati.
in id ipsum.
gr iÂBC, and
iii.
-.
(against d) E, &c. (Sicj.opTvpaTo).
ib.
ib.
et audislis
Aug.); and similarly (imperf.) contestabatur, d gg p and Lcf.

all vg else (and edd), iestificatus est, and so dd e t; with
sol (so
(Ste/iapTvpeTo)
ib.
under-
Iren., with all gr, read both verbs in pres. tense.
gg p,
P and many mss
iÂBCD
6,
[Apparently tovto
spiriium, is represented by Aunc quem.'\
So also FG, CT, U,

40 (after uerbis) pluribus.
V (and cl), e p, plurimis. All gr, ttXcioo-iv.
ib.
with gr
All other gr have tovto o (as gg).
ov).
ib.
IMO,
%\
uidetisel audisHs.
ib.
ib.
gr
22. in nobis.
hebraei~\
^8ou).
Soipoi/ o)
A,
[=
23. adfligenies.
ib.
\
CIS
D sol
ebrei,
(and edd), dd
all gr, vrroXa/t/SaveTe {d,
else, in uobis{eh v/xSs)
else,
D sol;
So
ib. 15. existimastis.
(and edd), aestimatis
CXCl
all
for baiulabatur \ox baiol
sol,
but
ddd;
of vg, also
vtt
eggp, and
with
Lcf.,
portabai'ur.
ib. 5 (before in eos) iniuebat.
perhaps misled by intuens (=

gr
has
dTevt'o-as
(</,
of
sol \_sic\ (for intendebat,
eum
aTci'icras) in
(ver. 4)
adtendebat) here, iii^Xiij/ai
iii
all
vg
and
7 (after adprehensa and before manu) ei. So also AG, IM,

dd gg h p, eius (so edd)
but d and e, eufn (with adprehensum [or
ib.
ib.
So also
dnm.
ib. 9.
So also AG, CT,
8. if?.
z'S.
(I. uideret.
ib.
Neither
I,
W,
I,
only (vg)
for
sol; similarly uiderent,
ib.
word
this
ib.
(gr D, iâp-uvare)
oirus
lb.
ib.
'
F and
dens'^
gr, lireJ^fl'),
W (and vg
h, ut
ei
gr else,
all
the rest (vg) mostly,

after gr, Trtao-as airov
all gr, Qiov.
sext.)
for teneret, of all else (with gr).
to concurrit (but
all
no
of
vtt,
farther).
vg else (and edd), and dd gg
h, quae.
(Iran., aggrauastis),^ for
^pvTjcrao-ê.
So also
cum.
only;
down
But
Kvpiov.
nor any vg admits the variant grauastis of d
dd (and so
B0
nearly
W-W,
all
vg
else, ut
marked with
quoniam (and so edd);
23 (after anima) quae.
W-W), d e gghp, and

So
So also AG, CT, IMOS, ,
22 (after dixit) quia.
Iren.,
(and
cum (so cl), and so e gg p. But

and after), cum only.^ All gr,
f before
S.V.
and
Neither
20 (beginning)
Iren., et only;
else (and edd)
all
So also AG, CT, IMS,
porticum) qui.
14. negasiis.
of
tw
edd)
h, contemplatus est.
nor any vg admits the amplified form of this verse as in d (after gr D)
h alone similarly varies the opening words,

lb. ib. [z.i\.ex
dm
gr C,
{d, intuitus).
ib.
else (and
gg, Lcf., respexit
in ed. of 1592
and
Irenaeus, II. 55.

of c dd with that of dh.
'
So also AG, IM,

(CT, quicumque)
Iren.
sixt.
d dd e ggp
{h om)
:but
F, U,
BKRV,
OSU,
BKRV
gr, oTt.
of 1590
The reading
(also cl), c
;
gr,
^Tts av
dd:
but quaecumque,
(BDE,
&c.), ^Tts edv
F,
(iÂCPand most).
' See Harvey,

most later and many earlier edd, affigentes.
most vg, ut cum, seems to be due to conflation of the reading
of
2 A.2
CXCU
INTRODUCTION.
: but FG, lOSU, Be, and
(ij/twv)
KRV
So also A, CT, M,
25 (after patres) nostras.
iii.
&c.
uesiros
e,
(and
t iv. 3 {iniecierunt) in eos. So also MU, (and cl), c dd gg (/, in

also G', T, B', d e, eis (without prep.); gr, iiriâXov avTots.
a.
21.
ih.
II
B0RV
(and edd),
illos)
(and
else
all
W-W), in
: but FG,
ddp', and Iren.
eis
OSU, K,
C,
also
cl),
So most vg (and edd), d dd: other vtt variously, gloridbunt [corn,

magnificabant (/) honorif. {gg and Lcf.) all gr, iSoâôv.
clarificabant.
dnm.
ib. lb.
&c., and
KCDP,
with gr
oportet {cp. ix. 6 infr).
glorificabani'] {e)
So also A, IMTU',
12. oporieai.
^ ^ igp>
ddd ggh, &c.

W-W).
cl),
with gr i^'ABE, most mss (so
sol:
CT,
d dd e gg p, and
Lcf., deum, with all gr {tov $c6v)
vg else (AFG,
all
om.
c,
D sol (vg)
So
in eo quod factum erat.
ib. ib.
and so /
super quod factum est; again, dd, in eo quod acciderat
for erat),
{est
and (more
and Bed. {fuerat)

and
briefly) e gg,
similarly d,
Lcf., in facto
{isto'\
Note that the gr, and all these lat, retain dm (or dnm'), as the object
to iloiatpv (see last note).
But nearly all vg else (so cl), and c p' read id (for in eo) quod factum erat (or
fuerat), as object in place of dm, and subjoin in eo quod acciderat (with dd). This reading is obviously
conflate between that of our D, &c., and that of dd,
the former being slightly modified to supply the
object as aforesaid. Either our D or dd is to be accepted instead of it probably our D retains the
vt rendering, and dd that of Jerome.
But W-W adopt the reading of our D in their text, though
marking it with f as doubtful.
and so
all gr, liA t<3 yeyovoTi.
*
c
30. in eo
ib.
dd e p,
The
quod
in eo
So
cum
.
gg and
gr
(cIs tao-iv, xal a-qixelo.
Lcf. subst
D sol
ad sanitatis signa.
e p, ad sanitalem et signa
dum (and om
CT, M, R'
similarly
(also
in eo)
(so
.)
confirms that oi
(so too
deum; and so
else (and edd)
all
cl),
all
W-W), </: but

gr, iv
also c
all gr.
Ikt^vhv
Lcf.,
signa)
et
BRV,
A, IM,
ad
o-e.
sanitates et
om
sanitates et signa,
ad curationem
d,
t&
dd gg p',
but A and the rest (and so W-W), reading
Lcf.
So also FG, CT, OSU,
{extendas).
(so cl)
lOU, KRV,/, and
also F,
ih.
ih.
signa
ad dnm.
24.
iv.
ad.
to which the
reading of CT, &c., comes nearest of vg.

*
35. diuidebantur.
ib.
but A,
diuidehant
U,
B',
cl),
all
follow; repleuit {gg p, Lcf.), impl.
qui audierunt
ib. 5.
Lcf., qui audiebant
ih.
else (and edd) write both

ih. 16. occurrebat.
esset
ih.
z'J.
21. in carcerem.
only
gr, ri
a.v
but
G,
So
esset.
yivoiro (D, yevr)Tai)
%ih. 34. modicum.
agree with
most
lat
(and edd),
in plur. verb, but

t,
by lapse, write
av tovto,
e,
CT, M,
tanti.
ib.
ib.
but
ib.
Cp.
viii.
CT,
36.
^*-
{h diverges)
ih.
CT,
d gg, pusillum:
most
vg
{h, interim).
So also CT,
all
vg)
sol (vg),
',
most
dd, super (with
AF
;
and the
h, ministris
and gg p (gr E,
airo)
similarly
h write de
[not dispersati as wrongly given in W-W]

and /:
vg else (and edd), also d dd
dispersi;
;
all
So D, with S only (but
gr, iiri).
e,
gr. Steer Kopmo-OTja-av.
39. conserunt.
Lcf.,
has dissipati (as
37- dissipati
30 infr.
gghp,
S,
35 (before hominibus) ab.
ih.
all
gr, cis ro îorixwrripiov.
A',
vg else (so edd), and
all
So also
apostolos.
populos.)
CT, O, and d e gg h (with gr DEHP and most) : but

rest (and edd), c dd p (with gr KAB), homines.
So also CT, O, ^f^: most vg (and edd), c dd e p, fieri
.) secedere.
t ih. ih. {foras
duci [see Buchanan]
but d, facere so all gr, e^w Trot^crat.
t
d gg,
uult esse hoc.
and ep:
(vg),
general
alone writes populi:
vtt, concurr. (gr, <ruvi]f>-)(exo).
rt 6iX.oi
vtt in
has
oro).
p, audientes).
all
and Par. 11533
with
d, fieret
but E,
gr, /3paxu[rt]
which
all gr, eVXiypcotrev,
gr, ejreipao-ei'.J
else (and edd) ad carcerem

most vg (and edd), and
gg, Lcf.
sol:
(G,
in sing.
vg else and most
all
So also AG, ,
(and edd), also dd, ad breue
(and so
sol:
gr, SuSiSeto (or
and most vg (and W-W), qui audierant:
noun and verb
gr, tovs dKowovras,
(but corr, interl.), also U,
24 {quidnam) factum
;
[No
eos populi.
magnificabant
13.
So
but
Cypr.), adinpl. {d).
cl
d, distribuebantur)
vg (and edd), and dd:
{e,
agreeing with
tanto {bis).
ib. 8.
So also
FG, C, IMOS, BOKR (and W-W), c (so

dd e gg, diuidebatur {p, distribuebatur)
also
(and
So also
tem\_p'\tauit.
V. 3.
So
S', corr.)
all else, consenserunt.
gr, SieXv^rjo-av.
gg, dissoluti

D sol (vg),
t V. 40. cessos [sic].
with {caesos) h, also {add
eos) e
gg and
cxciii
:all
Lcf.
else (and edd),
caesis.
with gr mss
36 42 69, &c.
5 13 15 18
with some mss
a,
dd gg p
il.
So
(txt)
1 1
, quae.
Here,
D
sumserunt.
nearly
qui
gr,
w/
g^ h {d, in quo)
So
also
: for
qui of most vg (and edd),
<5.
and giggh:
(vg),
lat).
all else).
by lapse for summiserunt of
sol,
t?'J. It. conciiauerunt.
ablat.
is
a few others, airov (no
but (mg) testimonii (as
vg (and edd) and vtt dd gg h, ihu,

and a few. All gr MSS else (and d) om,
all else,
dni ihu, with gr
e,
So also G, CT,
10 (after spiritui) quo.
ib.
but
only
few mss write xp'o-roO (so F, CT,/, xpi)
vi. 3. iestamenti.
also
So D, with
V. 41 (after nomine) dni.
else
all
gr, virkâXov.
commouerunt of
for
edd);
else (and
all
gr,
<ruvK6vij<rav.
deseruient {mihi).
vii. 7.
The
edd), and gg, Iren., seruient.
sentence, where
ib.
W-W),
25.
ib.
also dd, enutriuit
and S
gr, aveOptij/aTo
all
{btWeen principem and
d dd e p :but
hovXeia-ova-iv (or
BKRV
F, SU',
uo-iv),
(and
as in preceding
all else
.... eKOera
gr, tov Troieiv
but
gg p
all
vg
else
(and
d, educauit.
dp'
(mg) with
(also cl), with (of vt)
all else
manum
(and edd), per
D sol (vg),
iudicem) aut.
with dd
gg p
(with gr).
(gr E, ?)
else (and
all
et.
D sol (vg),
\ ib. 30. in monle.
ib.
45.
here writes
sol
d gg:
ih.
(before dauid) in
ib.
all
else (and dd), mantis; all gr, incl.
edd), or ihu, as most)
iessu (for iesu (so
6 infr (where see note on hariessus)
xiii.
R', z.nA
not
(txt) sol; corr., exponerent
also (of vg)
So also G, M,
per manus.
27
is Xwrpeva-ova-iv,
seruierint?-
So
21. nutriuit.
ib.
edd),
have
expugnarent.
ib. 19.
all
AG, CT, IMOU,
gr
So
dies.
so again, Hebr.
sol (vg)
iv.
D, tov
opovs.
gr, i-qa-ov, (= iosuae)
and so
%?
d gg, ad
dies:
all else
(and edd), in diebus;
gr,
ecus ruiv 17/x.cjQcav.
of
dd p',
gi
vtt,
viii. 3.
ib.
el;
6 infr,
xiii.
with
ib.
ib.
A sol (vg),
also gg:
So also C,
the
A' and
all else
else (and edd), suscipe.
R, with gr iÂBC, &c.,
S,
(and edd), ergo (no
rest
(and edd), tradebat
Se:but
gr
(irapcSlSov).
EHP,
&c.,
W,
gr, ovv).
the rest (and edd) magus (gr,

So D with V only (vg)
magiam faciens gg, magias exercens (Iren., magicam exercens):
on magnum.
e,
/iayevuv).
p alone,
Of vtt, d has
magna faciens.
So all vg (and edd), c dd, and Iren.

but d, mentem auferens, gg, et demeniabai;
which seducens ill renders.' Of other vtt, ep mistranslate by suadens.
:
io-tZv),
10. haec.
1
d om:
deg^ggmp: all
alone (vg), as also

All gr, Seât.
with/':
sol (vg),
all else,
(after propter quod) diridebat.
Mc,
sol
for dementasset
gr, 8ia to
...
e'f eo-TOKtVai
(see
ver. 9 supr^.
'
gr D, re;
seducens.
ib.
all
So
magnus.
gr, iiuTTavuiv (
on
with
8 {ait&T/aclum est) au/em.
ib. 9.
ib.
So
(so Ambr.), recipe.
magika faciens ;
See
with gr
others variously.
trahehat.
and so eggp,
59. accipe.
z'i.
other
f
iacob) deo.
in ordinatione
t,
Of
46 (before
d alone has domui;
ib.
So all vg (and edd), and nearly all vtt with gr ACEP, &c., eo) :
J^BDH, o'ko).
So also F', CT, MOU, (also cl) : but AFG, IS, BKRV (so W-W),
53. in dispositione.
in dispositionem, and so d, in dispositiones (gr, eis StaTayas)
gg and Lcf. have in ordinationem
ib.
vtt,
z'J.
tb.
29. adiungere.
30. occurrens.
w/
jo/:
For deseruio = \.a.Tptvij),
(/,
cj>.
iungere)
all else, a</
xxvi. 7
gr, KoA\ij^5jTt)*
[or ac] currens
the
rest,
adiunge
te.
gr, Trpoa-Bpa/jiiDv [cp. v. 16 supr).
(where the mss are divided nearly as
here), with xxvii. 23 (where
read deserv.); also xxiv. 14 (all exc. F, s). In the only other place where karp. occurs in Acts
and all vg have serv. but d e p, deserv. Thus the balance is in favour of deseruient here.
2 In this last place cl has iosiie, but iesu in the others.
a
point out that d renders iêa-Trja-av (Lc. xxiv. 22) by seduxerunt.
* This may be cited as a case of correction after the gr.
;
W-W
(vii.
42),
CXClv
INTRODUCTION.
viii.
with
e
ih.
BKV
ih.
ih.
So also A, CT, lOU,
W-W), and
gg, tollitur
BKRV (and
.-but F, O,
edd),
(so
and
cl),
dd
(not gr
E)
: but FG, MS,
Iren.
t,
all gr, atpcrai.
So also A, IT,
terra.
a.vayivtoa-KOvro<s.
dd
MOSU, BKRV (and
Iren.:but FG, C,
t,
edd), egg, de
All gr, airo t^s y^s.
34 (after profetd) dixit
ib.
/,
avrov
gr,
33. lollelur.
(so
terra.
So also AG, CT, IMSU, , and dd
30 (after audiuit) ilium.
gg p, eum
S om hoc
haec").
ix.
B ow
gr
So
inspirans.
I.
So also SU,
hoc.
the
rest, dicit hoc (Xeyet toSto),
with
all vtt (exc.
tovto.
with
G, CT, MOSU, R' (so
alone (vg), and
e/AweW)
(gr,
: A,
BKRV
I,
cl),
and
W-W)
(so
dd e gg p' t, and Cassiod., spirans.

ih.
ib.
gr, aTretX^s.
minas.
all else, minarum
D
sol
e
and
Cassiod.
(vg),
also
t
gg,
ih. ih. c{a)edes.
So also FG, (I)S, 0R', with e gg (p), and Cassiod. .-all else (and edd),
aspirans:
c[a)edis;
gr, cf>6vov.
ih. 2.
uilae.
ib. ih.
(before ego sum) ilk
misplaces qui dixit, after quis
dns autem ad ilium
t)
et ilk
dedux.
1 1
(so
12.
ih.
19.
ih.
W-W),
and
z'i.
no
surge (only)
ib.
dona.
gr,
T^
most
ih.
ib.
with
but
ib.
and
cl,
sol
sixt,
41. conuocans.
ib.
ib.
vg
all
i^
and
(and similarly
else (without verb),
12 supr).
iv.
but (mg) introdux., with
vg
all
else (except
but F,
gg t; with nearly all gr, ava<Trd.<s
surge
et
cl),
MOS,
(and
again,
G',
but no vt :
c
dd
{-^fxepa^ Ttvas)
e' i
all
all else, in
vg
else,
',
ponentem (so edd) gr,
im']
all else, aliquot
adfirmans (gr,
So (of vg)
vtt,
[or
eiriOivTa.
{or aliquod).
crvfjij3iâ.ôiv)
vtt vary.
only (but corr.), with
EHLP
after gr
ggp;
writes the following verbs also in pi.
the other gr
sol
but corr. (pr. manu) limore, as

sol:
else
and
but AFG, CT, IMU (and edd), also

ep;
d. transiret {transeuntem,
all else
all
m p;
gr, ^v
(and edd), dorcas,
cum
gg,
circuirei)
gr.
c
dd
and
t,
gr, Biepxo/Ji,evov.
all e\ie:,fuit.
or chas
gr, SopKo.?.
on Lc. v. 2, p. clix supr.

vg (and W-W), and p' t [cp.
(cp.
spelt) all
with dd gg p, ad ioppe{n).
(vg)
m t\ so e p, uocans (to like
;
effect,
ver. 43,
gg)
and
x. 23 infr)
gr, (fxovija-a^
all
all
else
conuocasset).
iopen;
G, in ioppem):
the
rest
mostly in ioppe (so
infr).
with S only, for coriarium.
So also 10; and ep (sing.);
d gg, qui praesto
So also
CT
for
tSv Trpo<rKapTpovvTO)v airio:
gr,
all
vg else
erant.
secundo of all else (and edd);
gr,
la Sewepov (I, gg, om).
xi. 9 in/r.
ib.
ib.
gr,
curiarium.
qui adherebant.
15. secunda.
So also CMS, (U, p, in

on ver. 23, and x. 23, xi. 5
(and edd), qui parebant
Cp,
D sol: for lauisseni
43. in ioppen.
X. 7.
{avacrra),
So also SU, gg
erat.
So (variously
gr, iv loinr-g (see
BKRV,
So D, with
BKRV,
quaedam)
IS,
only
(and edd), cum uocassei (C, R, cum
edd)
part.
pertransiisset.
38. db ioppe.
'IdtraT;
ep
with
D, with these gr and
ib. 37. leuassent.

ih.
h, et dixit dns
(and edd), oporteat (cp.
all else
had nomine (before dni)
at first
36. (before
ib.
with (of gr)
all else, ingredere.
with gr
habebant.
Cassiod., d. pertransiret; S,
ih.
with
singular.
dum
and so
et)
6 8e k? Trpos avrov
&c., o Se.
gg
e {h ?)
with F, O, and /:
31. aeckssiae
ih. 32.
ABC,
(txt) sol (vg),
So also A,
dies aliquos.
in sing., for the
lat,
again, gr E, &c.,
before quis).
fails to replace,
gr.
ponenlem.
all else,
ih. ih.
So also AG, CT, lU,
22. docens.
ih.
&c.
surgens.
{p, exurge et)
with
all gr, htav.
with (of vg) S only (but S prefixes
So f
again, ^g, intrauerunt).
ih.
rU'RV
sol (vg)
induxerunt.
ib. 8.
6 8c ks d-mv,
gr
So also A, B, and
oportet.
ih.
HLP,
and so edd
f ih. 6. intra.
So
ait.
with
and then expuncts (but
es due,
gg, at ilk dixit
also gr
(or at ilk, T, U),
ih.
h,
and so
{Ittcv),
else
all lat
a few mss (6 Se
e
M and V only for uiae of
with
ih. 5.
OKO
20.
cum
illis.
23. ab ioppen.
idirTTTJS.
with F only
(vg),
So also AG, lOS, d
/ gg
all else,
(cp..ix. 38 supr)
cum
but
eis.
most vg and
vt,
ab ioppe (so edd)
cxcv

28 (before mihi) sed (or
X.
W-W)j,
t
gr,
So
42.
iesiificare.
J tb. II.
all
but d
credentihus
^vXao-o-etv airov (but
z3.
ad dnm.
7.
OS,
with, all gr.
and so most
tesiificari,
most
(U, topen) d
for secundo (see on
and mss,
sol
So
vtt
but
d,
gr, iîa-Trjo-av.
BKRV (and
: FG, IMT,
ioppem)
G',
(R,
/: all
vg
ra/)
</,
all
vg and
vtt else
ex
for
for quis of
:AFG, CT,
rest,
only (vg),
supr,
II
on
of the rest (and edd)
eis
quisque)
only (vg)
and ggp', qui credidimm;
else (and edd),
See farther in Subsect.
gg p,
rnxiv (but
^jajyv.
CT, OSU,
{y^),p:
also
SABD,
with gr
supr).
x. 15
all
MO
this verse.
;
gr,
avrw.
else (and edd).
(so
W-W), d e,
BKRV (so
SU,
o-vtov):
ohsti{u)puerunt
vtt,
{e,
again, [ad) custodiendum {eum),

ad dm
So also OT, gg, Lcf. the
om
So also
f//z"/.
{ox praecingere
D sol
perge.
So
also
So
20. tyris.
ib. 13. cl\ode.

ib.
else (and edd), also
only (vg)
R sol
FG, S
dp,
calicas ; dd, caligis ;
{e,
eum
else,
(and edd),
else
ib. ib. gallicas.
egg;
c^^: all
gr, irpos tov
^v (but
eum gr,
dd gg p, Lcf.
cuslodire
cl), c
om).
R' and the rest (and edd), mostly adstitit (variously
gr, eiriuTq.
ih. 8.
cl),
gr, ev ttoXci lotnqj.
only:
with
xii. 4. custodiri eum.
ib. 5.
vg
also A, C,
So also
ib. 29. unusquisque.
written)
vg
.all
(and
d, tertiana.
(but corr.),
all gr, iricrTij<racriv.
28. ex his.
ib.
j-
So
iope)
EHLP
with gr
qui credimus.
17.
e,
fo/:
So also
eramus.
(and edd) eram

ib.
with
So also
9. secunda.
ib.
D
S,
edd), also c dd gg, ioppe {p,
else, ei{so
W-W) : FG', lOSTU, BKRV
dd gg (so
again, gr D, rpmjs,
So also
(i z'/a/) W//1W.
xi. s
cddpt:~a\\
cl),
contestari.
/,
45. ohstupebanl.
ih.
So
%\ib. 35 {timet) deum.

tb.
AG, C, MO',
also
p, quarta (most gr, reTopT);?)
protestari\
CT, IMO, B' (and
also G',
/cd/tpi.
30- quariana.
So
set).
(txt) sol
or praecinge
A, C,
{d
te
e)
gr, ^Scrat.
O (and W-W) -.caligas, MTU, BKRV (and cl),
calciamentd).
:
for
OS, , for
also
(all vg),
.galliculas,
r[A]o(/i?,
tyriis;
of the
rest,
and so
also, sydonis, with
(mg).
only (vg), for sidoniis (or sy
D sol for un[i]ammes, of the rest.

D sol for blasto (or plasto).
ualereniur.
D sol, for alerentur, of the rest generally (, haberentur)
D w/, for contiondbatur [or Bf] of the rest.
continabatur.
).
ib. ib. omnes.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
t'5.
21
II
plaio.
e alone writes uox
2'i.
w/, for
(/z"
consummatus.
of
(Note that
all else.
usually
So all vg (and edd), and

25 (before hierusolimis) ab.
(diro Up-) : against ^<BHLP (eis Up-).
xiii. I.
simon.
6.
Cp.
(vg), but so cl
all else,
M,
uoce
U, uocem (also
(/i^)
viii.
makes the converse
substitution.)
and
W-W,
d dd e gg; with gr
(e| Upouo-aXiy/t),
symeon (or simeon), and so
vtt.
for ministerio, of all else.
So also G, STU, BKV, /:
magnum.
(^gg, Lcf., om).
w/
D w/,
ib. 5. misterio.
2(5.
but
sol for consum\_p'\tus of all else.
ib.
DE
gr, Sta to rpiêa-dac.
so gr, ^miri
23, dei.
ib. ib.
or
So nearly all vg (and edd), and d gg

(D alone (fxavaf).
22. uoces.
ib.
9 supr.
See also
G'T'U', with
ver. 8 in/r.,
where
AF, and
V has
all else (vg),
magnus, with gr
and
/',
(jne'-yas)
magum
;
all
gr
else, fidyos, there as here.

ib. ib. bariessus,
45
sfil,
for bariesu of
most
vg,
and edd (but some abbreviate, as also
vtt).
Cp.
vii.
spr) ib. 10. ;f/zV.

ib.
and
12.
Lcf.
A
D writes
So A' only :A, CT, M,
and most read doctrinam (so
ib. 13. pofo.
R (and Lcf.), filius : the rest, fili (so

W-W): G, M'U', V (so cl), doctrina,
doctri, indecisively.
sol,
iox papho (edd),
variously spelt in mss.
edd).
with c
d dd e gg p,
cxcvi
INTRODUCTION.
nauigarent.
xiii. 13.
ib.
lb,
16.
ib.
20.
TtevT-qKovTa
26.
asset,
against
all gr).
for discedens of the rest (d7ro;(u)p);<ras).
not (with gr DTEHLP,

But
for post annos of vg)
&c.) after them; gr D, and
d gg,
gr read &% Ir^crw TtTpaKoa-ion koI
all
similarly gg, per annos.
So
inpulluerunt.
ib.
32. earn.
So
also C, O,
(txt) sol:
but (mg)
MU, V
also A'G,
dd
(and
for qui habitabant, of the
gr, o\ KaroiKovvTei.
inpleuerunt, as all else.
and
cl),
rest
d dd e p {gg om) : against AF, CT, OS, B0KR,
W-W).
So also M'O, and
repromissionem.
ib. ib.
Thus
{SSi promissum).
\
27. qui habitant.
ib.
D sol (vg), e sol (vt) ior populo, of all else.

D with B alone (vg), and / / the rest, dm.
dnm.
ib.
ea (so
/,
descendens)
connect the 450 years with what follows.
and so d (annis
ib.
ib.
M, B,
(also
most (some,
assent, as
(corr.)
ib. 24. plebi.
but D
post haec (koi /xcra TaCra);
et
post haec, but
with
D sol: for sabbatorum, of nearly all lat, vg and vt gg, sabbato, with gr D (not d).
indicans.
So D (txt), with S, BK: but D', indicens with the rest (and edd).
quasi post- cccctos- 1- annos.
D and all vg, also c dd p, with gr KABC, &c., place these
words before
om
sol (txt)
sahhati.
ib. 14.
discendens.
lb.
psalmo
ib.
||f
So
ii.
34. cum.
ib.
all
vg
all
and gg; so
d,
eam
rest, repromissio
repromissionem.
cdddt; with gr JiÂBCD

C'EHLP, most mss {gg, eorum only).
vg (and edd), and
d gg, primo ps.
sol (vg),
the
d, pollicitationem)
only, in reading
alone, eorum nobis, with gr
only (likewise
t'
e'
many
with gr D, and
quando (gr D, ore)
So also A and nearly all vg (or

and d gg {e, resuscitauii).
suae generationi.
D sol all vg else {in) sua
suscitauerit
ib,
ib.
So nearly
33 (after //zVj) nostris.
ib.
(also sixt),/, uestris (no gr)

ib.
supported by M'
is
early Fathers.
all lat else,
SU,
resusc,
CT
also
quod;
all
W-W
and so
/),
gr else,
:
ort.
TW,
suscitauit (so cl),
41 {non credidis
edd), and
dd e,
credetis
gr, ov
So also
repellistis.
BR;
non
Tna-Tivarjre (O,
fj-rj
A, M, R', d gg
and most
generatione,
MSU, B, and d e p
So FG, C,
corr.) non creditis.
w,
vtt
all gr,
yevea,
tSi'î
but AG', T, KRV (and
credidistis).
rep\_p'\ulistis
: FG, CT, SU, KV
(and edd),
repellitis; gr, aTrwêio-^c.
l|f
in
dd g, non
46.
ib.
36.
ib.
ib.
lumen
47. lumen.
ib.
with
sol (vg),
but F, 1ST, B, in lumine
(so
(with grD)^;^:
if
cl),
and
A and
dd, in lucem
gr,
nearly
all
vg
(exc. gr
<^<os
(and
else
W-W),
which om prep,
with our D).
also
ib. ib.
ih.
ih.
il.
quoque {gx KSi,
mss
13
ib. 5. gentium.
7 infr,
f ib. 6.
il. ih.
18
d gg
fugerunt.
in ciuitaie.
dnm.
ib.
18. suaderent.
ib.
all
{e,
and
in),
with d gg;
mss,
216, tov Oeov.

tous
all gr,
01 Se
: the
tt/jiotovs.
rest
(and edd),
oi're).
all else,
mss 68
exc.
all gr,
KCDELP, most
autem); gr
e,
d gg
gr,
all
nearly
sol (vg), also
mss
So also M'O
(D om r^s).
W-W) gentibus {om
else (and
{dno) dante (but d, dans
tGv
iOvSsv:
but
rest
O, gg, dando).
of
lat,
gentilium (so edd).
IW-qa-iv.
sol (vg)
15
all else,
e
confugerunt
gg; gr
EHLP,
all gr, Karecfivyov.
o Se
Upcus
D,
oi S^ t'epeis)
the
18 36 40 105 214 216, o re upcvs.
{ante in ciuitate)
d,
ante ciuitate [V]
for ante ciuitatem of
all
only, for dm.
with
vg
else, iOvSiv.
rest, gauisae {gentes).
100 214,
33 34 37
where gr has
gr, Trpo t^s ttoXcojs

ih. 15.
gr
f ib. 1 3 {sacerdos) autem.

rest, sacerdos quoque; gr iÂBC,
else
nearly
all
dni, of all lat else
D with T only: nearly

sol (vt)
D sol (vg)
xiv. 3. dantes.
gentium
the
for uerhum
B sol {vg),
uero.
cl),
D (txt), with all vg t D (mg) principes,

D sol (S, iconiam) for iconium.
So
iaconiam.
I .
\\il. 52.
Cp. xix.
sol:
d super gentibus
sol;
C (and
So also SU, p
50. primes.
ih. 5
dnm.
with
toZ% edvecnv:
48. gauisljy.
ib.
in gentibus.
dd gg; gr D,
(txt)
22. et exhortantes.
h, [_per']suaserunt
sol (vg), /'
w/
D (mg) sedauerunt, with
(vt)
with gr
C and some
all else.
mss, kox wapaKoXovvrei
TEXT OF THE ACTS OF
CXCVll
A, IMU, 'KRV (and edd), also c, exhortantesque

with gr i^'D,
: FG, CT, OS, B, deggp, om copulat. with gr lÂBEHLP, &c.
xiv. 25. italiam?So also CT, O'S', R, / : for attaliam gg, achaiam.
So too AG, CT, IM, , cdddeggp : but F, SU, BKRV (and
t XV. I. salui fieri.
{h, et rogantes):
THli APOSTLES.
7rapo(ca\owTs
edd), saluari;
gr, (TwC^vai.
ex
eis)
qui crediderunt.
ib. s-
(WW)
quaesiio.
ib. 7.
conquisitio (gr
ttjv ima-rpotti^v
only (vg),
sol
agrees with that of verse 7 {uobis)

CI, B, d e, symeon (gr,
ex
:but
F'G, CT,
d dd iihe
cl),
(and edd),
S',
dd gg p,
ava<rTpo<t>riv).
and
rest (vg
qui crediderant
vtt),
only (vt)
JÂB, &c.,
î;tô-cos
iÂBC, &c.
: nearly
(eV vfuv)
(but a few mss om
vg else (and edd),
also/; so too
This variation of pron.
all else.
but in this ver. no gr has vfiZv for

cl),
(and edd),
all lat else
and so (vg) SU).
for nostri (without potuerunt) of
: all
vtt variously.
q/jiZv.
M, K, cgg:G,
sj/mon,
S,
'R, simon
vg (and edd),
uisiiauit; T, suscitauit, also
gg; d
(against E),
gr, iina-KhfiaTo (E, eTreXefaro).
W/. So
CT, ISU, B',cdddegg,
also F,
?J.
16.
ib.
20 (before y?)r2fa/we)
a.
(and 29), subfucatis.
ib.
(vg)
sol
D)
but the
:AG, M, 0KRV
Iren.
(so edd)
all else, et
(edd), and p, decidit.
gg, Iren., / a.
See for this word on verse 29 in Subsect.
supr.
11
22 (after cognominaiur) bamabban.
barabbas (after gr
w/ (but similarly S, /, barnaban) F, barnabas d,

(and edd), and c dd e gg p', barsab'[b']as (or
am, or
an) gr (exc.
rest
Pap(Taj3ll3']av.
Comm.
Ep. ad Rom.
in
vg
So
haec necessaria.
ib.
eir'
(ablat.)
sol:
for
all else, fratres, his
For D,
{qui sunt).
cp.
Orig.
nobis, nihil {inponere).
(and
W-W)
CDHL
E,
(irpaleTe,
So
31, cons\_o']ulationem.
dd
cl),
{d,
&c.)
(to like effect e ggp', also Iren.,
haec quae necesse
est)
gr,
A and
rovriov [twv] ETravayKcs, or
of most
but F, C, ISU, d (against gr p,
other
F, CT,
R: against A and
and a few
(irpafaTe)
for agetis
also (accus.)
(and edd)
lat
irpa^rfri)
agitis
!>)
IS,
all
(no
vg,
gr).
and edd
vtt vary.
D sol; for confirmauerunt,
32. confirmati sunt.
ib.
ib.
gr D,
also A',
w/, with gr
and so gr i?ABP and most

ib.
dvayKais.
29. agite.
ib.
" presbyteri fratribus qui sunt" (cited byTisch.).
for misimus.
else, also p, haec necessario (so
(iÂC, &C.)
sol
(lib. ix, c. 28),
28. nihil nobis {inponere).
ib.
ib.
xiii. 3,
Dsol;
%ib. 27. missi sumus.
23 (after seniores) hiisfratres^ {qui sunt).
ib.
(lat),
all
W-W), ggp,
cruytiewv).
zi.
D),
(and
[ei/] ij/aiv
D sol: nearly all
uoluit.
ib,
ib.
prospexit
So also A.TU, V(and
14. Simon.
ib.
(none,
Iren., with gr
DEHLP,
gr
uestri potuerunt.
ib. 10.
&C., crwfijTiytretos)
D sol (vg),
in uobis.
ib. ib.
ib.
AF, IMSU, BKRV,
also
So also ISU,
with
CDEHLP,
in nobis, or (^gg), inter nos
(W-W)
S' (so
gr, TreTTio-TevKOTes.
So
gr including E,
all
dd -.hnt V, CT,
cl),
gr, e^ avT&v.
conuersationem.
ib. 3.
conuersionem
BKRV (and
So also AG, IMSU,
ex aim.
ib. 2.
t'lh's (,
So also
33. misserunt.
D sol:all
38. orabat.
ib.
(perf.)
vg
AG,
of all else (exc. d, perconfirmati sunt).
M the rest, miserant (so edd).

:
else, rogabat (gr, ^Î'ov)
e,
uolebat; gg, postulabat
but
d, nolebat;
oiiK ifiovXero.
So
a {pamp.).
t'i. ib.
(T om)
also
cdddeggp: G,
AFG', C, IMO, ,
SU,
BKRV
ib.
2'J.
39. discessio.
sol,
for dissensio of all (vg) else (irapo|vcr/xds)
D to/,
ut discenderent.
z'i.
vtt vary.
Cp.
for / discederent {airox<apt<T6rjvai).
xiii.
13 5M/r.
ib. 41. perambulant .... confirmantes. D w/ (vg) / w/ (vt) [as to pi. ptcp. only]
and so all gr.
labat .... confirmans, of the rest ;,and edd), with minor variations
;
Subsect.
supr,
II
xvi.
ib.
(and edd), de;
all gr, diro.
ib.
on
this ver.,
nomine erat
iudeae (or
'
in
mg.
notes, "
farther in Subsect.
for perambu-
See also in
infr.
D sol (unmeaningly) for erat ibi, nomine.

So D (txt), with AG, CT, M (edd), ddd;
:
illi.
aeae).
(mg) uiduae, with F, lOSU,
and
BKRV, c gg {e
non ipsa
with gr
occidentalis."
om).
One
-
gr
ms
all
gr, 'lovSat'as:
(25), 'lovSat'as xw<*s.
Mispr'mtei /ratribus in
W-W.
but
INTRODUCTION.
cxcviii
qui
xvi. 4.
So
troade.
ib. 8.
A and
(/,
with nearly
{+ in) another, prima parte maced
prima
prima pars maced.
partis),
(none has
But gr D,
/ieptSos).
jrpuiTrj's
ib. ih. confirmantes.
(sixt.), consistentes
ib.
(vg)
all
t^s
Ke(j)a\r]
D w/
d gg
gg om.
/j-o-k.
all else.
d,
E) gg : but
W, dd p'
(against gr
capud macedoniae.
(and edd), and
dd p,
conferentes
: F,
BKRV
S,
All gr, Siarpt/Sovrei.
: all else, sabbatorum.

: but gr D, with all
(vt)
and
primae partis .macedy,
c,
gr else, iXaXovfiev
loquebatur)
((/,
erant
gr, irpairT; [t^s] /teptSos [t^s] /xaxeSoi/tas
Most
TrptoTT? /tepi's.
demorantes {gg, demorati).
e,
of
vg (and edd)
and another, and
:AG, CT, IMOU,
vtt,
sol
loquebantur.
zJ. zJ.
sol
of other
sabbati.
3.
gr E,
d ddef, qui
cl),
recto cursu,
a troade
sol; for
prima partis macidoniae.
12.
ih.
(and
: the rest, troadem {d, troada).
CT, 10, R, p
also
%ib. II. a troia directo cursu.

t
W-W) : OSU
So most vg (and
esseni.
and so
all lat
else (and edd), loquebamur (exc. Iren., locuti sumus).

ib.
So too nearly
17. mbis.
zJ.
So also O,
iudicatis.
15.
wizi (also
ib.
iq. sps (= spiritus).
ib.
26.
z'S.
*t
BR
40.
ib.
xvii.
(and
KV
So also FG, CT, O,

dd p, urbem.
and most
vtt (but ^^,
gg) of
all
else
gr, ttoi'tui'.
all else.
Again, ver. 38, with
rest.
sol
(with gr, ot
only.
I'
ver. also in Subsect. 11 supr,
avao-TaTMo-ai/res)
: A, IMSU,
gr, tî' olKovn.ivi)v
all
vg
qui ....
else,
qui .... inquitauerunt [sic]).
d,
See on this
et.
W-W), de gg;
(and
.... inquietant
jz<z'
R,
this ver. in Subsect. 11 supr.
See on
qui .... concitauerunt.
X ib. ib.
concitant
of the
lictores,
or3?z.
6.
cl),
omnium, d gg) of
for uniuersorum (or
D w/: for consolati sunt
et consu{o~\lantes.
: but
(17/Aiv).
for spes, of all else.
lox fugisse (or effugisse,
.ro/;
37. in puplice condempnatos.
ib.
vg (and edd), also d ddgg; with gr i^BDE, &c. {ifuv)
So also F, I': for
/ec^w.
KeKpUare.
all gr,
rest, iudicastis;
AC'HLP, and most
D sol;
D w/;
uniuersa eorum.
27. fugere.
35.
z'5.
all
against gr E), with gr
e,
: the
and
w/ (vg)
gg sol (vt) : for / z7/z<c of FG, M'SU, BKRV (and edd),
c dd e p'
or et illic of A, CT, IMO, dp; gr, KaKci.
ib. 18. stminiuerbius.
So too AG, IMU, (and edd), c dd p, and Cassiod. in loc. : F, S, BKRV,
seminator uerborum (O, uerbi; CT, disseminator), also ^^/' (<^, spermologus).
t 2i5. 23. scriptum est. D ^0/ (vg), ^^ w/ (vt) : the rest (and edd), scriptum erat (but e om erat)
%\ib.
13. et ibi.
gr,
tmyiypawTO, D, ^v
24
z'5.
yeypa/x/xevov.
jzV (fj.
cz^zzz
J
ib.
29. enim.
So
ib.
sumus.
ib.
ib.
artificis.
11 xviii. I.
pijo-as
sol
regressus.
ib.
W-W), and dd e gg,

erant^'^'!
ib. ib.
yap
gr, r}<Tav
z'5.
credebant
et
So
inde.
8.
with
vg
all
erat
all
ib. 10. quomodo.
vg and
et.
other gr,
sol
all else,
nostrum
{rj/xav).
to
gg p
w/
end of
11
KV (cl),
supr,
also vtt (exc.
vtt vary),
dp, audimus).
cum
h,
recessisset)
gr D, ava\-
Orig.
c,
;
and dd p
W-W)
but
(lat,
gr, 8ia
c,
but
erat
ut supr,
ro...
e
m, Orig.
enim
lib. x.
18)
the rest
dvai.
F,
erant enim
(lat),
S,
B om
and
in Subsect.
(w/
vt)
h,
;
So
cl of
1592
infr, for this verse.
ab aquila (gr D,
gr
diro
mss 37 137 216,
toC dxvXa, also
ms
KaC:
iiria-Teva-av
137).
the
rest,
iTrta-rtvov Kai.
(unmeaningly)
all
these words
verse.
{kKiSey)
(vg)
also
cl)',
but m, essent)
autem (so
gr else, x^P'trâs.
(and
;
S, cogitationes
eorum.
all else,
all
U,
A', C,
and
audiemus (as gr)
else,
(similarly gg, recessit et
rf
also e
So also CT,
See in Subsect.
all
crediderunt
{h om)
erat (so h, esset
AG, IMOT, R,
et intrabat.
ib. 7.
ergo,
else, cogitationis (exc. I
only:
d gg (with gr D) also om them, and

ib. 4.
(all gr, kv/dios).
(v/jlwv)
all else.
artis,
all
So also
{autem).
dominus
31 108 195
all
sol {vg),
3 (before artis) erant^^K
sit
all else,
the rest (vg) egressus (so edd),
of vg (and
AL, mss
else (and edd),

simus.
as
(mg)
vg
with
cum
all else,
So also AG, C, , and d:
illorum.
33.
ib.
audiamus.
32.
ib.
(txt) sol
ib. ib. cogitationibus.
with gr
IM, R:
also
So also F,
ib.
W (vg)
with
D w/ (lat)
27. uestrum.
ib.
for
quoniam of
all
vg, or quia or the like
but most later edd, erat.
all gr,
Ston.

xviii. II.
apud
ib.
: CT, and
qui
18.
gg, dbegit
avroh
iv
gr,
: all vg
tonderat.
F'G,
sol\
IMR, /,
habebani (and so
23. galHiae.
ib.
MS'TU, and dp,
and
else (and edd),
dd A
KRV
OU,
p, qui
24. appello.
ib.
27. crediderunt.
(and
and ms
cl),
also
BKV (and
cl),
ggp':AFG,
sol; to like effect,
galaciam)
/>',
D to/ (vg)
discendens.
ib. 9.
So also
\ib. II. nonmodicas.
but
e sol (vt),
See on
all gr, dTroo-ras.
totonderat; gr, xetpa-
Monderunt)
BKRV
C, OS,
with no gr.
:AF,
eTxc
all gr,
(and edd), galaticam, also
manum. So also AG, C, lOU', , d dd (with gr D)

manus;
with nearly all gr.
gg p,
ib, 8. ingressus.
So also CT, dd-.Vae rest, introgressus.
qui
gr, yaXoTiKî/.
xix. 6.
d, recessit et
d dd e gg p{h);
p, minauit;
m/ (gr i^, mss 15 180, dTreXXjJs)

all vg else, apollo (gr, djroWoSs).
So also F, STU, BK, ^^/>: but AG, CI, MO, RV (and edd), and
t
crediderant.
II
M,
totonderani (A, qui
and
(so edd),
133, d7re\u<ri').
W-W).
galatiam (
ib.
h, dimisit (gr
So also F'G, CT, OSU,
habehat.
ib.
FG, OSU', BKR'V
R, dd:\>\xX
d, dbiecii
F, CT, IMS, B (and so W-W),
\ib.
( (
MU,
So also A,
eminauit.
6.
ib.
fkivo'i
So also A, CT, 0, , and ep;
eis.
eos {gg, inter; d, penes),
gr, oJDjXao-tv
dd
in
CXCIX
xiii.
all
vg
else, discedens
(and edd),
discessii et;
gg,
3 supr.
CTM,
G',
discendit et:
/>,
: F, MSTU, BKRV
c dd,
BKV
cddggp-.hwt AFG, IM'OSU,
R,
non quaslibet ( has non modicas quas), similarly d e; gr, ou ras Tvxovcras.
(and edd),
So, xxviii. 2
vg
z>?/r, all
render same gr by modicus.
I'MOST
nearly all else, ut deferrentur (so edd); most
<5o-Te a.jro<l>epe(r6ai but d gg, ut inferrentur {^x DHLP, &c., wo-re iiri<f>epe(xdaL).
It ib. 13. adiuramus. D sol, with gr HLP, &c.: all lat else, adiuro, with gr JÂBDE, &c.
So also G,
12. / defereniur.
ib.
D sol all vg else, gentilibus d gg, grecis all

ib. 18. uenierunt.
D (txt) to/: D (corr.) ueniebani, as all else.
D to/; for denariorum, of all else.
ib. 19. denarii eorum.
17. gentibus.
ib.
z"i.
II
ib.
but gg, conualescebat
transire macidoniam et
achaiam
tribulatio.
sol:
et
achaia
all else, turbalio, or
e'/
{e,
See on
gr, iKXtjo-iv.
fortabatur)
all
xiv. 5 supr.
vg else (and edd),
deviates and amplifies.
D sol (vg)
et.
gr
d e gg; with gr ADEP,
XBHL,
SieXSuv t^v
p..
SieXêiv t'^v
p..
xat
koI d^.
{d gg) tumulius (gr, rdpaxoi).
and ms 137, oStos (rvvaOpoCcra's tovs . .)

So CT, and d gg (gr
f /J. 25. A?V conuocans eos
else (and edd), quos conuocans et eos (exc. O, conuocasset for conuocans et); gr, os a-vvaOpoicrai koi
.
II
all
d with gr
(and edd), transitu macedonia
all else
ib. 23.
So also G, OS, R;
uerbum .... confortabatur.
20.
confirniahatur {^layviv)
jKaC
ax;
gr,
....
Toils
zJ.
ib.
So also A, CT, IMOS, d
27. deputabitur.
(gg, aestimabitur)
35. sedasset.
ADE,
So
Xoyto-^jjo-erai,
with
38. aduentus forinsecus.
ib.
ib.
gr
ib.
proconsules.
lat in
So
general
So also A'G',
p : FG, S'U,
J^BHLP,
(txt)
but (D mg), %suadesset
M, BKRV (and
W-W).'
T^s
irepl
with gr D,
a-^/xepov evKaXetcrOai o-Tdcreus)
c dd,
reputabitur
{sol).
(mg) conuentus forinses, with
CT, lOSU, , and p, pro consulibus (so

ib. 40. hodie tamquam. inquieti et tumultiossi.
seditionis,
BKRV (and edd),
&c., \oyi(T$r)vai.
cl),
cdddeggp';
sol; gg,
quasi
all else.
but
gr, avQiitaToi.
AFG,
seditiosi hodie {cp. d, hodie accusari
lat in general, seditionis
hodiemae
gr,
o-Tcicreto?
<rrjp,tpov.
XX.
I.
populus.
D to/ (unmeaningly)
iox paulus, as all else.
So D to/;' G', MSU, R, cddggp', sosipater; a few gr,

AFG, C, lO, BKV (so edd), and d ep, sopater; most gr, o-uttotpos (a few, o-aJo-tVaTpo?).
aoMrCnaTpos
D sol; AF, _^n' (gr ms 13 and a few, irdpov) most vg, pyrri (so W-W) (and
ib. ib. peri.
Q\),pyrrhi; other lat variously; gr JÂBDE, fec., nruppov (but HLP, &c., om).
i!'J.
4. sosi
:
'
pater (in two words).
Note that A, S, BK, and p, reaid^ro consule for avOvTrarov, xiii. 8 supr.
D seems to take sosi as the name of a man, who was " pater peri." So mg, " proprium uiri."
2
cc
INTRODUCTION.
XX. 9.
dedudus a)
(or
wd,
ih.
BKRV
SU',
(and
and
cl),
c dd, ductus
(and
nauigammus.
So also most vg (and
and
cl),
W-W) : CT,
dalus
d, praeceps
Note that only d e gg{no vg) join
and some mss).
13.
IMOU,
So also (but om a) AG,
eductus a {somno).
F,
vtt
est
deductus prae
{e
gg,
gr, /corei/tx^^s airo
in ins a.
AG,
W-W);
enauigauimus (so
gr,
a.vi))(Qrffx.(.v.
\ lb.
in nasson.
lb.
gr, 7rt T. a.(T[cr]ov;
Again,
AFG, lU' (edd),
BKV, /',
S,
mi{y)tj){i)lenem. (or n)
So
21. gentibus.
ih.
d dd
gg, Lcf.,
hiat, xx. 31
all else, sanclificatis
xxi.
&c., kG
So
So
choo.
I.
(vg)
sol
xxi.
D
G,
sol;
c
M,
(similarly
17/1*11'
praeuenissemus
d gg,
(similarly
dd,
conuenil nos).
(and edd), also
gr, ft-nvXrivriv (or
ggp',
ivrjv).
gg, Lei., graecis;
IW-qtriv.
gr,
all
AF, MSTU, BKRV, p : but A'G, C, IM'O,
gr
lat in
e sol (vt),
(and edd),
and Lcf. (other
p:
vg
all
AG'L
coo;
vtt
o.va.QT-i]<Tovra.i.
variously)
vg
all
else,
ut
coum)
W-W);
(and
&c.,
iÂBCDE,
kS)v.
ggp
cl), c
gr
co (others variously);
e,
HLP,
gr
BKRV
(nig)
TrScrti/.
p, cho (so
(cl,
else, memoria.
vg' (see Berger, Hist, de la Vulg., p. 175):
gr, Tots ^jyiao-îeVois
ggp', choum
but gr,
d, ut abstrahant).
with one
(txt),
general
xxi. 2-10.
So also FG, M'STU,
pataram.
ih. ib.
also
for exsurgent of
omnibus;
F, MSU, BKRV,
most
rest (vg), gentilibus;
roi) o.trouTpk^f.i.v,
32. sanclificalionibus.
ih.
militene[_m']
So also F, CT, SU,
memoriam.
31.
gr, (TWy8aX[A.]ci'
all gr.
sol:
(D,
gr, tov diroo'Trai'
Note that d
with
ut adducant.
ih.
% \ ih.
ib.
me
30. resurgent.
ih.
abducant
and
xxvi. 17, 20 infr).
23 (after tribulationes) meae.
ih.
with
and
S'U
also {+ nos)
:AF, CT, IMSU, BKV
infr.)
R, p,
as[s']on
praeuenisset nos, &c.
W: the
also C,
Cp. xix. 17 supr. (also xiv. s
and
CT,
sol {cp. xxviii.
G, mitelenen
e p, conuenisset nos
inuenisset nos,
ih. ih. militen.
(and edd) in
else
all
6ol<t[(t'\ov.
So also O, , and
14. conuenissemus.
ih.
uaiissemus):
nearly
gr mss 15 18 36, vdcrov)
sol (so
but LP, and some,
(but no gr)
:A, Ml'
W-W),
(so
paiara (gr, iraTapa).
e,
So also BKRV (and cl), c dd e p' {gg diverges): AFG, CT, IMOS, 0,
paruissemus gr AB'CEHLP, &c., dvaâuevm, but gr j^B and many mss, ava<t>dvavTK d has uidentes,
gr D hiat. U p alone, cnm peruenissemus
ib.
cum apparuissemus.
3.
ih. s-
W-W);
So also FG',
expletis.
ih.
usque ad foras
ciuitatem (so edd)
(D
ib. 14.
nearly
(and
(txt) sol
all lat
else (and edd), nauigauimus
rf^^ (vt)
(by lapse)
/oris ciuitatem
All gr,
ecus cfo)
explicilis
the
explicilis (so
and
usque foras
rest,
r^s irdAecos (but
expletis.^
68,
J^,
om
Icds).
all else, redierunt.
So also AG, CT, IM,
sol
dd ggp -.hut AG, CT,
Cp. ver. 7 infr, iox
{mg) usq
alone writes y^m.
cl), c
diverges).
tov itXovv hiavxxravTei
all gr,
quaessiuimus.
/liat
sol (vg),
nauigatione explicita.^
gg) (F, dd, explicata)

{e diverges).
Ij
IMOSU, B0KRV
ciuitatis.
alone ins ad;
reuersi sunt.
ih. 6.
ih. 7.
(eirXeo/aei/)
ejrAcvo-a//.ev.
gr, oTe 8c h/ivero iâfyrCcrai
ih.
So also G, C, and /
nauigabamus.
ih. ih.
of gr, E' alone
B0KRV
but
G',
for quieuimus, of
W-W),
(and
I'O'SU (and
vg
all
also c p (to like effect,

cl),
expleta
d,
expedila
else.
So also G', lOS'U, R; dd gg p

gr ^^, tao-oi/t
but A'F'G (and so edd)mnasonem {e, mnasoni) most gr (D hiat), /x.vd<Toivt
AF, CT, MS, BKV, c d, naslsynem. Note that
D sol places /tunc iassonem before apud quern. See also on this ver. in Subsect. 11 supr.
\ ih.
16. ias{s)onem.
II
ib.
corr.
I
'
iii.
ih.
20.
dnm. So D, with
24. sciant.
{prima manu)
f D
scient
only (vg)
(txt),
with
with
all else
d gg only
KR, gg
"Bible de Pay" {Cod. Putean.).

7, the gr verb is Stavv'o), which
= instructus
(so edd)
In ver.
17 {ei'^pTia-/xvoi
'
So
is
(vt)
after gr
{d, cognoscant);
DHP,
gr
HLP,
(mg) explains "finita uel renuniiaia."
all else, lat
&c. [not
D]
and
yvoio-ii'
gr,
î.
: but
gr (inch D), yvoitrovTat.
there aTra^ Xeyd/t. in N.T.
(vg)).
&c.
eâprlâ) occurs else only 2
Tim.

So also FG, IMOS'TU, BKV,
xxi. 24. ambulans.
ambulas (so edd)
gr
voptvov
ih. 26. explicationem.

all else, explefionem
lb.
esse/
t^v
gr,
C, S, R,
ddggp'
deviates),
{e
(?).
(gloss interl., finem
sol
on
gloss
cp.
mpr.
ver. 7
see also on ver. s)
iKTrXiJptocriv.
B: AG,
So also F, IMOS,
offeretur.
ib.
dp :AF'G',
CCl
CT, U, 0'KRV (and
edd), offerrelur; gg, oblaia
d, oblata est.
introduxisset
So
d, procucurrif)
only (vg)
also
and
S,
</</
So
CT, and
G',
dd ep
vg
all
only (vt)
(and
dd:
So
else, docetis (gr, o
(d,
StSao-Kuv).
else, uiderant (gr, rj^rav [TrpojeupaKoVts).
all
BKRV (and
IMSU,
induxit):YG',
cl)
W-W),
else (and
all lat
So
14. / cognosceris.
only (gr B,
[c? kiat, xxii.
lOS,
also
the rest (and edd)
with
reddent); gr, fjiaprvpei (D, p^prvpiâ-ei

ib.
edd),
All gr, eitrijyayev.
testimonium reddidit.
xxii. s-
d dd gg:
O,
decucurrit (exc.
gr, KartSpaf/.a/.
33. / {quid).
ib.
(vtt) c
AG, CT, O,
also
to like effect gg.
with
with
So
32. decurrit.
J.
CT,
induxissef.
ib.
cucurrii
sol (vg)
29. uiderunt.
ib.
ib.
28. docet.
ih.
</:
the
rest
et;
and so
gr.
the
iixaprvpei.)
testim. reddit (exc.
rest,
2-10]).
(and edd), ut cognosceres
exc.
cognoscere; all
e,
gr, yvSsvai.
ii.
tSeiv
z'i.
....
%
II
that
2^.
W (vg)
also
D w/ (vg)
from
finally def.,
sol (vt)
for quia
gg
and gr
ver. 20,
(vg);
sol
[D
gr
gr S, mss i8 36 180,
.... audire
uidere
rf ,
gr,
audires.
all else
from
sol (vt), also
eTSoi'
the rest uidere
W-W),
(and
on.
hiat, vv. 10-20],
(iSttv).
eiusmodi; except
gg, talem.
all
else (lat
ver. 29.
Cassiodor.
sol (gr)
oipavoi':
26. dues.
IM
So too A, CT,
also
CT, MO,
29) dues, with
{ib.,
(and edd), duis,
all else
both places.
summa peccunia, D sol: A, T, egg, multa pecunia, (C, pecunia only):

(and edd), also dd p\ multa summa e, multa summa pecuniae p, multa only.
%ib. 28.
BQKRV
D,
[exc.
irocrov]
ib,
...
ib.
.
13. fecerunt.
lb. 14.
ib.
So
of the rest (vg)
FG, CT,
MOSU,
B,
and
and
in Subsect.
infr.
to like effect vtt,
dd p -.but A,
I,
KRV
IMOSU,
All gr, ttoXXov
and
gr.
(and edd), and
gg,
similarly,
and gg:
also IS,
iox fecerant, of
e,
fedssent.
All gr,
<?,
So also
gg h, Lcf.
ib. 26. continentem
w/
hunc mundum.
(vg), with
sol:
all gr, ol 'lovSatot <Tvvi&(.vro
gg;
gg, habentem formam hanc; gr
lôvcrav toi' tuitov toBtov; the rest, irtpif)(ovtrav t. tvtt. tovt.

tadto.
vg else (and edd)
w ipsos") for w, of all else (gr, lanTovs).

FG, OSU, B0K: the rest (and edd), and dd e s,
D sol (S om
f lb. 20. iudei constituerunt.

edd), and dd h s, iudaeis conuenit.
xxiv. 2.
all
iJo-aVTes).
nosmet ipsos.
15. consilio.^
;
this ver. see also in Subsect. 11 supr,
sol; for torturi erant,
also
FG,
all gr, to. d/xtôrepa.
iT0Vt\<T6.p.tvoi.
o-weSptij))
D
So
utrumque.
with
On
KâXa(ov.
29. tradiderunt.
xxiii. 8.
utraque
01
....
jo/ (vt)
</
(O, uideris .... audires)
MO (and cl), with p
So also
23. caelum.
uideres
gr), aerem (de/oa).

ib.
in
So
22. huiusmodi.
Note
So also S
audieris.
the rest (and edd),
18. uidi.
/i.
II
ib.
and
xxii. 15. j'.
II
....
uideris
ttKovcrot
D sol,
by lapse
edd), and dd; (or possibly oi

f ib. 7, intercedens.
superueniens ; of vtt, dd
So
e,
accito,
a corruption of
as R, c);
D with M
gg
citato,
all lat else,
which
write uocato.
only (vg), ^ônly(vt):
transiens {p s om)
most
gr,
is
XBE
concilio
all
vg
(gr,
t<^
(and
else
and some mss,
continentem haec (no gr.).
read by nearly
all
vg else (and
All gr, KX-qOivTO';.
all
-irapeXdiav.
else (of those
vg which ins
See more in Subsect.
11
ver,),
supr on
this ver.
f
the
i.
10. dicens,
sol (vg)
gg
sol (vt),
and Cassiod.
(or, as
rest.
1
But concilium,
in ver. 20, with all else.
CT,
ut dicerei):
for dicere of
INTRODUCTION.
ceil
xxiv. 12. consensutn.
gg
deviates)
t
patrio (so e)
HLP,
gr
tTricruo-Tao-iv
^<ABE, &C.,
(cl,
vg else (and edd), also dd
all
e {p, concursus,
ivL<rra.<rLV.
patri
el), c
dd gg p
:^but G, O,
(and
W-W),
gr, TraTpwia.
all
&C.,
So also AF, T, R, and most vg
patrL
14.
ib.
D (txt) sol: (mg), concursum, as
ih.
17. el
th.
24. cuslodire.
W : nearly
uolum.
(and edd),
all lat else
So also A, most vg (and
cl),
el
: but
uola
: but
also all vtt
G,
vtt e
I,
gg s om
(and
as all gr.
W-W),
cuslodiri;
gr, Tripiia-Oai.
all
xpm
25.
ti.
A and
(also cl), and dd e, with gr J^BEL and some mss
So D, with
words (FS, Thu xpo; gg s, xpo ihu). The other gr (i^'ACHP, &c.)
:
ihm.
W-W)
most vg (and
invert the
read yfiKyTov only.
gg
C, a-vveSpiov)
SieVpiêi' cKEt)
but
16.
ib.
BKV
C, O'SU,
(and
W-W), and
exlerrilus faclus).
with
only [but G' corr.J
(but
all gr, a-vfifiovXiov
and so gr HP and some mss,

CT, I, BKRV, and c dd p;
else (and edd), plur. (some, ibi\d.eni\ morarenlur, as
all lat
alone, ibidem demorarenlur ;
c^^: AFG,
cl),
sperans, of the rest.
el
So
ibi demoraretur.
14.
ib.
w/, for
(and
yei/oynei'os {e,
RW
gr, /x<ôôs
So also nearly all vg (and W-W), and c e gg nearly

(also cl), and ddp, concilio. Cp. xxiii. 15, 20 supr.
XXV. 12. condlio.
27. adsperans.
ib.
conterrilus
s,
IMOT, OR
So also
26. Iremefactus.
lb.
/, timefacius
dampnare.
gg, demorarenlur ibi)
most
So also gg, and (damn.) IR' (and
cl),
gr, SieVpi/Sov eKet.
dd:
the
rest,
donare (/, donari)
all
gr, )âpLêa6ai.
[e,
ib.
17. Aunc.
ib.
18.
So
by
(as read
W-W)
D, with G'B (but Ac of D rather = ^r, which
So also U, , gg:
adslilissent.
the
rest
(and edd), cum
all
slelissent
other vg write).
a-raOivTH
gr,
stanles).
ib.
cum
mails
ib.
(and W-W),
So also FG, CT, IMOSU, BR (and cl), ddp (but no gr) : A, V,
and some mss, irovripdv (sc, ainav, causam)
K, mala gr J^C, Trovijpd)
gr i^'BE, &c., irov-qpStv (sc, wv, de quibus)
gr HLP and most om.
malum.
ib.
malum
gg p',
gr
AC
23
bironice.
(and edd), bernice
CT, , and dd gg,

Cp. xxvi. 30
{BepvUrj's).
atrium.
ib. ib.
sol:
So
clamauerunt
eum
beronic[a]e (so
ueronice)
e,
gr C, êpoviKrj^:
the rest
in/r.
(mg) auditorium, as
(txt) sol\
all else
(exc. O, adiutorium, but O' corr.).
sol
nearly all vg else
Here clamantes (gr JÂB
and some mss, /SoGvrcs) is read by AFG, &c. (so W-W), also by/ j; but CMR (and cl) and dd subst.
-acdamantes (gr CEHLP, &c., eTrtôGr/Tcs)
e,
exclamantes
c gg p, tndamantes.
See on this ver. in
Subsect. II supr for the words that precede and farther in Subsect. v in/r.
ib. 24.
(ai)d e&A), petens (or
tollite
de uita non oportet uiuere
eum
[amplius'].
non oportere eum uiuere amplius.
ntes) et hie clamantes
D with M only, for ipso, of all else.

D sol (vg), with (vt) e gg: for uero, of all else.
t
il. ih. permittetur.
So also FG all else (as gr), permittitur.
îb. 2. accussaretur.
D sol (connecting with ver. i) all else, accuser.
il. 3. consuitudinis et quaestionis.
So also T, R all else (and edd), accus.
D sol (unmeaningly) for sto of all vg else (exc. C, iusto)
ib. 6. tsto.
25. ipse.
il.
xxvi.
I.
So
autem.
plur.
See on this
ia-TTjKa.
il. 7.
in qua.
lb. il.
ver. in Subsect.
So vg (nearly
inueniri.
of
vtt, c
p, asto;
gr,
in/r.
mss, and
all
for
sol
deuenire,
W-W) :but G
(and
cl), in
of most vg (and edd)
quam, with
CT,
gg;
gr, is ^v.
peruenire, as also
gg
gr,
KoravT^crai.
ib. i\.
ad extremas.
ib. 14.
(7OT dicenlem
gg, u. loquentem ac dicentem
some, ^.
;'3.
AaXoCo-ai/;
quos.
sol
:for
mecum.
in exteras, of
D w/: for
vg
in general
D with C
sol (vg),
w/
(vg)
w/
(vt)
: all
;
with
else
all
(and edd)
. loquentem mihi,
gr ^ÂBC, and some mss, ^m^v

LP, and many, ^. Xeyoucrac koI XaXoJo-ai/.
17. gentilibus.
ib. ib.
gr, cis ras e^w.
Xiyovtj-av (E, ^(ov^s XeyovoTjs)
(and edd), gentibus (tGv
gr (o^s)
as nearly all lat else (and edd);
:all
jei/wi/')
see
else (and edd), quas.
on
ver.
H
20
and
in/r.

t xxvi. 19. uissioni
BKR'V and
%ib.
me
21.
ib.
after
I,
with
the
25.
ib.
reserves
ib.
all
vg
W-W),
else (and
all
but
cp. ver. 17).
else (and edd), conuerterentur.
i^BHP, &c.) before
edd)
iudei (so
or
Cp. ver. 24, where
or after comprehen., as in gg, with gr A.
A, ait paulus;
So also A, IMT,
loquor..
ib.
else stands (as in gr
MSU, BKRV
So also
qui)
ille; h,
:AFG, CT, and
Cassiod.
caelestis uisiom's.
to the end.
te
paulus.
et
paulus {gg, at
cddggp, and
(also cl),
rest, gentibus {idvtvLv,
only; gg, conuertentur
end of ver.) in all lat

EL and a few mss
(at
RW
(transp.)
caelesti uisionis']
CT,
also
(as in e with gr
it
w/ similarly
gg
So
conuerlantur.
ib.
[M,
caelesti uisione
e,
20. gentilibus?-
ib.
So D, with
caelesti.
CCllt
RV
e,
(and cl\
paulus autem
(and
cl),
ddp-.hni FG, CT, 10, (and W-W),
at
gr, 6 hi [ttovXos].
FG, OSU, BK,
also c </</: but
p, eloquor;
e,
mitto
h, emitto, gr, oTro^Seyyojuai.
28. in breui.
ib.
ib.
(txt) sol:
(mg)
in modico, with the rest {Iv 6\iytf).'
EHLP,
vg, with gr
all
"quod eum sub
in loc,
So
ib. fieri.
So also CT, , dd gg:
ib.
30. beronice.
ib.
31. xnnculorum.
yivi<rdai:
possibly] yar
\_h
So gr iÂB, &c.,
uelkt facere Christianum."
celeritate
the rest (and edd),
So also A, CT, IMO,
and h p
[else] only Cassiod.,
iroiijcrai.
Cp. xxv. 23 supr.
bernice.
the rest (and edd), also dd gg s
{Bea-ixZv)
{e hiat), uinculis.
xxvii.
of
gg h,
ib.
sol
cKpivev (o
ib. 2.
effect h),
agusti [sic].
ib.
vg
all
else, ut
autem iudicatum
which mss
ijye/xtoi')
est
The
gr, <us S kKpid-q.
64, 97, insert here (so p', preses iudicauit
dicreuil
cp. also
with S only (vg)
So also A, M, ' : but FG, CT, lOSU,
lystram.
So nearly
myra
gr B, fcvppa
h,
sustulivius
but
Â:
<Tj).vpva.v.
vg (and edd); also gg, and Cassiod. in loc; with gr

LP, /ivpo. Bede conveys that E (which here deest) had
So
7 (before salmonem) secundum.
(mg) with F, SU,

10.
ib.
II.
ib.
dd p,
So also
{cil
A, O, and dd p
but
all else
I;
(and edd),
h, lyciae (or liciae).
gg
BKRV (and edd),
all
(after quae est) cyliciae (or cil).
ib.
ib.
sumus.
ib. 5.
for augustae of all else.
So also {sc, nauem) AG, C, OU, BKR (and W-W), /, and to like effect, j
and some mss, fi-iWovTi {sc, irAoicji)
but F, IMST, V (and cl), c dd gg (and to like
incipienies
gr HLP and most, /ieAAoi/res.
egressi
ib.
XAB
ib. ib.
myrram
incipientem.
and so gr
and
dicreuit autem.
uocauii).
D may represent the
KRV,
quoniam
dd p', iuxta
incipiet.
nauiculario.
So
with
with
(txt)
gg, per
(txt) sol (but so
B0KV, and W-W),
(AF, C, OS,
only:
Bed. ap.
or nauclero
AG, CT, IMO, B
and p:
(so edd),
but
gr, KOToi.
for q. incipit of the rest
W-W)
D (mg)
(IMS'TU, R, and
cl
nauiclero
c
p);
gr,
(ftc'AXeti/).
vg
all
else, nauclerio
vauKA.;pa,
:gg
{h)
s,
magistro nauis.
ib.
13.
nauigabant {cretam).
gg, colligebant
ib.
h, sublegebamus
ib, 16.
cladia.
So
KAavSa (likewise
HLP,
egg, caude {ox
ae);
17. adiutorio.
ib.
ib.
ib.
21. egredi.
ib.
If
s,
sol,
and one other
(txt) sol:
&c., /cAovSrjv)
(mg)
;
ib. 33. dies.
CT, subleuabanl
XA and a few mss,,

and dd s, cauda; TR^
G, caudiam; gr^'B, KauSa.
clauda (so C, , claudam); with gr
p, claudia:
but A and most
Pr., cauden; F, IS,
caudam
(so edd),
;
D (txt) sol (vg) gg sol (vt) gr J^, jSorjOiav : D (mg) with

So D sol (vg), with gg p s (no gr) for utebantur of the rest.
;
all else, plur.
also A,
M, R;
dd:\>\xt
Cp. ver. 2 supr. (and note that
32. abscidere.
vg iu general
(Par. 11505), ioxflatibus, of all else.
So
utebamur.
So
for legebant {-irapiXiyovTo) of
sublegebant.
Hiei on., De JVomm.
ib.
di'tiyto-âi).
So
15. fluctibus.
So
So
Elsewhere (see on
Note that H e
sol (vg,
is
FG, CT, OSU, B'KV (and edd),
but U, abscedere)
X> with S only (vg), as also gg

xiv. 5, xix. 17
def., xxvi.
supr)
29 xxviii.
26.
p,
tollere (gr,.
corrected in opposite sense in these two verses).

c sol (vt)
sol (vt,
all else, excidere {iKTrecnlv).
but adds
est
a qua)
all else, die.
usually has gentes for tOvq, where the rest, gentiles.
INTRODUCTION.
<;civ
xxvii.
So also T,
33. ieiunii.
So also FG,
38. adkuabant.
ih.
vg
all
else, ieiuni; gg, sine cibo; gr, oo-tTot.
A with vg in general (and edd), ad (or al
{gg, releuabant)
lera'aban/.
39. cognoscebat,
tb.
(U,
sol
^gg',
cognoscebant
gr B,
the
iylvaicrKov)
(and edd), agnoscebant
rest
gr, i-TTeywoxTKOv.
40 {cum anchoras)
tb.
wrongly, obtulisseni)
44. ut
lb.
xxviii.
W-W),
(so
and f/'
(or
accedereni.
similarly
or
ae,
militinae.
I.
D (txt) with AFG, CT, IMO, (and W-W), c dd p ( D mg,

BKRV (and cl), also p', sustulissent gr, Trt/juXovres {gg, colligentes).
euaderent of D (mg) and all else gr, Stoo-m^^vat.
D (txt) sol, for ut
abstulisseni.
: but SU,
W,
lb.
tb.
milite;
one MS (vg)
</</
(and
'KRV (and
So also IMT,
uocabatar.
Hieron. ut supr:
and most,
melilene (with gr B, /ieXiTT^vi;)
JÂB'CHL,
(gr
ot^/zVa
cl),
AF
/xcXtVij
T,
P,
militene
mitilenae,
Cp.
ficXt^rr}).
D.
XX. 14 j/r, for converse error of
_gg,
likewise militine,
and so gg p
es),
meletae;
I,
(vg)
sol
cl),
with c dd p:
vg in general (and W-W), uocalur;
uocitatur; gr, KaXctTai.
ib. z. recipiebant.
D sol (so Bed., Retradt. presumably from e) ; with most gr, TrpocreXdôvTo
vg else (and edd), reficiebant {gg, refecerunf), with gr J^, mss 137 216, Trpoo-aveXa/i/Savor. This
reading is plausibly alleged by
{Praef., p. vi) as a correction made after the gr.
but
all
W-W
the
quern.
ib. 4.
gr, Of Siao-coê'vTa
ib. 7. puplici.
W-W
gr).
ib.
ib.
dim
the
omitting eum, with gg
sol (vg),
(and edd), qui
rest
(omitting ^z)
js/
conjecture that
intends pupli
eum
(on this ver. see in Subsect.
supr)
after
FG, B, which read qui but om eum.
exc.
vg else, publii (or puplit) qui; gg, puplio (with the

= puplii qui.
all
ci
D w/: for honoribus,

D jo/, for hiemauerat.
10. honeribus.
II. cemauerat.
of
(and edd).
all else
Cp. Mt. xxiv. 20, where
{rushworth) has cheme, and
(also r^) chieme, for hieme.
(txt),
casthorum
gg, sy{Qx i)racusas
ib.
but
BKR, and
ver. in Subsect. 11
/ : A'G'S'T'U'V
(so edd), cas-
so gg, parasemum dioscore

supr, and farther in Subsect. v in/r.
(mg), parasimus dioschori
So {sy{ox i)racusam) FG, lOSU,
ib. 12. siricussam.
See on this
irapaa-iiiJLm SiocTKoupois.
W-W),
So also AFG, lOSTU,
insigne castrorum.
ih. ib.
torum
BKRV
(cl),
and cddp:
after gr,
A,
CT
(and
as gr.
13. circumnauigantes
sol:
for circumlegentes of
most vg (and edd); CT, circumdegentes
gr, KipiikBovTK, or (J^B) 5re/jteXoi'TS.
ib.
Cp.
So also AG, ggp
secundo.
ib. ib.
15. concurrerunt.
w/
for
the
rest
(and edd), secunda.
occurrerunt, of all else
gr, [e^JiyXôv ets aTrarriyo-ti' (or virdvT
).
V. 16 j/ir.
z3.
21.
So also SU, ,
a/z'^z'<f.
with ggp.
\ib. 25. disceptabant.
sol:
:AFG, CT,
for
BKRV
I,
discedebant of all
(and edd), with
c dd,
vg else (and edd); gg p
s,
quid -.O om,
dimittebaniur
gr, (XTreXuoi'TO.
ib. zii. prospicielis.
ih.
ib.
edd),
ib.
sol:
most vg (and edd),

MU the
conducto (and so edd).
perspicietis (iSijte)
So also A,
30. conduciu.
qui introiebant.
sol,
qui ingrediebanlur (gr, rows
(M,
others variously.
rest,
e,
qui introibant
so gg,
s,
introeuntes)
the
rest of
vg (and
eto-tropeuo/AeVous).
Subsection v. DOUBLETS.
The
frequent and sometimes large insertions which occur in the
text of
Acts have disfigured it by many double renderings, indicating a want of care

or critical skill on the part of the scribe or his supervisor.
ii.
eius (gr
41. qui ergo reciperunt et crediderunt sermonem eius.
iÂBCEP,
&c.,
credentes sermoni eius
01
So D.
phf ovv diroSeH/êvoi tov Xdyov auTou)
with gr D,
All
and to
ot p.\v ovv Trio-Tev'trai'res t. Xoyoi/ avToO.
vg
else,
qui ergo receperunt serm.
gg {p). But d, hi ergo

Our reading includes both verbs.
like effect e

iii.
10. inpleti sunt siupore et extas\f\i stupefacH {in eo
the passage adequately represents the gr
CT
(exc. that
Of
But h p render (as
The
tione et stupebant.
V.
patrum
accordingly
(txt)
(which also adds

{utrum \h, cui]
adding
in
marginal
appends
to the ordinary
\_exces~\su
vg reading seems
mentis of
is
of
stupe/acti.
while d has
terroris et
sunt ammira-
to be derived
given also by Bed. in
loc.
/<crTacris.
magis quam hominibus at
dixerunt deo respondit autem petrus {deus
illi
(mg) notes that the first sentence is to be read " suh interrogatione" and
appends the answer, deo with the support only of a few vg mss and the mg. of
Here,
.).
excessus
member
first
so all vg render
eTrXô-îjo-av Od/jLôv^ koL iîa-rqa-av) impleti
which
where mentis
ohoedire oportet deo
29.
.
also x. lo,
it
or to h.
the gr were
The
stupefacti
vt source akin to
but see for
if
And
s/co-Tacretos).
none of them supporting
write mentis consternatione for extasi),
stupefactionis.
from a
koX
likewise ignore that addition (but substitute ammiratione for extasi)
gg
vtt, e
Here, the
quod contigerai).
{iir\riQ-$-qa-av â/iySous
CCV
resp.
autem
In
p.).
op. obaudire, deo
vtt
gg h, this additional matter is found with slight

Et Petrus dixit ad illos
? At ilk dixit, deo.
.)
an hominibus
variation
but
it is
to be noted that these texts throw the interrogation into an alternative form, by substituting an for
magis quam.
Obviously, the reply deo implies a question so formed
and does not fit the question as

This incongruity betrays the fact that D borrows the reply from
an alien source, but has neglected to reshape the question into correspondence with it. In Lcf. {De
stated by
(with the vg in general).
non Parcendo, p. 233), the question is cited with an e reads, magis an but neither of these authorities
subjoins the answer. In gr
and d {obtemperare
hominibus) the words are assigned to the High Priest,
;
factum est ut petrum [corr. (interlin.), petrus'] .... deuenire. The edd, with AG', O, KRV,
have ut petrus .... deueniret (F, S, B, petrus (without ut) deueniret) G, MU', B',
petrum
deuenire; and so dd p (), with the gr.
Our D (both txt and corr.) combines both readings
ungrammatically. I and TU offend also, in like (though not same) way.
ix. 32.
{gg
similarly)
X. 18. hie
( ultro).
xiii. 5.
vg, S alone reads hic\ with vtt
d e gg: A and
all
vg
else (and edd),
illic (all
adopts both, unmeaningly.
ultro aperta est eis
xii. 10.
By
ah
All vg, ultra aperta est
se.
subjoining ab
se
of vt to ultro of vg,
reads
e)(pvTei koX ttodv.
and
eis
ab
makes
All vg, habebant autem
habentes autem et iohannem.
But gr
tajoivvijv).
Of
illic.
gr, evâSe).
est eis
et ioh.
se)
its
gg and
Lcf., ab se aperta
(and so gr in general,
habentes et iohannem.
e,
tautologous reading.
Thus
All gr,
efjôv Se koi
here follows
in
using the ptcp. habentes, but retains from vg the autem which belongs to habebant.
autem .... confirmantes
XV. 41. perambulant
Between
aeclessias et praecipiens custodire praecepta.
the former and latter parts of this clause (the plur. perambulant .... confirmantes, and the sing, prae-
the discrepancy
cipiens),
is
obvious.
The former (which
vg
all
else,
with
write as sing.)
all gr,
must
have been derived from an exemplar (presumably vt) which read it as plur. (so vt p has confirmantes)
the latter, which most of the best mss (vg and gr) om, is found in the sing, only (see also on this verse
in Subsect. 11 supr, p. clxxxiii).
therefore has here joined two readings, derived from different
and inconsistent inter se.

xvi. I. et cum circumiisset has nationes peruenii autem.
are inserted else only by (of vg) O and a few later mss
sources,
The
(vg)
introductory words
to be found in gr D).
and inserted them

il.
only
vg
scribe of our
text,
ms
AFG, CT, O
and ends
xvii. 19.
after scire,
is
and so A dd p)
and
(2) in
nationes,
left
as witness of the interpolation.'
other vg has two adverbs here
or, et statim aperta sunt
(SU,
.;
BKR).
the rest,
et
the gr,
irapdxpy;iJi.a.
aperta sunt statim (so
Our MS begins by following
&c.
non pos\/\imus
alone
No
(but I similarly) reads confestim aperta sunt
in following A,
is
heedless of the autem which he has
26. confestim et aperta sunt statim ostia.
M (vg) alone
infers).
The
in its
cum
not in d gg, nor is its equivalent

therefore has evidently borrowed the former words from vt,
only. Here, they are incompatible with the following autem (which
et
they are also in d gg, and (of gr) in
among
scire
doctrinam quae
est
kaec noua quae dicitur a
te
doctrina enim noua
{quaedam
and without support from gr, (i) in reading doctrinam. and placing it
connecting doctrina (which in common with the rest it retains after a te at end of
lat,
1 Note the large p with which he begins ;peruenit, as the opening of a new paragraph
absence from his vg exemplar of the previous words {et cum circumiisset has nationes).
2 C
betraying the
INTRODLCTIOJS.
ccvi
verse) with ver. 20, "dodrina enim
(or of his archetype) intended
own
noua"
latelse,
(all
"docirim
dodrinam (as object to
scire)
Nona
some source not now known), and placed
or borrowed from
out the offending dodrina, retained
Apparently the editor of
enim").
it
accordingly
but instead of striking
transposing
in connexion with noua of next verse,
it
for a grammatical correction (whether of his
and
enim,
thus making the latter verse barely intelligible [dodrina being hardly possible there, unless read as an
ablative).
However this may be, it is plain that dodrinam .... dodrina where all other iat with the
gr
(rts
.... SiSaxn
Kaivy] avrrj
T)
give the word once only, and that
;)
passage is a dittograph rendering.
possimus,
has the countenance of
In
vg CT, OSU,
nominat., at the end of the

for the former
and a few gr mss,
c dd,
and the subjunct.
non,
variations, the prefixed
minor
its
in the
of
only,
for the latter.

xviii. 4.
of them, though by no gr) nearly
synagoga per omne sabbatum
reading of our MS
alone (with no
read (as
all
with
The like
all
retain this verse
gr exc. D),
et
disputabat in
The
sinagogam per omne sabb.
combination
to be found in d and
is
ingressus autem in synag. per omne sabb. disputabat (cicnropEud/tievos Sc eis rr]v crvvaymyTjv Kara irav
gr D,
a-dp^wTov 8t\e'yTo)
also (to like effect) in h
(et
cum
introiret in syn.
be observed that these avoid the asyndeton {intrabat
is to
cl,
gr), et ingrediebatur in
formed by combining these two.
is
Of vg which
omne disputabat.
intrahat in synagogam per sabbatum
ei
many
(rejected by
per omnem sabb. disputabat)
but
it
.... disputabat) by which our MS incurs
suspicion of being conflate.
however, that our

from before disputabat is casual.
It is possible,
of
et
ib.
me diem solennem
21. ualefaciens dixit Oportet
Nearly
dec uolente.
without the preceding words, dixit Oportet .... facere

(with gr
that
it
and HLP).
G and only;
the
number
usque
uiiii
summa
ad horam
d gg; with
summa
drops multa, by which
all
hierus.
et dicens
which are found
iterum
in vtt
....
uiiii- et
dd gg, and
in
dicens (of vg), betrays
For
decimam.
this addition,
has the support of (vg)
D only (drro <S/3as '!' ems SeicaTTjs). Of these, G alone

D offers the feeble compromise, nonam et decimam.
gives
dd p' read (see on this ver. in

and Y, with c and gg, multa pecunia. Our D
properly render woWov), and combines summa of FG (treating it as
(gr, TroXXoi) KetfiaXaiov)
the rest
ad uos
uolente,
(of gr)
Here FG, and most
peccunia.
Subsect. IV also) multa
and that the absence
vt.
the rest, decimam
facere hierusalem dicens iterum reuertar
again, by the repetition, dixit (from vt)
vg text from
its
of (vtt)
as
28.
xxii.
Here our
has interpolated
xix. Q. ab hora
vg MSS else (exc. M), have merely ualefaciens
all
borrows from a text founded on gr
vg, with vtt
adject.) with pecunia of A.

xxiii. 5. princeps est
are used for
Our
ver. 4).
dp;(ipev's,
text
is
summus
No
sacerdotum,
interpolates
Iat else
princeps sacerdotum as here
and
summus here. Two renderings

and summus sacerdos (as in
in ver. 2 [supr.)
an ill-devised combination of both.
quam iudicio subiedus. The words pro quam^ evidently have

removing them, we have the tautologous phrase sto et iudicor iudicio subiedus.
xxvi. 6. isto [corr. sto^ et iudicor pro
got in here wrongly;

All vg else have
Thus our
text
xxvii.
I.
rendering of
et
uindos.
ib.
cum
/cat
Our
subiedus for the gr,
sio iudicio
ta-Tr/Ka Kpivo/jLevoi,
which
vt (gg)
renders
sto et iudicor.
an obvious example of a dittograph rendering.
is
reliquis
....
uindis custodibus [corr. custodiis (with
Sea-fiMra^ is
cum ....
custodiis
[cp.
ver.
text gives thus again an instance of dittography,
4. propterea
eo
quod
essent.
all
vg else exc. G)].
vt
All vg else, propterea quod
vt
Here the vg
which e and
followed by vg.
42 infr.)
for
h and
s,
eo
quod.
f (vt) give
These two
equivalent renderings of Sia to elvai are combined (unmeaningly) in our text.

ib.
18
and
20. permanente
here in no other text,
autem tempestate.
Iat
autem ualde autem .... tempestate (ver.
or gr
Instead of these latter words, our
of 20. Thus permanente .... inminente

iiriKUfjiivov,
'
8).
.
.
for
qua
two words appear
in our text, are alternative representations
These words are probably meant as a marginal note on
qua inueniri)
first
gg begins with
in that verse ("
perseuerante
(with vg) has tempestate .... inminente, in middle
again presenting a doublet rendering.
uenire, for in
The
they plainly belong to ver. 20, which in
ver. 7, offering
qua pro quam ").
of (xet/^wvos)
g'uam as a correction (in
quam

xxvii. 33. quaria decima hodie dies
CCvii
This ungrammatical sentence seems to be an
permanetis.
unsuccessful compromise between [a) quaria decima hodie die expeclantes .... permanetis (of vg, with gr),
and {V) quariadecima dies est hodie a qua .... manetis {o( gg), or something similar. Our text retains
and om
dies
est
a qua by which gg varies the grammar of
rendering.
its
ih.
sumens panem
35.
panem
gg, accepit
is
gg; but with vg excludes the
expeclantes, with
et
Again a compromise: vg has sumens panem gratias egit

our text has the et, which there follows fitly after accepit, but
the ptcp. sumens which it retains from vg.
out of place after

ir.
ib.
gratias
et
gratias
egit.
From gg
egit.
naue .... cui erat insigne castrorum [corr., castorum'\ parasse modios xx' chorus (mg,
in
chororum).
All vg read (with slight
their stead,
gg
and immaterial variation) cui erat insigne castorum merely. In

parasemum et dioscore (gr, Trapaarnxio Sioo-Kopois). C (vg) in its text
margin supplies the reading of gg as alternative " alibi, parasimus
sol writes, cui erat
agrees with the
but in
rest,
its
Here we have the key
dioschori,'"
to the strange perversion exhibited by our
representing the gr
MS
it is
evident that
it is
by the vg rendering, then by the transliteration offered by ^^g-. Our

coroe, or
core~\, has made
scribe, not understanding &\t\i%x parasemum [or
imus^ oxdioscoris [ cori, or
a desperate attempt to break up the two Greek into three Latin words, parasl/ê modios chorus [m],
dittograph
first
and substituting the Latin termination
Of the
us.
insertion of xx
between the sundered parts of dios-core, the explanation is not obvious but the suggestion may be
offered that the exemplar whence the transliteration was derived had in its margin, along with the
words on the margin of C, the symbol xx, representing the twin stars of the Gemini (as a note on
writing ch for
c (as
does),
modios
parase
arranged thus
dioscori),
'
xx.
cori
Then the double x came
to
attach itself naturally to modios (preceding) and chorus (following),
conveying the equation, 20 modii =
cor ("ID), gr, Kopos,
be read as the numeral xx, and to
the
latter representing the
But what bearing
cor."
this
Hebrew
computation
could be supposed to have on the narrative of the voyage does not appear.
Here then we have the three

literation of the
Old Latin, [cui
erat insigne castorum

finally (c),
next
(5),
parasemum
[ef] dioscore (as in vt gg),
the other hand,
it
it
into the semblance of Latin as to
may be convenient
be
but
21.
First {a) is the trans-
mg
alone of vg reads {clarificabant dnm) in
eo
quod factum
and
has with wise
the best vg mss.
This (except
erat.
unrecognizable.
here to note an instance in which
among
of vg
a form so disguised
in
at first sight
discretion guarded against a dittograph which has gained wide currency

iv.
supplanted in the vg by cui
the vt transliteration set as an alternative on the
the marginal alternative transferred to the text of our D,
by the attempt to manipulate
On
stages of a dittograph clearly exemplified.
erat"]
in its habitual
misreading dnm for dm) adequately represents the gr (eSofaôv tov diov ctti t(3 yeyoi/oVi). Of vtt, p
agrees (only with est for erat) dd, with equal propriety, renders in eo quod acciderat other vtt to like
;
effect {d, super
and
quod factum
(and so
est;
e,
give clarificabant id quod factum fuerat in
cl),
But nearly
in facto isto; gg, Lcf., in facto sinjply).

eo
quod acciderat
all
vg
else,
some
thus combining the
renderings of dd and D, but altering the latter by omitting deurn (or dnm) contrary to all gr, and
CT alone of vg avoid the error of omitting
supplyirig id instead to serve as object to clarificabant.
deum, and they write in id for in
eo.
W-W adopt
(but with t) the reading of D, but record Bentley's
approval of that of dd.
Another passage, though not yielding an example of dittograph, may properly be treated of
here.
XXV. 24. In the opening of the speech of Festus, in which he describes the conduct of the
both in Jerusalem
Kol ivOaSe, ySofivres.
adiit
me
and
.
hierosol. et hie
clamantes (so
has merely to
These words the chief extant
clamantes ....
From
vtt
irXijôs
{gg
r^v lovSaiW Ivervôv
s) accjirately
this rendering all
vg diverge
ixoi iv
Jews
t Upoo-oA.
render by multitudo ludeorum

(i)
by
AFG, lOSU, BKV)
CT, M, R, and cl)

mere attempt to make
(so
at Caesarea, the gr
ins petens before et hie
followed by W-W), or (2) by writing petentes et {ac^clamantes \om hie'],

of which two forms the latter is to be rejected,
both because it is plainly a
the two participles correspond as to number, and because it departs from the gr
;
'
Usually, however, the cor
is
reckoned as equal to 30 modii,
2 C 2
INTRODUCTION.
ccviu
by dropping out the reference to Caesarea
D, alone of
(ei/âSe).
lat,
and supported only by two versions,

him and
with no extant gr authority, suhst a long passage detailing and explaining what passed between
D text,
the Jews at Jerusalem, for which see

Syriac,
p.
370
(f.
88 v'
and that in the Bohemian version, see Tisch.
b).
in
For the
loc,
Harklensian
like insertion in the
W-W.
also
As
it
stands in D,
it
is
evidently incomplete, as appears from the disjointed sentences, " non potui Iraiere eum ..." (addressed
eum sequalur cessaream" (addressed to the Jerusalem

out. The Syr. supplies words to this effect (rendered
dicebam ut {sequeretur) but the Boh. (as cited by Tisch.) is even more defective than the lat of D.
Dr. Blass {Lucae ad Theoph., lib. 11) conjectures the gr original of the interpolation to have read, kav Be
to Agrippa), followed
multitude).
by "si
Some connecting
quis autem accussat

link has here
dropped
Tis
avTov KaTtjyopeiv
GiX-y, eAeyoi' a.Ko\ov$iv
Subsection
vi.
ets
|U.oi
General
Survey of the D-Text of the Acts.
Book the deviations of our
In this
Kaurapuav.
much
ms. from the normal Vulgate are
more considerable in importance as well as in number than in any of the Gospels;

and in view of the very peculiar character of its text (noticed above, p. cxxix)
and of the fact (see p. cxxvii supr) that here it stands alone as a Celtic copy of
the Acts,
not (as in the Gospels) one of a group,
it has seemed desirable to
record them here with greater fullness. Accordingly, the foregoing Summaries
largely exceed in length those of the preceding Sections, and include not only
variations which are in themselves noteworthy, but also
many which
are signifi-
cant mainly as illustrative of the relations of the text with the authorities, or of
An
the habits of the scribe.
examination of them
will
enable the student to form
an estimate of the nature, value, and peculiarities of the D-text of the Acts.
(i) In a general
way
D-text of the Gospels
may
be described as of similar character to the

a text fundamentally Vulgate of good quality, but largely
it
fairly
affected with the Old-Latin intermixture which characterizes the Celtic type of
So
Vulgate.
WW
write {N. T. Lat., pars
II, fasc.
Praef,
et
De
huius
eadem dicenda sunt quae in Kuangeliis

fundainterdum textum Hieronymianum uel solus uel cum
codicis indole in Actibus fere
mentum bonum habet
"
p. v),
paucis comitibus conseruat
ueteris etiam Latinae reliquias hie
sed Celticae familiae

illic
uitiis
obnoxius est
ostendit, et textus occidentalis proprietates
amat."
though an accurate description so far as it goes, is hardly an adequate

be added that in the Book of Acts, as exhibited in our ms., each
one.
side of this twofold character presents itself in a form more strongly marked than
Thus the contrast between the two elements is sharper; we find
in the Gospels.
But
this,
It is
to
a purer Vulgate, combined (often abruptly) with large alterations and

additions of " Western " type and origin, affecting alike the form and the substance
in
it
of the text.
(2)
That the Vulgate basis of the D-text
than in the Gospels,

fact that they
is
is
present in the Acts in a purer form
emphatically marked as the judgment of
promote our
to stand
(though
last)
among
W-W,
the
five
by the
codices
THE D-TEXT OF THE ACTS: GENERAL SURVEY.
CCIX
which form, for the text of Acts, their Classis I (GCAFD), whereas, for the
Gospels, it is ranked only with the rest of the Celtic family as one of Classis II.
D tends to agreement with the Amiatine (A) rather
Here, as in the Gospels, but more definitely, our
than the Fuldensian (F).

the rest, on the side of
Moreover
it
now and
appears
then, against
G (Cod. San-Germanensis), which ms
the witnesses to the true Hieronymian text of Acts.

preserves the reading which
W-W accept as right and
is
held by
AF combined
W-W to
In one notable instance
adopt into their
text.
and
stand
all
first
(iv. 21),
or most of
of all
our
among
alone
With yet another MS of
shows a marked affinity, and through C with that other which is so

CT, Cod. Toletanus (T). Its frequent agreement with Cod.
Monacensis (M) is also noted by W-W and in some parts of the Book it associates itself (not
continuously, but in many notable single points) specially with Cod. Oxoniensis-Selden (0).
Classis I,
Cod. Cavensis (C),
it
frequently noted in the combination
Moreover, without any study of particular instances of the excellence of D

among Vulgate texts of the Acts, or of its coincidences with this or that one of
the other Vulgate mss., one
may
form a sufficient appreciation of
simply examining a chapter or two of
One may,
authorized printed text.
without meeting
one
Clementine,
its
more marked
is
its
aberrant matter,
by
here or there, side by side with the
many
parts of our D, read
page
after
or, if
the comparison be
made
page
with the critical edition of
other places (not a few) where,
if
it
varies
from the
variations agree with the emendations of that revised text.
the continuity of
the
notice
will
quality
more than a few (mostly unimportant) departures from the
Clementine standard
W-W,
in
it,
its
the contrast
All
when one suddenly comes upon passages where

is abruptly broken by the intrusion of alien or
Vulgate tenor
of which we
shall treat presently,
But here (before quitting the subject of the Vulgate element in this text of
the Acts) something is to be said in dissent from the judgment of
(/. c),
who (among other faults of the Celtic family) find in the D-text of Acts the same
(3)
W-W
tendency as they justly note

alterations
("uerborum
in
the D-text of the Gospels, to frequent small
inuersionibus,
additamentis,
omissionibus").
The
no doubt here perceptible, but in a markedly diminished degree.

Though the variations of our text from the normal are (as above stated) more
numerous here than in the Gospels, they are not for the most part variations
tendency
is
of this trivial character.
In the Gospels, the endeavour to adapt the text,
by
rearrangement of words or supplying pronouns and other auxiliary parts of

speech, to the requirements of a reader imperfectly familiar with Latin, is
apparent
all
through
tained in the Acts,
it,
but this treatment does not seem to have been main-
book obviously
may
less likely to attract readers
who would
need such help. However

text of the Acts which is not only in the main sound Vulgate in substance, but
in a form comparatively unspoilt by the petty manipulation which in the Gospels
this
impairs
its
be, the fact is plain that our ms. presents a
quality.
Turning now to the second of the two elements distinguishable in the

D-text of the Acts the Old-Latin, we find its presence no less strongly marked
(4)
INTRODUCTION.
ccx
more limited in extent. Save in such

portions as have been above noticed, where long continuous stretches of nearlypure Vulgate occur, our D exhibits many deviations from the normal Vulgate,
than
though
of the Vulgate,
that
and of these the great majority are "Western" readings, due to retention of
Moreover, in the most remarkable of
or reversion to some form of Old-Latin.
these deviations, it follows the type of "Western" text which manifests itself
especially in Cod. Bezae (gr
and
d)
lat
departures from rather than variations
of the normal text (Greek or Latin), including substantial additions or amplifications in which not only the
language of the narrative
WW
MS.,
note specially about a
(/. c.)
additions here referred
them as
in
able.
are
This
its
text indeed
Of no
W-W,
is
it
in
is
it
it
which,
on the
total
if
it
would be easy to put
taken apart from the average
among Old-Latin
other of the Vulgate copies of the Acts, included in the
can this be affirmed
from no other of them could any such
and
distinctive
important to note how widely,
differs in character
But
a plausible claim to be ranked
collection be gathered, of substantial
here
sufficient stress
as a Vulgate MS., in this Book,
of such an alien element in
it
D-text of the Book, would give
Classes of
larger
amount so considernowhere continuously "Western" in any part, nor
in
forward a collection of readings found
And
"Western " variants uniformly distributed.
authorities.
of our
Apparatus Criticus they record each of
their
effect on the general character of the text of our
produced by the presence
varied, but fuller details
the
But they seem to have laid hardly
occurs.
it
and
to,
is
"Western" readings
dozen, including some of the
Of
and sometimes novel matter are supplied.
"Western"
in this respect,
from the D-text of the Third Gospel.
readings.
the D-text of Acts
In both Books, the D-text
"Western" character; in both Books the text of Cod.

Bezae stands high among "Western" authorities. But whereas, in the Gospel,
partakes largely of the
and other pp. there referred to) markedly

to shun rather than to accept those "Western" variants which may be distinguished as of the specially Bezan type, in the Gospel (on the contrary) it admits
our D-text
is
such variants
found (see above,
freely.
The
p. clxxv,
observation
like
is
to
be made as regards the other
great witness which in the Gospels and Acts associates

later Syriac Version
(S),
text of the Gospels, Acts,
and
Epistles,
monument of
text which this Version represents
bezae
and
with Cod. Bezae, the
and an ample apparatus of marginal
variants, forming together the fullest existing
The Greek
itself
known as the Harklensian,^ which presents a complete

the "
Western"
text.
must have been closely akin to
readings, like the Bezan
that of
readings, are, generally
speaking, avoided in the Gospels, but accepted in the Acts, by our D.
And
;
its
inasmuch as the text of Acts

1
in
D bez
is
seriously mutilated, while
is
fortunately
In this Introduction, in which considerations of space restrict us to the citation of Greek and Latin.
we have been unwillingly obliged to forego all reference to this most important of authorities. It
evidence,
made
Alexandria by the Syrian Thomas, Bishop of Harkel, directly from the Greek MSS., in.
and "Western" variants are in its margin, or if in the text, marked
with an asterisk (*). In the Peshitta Syriac (S) also, "Western" readings not rarely occur.
is
the Version
the year 614.
in
Most
of its important
THE D-TEXT OF THE ACTS: GENERAL SURVEY.

complete
Books, the evidence of the latter
in all its
that of the former
Of
from
bez
(xxiii. 24, xxiv. 18, xxviii.
29) belong
but of the previous nine,
where
three,
itself
confirms the evidence of our
it
bez
D bez
(and with
it
S reads
with our
D;
with
hiat,
ms noted by
W-W
to the later chapters of the
exception being the reply put into the Tribune's mouth,
margin) associates
doubly welcome where
lacking.
is
the twelve examples of " Western" readings of our
above), three
is
CCXl
xxii. 28).
in their Praefatio (as
Book, which are missing

in eight cases (the
In six of these,
one
(either in text or
omits the excepted example). In two of the remaining

leaving
extended examination of our D-text shows that
it
in the
unsupported only
in
xxiv. 18.
above examples the general
more
state of the
{a) that the two main "Western'' authorities (D bez and 2) agree in the
is fairly represented;
majority of the very numerous " Western " readings which they attest, but sometimes stand apart
case
and
(V) that
with each of them our
agrees in a considerable proportion (about one-third) of the
places examined (mostly, but not always, in the same places of both)'.
Among the other " Western " authorities we find the Old-Lat. Gigas usually but not always in
above compared, and exhibiting many others besides, but most

most remarkable of those which our text includes in common with
D bez or 5 or both, are absent from it.'
Of the other Old-Latin Mss., h (the oldest) survives but in fragments extending in all to less than
one-fourth of the Acts-text. It offers many points of agreement with our D, none of them, however,
agreement with our

of
them
trivial
while
specially notable.
The
means
some
The
still
of the
more fragmentary
Graeco-Lat. Cod. Laudianus (E
invariably, in
wanting
in the variants
agreement with
s usually
laud),
agrees (so far as
though " Western " but
bez in supporting our
laud (usually in such cases with 2) supplies
its
it
goes) with Gigas.
partially, is often, but
and sometimes where
by no
bez
is
place.
Another witness from an obscure and remote quarter, in a very few but notable instances,
support to our D, the Versio Bohemica? cited two or three times by Tischendorf, but
apparently unknown otherwise. This Version exhibits at xxv. 24 (where D bez is lacking) a large
addition to the speech of Festus, substantially as found in our D, otherwise attested only by the
margin of S, a truly remarkable combination of authorities (see again in Subsect. v). In another
offers its
place (above noted, xxii. 28,

facile
"
unknown
to 2,
the
Tribune's rejoinder) it is with our D in the insertion " quam

bez, E laud, and all the " Western" witnesses,
though known to Bede
and found in a Vulg, ms. cited by W-W. Tischendorf cites this Version in yet another place (xi. 17)
for an addition attested also by D bez, and by 2 (but with *).
The D-text of Acts exhibits also a considerable number of variants otherwise unattested, or attested
but weakly. A few of these are markedly " Western," or otherwise worth noticing, such as that of
xxiv. 18 above referred to, where D bez is wanting and 2 is silent and our ms. has only the support
of one or two Vulg. or mixed texts (see in Subsect. 11, in loc, p. clxxxvi). One of its insertions,
however, in which it stands absolutely alone, appears to be of "Western" character, the " ascendit
autem et consedit el reuoluil librum'" of viii. 31. In the same chapter our D offers an addition the
intervention of the Angel which has here, besides the support of 2* (D bez hiat) not only that of
some late Latin copies, but an unexpected confirmation, from the Greek of A (Cod. Alexandrinus) in
which the insertion is deliberately made, by the first hand, in agreement with our text.
In surveying the
"Western"
variants of the D-text of Acts collectively,
we
are struck not only by the irregularity (already noticed) of their distribution here,
as in the D-text of the Gospels, but also by the increase of their tendency to
About 120 passages have been compared here of which some twenty belong to the missing parts of
The agreements of our MS. with 2 (text or marg.) are about forty; with D bez, about thirty.
2 But the most notable reading in our D,
the conflate one in xxviii. 11 (see in Subsect. v su;pr) is
derived from the text of Gigas (misunderstood).
- Berger justly speaks of
Bohemia as " cette patrie d'61ection des textes mel^s et impurs" (p. 5);
'
D bez.
"rendezvous des textes curieux et inusit6s" (p. 80). His remarks on this subject (p. 74) are worth reading.
that Gigas is a Bohemian MS, as also the fragmentary w (Cod. Wernigerodensis).
JSfote
INTRODUCTION.
ccxii
add and amplify,
and
moreover, not seldom by the
inartificial
and apparently
manner in which they are introduced. Hence (see Subsect. v) the many
"doublets" which disfigure it so conspicuously. These are of both kinds;
{a) conflations properly so called, in which two or more rival readings of the
careless
original
Greek are more or
include
two
intelligibly
less
combined
{b)
renderings of one and the same
distinct
dittographs, which
Greek, so
that
it
is
represented twice over.

(5)
Of
made
the supposed instances of corrections in our text of Acts,
from the Greek, there
is little
to
be added to what has been said above
The
as regards our Gospel text.
are not many, nor convincing
instances adduced from Acts by
directly
clxxv)
(p.
W-W
("/.
<;.)
make a more probable case here
yet suffice to
All of these examples have been carefully noted in our
than in the Gospels.
Summaries, together with some others which appear worthy of consideration,

all such being distinguished by the mark %.
But it is obvious to remark that
apparent examples such as these, where

authority without Latin support,
the part of the editor of
Old-Latin evidence
(and
now
has readings attested only by Greek
may be accounted
Greek
to the
available to us.
for as
due not
to recourse
original, but to the scantiness of the
The fewer
documents
the Old-Latin
evidence
(6)
version
this case
Greek.
is
On
is
more
known
extant complete) the
but one Old-Latin

numerous will necessarily be the " Western " readings for which the only
in
on
the whole, and apart from the special aberrations above noted, the
general result of the combination here presented of Old-Lat. with the Vulgate,
a strangely composite text
valuable in
conspicuous
its
way,
a text
in
conjoining two elements, dissimilar inter
such wise as to make their incongruity
singular in
Books of the N. T. as exhibited
Of
our ms.
genesis to have been somewhat as follows

substantially pure form
but each
the
more
character as compared with that of the other
its
in
se,
all
is
(2) enriched
this text
one may conjecture the
ms. of the Vulgate
Acts in a
by a careful hand by the insertion on its
:
(i)
margin of a large collection of Old-Latin additions or enlargements of the text as

presented by the Vulgate
(3) transcribed by a copyist who endeavoured with
imperfect skill to work these marginalia, or as many of them as he thought fit,
;
body of
copy produced by such a process, acquired

by our scribe or the director of his work and carefully reproduced by him,
into the
would present
his transcript.
just such a text of the
Book as we
find in our D.^
1 For an example of this process in its stages, see the note in

Subsection
formation of the D-reading of xxviii. ii.
(p. ccvii),
which records the
TEXT OF THE PAULINE EPISTLES.
The Pauline
Section VIII.
Subsection
i.
CCXlli
Epistles.
Preliminary.
In treating of the text of the writings of St. Paul,
becomes necessary
it
to
depart from the scheme and arrangement of the preceding Sections (II-V, VII),
which deal with the Gospels and Acts, and to reduce the scale of our examination
Of
change of method the chief reason is, of course, the

absence of that guidance of which we have had the advantage throughout
those Sections and on which all who study the Latin Vulgate New Testament
must rely in all inquiry into the text of the Gospels and the Acts that of the
Until that
invaluable edition of the late Bishop Wordsworth and Mr. White.
of the text.
this
great work shall have been completed,

results as to the
it
will
not be possible to attain definite
Vulgate text of the remaining Books of the
from an investigation, such as
this Introduction
New
Testament,
attempts, of the evidence of
a single ms. or group of mss. Farther, the material to be dealt with is, in
these latter Books, comparatively scanty, and the range of possible inquiry
and
into
collation of authorities
text of the Epistles, not only
is
consequently narrowed.
In our survey of the
there lacking to us (as in the case of the Acts)
is
any other ms. of Celtic Family to compare with ours, but, moreover, no complete
text that can
be absolutely accepted as Old-Latin
is
forthcoming.
The
pre-
Hieronymian versions of the Pauline writings are represented by the unhappily

scanty fragments of one ms. (r), and by the Latin [d, g) attached to two Greek
of the Acts and A8 of the
codices (D, G) both of which (as in the case of D
Gospels) have obviously been re-handled more or less freely into conformity with
.a?
their
accompanying Greek.
we
In this Section accordingly
confine our examination of the Vulgate of
Jerome, generally speaking, to a collation of the text of our D with those of the
Amiatine and Fuldensian Codices (A and F), frequently noting also the readings
of Cod. Toletanus (T), and of the
which
in this
Section
we
find
it
mixed-Vulgate Cod. Demidovianus {dd),

convenient to treat of among Vulgate mss.^
and now and then of the Harleian (also mixed-Vulgate). But we offer also the
results of a careful study of its relations with the above-mentioned texts {d and g),
which are in some measure Old-Latin, and certainly non-Hieronymian the
Latin of the Graeco-Latin Codd., Claromontanus [d with gr D), and Boernerianus
(^ with gr G);
which exhibits,
and
also with that of Cod. r (Frisingensis,
in a series of precious but all too few
genuinely Old-Latin version.
Along with
evidence yielded by citations from St. Paul

or translators from the Greek.
We omit reference
D {d) and gr G {g).
1
gr
to the texts
'
now Monacensis),
and short fragments, a
these
we have adduced
in the
works of early Latin Fathers,
Each of the following Subsections
the textual
exhibits a
gr E (e), gr F (_/), which cannot be accepted as independent

For the most part we cite dd only where it deviates firom cl,
2
of
ccxiv
INTRODUCTION.
examples (not presented as a complete summary) of the
collection of typical
variations of
from A, arranged according as
more or
is
supported by
less
each example we subjoin the reading of the
To
these Old-Latin authorities.
Clementine Vulgate, and that of the Greek.

The
ADFT, and
letters
107
from Tischendorf.
the Lat. of the Graeco-Lat.
is
and
in Sectt. ii-v
of Cent.
The Harleian
vii.
ix.
g, the Lat. of the
Graeco-Lat.
Cod. Claromont. (Cent, vi)
(of Paul),
edited by Tischendorf, Leipzig, 1852.
It is
mss
Of the Old-Lat.
same vg mss as
dd, denote the
(Br. Mus., Harl. 1772, hrl) is cited
Paris, Biblioth. Nat.,
It is
complete with few exceptions.
(of Paul),
Cod. Boernerian. (Cent, ix)
edited by C. F. Matthaei, Meissen, 1791.
Dresden, A. 145
but does not contain
Complete, with few deficiencies,
Epistle to Hebrews.
For dd (Demidov.), see
p. clxxix
mpr and
for
(the Speculum), pp. cxlv, clxxix.

1876)', assigned to Cent, vi, contains (with
r {Frising.), ed. Ziegler, lialafragmente (Marburg,
many
small breaks)
Rom.
1
xiv. 10
Cor.
i.
iii.
XV. 14-43.
xvi. 12 to end.
i.
iii.
vii. 7.
ii.
Eph.
I.
i.
Phil.
12.
Tim.
xiii. 10.
vi.
ii.
1-20.
12
ix-
(Also,
27
vi. 13.
viii.
Joh.
15-
ii.
18
vi. 6
16.
i.
i.
v.
Hebr.
iv. 3.
5-17.
vi.
10.
17 v.
xii.
ii.
viii.
xi. 21.
ix.
Gal.
lo
14
10
vii.
2 Cor.
Cor.
5.
vi.
XV. 13.
xi. 9.
iii.
to end.)
24.
from Sabatier's Bihlia S. Latina, and from

Tischendorf s Nov. Test. Grace. but for the Latin text used by Victorinus, we have examined his
For that of
Commentary (on Gal., Eph., and Phil, only), printed in Migne, Patrol. Lat., t. viii.
the shorter Pauline Epp. embodied in the early Lat. translation of the Commentary of Theodore of
The
patristic
citations
are
mostly borrowed
Mopsuestia, we are indebted to Dr. Swete's edition of 1880.
The
following Subsections
This text we designate
arranged according as
are
6.
supported
is
by d and g against A (iii) by d against A and g; (iv) by g against

A and d; (v) by r against A and dg (vi) by patristic evidence only (including
that of &); or (vii) where unsupported by any known Latin authority.^
(Subsect
11)
Subsection
The
differ
versions
ii.
d and
widely inter
two Greek
Examples
se,
g,
in
which
is
supported against
which accompany the Greek of mss.
some cases, however, they are found to agree
ms
Sedul.; with gr, Trpoix6ix.i6a

'
words or phrases.
in siding
So {tenemus) d g, Origen
AT {quid
(XBKP),
wfxida
igitur) praecellimus eos
(AL)
(all
without
and Tutor
with our
(lat),
In
where
it
we note the
Ambrst. (once)
so {ergo) F,
1893, in Sitzungsberichte der konigl. bayer.

rest of this Section (Subsectt. ii-viii) is contributed by the Rev. Robert M.
of Trinity College, Dublin, but
cl,
gr
DG,
Ambrst. (again)
irepto-trov).
Supplemented by Wolfflin, Munich,
The
D paul and G paul
ergo) teneamus amplius.
31, Tt ovv irpoKarixoH-^v jrepicrcrov
'
d and g.
Setting aside trivial instances of such agreement,
following as worth recording
Our MS reads
Rom. iii. 9. {quid
by
not only where they represent the differing readings of the
texts, but generally in their choice of Latin
diverges from A.
A,
has been revised by the Editor, who
is
Akademie, 11.
Gwynn, B.D., Fellow
responsible for
its
contents.

Rom.
end) +
xvi. 3. (at
nominat.),
om
&c.,
cl,
So d
domisticam eorum aedessiam.
with
(Note that in
Gal.
ver. 55,
Vict., Ambrst., Sedul.
Eph.
:
TTto-Teios
A (and T,
and Hier.,
dd,
and
(but
All gr, Kivrpov,
So {om) d g, also r and F
&c.
et)
AF'T om
{inr. facial)
and
with gr
d g, F
with gr
g {irritat),
and
hrl,
cl
and
CKLP,
6,
also (with
Tert., Vict.,
&c.
XABC, and some
dd, Hier.,
et)
mss.
and Aug., Ambrst., Sedul.
r,
AF,
cl,
All gr, aBerii.
So d
29. {aedificationem) fidei.
iv.
AF'T,
credere), cl, ins
So {om
et in uobis.
So d
Tert., Hier., spernit.
6,
DGKLP,
with gr
15. inritum facit.
ib. ib.
(after proscripius)
ib. ib. ib.
DG: AF,
gr
other gr.
ueritati non oboedire.
DG, and JÂB
with gr
{after /ascinam't)
iii. 1.
Hier., Aug.
g, with
all
So T, d g, and Tert., Hil., Aug., &c.

AF, dd, cl, stimulus.
d has stimulus dd in same ver., aculeus both inconsistently.)
Cor. XV. 56. aculeus.
and
here, but ins at beginning of ver. s
ccxv
and Vict.;
g, m,
also
opportunitatis {6, necessitatis)
cl
with gr
DG
and ms
with gr JiÂBD'KLP, &c.,
46, t^s
tiJs xP^^"-^-
(F, opportunitatis fidei, hut fidei expct.)

Phil.
So Vict.: d g, and 6, Iren., Tert., Hier., Aug., Ambrst., &c.,

and others, transformabit)
AFT, m, cl, reformauit some vg, Sedul., conformabit.
21. transfigurauit.
iii.
transfigurabit (Cypr.
All gr,
Col.
AF,
and
cl,
So
inluxit.
be added
AF,
vTri)(ti>,
by
sermo, sacramentum,
Subsection
Where d and g
also F, cl
r,
Ambrst., primus creatus
Hier., turpem
and Cypr., Hier., Aug.:

All gr, irpuTos
est).
d g together agree with
caritas,
Ambrst.:
in rendering
Xo'yos, /xva-rripiov
o.y6.iTf],
uerhum, mysterium, magnifico, beneplaceo, hahito, suffero
where
clarifico (or glorifico), placeo, inhabito, supporio.
iii.
differ,
A, prior
eTrXda-drj.
Lcf., Hier., Aug.,
Examples of D with
commonly
as they
d, against
do, our
is
and
g.
seldom on the same
But the following instances where the combination

the combination A g are to be noted
side as d.
to
cl
All gr, hnâvr].
that, in general,
Sofaô), e-uSoKw, KarotKu,

dilectio,
and g (adding "uel apparauif"), also
6, also Ambr., apparuit.
It is to
A has
d,
est
So d g,
est.
has primus plasmatus
4.
iii.
primus formatus
13.
ii.
est {6
Tit.
Ambr., Ambrst. {m, multiloquium):
6,
All gr, ai(r;^joo\oyiav.
Tim.
figuratus
So d g,
turpiloquium.
8.
iii.
sermonem.
1
/uETao-xiJ/taTt'o-ci.
opposed
of is
reads
Rom. ix. 15.
miserebor cui misertus
F, ^(but subjoins, "
so (with cui)
xiv. 9. uixit
ib.
&7ri0avtv koI avicrrt])
LP
and most mss,

Gal.
i.
iii.
and Hier.,
:
cl,
2
/Lie
et
(at
{mortuus
cl, g,
om
So
{est).
d,
with gr G.
and r;
also
F and
Q, Vict.,
Aug., Ambrst., Sedul.
and Ambr.,
So
d,
also 6
Vict., Aug., Ambrst.,
with gr
JÂBC
(Sia diov,
(at
iii.
koX
e^tjo-ev
AT,
many mss
with gr J^'C'DKLP and
perdeum
cl,
jg-,
(6eov
Stec
but G, 8ia
6v).
end) non fatigati. So d, and 6 (similarly Tert.), also Aug., Ambrstr.,

and m, and Vict., non deficientes. All gr, /a^ K\ud|u,vot.
Tim.
koX
(cîycrev
All gr, wpoeypacîj.
end) dei per xp7n.
cl,
et
and Iren., Aug. with gr D

Of other gr, JÂBC read airidav^v
So d
est et resurrexit).
uixit
a.7ri9av(V koX dveo-Trj Koi [df]e'^^crci/.
proscripius
AF,
ib. vi. 9.
AF,
AF,
praescriptus.
ib. iv. 7.
XpioToS)
So d, with Ambr., Aug.: A, cl, miserebor cuius misereor, and

sum"); T, misereor cui miserebor. All gr, IXi-qa-w ov av IKeSi.
ero.
uel misertus
11. liberauit
me
{dns).
So
d,
and
6,
Ambrst., Sedul.:
AF,
cl,
g,
me
infatigabiles
eripuit.
All gr,
ippvararo.
Other combinations of
Rom.
in gr
iii.
D with
25. propter propositum.
D, nor found elsewhere)
AF,
So
cl,
d against A,
d,
while g sides with neither, are
and Aug., Ambrst.
propter remissionem
a few mss, om.

2
(as if after gr Trpodea-iv,
gr, 8ia
t^v Trdpicnv
which
is
not
gr
and
g, with
CCXVi
INTRODUCTION.
Rom. XV.
mea
3T. remuneratio
Thus
ministraiio accepta^.
d with our
Gal.
(et
Tis
Tn.a-rrj)
rj
Aug., &c., si quis

ri
iii.
and
cl,
si
fidelis {g, fideles
No
dd}j.
Subsection
(against g).
All gr, Karea-OUre.
FT, and Ambrst.
(et rts TTLo-rrj)
DKL
with gr
and
cl,
Ambr.,
0,
extant gr cod. seems to have Tna-Tos (without
and Lcf., Aug., Hil., Ambrst.

K'D'KL, most mss, yivia/xeOa.
So
;
iv.
D^
d, 6,
Examples of D with
much more
is
g, against
AF,
A
cl,
and
frequent than T)d;
from being uniform or consistent
far
{uel), also
JÂCGP
with gr
fidelis,
too
SiaKovia /xov cuwpocrSeKTos), while
BDG
g, deuoralis; 6, consumitis.
So d
fidelis.
(17
ohsequit met ablatio accepta:
Ambrst., munerum meorum
cites the sentence.
yevrjd&fiev
The combination
qua
so
heredts efficiamur.
7.
Gr iÂCDGP, few mss,
is
aut si qua
acceptabile
Cypr. (to like effect Vict., accusatis; and
{inaccusatis),
Hi!., Aug., comedilts
hr],
though Chrysost. so
TTtcTTJj),
Tit.
AF,
16. si quis fidelis
V.
n-ia-ro'i
and Sedul.,
of gr
evTrpocrS.,
fx.
So d
{mordeiis ei) incus{s)atis.
V. 15.
Tim.
77
S(opocj)opia
cl,
ÂCD'LP
and F, follow the gr of
d' g,
A,
meum ....
(F d' , ministerium
variously represent
Ambrst., criminatis)
So d:
accepta{ht)lis.
g, administraiio mea .... acceptaUlis
simus
g, essemus.
d.
but
occurrence
its
and the habit of g of offering two

comparing its text with
alternative renderings confuses the results obtained in

that of D.
The
against
following are fairly representative instances of the combination
A d,
taken from two of the most important Epistles
reads
So
Cor. XV. 55. aculeus.
T)
Hier. varies, also Ambrst.
and dd
g,
also Iren., Tert., Cypr., Aug., Hil.
(See in Subsect.
11 supr,
homo noster. So g and r, also

homo, and so d {pm is), and Ambr.
All gr,
2 Cor. iv. 16. exterior
/oris est noster

ib. v.
habitaculum [ex
All gr,
tionem.
oIkoSo/j.i^v.
superfluous quod {otl) to

ib. viii.
oikoSo/atJi/
pro uiribus
3.
secundum uirtutem
All gr, Kara. 8ui/a/itv
et
deo).
So g
Note that all
So
uoluntatem uestram.
ib. ix. 2.
ib. xi.
Ambrst.
AFT,
cl, is
qui
6 efo) ijjuGv av^pcoTros.
all
dg
;
So
also
g,
r,
and Ambrst. {supra)
i.
in Subsect.
8,
sec.
AF,
uires
et
and
cl,
supra
d,
uires.
infr.
and F (Ambrst., promptam
uol. uestr.)
A,
cl,
and
d, also
All gr, rrjv irpoOvp-iav vp-dv.
So
32. princeps gentis.
g,
stimulus.
cl,
and d and r, also Hier., Aug., Ambrst., aedificaand m (not r), follow gr DG in prefixing the
gr else) and so Ambrst. {quia), but not Hier., Aug.
Cp.
8vva/j,i.v.
Aug., promptum animum uestrum.
Tert., Aug., Hier.,
with Aug., and similarly Ambrst.,
r,
d and AF,
cl,
and
vg,
ultra uires.
supra uirtutem
kox irapo.
(against
et
AF,
for xv. 56.)
g,
Ambrst.
AF,
Other examples (taken from Epp.
cl,
and
d, praeposilus gentis.
All gr, o iOvap^rj?.
which the evidence of
in
available)
is
are
Gal.
AF,
All gr exc. G,
1
Thess.
{dolores).
exposui
2.
ii.
aveâXop-riv)
cl,
eis
a.ve6ep.-r]v.
V. 3. dolor
iii.
14.
(at
&c.,
end) ut
also Ambrst., ut con/undatur.

I
Tim.
i.
So T,
partus.
Gr S(A)BD'KLP,
Thess.
So g and 6 {illis), r, Vict., Aug. (once), Ambrst. (gr G,

Aug. (again), Hier., contuli cum illis (or eis) euang.
aeuanguelium.
land d, with Iren., Tert.,
17
Q,
<i8tV
Ambrst., Sedul., and
(D,
erubescat.
y,
wSivri
So
incorruptibili),
r,
g,
r,
{dolores p.)
AF,
cl,
om partus,
also
o>8ii/s [sic']).
and 6
also Aug.,
Sedul.
AF,
cl,
d,
Similarly g, incorruptibili inuisibili immortali,
has atpdaprto aopaTio adavdrio
AF,
Again,
and (once) Aug.
where), Ambrst., immortali inuisibili {om incorrupt.).

gr,
G,
and
All gr, iva evrpaTry.
17. inmortali inuissibili incorrupto.
{inmort. inuissib.
ij
D, aOavarta aopdrw
cl,
6,
and
d,
also Tert., Novat.,
and so
Aug.
(else-
incorrupto inuisibili {om immortali).
most of the
rest, dîOdpTia aopdrto.
Of
TEXT
Tim.
{yi
So g
pietas dei.
vi. 6.
Note
vo-ej8a Oeov).
THE PAULINE
OF.
AF,
that in ver.
s,
cl,
r,
ccxvu
EPISTLES.
and so
pietas only,
(not g) has pieiaiem
All gr, ^
0.
exc.
evo-e'/Seio,
dei.
2 Tim. i. 3- (jseruio) in proauis meis.

Similarly g (but adds, "uel progeniloribus, i.e. patriarchis"),
and Ambrst., a proauis {a.\so 6; and Sedul., a proauis meis)
AF, cl, a progeniloribus; also (/(but om
Gr, dtTro -irpoyoviav.
prep.), and dd (+ meis).
In one or two places where Ttg

2 Cor.
habemus (and similarly Lcf., bonam

Phil.
ii.
superiores;
supereminere)
exist,
So
cl,
by
attested
r,
arbitrantes
D with
and
d,
So
Instances where
against
A and d g, are
the evidence of Q
Rom.
and Aug.
is
r,
6,
and
with
Tert.,
r)
we
but
g,
{exist,
Vict.,
where
its
readings are
cl g,
are rare (and
against
find
one such
Ambr., Aug. (mostly)
AF,
cl,
and
g,
Vict.,
have
without 6 but with other early testimony, supports
r,
not infrequent.
that for
So r (but om
sunt),
Rom. and
and
2 Cor.,
not forthcoming)
quae ad aedificationem sunt.
xiv. 19.
Thus (note
(again), Ambrst., Sedul., quae aedificaiionis sunt.
So r and
21. offenditur.
ib.
All gr, leroi.
hospites.
ii.
Aug., Ambrst.
Ad g.
against
r,
r,
(D, vTrepexovTcs).
ijyov/iei'ot v-Kipi)(avro.%
diverges from A,
common
little in
12. peregn'ni.
ii.
gr, ewSoKov/tei/.
arbitrantes praecellentes
d,
bonam uoluntatem
cl,
AH
as
with or without other Latin evidence.
general 6 has
Eph.
AF,
superiores uel maiores"),
superiores
Instances where r and 6 join in supporting
i.
in
instances,
v.
uoluntatem habentes only.
d,
All gr,
Subsection
many
and also Ambr., Ambrst.
g {" existim.
AF,
inuicem uos ab alteris praecedi arbitrantes.
In
g,
uol, habentes)
existimanies maiores.
3.
0,
So
consentimus {magis).
V. 8.
combine against A, d stands apart
and Aug.:
(also cl),
and Aug. (once)
All gr, to t^s
AFT,
dd,
AF,
d,
cl,
m,
okoSo/ti'^s.
d g, Ambrst.,
All gr,
offendit.
irpOCTKOTTTet.
22. tu fidem
ib.
(irto-Tiv
d g,
Ixe's
quam habes .... habe.

xO : AF, cl, Ambrst.,
So
r,
and Aug., Sedul., with gr iÂBC
also (vg) T,
tu fidem habes
habe, with
{om
rfv)
gr
DGLP,
&c.
but
habes for habe {g' corrects).
Cor.
10. in
i.
z Cor.
similarly
r,
also dd,
cl,
and Cypr., Aug., Hil.
AF, d
eadem
g, in
yi'S/tij-
So
uires.
r,
with Tert., Ambrst., Sedul.:
AF,
d g, Hier., supra {ox super)
cl,
All gr, inrep Swafniv.
uirtute[m].
ib. iv.
supra
8.
i.
So
ea[n]dem sententialm].
All gr, kv r% airy
scientia.
modum)
17. {supra
Aug.): ÂF,
cl,
in
So r om
sublimitate.
modum
supra
Of
secundum excellentiam for supra mod.).
in subl. (writing in incredibilem
in subUmitate'\m\;
gr,
i^CK om ek
and so d g, in
iireplSoX-^v
sublimitate[m~\
(which
ABDG,
modum, and
(but
d has
&c., subjoin to
Ka^' virep/3o\TJv).
ib. ix.
Gal.
6,
spemo.
21. inritam
ii.
I.
diaconis.
Tim.
ii.
5.
'
and Bed.
faciam {gratiam).
So r:
unus enim
(sometimes) Ambrst.
yap 6s
r,
AF,
So
cl,
d g, om ago
{facio)
r,
with
all gr.
and Aug., Sedul.:
AF,
cl,
d g,
abiicio;
All gr, a6eTa> t^v x'P"'i.
Phil.
So
15. gratias ago.
AF,
est
cl,
AF,
ds
et
cl,
d g, and
unus
d g, and
6,
6, diaconibus.^
{mediator).
So {om
Gr, SiaKorots.
est)
rm, and dd;
Aug. (elsewhere), transpose
et
also Ambr., Hil.,
to follow unus.
Aug.
All gr,
ets
eis koX fie(TiTT]i.
Commentary
with A, and Ambrst., write diaconos, but diacones (nom.) in ver. 12

iii. 8,
g; diacones in 8, diaconi in 12 ; d, diaconos, diaconi (and so cl) ; also Q (yet in
6 has diaconibus,st& Swete, vol. II, pp. 118, 6 ; 126, 2).
Note that
in
F, diacones in both
Tim.
w.
INTRODUCTION.
ccxvui
Tim.
ornato.
So
haUtu) ordinato.
9. (e
ii.
and m, also Ambrst.
r,
AF,
cl,
{ornafu) g,
and
6,
Hier.,
Gr, ef Karao-roX^ Koafim (H'T)G, Koa-ixiCws).
ih.
with
So
per bonam conuersatiomm.
10.
ib.
opera bona
and F, also Cypr.
r,
A,
d g, m, and
cl,
Hier., per
6,
gr.
all
Subsection
D with early authority other than that 0/ MSS.
vi.
some notable instances D is supported against h.dg (and r where

extant) by 6, either alone or with some (often but slight) patristic confirmation.
Thus we find
(i) In
Gal.
[ambulant')
similarly Tert.,
So
14. promissionem.
ib. iii.
gr (most), T^v iirayyiXiav:
non
Hier.,
and Aug., non
Vict,
</,
So (nearly) Ambrst., non
non rectam uiam incedunt.
14.
ii.
and
incedunt,
but
recto
d g,
Aug., adnuntiationem
r,
DG,
Ambrst., benedicttonem; after gr
Hier. (again),
Tert.,
recte
ambularent, and so
recte
and Hier. (once), pollicitationem
cl,
non
recta uia incedunt; 6,
non
cl,
Gr, ovk 6p9oTroSova-iv.
recte ingrediuntur.
AF,
AF,
pede inced.
t^v
ivXoyiav.
Eph.
20. {secundum uirtutem)
iii.
Ambrst.;
Vict., Hier.,
quam
So
operatur.
sec. uirtut.
0,
quam
t'noperatus est
quae operatur {others, qua; g, " operatitem uel quae operatur").
d,
AF,
cl
Gr, Kara rr^v
S'vva/juv TYjV h/epyovjiivqv.
Phil.
Ambrst.
mss,
AF,
jrapaôXevcra./xevo'S rrj tj/vx^
Ambrst., sancta
ib.
So Q
et,
AF,
w].
So 6
AF,
AF,
cl,
Tim.
ABDG,
V. 18.
houi
KPdd, and
All gr, fiovv akouitVia oi
ko^ws
o /cwptos i)(a.pLcraTo
/cat
So
TotovTwv
AF,
Tim.
cl,
ii.
DG
25.
and
(2)
and
Vict.,
Aug. (again),
d g, bonaefamae
(Vict.,
Ambrst.,
Gr, rots kv KoXoo-o-atg.
Colossis.
;
with gr
^'CD'KLP,
again, sicut
et
Kaû)s
icai
6-
dns in xpo), sicut
et
(similarly) Tert.
"uel dabunt."
AF,
cl,
ddbunt
d,
;.
Gr, hU-qv rlu-ovcnv.
Q, and cl {g has bouem triturantem non

(Ambrst., bouem triturantem non infrenahis)^
So
trituranti os non alligabis.

os boui trituranti
in ver. 4):
So T, m, and Q
discede^ ab huiusmodi.
AF,
d g, and
cl,
r,
{discede
ab eiusmodi), also
Gr D'KLP, and many mss,
om.
acfiia-Taa-o
aud the other gr mss, &c., om.
{cum modestia) docentem.
So
6,
corripientem {d, corripiente), as also Aug.,
All gr, Iv
g,
(j>LiJ.u>(ret';.
Ambrst.; and Cypr. (but

ooTo Tu>v
6V).
(}>},
Iren. (once),
6,
non infrenabis
d,
end) + discende [read
(at
ib. vi. 5.
cl,
d g, &c., qui sunt
Iren. (again), pendent; g, soluent (as also Ambrst.), but adding,
alligabis)
cl,
as also dd^ F,
9. {poenas) luent.
i.
So Q and Ambrst., Leo M.

cl, d g, m, and Aug. (once
xps {donauit).
A {om
with gr
2 Thess.
Trapa/SovXcuo-a/Aevos.
and Aug. (once)
6,
v<j>r]/j,a.
13. sicut et
ex"P''<''"'''-
dns donauit
and most,
and to like effect Vict, {exponens in incertum) \

d g, paraholatus {de anima). Gr iÂBDG, some
oVa dyva.
qui sunt Colosenses.
2.
iii.
XptcTos
gr,
Gr, otra
lauddbilia).
i.
CKLP
So
6,
tradens only;
cl,
quaecumque bonae opiniones [read
ib. ib. ib.
Col.
{quaecumque) casta.
8.
iv.
ib.
So
in incertum tradens {animam).
30.
ii.
{in interitum tradens):
and Ambr. (once) Hier. to like effect, erudientem

Ambr. (again), corrigentem g, disciplinantem.
:
Ambrst.
rrpaiTTjTi, iraiSevovTa.
Many more
instances occur in which
citations only, against
A dg,
where
r,
and also
is
6,
supported by early patristic
are likewise with A, or in their
absence.
i.
Thus
XV. 13,
Rom.
we
i.
and Ambrst.
in
Romans, where 6
find in
2
is
wanting, and r
is
extant only from xiv. 10 to
obcaecatum, with Sedul. (similarly Aug., excaecatum)
(also
Aug. mostly
but once excaecat.).
Gr,
for obscuratum
of AF,
cl,
d g,
Io-kotio-îj.
'The readings of D$, and of Victorin., as well as that of dg, evidently render the gr 7rapa;8oXvo-o;u,cos.
Probably that of Ambrst. is a scribe's error, interitum for incertum. That of AF and cl is weak, and
suits neither gr text.

Rom.
2"].
ii.
Ambrst, Sedul.
{legem) perficiens, with Aug.,
for
CCXix
consummans, AF,
dg;
cl,
gr,
TeAouera.
21. per legem et pro/etas, with Aug., Sedul. (also
ib. iii.
Iren.,
Ambrst.
F)
for a
lege ei prophetts,
A,
cl,
d g, and
vojuov koX rSiv irpo^-qTSm.
Aug.:
20. in promissione, with
iv.
ib,
wo toS
Gr,
for
AF,
in repromissione,
d g, Ambrst., Sedul.
cl,
Gr, eh
hrayyikCav.
Trjv
23. {illi)
ib. ib.
all gr,
om
ad
iusHtiam, with T, and cl
and Ambrst., Sedul., also

and ms 63 ins,
AF, d
d'
with nearly
g,
as well as G), but D'
with Aug., Sedul.
15. ob unius dilicium,
ib. V.
Tu rov
-t-
eis Sikoioo-ijvijv (incl.
AF,
for unius delicto,
d g, and Ambrst.
cl,
All gr,
evo% irapaimiifiaTi.
unius dilicium, with Aug.
17. ob
ib. ib.
{pre/ in)
dd
hrl
gr
gr, Iv kvo's irapairTiafiaTi
i^BCKLP, &c., as in
d (against gr D)
also
15
for unius
uno
g, in
delicto,
delicto
gr
FT,
cl,
also
DG,
kv
\jS\
kv\ TrapanTiofuiTi,.
4. resurrexit, with dd,
ib. vi.
(again), Ambr., Aug.
Gr, ra
Sedul. (again).
Gr, to
Tert., Cypr., Aug.,

ib.
ib.
for surrexit,
AFT, d g, and
for
stipendia,
AF,
for uelle,
(F
hiat),
d g, Aug.,
AF,
cl,
Tert.
cl,
d g, and
with Sedul. (once):
cl,
for
Hier.,
OiXeLv.
Ambrst.
Gr,
for spiritu,
{sps,
but corr.)^, and Iren.,
irvtvp.aTi.
superuenturam {gloriam), with Cypr., Ambr., Lcf. (once), Hier.
8.
uenturam):
with Ambr., Aug., Sedul., &c.
{est),
per spiritum, with Ambr., Sedul.:
13.
ib. viii.
otj/u>via.
18. uoluntas benefaciendi,
ib. v'n.
Ambrst.
Iren., Tert. (once),
Gr, ^yepî;.]
23. stipendium
ib. ib.
Tert.
and
ad futuram, AF,
d g, and
cl,
Tert., Lcf. (again), Aug.,
(once; and again,
Ambrst., Sedul.
Gr,
t^v
jU.e\Xovo-av Sdfav.
ib. ib.
and so Aug.
proced.,"
ib.
Gr,
Aug. (again), Ambrst., Sedul.

ib. xi.
cordiam,
31. uestrae miserationi,
AF,
cl
Ambrst., and
accus. and ablat.)

ib. xii. 6.
cl
cl,
ib.
Gr,
ib. ib. ib.
1,
and
t^j
d,
d g, and
15. gaudete
(D
8iacj>opav,
accus.
yvmpta-ai..
also Tichon., Hil.,
for
but corr.)
in uestram miseri-
and so Aug. varies between
T(p vfierepa
iXhi.
:
for
differentes,
AF, d",
d, diffidentiae,
fraternitatls,
for non pigri, AF,
Hil., Ambrst.,
also {caritate)
177
cl,
d g, m; and
.flete,
cl,
d g, and Aug.
Gr,
p.ri
with Aug. (once), Sedul. (altern.), also
&c.
Gr,
DG,
rats /xveiats
with Sedul. .lox gaudere
oKvrjpoi.
FT
hrl,
and
cl
for
the rest, rats xp""s-
pre, AF,
cl,
and d g, also Ambr., Ambrst.
KkaUiv.
m, coaceruas.
n. ex domu
Gr,
Gr,
congeres.
(or probum,
AF,
with {domo) Sedul., and
narcissi,
"Narcissus hie
for
A,
ris),
cl,
and d
g, also
Aug.,
o-copeuo-tis.
with Ambrstr.
{ex narciss [sic]).
{in loc.) notes,
d g;
cl,
Gr, otkXi/pwei.
Gr,
for caritatem
AF
Gr, ^tXaSeAi^ta.
with Aug., Ambrst., Sedul. for honore inuicem, AF,
20. {carbones) congregabis, with Hier.:
and Ambrst.
{g, noscere).
np.^ dW'^Xovs ....
xvi. 10. probatum,
ib, ib.
cessis),
g,
inpigri, with Sedul.
Ambrst., Sedul.
ib.
d',
similarly (with amore) Tert., Ambrst.
13. necessitatibus {sanctorum),
ib, ib.
(but
All gr (incl. D),
Sta.fj}Qpa
ib. ib,
ib. ib.
cl,
cl,
e,
procedunt {g, " cooper, uel
similarly Ambrst., in uestra miseratione
All gr, yaipeai
d,
for indurat, AF, d

for notam facer AF, and d
Aug. (once): for expandi, AF,
d, in uestra misericordia
ib. ib.
memoriis. A,
cl
iêTrtTaa-a.
j(a.p(.<T\).ara.
honore motuo
Gr,
Aug.
AF,
10. {caritatem) fratemam,^\\h Sedul. (ablat.)
d g, m, and Aug.
Tert.,
g, uestrae misericordiae.
for cooperantur,
Gr, iravra crwtpyet.
{donationes) diuersas, with Ambrst., Sedul. (Aug., dona diuersa)
d' g, differentiae.
ib.
Ambrst.
{manus), with
Ambr., Aug., Sedul.
22. manifeslare, with
X. 21. extendi
Ambrst.
varies), also Lcf.,
18. obdurat, with
ib. ix.
ib. ib.
Ambr.
28. {omnia) concurrunt, with
ek
t5v rap/ctWou.
cl
cl,
:
d g, and Sedul.
Gr,
Sokijicov.
for ex narcissi {om domo), A (FT, ex nar-
Moreover,
adds
prespiteri,
presbyter dicitur fuisse, sicut legitur in aliis codd."
and so Ambrst.
ccxx
INTRODUCTION.
The
(3)
Kd g{r), and
against
Gal.
Gr,
Tpia
/u.Ta
lb. iv.
with Hier. (once), Sedul.
natum ex
4.
So
muliere.
yevvw/ici/ov
Lcf., Vict.,
6,
Phil.
{g has
6,
machinationem
iv, 14.
AF,
lot annos tres,
D has
d g, and
cl,
6,
Aug., &c.
Ambrst.
and
hrl,
cl,
exm,;
Leo M.
also Cypr. {nat. de m.),
d g, and
Tert.,
0, Iren.,
with gr
Ambr.,
Hil., Aug.,
gr, yevofievov.
with Aug.:
{erroris),
Gr,
hrl' dd,
ex m.,
for circumuentionem, AF,
(or plur.) t^s
rr}v fjieOoSeiav
Hier.; or remedtum,
cl,
TrXdvrjq.
{non quae sua sunt) .... cogitantes, with Ambr.

for considerantes, AF, cl, d; T, quaerentes
G, kojtowtcs, but adds, " uel quaerentes"); m, non sua singuli respicientes
:
4.
ii.
FT
for factum
Hier., Ambrst., &c.; Vict., editum
d g,
available.
is
(.Tfj.
and few mss,
Eph.
readings attested by patristic citations
taken from Epp. for which B
Q,
18. {post) triennium,
i.
following are examples of
laborantes, after gr
ut non solum sua unusquisque consideret; Vict., non sua propria tantum unusquisque uestrum perspiciat
others variously.
ipsum conuenire
But AF,
Col.
and dd {permaneatis)
Ambr.
Ambr.
10. induite, with m, also
ib. ib.
Gr,
12. certans,
ib. iv,
Tim.
i.
3.
Tim.
d,
ad hoc
(crva-TOLXiv).
eadem constare regula
for simulachrorum
seruitus,
idolorum custodiam.
B,
cl,
{g,
AF,
cl
idolorum
Gr, ii^wKoXarpeia.
"furorem uel indignationem"),
$vf^6v.
Ambr., Aug., Ambrst., Sedul.:
with Aug.
for
and so
for
AF,
induentes,
d g,
cl,
6,
and
so d g and
ii.
4. obligat {se).
2.
graues.
{ne aliter doceant),
So Cypr., Ambrst.:
dd
subst sectamini;
A,
d g,
0,
gr.
d g, and 0, Ambrst. Gr, aywi/tfo/xevos.

Zeno Veron. for ne aliter docerent, AF,
AF,
sollicitus,
cl,
ne peruersa doctrina uterentur, with
Ambrst.
Hil., Aug.,
6,
ivSv(Td.fji,evoi.
Aug., om verb (but in Comm., 6 supplies habete)
{caritatem) habete, with Ambrst., also cl (F, habentes)
14.
ib.
Gr,
avria <ttoix(iv, also
and similarly
again,
Sedul., in eadem)
tu
for indignationem, AF,
Hier., also Ambrst. {indign. animi).
&,
Iren., Hil., Hier.
NABD,
uroiyfiv Kavovi.
idulatria, with {idololatr.) Iren.,
animositatem, with
ib. ib. 8.
ib.
tu! airtu
(Vict., in eodem
All these follow gr
d g, and Cypr., Aug., Tichon., Ambrst., Sedul.;
seruitus,
m, and
huic ipsi conu.
(and D'),
5.
iii.
ambukmus, with Aug., Ambrst.
g,
eadem permaneamus regula
in
cl,
KLP
with gr
Gr, a-KOTtovvTK.
16. in eo
ih. iii.
and & {non
for
Gr,
aliter docere).
AF,
implicat,
cl,
cl,
and
/t^ erepoStSocrKaA.cti'.
d g; and
6,
Aug., Hier.
Gr,
e/A?r\eKeTat.
Tit.
Gr,
ii.
So too Ambrst.
iox pudici
AF,
cos),
and 6
cl, d,
{g, uenerabiles
m,
castas).
O-CyUVOl.
14.
ih. ib,
Gr,
Lcf.
So Ambrst.:
emundaret.
for mundaret,
AF,
cl, d,
Aug., Hier.; but mundet,
d,
and
9,
Ka.6apia-rj.
Subsection
vii.
Singular readings
of D.
some few places D stands alone among mss in readings which, though
not otherwise attested, seem to be due not to the scribe, whether translating
independently, or merely blundering, but rather to some Old-Latin authority
now unknown. Such instances are worth recording as, for example
(i)
In
Rom.
Sedul.
i.
27. {turpitudinem) exercentes
for
operantes, of
AF,
cl,
and d g, also Hier., Aug., Ambrst.,
Gr, Kare/Dya^d/tevoi.
il. iv. 8. (at
too
end)
(for the first four
ib. xii.
9.
sol + tanquam
words only).
execrantes
{malum):
stellae caeli et
for
odientes,
AF,
....
cl,
{as in
Gen.
and d g; or
xxii. 17,
and Hebr.
xi. 12).
So
Aug.
Gr,
odio habentes, Tert.,
/itcroSi/Tes.
I
Cor.
vii.
35. ut sit frequens oratio uestra
praebeat sine impedimenta
dnm
ad dnm
sine ulla occupatione
for
et
{quod) facultatem
dma non recedentes

bene
stabile
dno
inadducibiliter
et
Hier.,
et
intente
seruire
dno
distractione
Ambr. and
absque
ulla
facit
g,
Ambrst., with F, om; and Hier. notes "in Latinis codd. ob translationis diflficultatem, penitus non
Gr, kol einrdpeSpov [K, &c., evirpoa-eSpov^ tw KvpCw aTrepia-irda-ru)^.
inuenitur."
obseruandi,
;
(A'
cl,
obsecrandi)
{om
et)
d, et praesente

Cor.
Sedul.
2 Cor.
Eph.
{d
ii.
vi.
ib.
Phil.
fide,
sincms -.ior incontaminatos AF,
no
6, assiduitaie
nor
Note that the following words,
\iox instantia
: for
cum
fide
two equivalents
offers
22. simul coaedificamini.
foregoing example), "con uel simul

Col.
iii.
14.
d g, kmhxsi.,
Ambrst.),
castas (as also
r,
(F, stantia
irpoa-KapTeprjo-ei,
and Hier.
et),
cl,
km
(but
cl,
DG om).
pressura, repromissio, resurgo, are habitually preferred
renderings of the gr,
(uinculum) uniialis
unitatis; gr
DG,
AF,
huius.
officii
Here
(altern. for
d,
cl,
Gr,
et perfectionis.
Gr,
SiaKocta
ij
to
(r om), Cypr.,
in its text.
only:
coaedific.
kuTovpyiai
tiJs
combines them
Ambrst.,
Aug.,
d,
of A, F,
officii
officii).
(as
the
in
o-vi/otKoSojuetCT-ê.
AF,
cl, 6,
Pm^., perfectionis
most
In this instance, two readings of the
ci/otijtos.
the following are examples,
for Aeir. as alternatives,
aedific."
by
6\i>pii, IvrayyeXâ, 6.vi(7rqv.
joined with administrationis of
is
Thus where ^
ii.
Aug. d g, concertantes
{,fide),
and Ambrst., pariter cum fide .... certaHtes. Gr,
2 Cor. ix, 12. [ministerium) administrationis
Ambrst., Sedul.,
Eph.
et,
Gr,
collaborantes fidd,
Dittograph readings are not rare
TavTTj's.
also Aug., Ambrst.,
Trtcrrei.
tribulatio, promissio, surge, as
(ii)
d,
gr.
Ambrst., perseueranlia d.
concertantes in fide, Vict., concert,
$,
(Tvva6\ovvTi% rg
lat else
tolUraniia
27. certamen ineuntes cumfide^
i.
cl
{uigilantes in omni)
om, also Vict.)
and
cl,
Gr, dyvou'?.
cas.^^
end) + per fidem
(at
5.
8.
AF,
uelato capite,
Gr, Kara kcôX'^s I^wv.
II. {exhibuistis uos)
vii.
gives "incontam. uel
: for
supra caput habens uelamen
xi. 4.
g, uelaium caput Aabens.
ccxxi
gr, t^s TcXetortjTos
not (as in the
gr,
others) two reiiderings of one reading, are conjoined.

1
Gr,
Tim.
i.
Tim,
contaminatis et profanis.
AF, cl, B, Aug., contaminatis
which word our text conjoins these two renderings.
9. et
|8e/3^Xots, for
iii.
3.
pactum non
Lcf., Ambrst., sine fide

oust.); g, " perfidi ue\
Mere
(iii)
Rom.
{wavTa
xi. 25.
iieo-Tiv):
pactum non
blunders
Tiin.
iii.
13,
l^'"''''")
Gr, (ao-Topyoi)
custodientes.'"
cl,
Hier. (once), sine pace
acrn-oi/Soi.'
Thus
adduc {avaXaîiv aye
Hebrews
viii.
it is
of .comparison with other texts
d,^
Optat., pacem n.
renders
aa-ir.
doubly.
such as
:
Cor.
x.
23 {omnia) liquent
et
Lcf., Ambrst., profanis.
cust. (similarly
gaudium bonum, for gradum {â.Qy.6v): ib.

2 Tim. iii. 12 {pie
) bibere, for uiuere
Subsection
the text of
AF,
Hier. (again), pactum non
now and then occur
adsume adhuc {tecum), for adsume
Of
ministerium, for misterium {fuKTrripiov)
for quae aliter {to. oXXtos

.
custodientes {sine adfectione) sine pace.
Cypr., sine foedere
d g,
for licent
{bis),
v. 25, qualiter {se

{^fjv evo-e/Jols)
habent),
ib. iv.
1,
jjhto. <reavTOv).
Texi of
Epistle to Hebrews.
necessary to treat separately, because the range

is
narrowed, inasmuch as
this Epistle
not only from the text of the Latin Theodore (as are
is
Romans and
wanting,
i
and
Corinthians), but from the Commentary of the Ambrosiaster, and from Cod.
G^
Moreover the
Thus d and r are alone available in our inquiry.
instances where d, r, or any known Old-Latin authority, supports D against A,
(Boerner.).
And
here fewer and mostly less important than in the other Epistles.
instances where D diverges both from the Old Latin and from the Vulgate
as represented either by the Amiatine or by the " authentic " printed text, are
.are
not infrequent.
1
The second word
-conjectural.
3
The MS (D)
is
doubtful,
'
its first
four letters being indistinct in the
So apparently d
MS
the third, word [cum)
is
see Swete's edn. in loc.
writes ao-TrovSot ao-Topyoi, inverting the gr words

2
but the lat
{d),
sine adfectione sine fide.
INTRODUCTION.
ccxxii
Gr, Trvpos
against
So
d,
and so
So
</,
and F, and so
ignem urentem.
7.
i.
Examples of a? with
(i)
in Ps.
'
are
ciii.
4 (vg), here cited
: (or Jlammam
ignis,
AF,
cl.
<f)\.6ya.
(o/w) laeiitiae.
ib. g.
Sediil.,
also Ps. xliv. 8 (vg)
for exultationis, A, cl.
Gr, fXaiov dyaXXia(ra)s.

ib.
: for
So Ambr., Hier., Aug., and d (transp.)
j/zW/Kj ministri.
14.
AF,
administratorii sp,
cl
Gr, XiiTovpytKo. irvtvixara.
cl,
So
14. particeps factus est eorumdem.
ii.
and Aug.
ib.
Gr, fierea-xev
ad propiliandum),
Gr,
So Ambr., also d
are trivial, but a few are worth noting,

4. praestantius
i.
iii.
prae
vii.
Gr,
AF,
ut repropiliaret,
differs
from
a?
AF,
(so Aug.,
cl
Most
and both from A.
as
differentius
cl,
prae
illis
A,
procelUntius his
(others
quibus autem infensus est;
cl,
(similarly Lcf.), quibus
aulem
%\ irpoaiif^KTev,
rto-ti/
proximamus ad dm.
19.
: for
Trap' ovtovs.
17. {quos auiem) odiuit:
perosus fuit.
AF,
{nomen)
illis
Gr, hia<ôpTtpov
excellentius).
{peccala)
to tXao-Keo-âi.
eis
There are examples also where
(ii)
AF,
avTwv.
rlov
ut expiaret {dilicta).
17.
eisdem,
and Ambr., Hier., Sedul. -.{or participauit
d,
So Ydd,
cl
A,
maximamus;
d,
Gr,
accepimus [read accedimus'].
eyytÔjuev.
In one or two
iii.
A,
cl,
19. (after introire)
and
countenanced by other vg
is
in requiem ipsius, as well as in ver. i8, with F, dd,
(No
Lcf., also d.
In one or two others

vi.
II. (at end),
gr have axP' (or
f'-^XP'-)
gr appears to give
eis
some gr copy
is
om usque
in finem
teXovs, except
few examples
31 37,
Ka.ra.-Ka.vcnv
with
which AF,
mss
which
in
t^v
cl ins
and
ed. sixt
gr,
:
as
against
ovtoC in this verse.)
ad /.)
also r {usque
All
d, in sempiterno.
which om.
supported by r against
is
and
d,
thus
A,
texts, against
and d may be
pointed out, as
vi.
makdiciioni {proxima).
8.
vii.
rSiv
[So
r,
and so
Tert.,
Aug.
malediclo,
AF,
and Hier.
cl,
</,.
27. pro populo.
So r:
for pro populi,
AF,
cl,
Ambr., Aug.
d,
populi only
gr,
vxep ....
ToO XaoS.
X. 30. ego retribuam.
(iii)
vii. 9.
So
r, cl,
and Ambr.
for ego reddam, AF,
d.
Gr,
cyoj dvra'n-oSuo-*).
dittograph appears in another place
(at
beginning) quemadmodum habet
se
uerbum quia uiuit
aside the words quia uiuit (repeated casually from ver, 8),
uerbum, and (2) ut

(2)
for
Gr, xaTapas eyyvs.
deuolationi.
ita
dictum
sit,
are alternative
being the rendering of AFdd, and
(so Aug., sicut oportet dicere).
cl,
it
is
et
ut ita dictum sit
plain that (i)
renderings of the gr,
while the former (i)
is
Here, setting
quemadmodum
ws otos ^hriiv
akin to that of
d,
habet
se-
the latter
quemadmodum dicam

Subsection
The examples
ix.
Conclusions from
CCXXUl
the Foregoing Investigations.
preceding Subsections sufficiently establish
classified in the
the general character of the Pauline text of our ms. as being, like that of the
in
Gospels and Acts, twofold:
its
basis Vulgate,
but
in
details
its
largely
by Old-Latin intermixture.
The plan of this Introduction to use
A as the standard by which the divergences of D are measured necessarily fails
to show how much D has in common with A, and indeed with the Clementine
or any other normal Vulgate text.
But no student who compares any considerable portion of the Pauline text of D with the same in A or in cl, can fail
to perceive the extent and closeness- of D's general adherence to the ordinary
standard. When D differs from A, our examples show that it is often in agreement with other vg texts, notably with that of F, the main rival of A in primacy
affected
among
rivals,
Vulg.
texts.
This
is
not the place to discuss the question, which of the
or F, gives the purer text
on the whole
nor
is
it
easy to decide to whether of them
inclines.
But the deviations of D from both these leading mss. and from all vg texts
In the great majority of these it proves on examination
are many and grave.
to have followed some Old-Latin authority.
As between the two complete OldLat texts which are extant, d and g, its affinity is distinctly with g rather
than
With d
d.
it
has
little in
common
(see Subsectt.
ii, iii,
supr.)
with
g the
more so than is
examples of agreement are numerous and often important
indicated by the passages recorded in Subsect. iv, which are offered not as
an exhaustive list, but merely as a selection of typical instances. Apart from
;
whence the extracts given in m are

gathered and still more remarkably with that of the fragments of the unhappily
mutilated r (see Subsect. v). In the absence of support from d, g, m, and r, the
variants of our text are amply attested as Old-Lat., by the Pauline citations
which abound in the works of pre-Hieronymian Latin writers, from TertuUian
and Cyprian downwards, and of some later writers who still used or at least
referred to the Old-Lat. in the eighth and ninth centuries,
as Bede, and
Most of these authors cite the text with care and exactness
Sedulius.
notably this is so in the case of the Ambrosian Hilary (" Ambrosiaster"),
whose Commentary embodies what on the whole is probably the fullest and
most complete Old-Lat. text of the Pauline Epistles now extant.^ The early
Latin version of Origen, and still more that of the continuous Commentary of
Theodore of Mopsuestia {6) on the ten shorter Epistles, yield valuable evidence
The
of the Old-Lat. character of our text where it departs from the Vulgate.
total sum of such evidence is so great as to warrant us in presuming that such
d and g
it
often connects itself with the text
of the "singular" readings of our ms. (see Subsect. vii) as present an Old-Lat.
character, though unattested otherwise, are really Old-Lat. variants for which
is
the sole extant witness.

'
See Professor Souter's important Study of Ambrosiaster, in Texts

2
and
Studies, vol. vii. 4.
ccxxiv
INTRODUCTION.
interesting to note that of the authorities above cited as corroborating
It is
the D-text, one (Sedulius) was an Irish monk, and another
Cod. Boerner.) was the work of an
Irish scribe,
the Lat. text of
(_^,
both of them contemporary with
Ferdomnach who wrote our Book of Armagh.
the
An
interesting example of the divergency between (/and
the verb
the (only) two places where
o-n-cVSo/iat in
In both places
it
(consistently but inadequately) renders
be found in their dealings with
to
is
occurs in these Epp. (Philipp.

it
d has
imtnolor:
17,
ii.
Tim.
liberi (coxr., liber
iv. 6).
or libor) in
Tertullian, whoFor both renderings there is good early authority.

good example by using libor in both places and similarly Q gives libor in Phil,
(noting in the Commenlarj/the significance of the verb), delibor in 2 Tim. But the Clementine edition,
and also AF and apparently all Vulg., missing the important parallelism between the passages, use
immolor in the first and delibor in the second', with the exception of our ms, which here follows g
and shares with it the merit of consistency, but likewise the reproach of having chosen the inferior
Phil.,
and
comes
in 2 Tim., delibor.
sets a
first,
rendering.
Catholic Epistles.
Section IX.
Subsection
i.
The Materials
available
for comparison with
the
D-text of
these
Epistles.
In
and
T,^
and also dd (which
whether and how
we
among
our main object
from the
A)
are (beside
as in Sect. VIII,
cite,
in that Section,
far the deviations of
Incidentally,
influence.
we
last
As
occasional reference to hrl.
compared with
Section, the Vulgate mss.
this
text are
F,
C^.
Vulg.), with
to ascertain
is
due
to
Old-Latin
above-named Vulgate
shall note its relations with the
texts.
our
Here,
Of
Epistles.
Old-Latin
than
the
in
Pauline
the Catholic Epistles, with one exception, the earlier versions have
reached us only incompletely and
d and
the Pauline
even scantier
are
materials
in
fragments
not
in
continuous texts such as
g.
The one complete Old-Latin
text of a Catholic Epistle is the very
remarkable one, of
only, contained in the
We
from the
et sqq.).
latest
MS known as^(St. Petersburg, Imperial Libr., Q v. I. 39).'

and best edition, that of Bishop Wordsworth {Studia Bibl., I. pp. 115
The other remnants of the Old Latin, few, short, and

Of the MSS cited on Acts (Sect. VII, p. clxxix), d and
d,
only
h,
Of those
s,
17 to end of Ep.
iv.
cited
on Epp. Paul.
James (greater
desunf)
There
iv.
I
is
Pet.
broken, are as follows:
h preserve small portions of the Cath. Epp.
part
Pet.
i.
2 Pet.
i ii.
Joh.
ii.
ii.
10-16;
iii.
6-13;
i.
(Sect. VIII, p. ccxiv) as well as
of; but
12
i.
v.
have
2 Pet.
i.
20.
iii.
on Acts.
10-18, and
some
shorter portions,
4-10.
20
Pet.
8-19
Of these fragments, those from
also a ms, q (Munich, Konigl. Clm. 6436),* which gives us
10 to end of Ep.
and 2
James
John, 11-15.
Pet.
St.
cite its text
1-4; also
Joh.
been printed by Ziegler
in
iii.
end of Ep.
8 to
i.
his Bruchstiicke einer vorhieronym.
Petrusbriefe {Sitzungslerichten d. konigl. bayer. Akademie,
I.,
Munich, 1877)
those from
ii.
iii.
Uebersetzung der
i
Joh. are to be
found with his Pauline fragments r {Itala/ragmente, pp. 55, 56, see above, p. ccxiv).
In m (see p. cxlv, above) we find Old-Lat. extracts from all these Epp., except 3 Joh.
So too the Ambrosiaster, if the editions of his text are to be trusted.
For C and T we use, in this and next Section, the ms collations left by the late Bishop Wordsworth
access to which we are indebted to the kindness of the Rev. H. J. White.
3 To be distinguished from the^(usually noted asâ) of the Gospels (see above,
p. cxlv).
* To be distinguished from the
q of the Gospels (see above, p. cxlv).
'
for
;..
TEXT OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLES.

Subsection
The
ii.
The D-text of
of St. James
Epistle
represented than the others, in the Old-Latin texts,
another
{s) in
more amply
completely, by
above)
the
by one
{ff)
great part, and by a third {m) to a considerable extent,
being distinct
texts
of St. James.
appears from
(as
is
the Epistle
ccxxv
inter
se.
we proceed accordingly
to
three
all
appears therefore to demand separate study
It
examine
by D, apart from the
text as presented
its
and
other six Epistles.

(a) In the following
4. {patientta)
i.
ib.
ib.
18.
So ^(reading
+ autem.
marcescit,
1,
Soffs,
FCT
cl,
^ and
agreement with
is in
also
YCTdd,
marcescet;
and
so all gr, napavd-â-erai.
So ff s, and FCTdd, with
all gr,
^ Se
mss and nearly
gr
all
cl
against
s,
s,
sufferentia)
Add,
enim.
(before genuif)
examples,
vttoju.oi'^
all
else
A om.
AT,
cl,
ins enim.
iii.
:
dileges.
So
2. potens.
So
8.
ii.
re)
AF,
cl,
m,
{dili
)ffs;
with dd
s,
dd, cl
YCTdd;
Soffs,
in nobis.
Soffms, and YCTdd,
(nonne)
So/'j; Ydd,
accipitis.
ib. s.
aut {putatis).
et
So
(before non
also {restitit) dd,
adpropinquauit.
ib. 9.
ante ianuam.
(/3)
nearly
ffs,
cl
F.
cl
AF, &c.,
cl, ira,
iram.
diligis.
Swaros
all gr,
So
^r,ri:Add,
ff,
and
m,
cl,
(J^
and a few mss,
Swa/êi/o
equis.
:A,
inter uos.
ivnvdev
all gr,
gr, \a/A;8aveTe
FCT;
resistit).
cl
A,
gr, iv vjuv
ACT,
ACTdd,
m, om.
accipietis.
an.
cl,
(restitit)
CT
with F;
s,
So C,
s, dead,
ff {adpropiauit), also
So ffs, and A'YCTdd,
Other examples where D

in the absence of) s, are
cl
gr,
{non resistentem)
gr, rjjyiKiv
agreement with
is in
So T,ff, also
2. in temptationes uarias.
cl
twv dvpZv:
-rrpo
(o) T) ff, against

i.
gr, opy-q
AFCT,
ins et;.
All gr, ovk uvriTda-a-eTai. {om km).
cl.
ib. 8.
{b)
twv "inrmv.
gr,
So ffs, Aug.
hinc.
ib. 3.
potest.
equorum.
V. 6.
CT
hrl, also (+ est) ff,
iv. I.
ib.
)ffni
gr, dyaTrijcreis
ib. 3.
ib.
or
So {iracun
19, 20. iracondia, iracondiam.
ib.
dd, cl
AFTdd, adpropinquabit.
A, ad ianuam.
apart from ((a) against,.
ff,
j.
AFC,
s,
in tempt ationibus uariis; all gr, irnpaa-iJ.oh
TrOLKlXoK.
iii.
So ff;
14. contentionem.
gr, ipiOeCav:
ACT,
contentiones
s,
and so
{+ sint),
cl
F dd
{^ sunt
;..
also Aug.).
{subditi)
iv. 7.
ib. 8.
igitur.
So
sanctificate.
{faciemus)
ib. 13.
Soff, and
ff:
AF, &c.,
AFCT,
cl, s,
s,
ins {dd, cl, ergo)
purificate
gr, dyi'to-aTc.
So _^ and Hier., Cassiod.
quidem.
{secundum) scripturam.
8.
ii.
So _^ (similarly
only the syllable ded

iii.
Aug.
ib.
9.
all
gr
AFCT,
cl
(and
s), ins.
is
27 29
KL
and most (D
12. oliuas {facere).

exaltabit.
has det):
AF, &c.,
cl, dederitis,
with
all
gr (Sire).
(Here, in
is legible).
So ff (CT, dno)
{benedicimus) dominum.
and so gr
iv. 10.
also
(corr), cl, scripturas.
16. dederit.
ib.
D ff against A, where s wanting.

So D (txt),_^; with all gr mss, and mss ((cara t^v ypo.^r\v), exc,
(/J)
AF, &c.,
all gr, ovv.
So.CT,
So_^, m,
gr iÂBCF,
ms
13
: AF,
adds nostrum).
sol
_/",
and Bed.;
FCTdd, and
cl
all gr,
with
eXatas
gr, ifiia-n
AF,
cl,
uuas.
A, exaltauit.
cl,
deum
only, as also
INTRODUCTION.
-ccxxvi
i.
where
1,
against A, though
Thus
not completely.
cl
There are also a few places where îs partly with
{c)
(with s) has deperit,
^(agreeing
as to tense) has peril
against deperiit of
AF, &c.,
gr, aTTitfXcTO.
ii.
with gr,
where
2,
have in conuentum uestrum (as also CT,
ets {rrjv] a-vvayiayrjv ifiwv
against
/has,
cl),
AFdd
o^
in conuentu uestro
in
synagogam uestram (accus.)
(ablat.).
Again,
i.
cl,
D sol has promisl_sy(,ff has promittet (agreeing as to verb
where
12,
and
s,
repromisit
i.
25,
where D,
Gr, 6
where
6,
ii.
have qui perspexit, ff has qui respexil (agreeing as to mood)
qui perspexerit.
cl,
has exhomratis, ff h^s fruslraiis (agreeing as to tense):
sol
where D,
20,
against A,
all gr,
8,
[accedite
with CTdd, have
s,
mortua [though A'
cl,
where
ad dnm)
iv.
eyytVaTC
[Here
with
against
and to like effect ff, uacua

gr iÂC'KLP, &c., veKpa.
corr., otiosd]
has (after adpropinquate) dno, and so
AT,
gr JtA'BCP,
Examples
{d)
II. deperit;
i.
dm)
{appropiate)
and likewise ff
{proximate')
with
AC'KL
So gr
T) ff
agreeing against
regards the Greek
j as
se.
and mss {oXCyov
irvp)
ff,
pusillum
m, paruus
AF,
cl, fec.,
in
have
along with ff against
There are also a few where D has ^ on its side against A,
which
supported by
is
25, qui
ib.
.perspexit;
2,
ii.
in
conuentum uestrum;
ib.
20, otiossa.
See
above,
[c).
ii.
ih.
Gr, epet
iii.
[^(by
^but
13. in
and
cl,
C,
[dicit)
not
16.
and
(but corr., aliquis) dd,
A,
h., ff,
Gr,
adtrahunt.
dicet aliquis.
{in
mansuet.)
{in pace)
(before
ib.
ib.
and
D
et.
10), or i
and
also
FCTdd,
but not^(iii.
thus supported by
So
m
+
AF, &c.,
ita.
(before uniuersitas).
So
So
m
m
cl,
:
^, om
13), in
viz.,
apart
ev irpavTijTi
gr,
A,
fromând
agrees with
against A.
In
s; as
Mat), with gr.
et {s
AF, &c.,
siding with
cl,_^, om,
(before mundus)
with gr.
AF, &c.,
cl,
om (before
uniu.)
as also
All gr, 6 Kouiio'i (without xai preceding).
the whole of the examples above cited, there are but two in which
against
cl
a few of the above examples,
in
is
et lingua'-^'')
ff (before saeculi).
in clementia\m'].
ff,
s (iv. 7
et
So
be observed that
It will
6.
It
F,
mansuitudine.
iii.
Of
(C, trahant; T, traunt [sic]):
cl
Tis.
a very few places,

ii.
and Aug., also Ydd,
So
dicet quis.
18.
s,
lapse), tradunt\
mansuctudinem
{e)
So
trahunt.
6.
cXkouo-ii/
with gr BC, dpyij
from^
apart
-in
cl
ijXtKoi/,
been given above.
under
against AF, &c.,
t<3 6<3.
modicus {ignis).
5.
iii.
against AF, &c.,
s {adpropiate
Cdd
adpropinquate deo), and so
cl,
With these may be classed an example of
quantus
against AF, &c.,
s hiat.'\
olios{s)a,
reading represented, though verbally differing inter
s,
n-apaKvij/a';.
(also Aug.), exhonorasiis (as gr, r/TifidcraTe).

ih.
employed)
gr, iwriyyiikaTo.
i.
19
and 20 {iracundia\ni\
for ira\m'\
iv.
^w
agree in siding with
{in nobis for inter uos).
appears on inspection of the foregoing examples, that our text, where
A, shows but few and slight traces of the Old-Latin as

represented either by ff, or by the imperfectly preserved s, or in the extracts
collected in m, of which three texts the first has little affinity with either of the
it
varies from that of
other two.
The agreements
of
with any one of the three are, with rare

may be due
exceptions, in trivial points, such as
common
such as are
to
ccxjcvir
chance coincidence,
to
As regards
with other Vulgate texts.
or
else,
the unique text
be noted that of the countless and strongly marked deviations which

distinguish it from all other early Latin authorities, not one has passed into D.
to
is
it
ff^t
Of
(/)
many
the
instances where
from
differs
without Old-Latin,
Thus we
support, only a few are worth recording as having other attestation.
find
(o)
c],
corpori,
1 6.
ii.
(A,
ffm
cl,
parens; also s;
gr,
om
CT
si;
with YTdd,
\m
ff, uisibilis
ii.
ib. 15. {et)
with dd,
eos {qui)
D with some gr,
with most gr {vwo to

inimicitia.
iv. 4.
emortua following]):
(AFCT,
against ff m s
om
and most
So
(txt),
vg.
AF, &c.,
and
cl,
vg
all
else,
AF, &c.,
cl,
and
all
vg
else-
and so also^j.
So gr J^ {sol), tu flew; and of vg else, FCT

mss {rov Oiov).
V. 8. {patientes) + igitur.
So gr J<L, and mss 918 {ovv)
\_s hiaf]
with
gr
ABKP
and
most.
ff
deo.
ib.
and nearly
Aug. (A, ff s, and
cl,
eos \j hiaf]).
many mss (eiri to vTtamohov)

and so ff s [m deesf].
with gr LP, &c. (which write ^x^pa.)
viroir.)
(mg)), inimica (with gr read as ix^pd)
ib.
ff,
CTdd
26, emortuum, with
apparens, with Hier. (AF, &c.,
with Ydd,
si {uixerimus),
cl
i6.
iv. 15.
super [scahellum), with gr B'P and
3.
scabello,
(incl.
deesf\)
against A.
s,
with ffms, and gr)
corporis,
D alone
write aut si): v. 11,

(/3)
sub
(AC,
cl
mortuum [but
Hier.,
s,
with lat text other thanffm
hdd,
cl,
a.ndi.
ff s, dei; with gr
ABKLP
all
also cl
AFCT
hrl dd,
om
igitur, also-
+ mei. So gr i^KL, &c.

some, and so^[f leaves a blank].
V. 10. {fratres)
be noted that
It is to
A;
iv. 4, inimicitia ioT
two of the above
in but
in the remaining three,
inimica;
(d8eA.iôt ju.ou)
vg else om pronoun, with gr ABP, and
all
examples,
has support from other vg against
stands with some gr authority against
it
v. 10,
the instances where in deviating from
One
is
ii.
3,
superior sub;.
all
alone.
other
lat
(Vulg. or Old-Lat) as well as A, our
without gr support, hardly any are worth noticing ; most are insignificant
arefecit,
sc,
all lat;
z subjoined io/ratres.
(7)
Of
iive
some
ms
is-
evidently inadvertent.
a distinct though unimportant mistranslation {arescit foenum, gr, iirjpavtv rbv xoprov, instead of
One only is an improvement {humiliaiione for humilitate (gr, Taireivwcrci, not TaTrtivoi. 11).
tj>poa-vvy,
10)).'
i.
(g) In this Epistle, two instances of doublet renderings occur

iii.
ewtiflijs,
FCT
hrl dd, cl.
These words are rendered adequately by A, and by
conseniiens
it,
So also
17. modesta suadibilis bonis conseniiens.
eujTctfl^s.
(no doubt to be corrected, uerecunda
subjoin to the suadibilis of
bonis.)
In this dittograph,
exitus mali laboris
v. 10.
\ua,KpoOvp,ia%.
and ff having
It is
and
et
does
{cp.
conseniiens),
only
Rev.
ii.
and QTZdd
while
hrl,
The
gr
is,
tiJs
a double rendering of t^s
KaKOTraêtas
p.aKpo9v/j,.,
CT
19 infr,
cTritiK^s
(made more definite by prefixing

and finally cl, follow.
et patieniiae.
et patient, is
Humiliatio never occurs in vg N.T.

In gr O.T.,
ii. 5, = TdTretViocris.
the conseniiens of
longuanimitatis
obvious that longanim.
s,
leads the way,
laboris et patieniiae
patientiae also, as
Here the gr has only
modesta suadibilis
ff gives uerecundie
and the others as above, to represent
s,
and dd introduce longanimiiatis,

where v-rrop-ovl] is doubly rendered
all
in
AF
Kai
hrl,
to
tijs
cl,.
three retaining
by the same
Mic. vi. 15 (with no gr corresponding),,

but elsewhere rendered in vg, humiiitas
or afflictio: in N.T., it occurs in but three places besides the present, viz., Lc. i. 48, Act. viii. 33
Phil. iii. 28 in all three = humiiitas (vg). It is to be noted that the passage in Lc. is an echo of i Kin. i. 1
(LXX), and the passage in Acts is a citation of Isai. (liii. 8). In Phil., humiliationis would be a better
rendering than humilitatis.
'
and
Sirac.
in
vg O.T. but
twice,
TOTiV<o(ris is frequent,
,,
INTRODUCTION.
ccxxviii
The
words).
exitus malt et longanimilatts,
and
fiaKpoBvixta^
T.
probably
by longanimilaiis
the irrelevant laboris
meaning
which rendering dd has confused by addition and rearrangement
;'
and
Tim.
cp. z
3 (vg), KaKonaB-qirov
ii.
similarly
The
(as above).
introduction of
(endurance of
to a rendering of KaKoiraOtia as patientia laboris
probably due
is
thus, palimtiae
to render t^s KaKowaOeiai by paiientiae exitus malt,
{laboris et patientiae et longanimitatis et exitus malt),
hardship
CT, which arrange the words
clue to this tangle seems to be found in
labora.
The
rendering of
de malts passionibus et de
is
pacientia.
On
the whole, the deviations of
And
frequent, are not very striking.
from the A-text of
James, though
St.
the A-text itself presents fewer notable
features here than in the other Epistles (especially, as will appear in the next
Subsection, in those of St. Peter).

Thus the only important instance
reading
4) inimicitia in
(iv.
Into one remarkable error

iii.
with
No
gr, kvaXiuyv.
Mss so
On
read.
followed by vg
doubt
with
it falls,
AFCT
So
([ayterorum.
7.
which
in
AF
and
hrl,
cl
c[_a']eiorum is to
among
stands alone
but with inimica of
text,
its
and
all
all lat
m, beluarum maritimarum
hi.
The D-text of
the
Remaming
Subsection
For
11.
illustration of
and A, we depend mainly on other Vulg.

FCT and dd, and occasionally hrl.
{a)
The
following
differs
from
is
being fragmentary and
So YCldd,
V,
(/.
ib.
10. {futura)
II.
ib.
12.
ib.
15. (at
+ qui {in
hrl,
which D, with other
in
nobis
So FCTdd,
So
autem
FCT
so gr
hrl, s
ms
s:A,
gr, eis vjims {al., ij/xas).
with nearly
cl,
all
with
gr {iruTrevovm 8c)
lat.
of Polycarp
68 (only), Tna-Ttv^rt wto-TvovTs
: AF,
-.KYdd,
cl,
cl,
and
all else
om qui and
erat;
{c.
1)
Se.
om (with
gr).
gr, to iv ourots
adnuntiata.
Ambr. :AFdd,
q,
autem:
s (after gratia^m'])
So CT, q
^[?],
LXX,
estote (as
q,
cl,
So CT,
estote.
Hier., in uos
dd, credatis, credentes
erat {spiritus).
John, and St. Jude
lat,
exultatis (gr, dyoWiSo-ê).
So CT, q
dei {gratia).
eis)
nuntiata.
end)
uideritis:
cl, sitis
But
gr, yev^dtirt.
where Ydd,
Levit. xi. 44, &c.),
cl,
read
eritis
in ver. 16,
gr JtABC,
with
co-ecrê
yivta-Oi or yeveo-$e.
ib.
16.
et (before ego).
ib.
21.
ii.
3. gustastis.
ib.
5.
ita
(before ut
domum
So F,
So F,
cl
spiritalem.
Patientia
many places.
is
cl
So
esset).
all
So C
;
gr (as Levit. ut supr)
CT :AF,
gr, kymixaijei
(Hier. varies), domus spirit{u)alis

'
A,
AF,
j
creditis credentes
vii. 2),
ib.
CT
cum
quern
creditis,
of Iren.
KLP,
cl, j
we have
Pkter.
{non uidentes) credentes autem {exult.).
ib. 8.
D, and
and
cl,
So CTdd,
exultdbitis.
in
on those of
texts, chiefly (as before)
in its text of the Epistles of St. Peter, St.
4. in nobis.
A, Aug.,
and
Catholic Epistles.
our comparison of the texts of
a collection of examples'
(1)
i.
the other hand, koX oXKmv (or the rare ivaXKiov) has been conjectured as the gr
ib. 6.
hiat']
\_s
be read in vg, and there seems to be evidence that some
parts lacking, our examples do not admit of such classification as

in
the
{/, ^).
vg (except dd, which avoids by omission)
but^, natantium
In the rest of this Section, the Old-Latin evidence
adopted
vt, is
above
but no authority has been adduced for any such variant.
Subsection
many
vg or
lat authorities,
else in marg., as noticed
cl,
and
:ACTdd,
{pref. in)
T :A,
all else
i.
11,
where
gr,
Sxne
q, et ego.
.
elvai,
[q hiat^.
gustatis.
domus spiritales;Ydd,
cl,
Ambr., Aug., Hil.
gr, ol/cos Trwu/tartKos -.s alone, spirituale (sc, sacerdotium).
the more frequent vg rendering of iiaKpoevfi-Ca
Cp. Col.
iACTdd, m
om
for ets vjrofiovrjv koL fiaKpoOvfiCav,
but we have longanimitas instead, in

vg has, in :patientia et longanimitate.

Pet.
Rom.
so A,
Gr, ov
ix. 33).
So
So Cypr., &c.
II. abstinete.
ib.
CTdd (cl),
So
Hier.
s,
A, non confundiiur (but
detur
A',
and
KaTaicr;^w^^.
ju,^
{pffendunt) uerbum.
ih. 8.
&C.,
non confundetur.
6.
ii.
CCXXix
AF, &c.
;
(cl), uerbo (gr, irpotrKoirTovo-tv
ACLP,
gr
&c.,
: AF,
oB-t'xeo-ê
&c.
tw
Xoy(j))
in uerbo.
</</,
XBK,
(cl), abstinere; with gr
d7r6;^cr5ai.
where
So
?:
(dominis)
ib,
2"i.
19. {gratia)
NABKLP
So CT,
uestris.
CT,
iudicanti ;
four gr mss, ^re
AF om
with
gr else
all
(iiroracro-d/Aei'oi
AF
om
(cl),
gr, rots Seo-rroTais.
13 29, &c,, x"P's Trapa t. 6(^
AF, &c.
om,
(cl),
and most mss.

So
se.
trad. aut. se iudici iudicanti
24. (before pertulit)
ib.
cl
malorum.
om autem.
(cl),
So m; gr C, mss
+ a/rf êww.
23. tradehat autem iudicanti
?i.
A, m,
gr, KaKoiroiiov:
AF, &c.
So CTdd,
m/o/i?.
D sol writes dnm also
Note that
deum.
(cl),
reads obaudite.
ib.
with gr
{subdiii)
ib. 18.
only)
+ autem.
17. (regerti)
AF
gr, 810 t. Kvpiov
6i6v.
r.
So FCTrfrf(cl)
makfactorum.
ib 14.
ib.
gr have
all
So CT,
dnm.
13. {propter)
z"iJ.
in vv. 12, 17,
So
super {lignum).
ib.
ib.
ib,
25. uisljytatorem.
So
So CT,
2>w.
FCTdd (cl),
?,
and Ambr.
^,
A,
Frfi5f(cl):
and
Cypr., trad,
q,
gr, iirl to fvA,ov
AFCT
AF
A, per.
Polyc. (8)
(lat)
commendabat) autem
{q,
se
tu Kpivovn.
gr, TrapeSiSou Se
(cl),
(cl), ins
and apparently
and
vg
all
all
gr (airds).
episcopum
else,
gr,
CTTtO-KOTTOV.
iii.
in dnm).
(?,
ib.
All gr,
So F,
{unianimes) +
ib.
T,
cl;
CT,
and so m,
capillorum implicatio;
q,
So F;
cl, in
So
estate.
quae in deum sperahant (C, sperauerunt)
q,
(or iirX){Tov) $e6v [^
ts
in finem {autem).
8.
z'i.
tura;
Kdd{c\),
gr, l/*7r\oK^s Tpiyuw.
sperantes in deo.
ib, J.
dno
So F
capillaturae.
3.
Aug., incrispaiionibus
fine:
^2<z/, iii.
Add,
(but writes consentanei
k.dd, sperantes in
loj.
iv.
CT,
in fide;
inplicaius
estate
in
summa autem
unianimes)
m, quapropter,
rei;
AF, &c.
(cl),
om verb
also gr (6/td<^povs).
+ cupit
10.
ib.
xxxiii. 13)
AF
om, with
ib.
13. (after quis)
ib,
14.
{beati)
est
ayaTrSiv (as
lxx, Ps.
mss and most mss.
gr X,
and so gr mss 22 60 +
hrl (Cassiod., diligit);
gr
CT
So
qui {uabis noc).
So
eritis.
CT
all
ms
25,
gr,
eorre
ns
6 KaKOTroiZv
KCdd
(cl),
AFdd (cl),
om verb (F om
ins est qui.

beati
and
rest of
by lapse).
verse,
ib.
tt fide
ib.
Koiw/
So
{uidere).
(cl),
15. {de ea
ib.
ib.
spe)
nostris,
with gr
with gr
19. (after carcere)
ib,
CT
B and ms
reads
So CT,
(cl),
a.Trtt^k)(e.ro
r\
r.
with
all
gr
J^, tî'
ualuntate.
ib. 7.
adpropinquauit.
ib.
So Bed.'
So Fdd, and Aug.

p.aKpodvp,ia;
II. {saecula)
....
AF
(cl),
om
^ÂCKLP and
nearly
all,
<S>s
Kao-
irtpX
aixapriZv ^jUcSv:
tois ev <f>vXaK^
kcltu-
C,
(citing mss, ap. Tisch.),
Tdd, spiritalibus
lat
one gr (137)
some mss, spiritaliter.
similarly T, exspectaret
expectaret dei patientiam
A, expectabat dei
some other vg (and
of Orig. {De Principp., II.
v.
cl),
3), expectarent
fiaKpo6vp.iav,
So T, and Aug.
iv. 2.
gr
spiritibus ; all other gr, irveiJ/iao-tv.
6wo
gr else.
txpectabant dei patientiam, and so hrl {sustinerent)

dei patientiam
hrl
20. expectabat dei patientia.
dementia-, gr,
fide et spe
conclusi.
and Aug.,
and read de
69.
spiritu (connect, with ueniens praedicauit).
AFC
ea
for eXiriSos).
Trto-Tccos
So dd hrl (cl), and Cypr. gr C, few mss,

most (XCL, vvcp 17/i. A, inrtp vp.,),
So CT, hrl, and Aug.; gr C, mss 8 25,
nostris.
and m, om
hrl,
Cels., iii. 33,
BKP and
AFdd (cl), om
So dd;
et fide.
+ tamquam de malefadoribus.
18. {pro peccatis)
om
Tzvi-upjo-Ti
ib,
m, om
(cl),
KXio-/ievots
ib.
16. {de uabis)
AF
AFCT
with gr (but Orig., Contra
So CFdd,
+ saeculorum.
AFCdd
cl
So CTdd
ualuntati; gr,
(cl),
gr, ^yyiicei'
(cl)
AT,
deX'^p.ari.,
quabit.
gr mss and most mss
(t.
aiiiiviav)
AF
om, with
some gr mss.
See Sabat. in loc, who cites from " cod. corb. 2," spiritu
in loc), from a ms examined by him.
1
as does also Lucas Brug. {Notationes,
INTRODUCTION.
ccxxx
amen. So FCT(/? om A, cl, ms

m reiielatione. So YCldd (cl), and Tert. {q,
Pet.
iv. 12.
tb.
13.
ih.
15.
alone +
So
18. saluus erit.
16.
gr,
\_q
ib.
forma
i-
ei
ib. ib.
So
solidahi/que, also j
rt? yap.
/iij
??
,4,
(D
hiat\\ gr, ri rb reXoi.
[_q
(oz et);
So
{ecclesia)
C), cumelec/a
14.
ib.
ib.
and Hier., saluaUtur; F, saluaiur
{c\), q,
parehii;
gr,
pax
(? ^/)
(cl)
and so q
<ô.vCi.ra.<.:hYdd
gr,
(cl),
and Aug.,.
/^,
AF, &c.
Tdd
forma
{c\),
om [A
(cl), q,
facli
hiaf]
with
m, ut forma
all gr.
si/is;
q,
{om que)
hiai]
gr, tjj
d8cX<^dTi7Ti
: AF, ovt in as also gr.

and so A {fraternitatis) [.']
Lcf., firmi in
{fraternitalem).
:A,
Fifrf (cl)
and h [q
cl,
So Ydd
solidabit
îAB, mss.
gr.
j'3.
D,
So Tdd,
{in qua) statis.
13.
-.Md
while
writes
(But
Man/].
confirmauit, [h, q,
solidauit
(with dd,
cl)
follows with
C, consummabit fundabitque (T,.
All gr write both verbs in fut.
uitque).
12.
fit
form{a)e facH
So CT^(/,
fraternitate,
10. confirmabit.
ib.
17
;^
Mat]
\_q
and most,
eo-TijKare:
^)
et state,
FC
also
A,
conelecta {dd, cl, coelec/d)
FT
(similarly
o-vcexXeKT^.
AF (cl) gratia.
So CT, q {h); all gr, etpTji');
ACT
ihu.
So Ydd hrl, q; with gr AB and mss 13 36
A,
o-TijTe.
{nobis).
{in xpo)
KLP
gr
So h (and apparently
electa.
13 &c.,
7 9
cl,
h, ins ihu
(cl),
with gr
and most mss.

Peter.
(2) 2
i.
gr,
: AFCT and
but
i (+ ego,
: AFC,
/^
fraternitati.
omni
h, in
SKLP
zw2
reuelationem..
gr, tuttoi yivofievoi.
{fortes) + in {fide).
ib. 9.
zi.
AF,
CT, and Ambr.,
Similarly
t-^tf.
esiote.
\}iiat\
ib.
(CT, Ambr., saluus
>%
Similarly
{ohecro) + ^/
I.
uit,
Aug., Hier.
z'
hiaf].
forma
cl,
(cl),
rf(/
=A,
dTroKaXw^"
<Tu>tfiTa.i.
ih.ih. apparebit.
parebunt
CT,
So
all gr.
plur.); gr, iv r.
en'/.)
(Aug. varies)
V.
So CTdd,
{nemo) autem.
quis {finis).
lb. 17.
and
So
in cognitione.
2.
Aug.
recognitione, as also.
few mss, om ihu xpi:
CT
m\
So
cl,
{q\
dei
(after omnia) donaui/,
So Ydd
per quem.
ib. 4.
generally
[Here
Si' S>v.
m, in recognitionem
k,
q,
in-
om
also (but
dona/a
gr mss 8 219,
few: AF(/rf hrl, with gr P and a

ms 13 and a few; (KAL, &c.,
with gr
xpi ihu dni nri;
Irjcrov x,pi<rTov
(See
est.
ov
St'
xP'-<^''''J)
A,
BCK.
infr., p.
ccxxxiv.)
h m, per quam
CT, per quae
gr
finally.]
So h
(after promissa) donata sunt.
ib. ib.
in agnitione
69 and a
sol; (after pietatem)
hrl (cl), ^
q def
ms
with gr
et
similarly prefix toB dtov koI, but write

ib. 3.
A,
gr, iv eTnyvwa-ei
but CT, regeneratione.
ihu xpi.
{dni nri)
ib. ib.
F(/(/ (cl)
m, donantur
gr, SESuJpijrat
AF, &c.
(cl),
and Aug.,
Hier., donauit.
sa/agite
ib.
So YQ'Ydd
{haec) enim.
ib. 8.
ib.
h {m om)
all gr,
yap
A, autem.
14. certus
+ sum.
So dd (and add enim)
CT
So
ib. ib.
uelocissima.
ib. ib.
ib. ib.
(before dns noster)
ib. ib.
(at
ib.
(cl),
+ satis agi/e. So h (but prefixes magis) similarly (by dittogr.) FTrfc? (cl), and Aug., magis
Ambr., satagite only gr, ixaXXov o-irovSdcraTe
AC, magis agite {om satis).
10.
erit.
So
end)
-v
CT
et
(cl),
AF
{dd, si/)
et.
So
AFCT
(cl), es/
(cl), h,
uelox {h, uelos)

;
AF, &c.
AFCT,
So some vg mss,
(cl), ins
incl.
corb
cl,
and
and so gr
all gr,
h,
om)
gr, Kat irapovaiav.
FCTdd
(cl)
gr, eâ/coXov^ô-ovo-ti'
(eiSul?
only).
Kai.
om, with
2 (a/. Sabat.)
praesentiam (but
om
gr, Taxivq.
gr, to-TtV.
So dd:
per reuelationem.
i6. et praescientiam.
Complut.),
K?dd
all gr.
YCYdd and most
See Romanae
Correct., ap.
(and
cl, sxt,.
Luc. Br., and
f/..
marg. of Antwerp Polyglot.

ii.
2.
sequentur.
ib. 4. cruciatos.
ib.
i-i,.
(at
So
So F
gr JÂ, few mss, KoX.aôf/.evovi
end) {luxoriantes)
gr, o-Wva);(OiJ/ie)/oi
(ot
deviates).
uobiscum.
So
(/(^
[or
iu<jiv]
A, sequuntur.
ACTdd hrl
AFCT
(cl), ins;
(cl),
cruciandos
h, puniendos.
so Aug., coepulan/es uobiscum
;.

2 Pet.
So T : AF, aduUerio (Cdd, cl, and Aug., adulterii) gr iÂ,

BCKLP, and most, fioixa-XiSos. For plenos adult., m subst. adulteros.
diledi.
So F {delicti) gr i^CKLP and most, iKaTairavtrrov^ (AB, dKaTaTrao-Tovs)
14. {oculos plenos) adulteriis.
ii.
-mss 63 68 73, /ioixaXtas;

incessabiUs
ih. ib.
20. coinquinationes.
ib.
22 {contigit) + m.
So FCTc?*^
ib. 2.
a Sanctis profetis.
ib. 3.
conscientias.
j'J.
ib.
ib.
ib.
So CTdd,
2 commonitione.
I.
So F,
So CT:
cl
cl
and Aug.
(cl),
ei/ viroûi'ijcrei
dytW
:A,
iTrtû/Aias.
(cl),
om
with
gr else.
all
TrapeXeuVoi/Tai
end) +
(at
ib.
fvpiQ-qo-erai
AL
gr
See Tisch.
in
transeunt.
So (exurentur)
(J^BKP,
and
epya KaTaKaTJo-eraL
iv aiir-g
to.
omnia [om verb]
ea quae in ipsa opera
So CT,
cl
hrl (cl)
AF,
AYdd,
gr, orTreu'Sovras t. Trapoucriav
hrl, et
But of
promissa.
gr,
CT, and Aug.,
alone reads xai;
all
or to eTrdyyeX/ta).
(3)
John.
CTdd
Similarly contr{a)ectauerunt,
tractauerunt.
koX
(Sc)
y^
et
So dd
A, aduentu.
else, Kara, (ra iirayylKjxaTa,
I.
A,
loc.
secundum promissa.
13.
ib.
(rai)
et terra
aduentum.
12. {properantes) in
ad praesentiam
so m,
quae in ipsa sunt opera exurientur [sic].
et
and some,
C, a<j>avia-6rj(jovTai)
Cassiod., om.
ib.
{autem)
terra
{et)
and Aug.
(cl),
i.
most
/ commotionem).
AFCT
+ ww/n". So <frf; gr (ms 69 and two more) + rji^wv

So FCT
Add (cl), reseruati. Gr, Tripovixtvoi.
7. seruati.
ib. in die.
So </</: AFCT (cl), in diem gr, eU ^fj.epav.
10. transient.
So Frfi/ (cl) CT, m, Aug., transcurrent) gr,
4. {patres)
ib.
CTdd
with gr }ÂB
ACTdd, sanctorum prophetarum.
with gr,
coinquinationis.
luti.
7rpo<l)7]TS>v
AF(/(/ (cl), concupisceniias
om
vi,
A, onem (F,
:AT,
ixLaa-ixara
{qu, gr ?]
and similarly CT,
aKaTairavtrTov a/iapTMi).
ra
gr,
and Hier.,
(cl),
gr,
gr, vtto t.
some gr mss,
and Aug., Hier.
FC(i?? (cl),
(S'CKLP, and mss), oTj/AySejSr/Kcv 8e.

?^. ib. caeni.
So CT, and Aug. -.AFdd
iii.
delicto {dd, cl, incessabiUs delicti,
indesinentis peccati; with
So
ib.
-.A, incessabili
deh'ctis
and Aug.,
i?tdesineniis delicti,
gr
writes incessabiles
OT
a/io/jTtos';
CCXXXl
also Tert.
(cl),
gr,
i>l/riXd.<f>rja-av:
A,
tematuerunt.
ib. 2.
mani/esta{ta)
ib. 7.
si
4. (after
est)
with most gr {km. iv toutoi)
Fdd
So Ydd;
So A'FTdd
mendax
So
nobis.
ambulemus.
10. facimus.
ib.
ii.
est
(cl)
5.
ib.
12. remit\t'\untur.
z'i.
14. (after
Note
on
(cl),
iyviaKare Tov Trarepa

13,
14,
CT
and
(these also
om
ACT,
A,
cl,
is
om
et,
KaC:
.rz
ambulamus.
FCTdd
(cl), et {in hoc)
uere in eo (no gr).
Â,
remittentur {no gr).

cognouistis
but by oversight om
scr.
eum qui ab
initio est.
So
uob. patres); all gr, typaij/a
om.
the
scribo in
first
first
four places, scripsi in the remaining two;
four places, scripsi in the last {om the
Nearly
all
gr write ypd^w in the
evidently the right arrangement; but
the fourth.
adolescentes (as in ver. 13).
cl,
h hiat.^
all gr, a.\rj6S>^ iv Tovr<a
scribo in all their five.
fifth),
the last three; which
est,
ACT,
29,
[After
?).
faciemus.
mss 13 27
writes scribo in the
write scribo in all six places
ib. ib.
h,
Fdd
iypa<j/a in
AC,
gr hi avrm
and h
all gr,
ire/otTrarfi/xev
with
So FCT<W (cl), h; gr, d<êWTat

A,
cognouistis patrern) + scripsi uobis patres quoniam
that in vv.
cl
om
(cl)
also gr AP,
(F, quia), h (writes quia cognou
ifuv iraiSCa
eav
gr, Troiovîev
et in eo (qu.,
So FCTdd
{uere) in hoc.
ib.
AFdd
all gr,
So A
/.
A,
CT
So FCT, h:
iuuenes,
dd
{c\);
first
and some mss,
and h
three,
ypdcfx^ in
gr, viavicrKoi, as in 13.
the gr warrants no such change of noun as in Add; nor the inverse change of
fifth)
Thus
{iuuenes in 13
adolesc. here).
ib.
ib.
\<).ut manifestifiant.
23. {qui)
+ autem
So
F {h, ut praesto fiat)
{confitetur).
So CT,
ACT{dd)
KFdd
cl,
(cl), h,
ut vianifesti sint
om
and
all gr.
gr, iVo iJMvepoiOuxnv.
(D
writes confitebitur,
but corrects.)
ib. ib. {et patrem)
om the
ib.
clause).
et filium.
Cp, 2 Joh.
25. repromissio.
So
ii.
9.
So m, also Cypr.,
Lcf., Hil.
: AFCTf(/(cl),
FCTdd (cl) A,
:
h, promissio (all gr,
F2
17
eVayytXia).
h,
om
all
gr om (gr
KL
INTRODUCTION.
ccxxxii
Joh.
ib.
2g.
iii.
I.
ib.
et
So Fdd
....
ignorauit.
(yz"
So
uidet.
10.
Q.'Ydd hrl (cl)
(omnis).
(before ilk)
ib. 6.
So
nobis.
ignorat
3.
ib.
25.
ii.
(cl)
ACTdd
gr
all
CT
hrl,
with gr B,
with gr
vjilv.
BKL.
p. ccxxxiv.
(cl), ^, z(/z'/
non)facit iustiliam,
: AF, nobis
: ACT hrl, k om
all gr, riylv
with gr iÂCP, &c.
See below,
So T; with
et.
nearly
-.KYCdd
(cl), ins.
gr, ewpaKcv.
y; gr, 6 /x^
-4
StKatoo-ui/î/
irotuii'
kYdd[z\), m,
est
iustus
[?, gr?].
ib.
So (
{dilegamus) ab inuicem.
1,
12. {cain)
?'4.
So
î'.
and q
CT(?(?, cl,
So
{propter) quod.
ib. ib.
AF,
AFCdd (cl)
-.AYCTdd
a3) A q
h,
om
quid; h
qui,
(cl),
alterutrum
and so
gr, ayaTru/ici/ dWijXovs.
all gr.
cuius rei gratia (gr, xap'" "i/os).
q,
w/
also
ins idea before propter.
AF, &c.
+ Biov
52,
ib.
.)
18. [uerbo)
q, nos.
om
(cl),
KLP and
gr, o Koa-fioi.
many, tov dSeXiôV, P and some add
q:AYdd{c\), h and Aug., cognouimus

So F, A
and Aug.
q,
with nearly
gr, eyi/uico/xei/.
%x:kdd
all
hrl (cl),
gr
dei\
ipsius (Ambrstr., eius).
+ autem.
{fratrem
dei.
So
-%
q:
AF, &c.
om autem.
(cl)
So F,
necessitatem habere.
cl
h, cui opus est.
ib.
gr,
gr
&c.
with gr JÂB.
So CT,
CT, m,
17. {qui)
ib. ib.
tgere
om
{q)
(after caritatem)
ib, ib.
ms
(cl),
16. cognoscimus.
ib.
KY'Ydd, h
hq :AF,
S,o
So Cassiod.
suum.
14. (dikgit) -vfratrem
ib.
cl; all gr, v/tSs
(before or after mundus) + hie.
ib, lb.
avToD
So C, and
13. {pdit) uos.
ib.
tantum
So CT, h q:
{lingua).
et
Add
xpuav ^xovra
gr,
U.
All gr ins
AYdd
necesse habere
m q,.
CT,
iantum uerbo neque);
nee or neque {q,
(cl),
/x,)j8e.
Note that h
def. in
avTixpicrrov
SO F, hic
20, to
end of Epistle.
est antichristi
So
See below,
dilegii caritatem.
ib. 7.
ID.
ib.
zi5.
14. filium
ib.
15. quisquis.
z'J.
20. quomodo^
So CTdd
So F,
deum
gr,
(frf
ib.
6. (z (j^(z)
ib. ib.
(cl)
dilegit.
on
avrovs
all gr,
CT,
quern
q,
(D
also + sunt at
(cl),
AF
:
o [scil., ro tov
gr,
all
end of verse)
Add (cl),
eum.
propitiationem
(cl),
gr,.
.r2 (gr, Tof vtov).
os av).
diligit
deum
AF, &c.
(cl), {q)^
dyajrS tov 6eov.
So CT,
wz
Add,
et spiritu
cl,
<?'/.
^W2 qui genuit
(F ow).
All gr, tov ytvi/jjcravTo.
(gr, to. tckvo).
(cl),
{sanguine)
CT, quisque
A, ^, quicunque (gr,
So also Cypr. {quoniam), Lcf. {quia),
;
AFdd natos
tantum.
So ^ AF, &c.
So CT, q
2. _^/wf.
quod
dilegit genitorem.
?'5.
AF,
+ suum.
deum
p. ccxxxvi.
propitiatorem.
diligo
V. I.
dd, cl
hoc est illius antichristi'\.^
So q\ gr, ov\oti: AF, &c. {c\), non quasi nos.

So q (Aug., litatorem Lcf., expiaiorem)
AF, &c.
non quod.
ib.
ib.
q,
So FCT, q and Aug.
ib. 4. {uicistis) eos.
quoniam
iii.
antichristus de quo {audistis).
iv. 3.
(cl),
solum (gr,
fx.6vov).
So CT,' but (after spiritu) they proceed, spiritus
{qui testificatur).
est,.
om; gr A, mss 21 41, also read itve.vfjM.Ti. here {suhst. (01 ai/xaTi)
AF</i5? (cl), also
write sanguine, et spiritus est and so most gr, iv tm aifiaTi. koL to irveC/xa co-Ttv to /jLaprvpovv.
which words
q,
ib.
10. {qui
non
1.
est (at
ib.
ib.
12.
ib.
16. si quis.
ib. ib.
end).
m, ihu xpo
So CT;
So
dei.
all gr,
CT(^(/ (cl)
cl
gr
and some mss,
q alone (with most gr, t^
FCTdd
So
{non habet filium) +
petal.
So A'CT,
credit) filio.
Y, filium; dd, in filium
(cl),
all
So A'FCT, q
edv rts
F,
ms
Add
gr exc. one
;
AFdd
all
gr
(cl), jz';
petet (so q, posiulabit)
T(p vicS:
A om
(with no gr)
A om.
(cl),
om.
[17 /^z'a/].
gr, aiT^trei
hrl, petit.
Note that ô^ of AF wrongly follows the gr, where to [Ttvf.vp.a'] is antecedent to
christus (A), or spiritus antichristi (F), would require quern, as T and q have it.
2 Quomodo for quoniam (or $?') in D occurs repeatedly in oh. v
see vv. 2, 10, 15, 20.
;
' CT in preceding sentence add, et spiritum after sanguinem.
'
6iia) in deo.
(neut.); anti-

+ pro
V. i6.
Joh.
ib. lb.
ib. ib.
peccanti.
om
20. {filio eius)
ib.
and ms
ib.
So
A and the
dd, cl
AFCT,
rest,
CT,
So FCT, most gr -.Add
quis.
+ ihu
So CTdd, mq
xpo.
So
(before uerus) + deus.
1.
eiusfiliis.
3.
{sit)
and
all gr.
all gr,
Suaei oxt!^
{q) his qui peccant
all gr,
hrl (cl), ins [^ hiat']
also gr
^^BKLP, &c.
(after uerus)
FCTdd,
cl
So CT:
A and
ôi-ijv,
afiapTavowiv.
so a few gr mss, ns.
AF
om
hrl (cl),
with gr A.
A om),
No
gr + yap.
+ enim {mandatum).
6. {hoc est)
So
gr
(See
opio.
4. maiorem
deus.
(or enim
est)
CT
hrl
(/tte^' vixSiv)
dd
(cl)
A, noiiscum
with gr ^^BLP'
AF, hoc viandatum
est
{om enim).
John.
infr, p. ccxxxiv.)
(See infr, p. ccxxxviii.)
gratiam.
{pro nomine enim)
7.
A, m, om
John.
K and most mss
(5) 3
per omnia
all gr, 6 dXTj^tvos Otos
all lat else, natis eius; all gr, tois rexvois airq's.
uobiscum. So FCTdd hrl (cl)

and some mss {ixtO' ^/iSv).
(gr
zkj.
So
some
dd, cl,
others
AFCT
om
eius
with
all
gr mss and.
mss.
So FCUdd
uidit.
14. )
{saluta)
z'i.
(cl)
(before) demetrio)
12.
So
<?.
So
(^
/.
So
CT
AF, &c.
tui.
gr, impaKtv
A,
(cl),
om
cl,
Similarly dd,
uocatisque.
3.
{traditae) sanctae {fidei).
5. (after scientes)
ins before
II. in
12.
^ semel.
populum
uiam
cain.
18. {ambulantes)
in
</,
om
de
d,
No
om.
gr
So
AFCT (with
AFCT
AFdd,
(cl), Sanctis;
after do-iraôv.
cl, in
om
copulat.
gr, rots dyiois.

{c\), ins,
uia
gr,
maculae {om qui)
cl,
<ru
gr)
all
Lcf.,
all gr, Srii/.riTpi<o.
JUDE.
also Lcf. -.AFdd, uia
CT
and so
wf
and ms 163: AFdd

saluans, with gr Ji and ms 68.
qui .... maculati.
&c. (wept irdvTmv
So dd\
So
So CT.
15. {de omnibus) duris
6813,
cl, et uocatis
and
gr, ot <îXot.
AFdd (cl), and
uidet.
AFCdd,
(6)
CT
om
(4) 2
many
q,
162.
ib.
2.
and
dahit ei uitam
q,
A, peccaniibus
So 'Fdd{c\)
(at end),
ib. ib.
CT
So
eo.
dabitur ei uiia.
ccxxxiii'
rp
gr, 01
and many:
68(3.
.
<rn-iXdSes.
So (but om eorum) CT, and Lcf. also gr J<C, and mss

AFdd, cl, ow uerbis eorum, with gr ABKLP, &c.
Xoyuv)
uerbis eorum.
rS>v a-KkrjpZv
ABCL
with gr
impietatibus.
So C,
cl
:AF,
impietatum (T, impietatem;
dd, impie;
gr,
T. do-e/SetSj'.
xpi in uitam aetemam.

and no gr, êoB.
21. (end) expectantes misericordiam dni di nri ihu
gr
KSdd
om.
Note that no
22. diiudicatos.
iudicatos (similarly
So
Hien).
25. saecula saeculorum.
AFCT,
{b)
after gr in general,
lat exc.
D ins
(mg), Cassiod.
Note that no
lat
dei
gr IfÂBC, and many, SiaKpivo/xo'ovs

supports
SioKpivo/xei/ot (of
So dd, cl, and Cassiod.; gr L, mss

om saeculorum.
In our text of the Epistles of SS. Peter
KLP,
So (nearly) T,
AFCT
cl
all
(txt) dd, cl,
&c.).
13 93 95 99, tovs aiivas rmv aliui/wv:
and John, dittographs appear
as follows:
I
Pet.
i.
22. in oboedentia
ad oboediendum
caritatis (gr, hi
ry vttoko^).
Here Fdd, and cl, give the obvious and exact rendering, in oboedientia (A, in oboedientiam) caritatis
T, and m \_q hiaf], substitute ad oboediendum caritati. The tautology of our text (with its consequent
breach of grammar) results from combination of the two.
;.
INTRODUCTION.
CCXXXiv
Pet.
12.
iv.
mirari
nolite
nolite
pauere (gr,
/n^ iiviîo-Oe).
In this case, mtrari (so Cypr.) has been substituted in

for the gr verb
AF
by
The
(so cl).
nolite
pauere at the end
for peregrinari, the equivalent offered
CT
given by
is
(and apparently by
q),
as
altern. for expauescere, which CT and q likewise write for mirari (so too Fulgent., ap. Sabat. in loc.) ;
also Tert., ne expauescatis).
Both verbs {expauescere, pauere) are apparently glosses on the unfamiliar
peregrinari, which have made their way together into the text of CT; the latter into that of D,
subjoined to the O. L. mirari.

2 Pet.
Here
all
to
gr)
m gives
AF and vg
while
that of
it
.... quae donata
q gives donatae (=
ib. ii.
donauit (as
generally.
SeSmprj/xhrj's),
16. suliugale
donata
uirtutis suae quae
omnia donauit diuinae
3.
i.
uirtutis
est (gr, SeSiapyjixevrj';).
AF, represents Suva/îecos .... SeSosprifiivr]^ (so nearly

Thus the reading of D retains that of O. L. m, and adds
also F').
CTdd, and cl, read donata sunt, with gr K and ms 25, SeStuprj/xiva
in
est,
as in
equivalent to the rendering of AF.
animal mutum
(gr, virot^vyiov a.^wvov).
So (nearly) some mss, and cl {suhiug. mut. an.). But KFCTdd, and corb 2 ap. Sabat., om animal;
while Orig. (lat. In Num., xiii. 8), has mutum animal {om suhiug.). Thus subiugale and animal are two
renderings of itro^vy., combined in D, &c.
Joh. iii. I. {Propter hoc) {a) saeculum ignorat ms quoniam et ipsum ignorauit {b) hie mundus non
I
nouit nos quia non nouit.
former
except that
eum
alone of vg retain a vestige of
non ad mortem
Joh.
see on
with the following
est)
2.
{carissimi)
word
in p. ccxxxiii] non
te
after prospere.
mediate between
{a)
h.dd
and
D alone
and
{h),
gives {a) +
ib. 8.
suscipere
over
{participes, conoperati {cooperatores))
is, viroXay./3avtv
Odvarov.
it
est.
All else (exc. CT,
evidently renders
ecrrtv ap.apTia
peccatum with the preceding words, and
est
Pet.
12.
i.
Iva.
{b),
ad mortem ('\ and autem
an obvious
among
23. renuati.
ii.
17. honorate
.
after
ad
Vulg. mss, not
It is plain that (rvvepyoC is
but participes
Here
does well in
some O. L.
first.
.
ut cooperatores simus.
here represented twice
not recorded from any other text.
is
2 Pet.;
i,
tre
give a rendering inter-
unrecorded, which he places

All lat else, suscipere
f.v-)(op.a.L
many
1,
3 Joh., Jud., in
2,
are of interest.
The
which
following are
So
gr, v/x,as
all else,
honorate, gr (rtjuijo-aTe
all
other vg, uobis
q diverges [s
hiat'].
renati {a.vayeycvvriiJ.evoi).
....
tijuote
(but
ms
73, Tt/oHjo-are)
all
other vg,
honorificate.
i.fraternitatis amore.
{îkd8ikfj>oL).
ttavTiav
however, supplying the
all,
but he errs in retaining (no doubt from
yei'oS/Acâ.
Possibly for renouati:

.
(ttc/di
doublet. CT
omnibus),
obsecro) te bene agere et ualere.'^
{a), else
o-vvepyoi
aeuanguelizauerunt uos.
ib.
examples
sufficient
ideo in (for de)
the readings in these Epp.,
stands alone
Cp.
i.
22,
Nearly
where
all
all
have
vg
else,
and m, fraternitatis amatores; CT, fraternitatem amantes
in fraternitatis
Probably ;per omnia of DCT is wrongly written

many expositors, understands Trepi Travruiv.
'
reading
oik must
ad mortem Est peccatum ad mortem. The
inserts si before
participes ut conoperati simus.
gr
Of
of vg
{b)
The
iii.
The
{a),
archetype
benefacere et saluuvi esse {b) de omnibus orationem facio
te
per omnia opto (C,
and inadequate one
text) the superfluous
honorate
verb of
first
give {h) as the rendering of the gr
cl
and also F (only with
admitting the more exact rendering
connecting
and he then
per omnia opto
{a)
ualere.
et
evoSova-6ai. Kol vyiaCvuv),
{c)
supplying
{5),
to complete the antithesis.
prospere ingredi
lacking
read the clause
cl
reading ignorauit {bit) for the
peccatum Ld mortem autem peccatum
est
this
twice over (misled by the repeated ad mortem),
ovk iyvm avrov,
here follows this O. L. text, but appends to
is TOts d/iiapTavoucrtv //.^ Trpos 6a.va.Tov. Itrriv aL/xapTia Wjoos
mortem^'''',
{a),
on
17/tas
rest of the sentence.
rendering of the gr; and
which expand), peccanti[bus
avrov. AFdd, and
evidently repeats the
{b),
an incomplete form.
in
16. peccanti si
again {peccatum
marked
ov yivdia-Kei
Koa-fjLO's
But of Old-Lat., h (though mutilated) attests the
{b).
{a) as its
the vg rendering
gr
this passage,
8ia tovto
.... egnorat [sic]; omitting, however, the
{ea'\
have presented
lb. V.
CT
hie).
second non nouit of

propter
second member of
neglects to render the concluding
{b)
end (but om
at
The
each being a rendering of the gr
{a),
ior
amore
(els
i^btXaSeX^tW).
praeter omnia, = ^rae omnibus,
as A. V., with

Pet.
iii.
ut henedicHonem haereditaits uestrae possedeatis.
9.
CCXXXV
All else, ut benedictionem haereditale
pOSSld. {tva tiXoyiav K\rjpovoix-q<rr]T).
ib,
a few more, om
fratrum
q,
Aug., cui
No
quaeritur.
No
clericis.
+ ex animo
(after uigelate)
gr,
No
conuersaiionevt.
est gl.
No
other lat
other lat; KYdd,
KaTaKvpitiovm rmv
gr,
anobis)
9. in fide intigra.
ib.
;
hiaf\
\_q
ib. 8.
only
....
dominantes in
V. 3.
and
other
lat
most gr
no
(<5
gr.
Itniv)
ms
but gr A, and
and
l<rtiv.
ij. {st
ib.
All vg else,
cut gloria.
1,
+ mstram
(after hlasfemantes)
iv. 4.
no
gr.
CT,
in cleris;
cl,
h, in
clerum; m, in dominatione
Kkfjpoiv.
No
excitamini.
lat else ins integra
other lat
no gr
no
CTdd,
gr.
in fide, also
cl,
kiai]
\_q
AF,
fide
rj} n-Ca-Tei.
2 Pet.
i.
See above, p. ccxxxiv.
donauit.
3.
All vg else, inferni; gr, o-ejpais (or aripoli) t,6ôv (but XA, fo<ôs[?])
A seems to give a double rendering {carceribus) caliginosis inferi; also Aug., carceribus caliginis inferi.
(For rugientibus, see below, p. ccxxxvii.)
4. {rugientibus) infemis.
ii.
ib. 7.
AF
{nefandorum) iniusta conuersatione.
(/.) iniuria convers.
CT, /". impudica convers. Gr, t^s roiv a6ecrfii,<ov iv doreXyci'iji

wrong it is safe to conjecture that iniuria ought to be
conuers.;
clearly
rendering of iv
as everywhere in
do-ekyeCo.,
No
+ alteram.
ib.
10. (carnem)
ib.
20. (before superanlur)
and
2 Pet.
(/^,
No
AH these readings are

luxuria the obvious
corrected, in
and Jud.'
other lat; no gr (Interpol, from Jud.
in diliciis.
ac luxoriosa
cl (/".) iniuria
avao-Tpotîj^-
7).
other lat; no gr.
No other lat ins iam but all gr, ravrriv ^817 .... v/uv and no gr
ecce nobis + iam.
which all vg ins. In this instance D alone preserves a true rendering, but with it theerroneous ecce, which apparently represents a gr reading iSe, not now supported by any gr authority.
iii.
(hanc
I.
attests ecce,
ib. 8.
non
ib. 9.
(at
II. (Jiaec
has eorum
ib.
I
Xavâvera).
and some mss, +
Gr J^BCP,
All vg else, soluentur; Aug., resoluentur.
cum
i.
2.
manifesta
ad lucem.
vg else, dissoluenda
.... Xvo/teVui'.
desoluta sint). All
pereuntium.
iv
wktL
(as
Xu^ô-eTat
Thess.
AKL,
v. 2).
iJo-ovTat-
sint; exc.
T, and Aug.,
his
pereuntibus
;.
All gr, tovtcov
All
ii- priori {firmitate).
Joh.
ib. 7.
/*eT'
p.y)
KaTOKaij<rTai).
ib.
all gr,
No lat else no gr.

No lat else but gr CKL
in nocte.
soluuntur.
ih. ib.
(AL,
(lit fur)
10.
ib.
All else non lateat ;
latet.
end) + expectat.
]a.t
ad
All else,
else, propria
gr, ISlov.
All else, manifestata
{est).
inuicem
most
gr, itfiavepwOr].
but T, cum
gr, /ter' dXX-qXwv
eo (hrl,
cum
deo)
gr A,.
OVToC.
ib.
9. {fidelis est)
ii.
I.
</j.
All
sed si (quis).
ib. 2.
(before tantum)
ib. 6.
(before
some mss, om
el ipse)
All else
vg
aulem.
+ w.
end) auditis.
gr.
and so h (but ow
All lat else z'w
Of
All lat else om.
All lat else, audistis
ib.
7. (at
13. (after jcniJo uobisy^^
omfilioliin ver. 12 (but

ib.
16. (after carnis)
j'i.
28. (beginning)
2.
and
gr,
and
f^(f)
gr, Koi idv tis.
all gr, (St,
before
^CKP, and most
fji.6vov).
mss,
ko.\ avTo<s
outcos
but AB,.
ovtus.
?3.
iii.
ow2, lat
else, sed et si;
patres.
gr, ijKovVaTc.
and
All lat else ins,
all gr.
Note that
by a similar lapse
interl. filii).
(after scimus)
So all gr but KCdd (cl) ins also (after oculorum)

et nunc filioli manete in
All else ins.
est.
FT.
eo.
All lat else
ôf.
om
also all gr (but
KL
and many mss add
Se).
J
The doublet reading of dd (cl) retains a trace of this also a MS which Lucas Br. {in loc.) cites as
reading luxuriosa (alone). That of T is probably an emendation unless we may suppose that CT here
represent the true vg text {impudicitia is the vg rendering of dcreX-yeta where it occurs in other Books,
Gal. v. 19 Eph. iv. 19]), and that in luxuria is a survival
[only Mk. vii. 22 ; Rom. xiii. 13
2 Cor. xii. 21
;
of O.L.
INTRODUCTION.
CCXXXVl
Joh.
ib.
quod')
1 1
(at
est
de deo (repeated
haec
est
adnuntiatio quam.
16. (before et nos)
22. si ...
T-qpovixev
No
+ mei.
{fratres)
ib.
lat else
No
sic.
ins
lat else
no
gr.
mandatum
similarly h q {hoc est
but ^ÂK, &C.,

D
(7) caritatem (see for

10.
(beginning)
ib.
20. {quern uidet)
and so most
gr,
Tr]pu>iJi.ev,
(mg), &c.,
ib.
but >{ABCP, &c., om.
All vg else, quoniam .... custodimus {q, seruamus);
custodiamus.
KL and most write /*ou after ahi\<ôi;
of gr,
other lat; no gr [h Mat, and in ver. 20 def. finally].
{qui dilegit) + caritatem
iv. 7, 8.
vg else
All
all gr.
il.
3.
No
from previous sentence).
end) + non
quoniam)
(after
and so
ih.
OTt
10.
iii.
in hoc est caritas.
om
om
and
(lat
and
So
earn.
all else (8)
All else ins, lat
All else
quotidie.
{qui non dilegit)
p. ccxxxviii in/r)
earn
(txt).
No
and so
all gr.
lat
else reads
gr.
Note that
gr).
have uidei;
lat
all
gr,
all
AuipaKiv.
V.
(before qui dilegit)
(before per aquam)
ib. 6.
12.
ib.
13. habebitis.
ib.
14. habeamus.
Joh.
Joh.
TToiô-as.
AF
deduces
For
gr C,
2'^.
9. '
/3.
10.
ib.
1 1
2Z1.
z'i.
^z'
m/w.
frater.
f.)(mp.v,
KLP
and most mss, + xpifToS
JÂB,
+ f (
ei'z)
of
ABCKLP
gr,
and
cl,
benefaciens
vg),
CT,
dd, benefacis
writes ducens
gr,
gr,
koXus
irotijtrets
irpojr/x.i/fas
cl,
ib.
7.
2'3.
12. conuiuentes.
!^.
14.
z'i.
22. uos.
+ ja
om ex
primatum {om
AFCTi/rf, commoneam
si)
gr, 6 ^tXoTrpcoTcvajr.
commonebo
cl,
All lat &\se,/acif, prohibet, eicit; gr,
iecit.
malum
all gr,
Of
scis.
and so
inpii.
{simili modo)
irotci,
gr,
KuXuei,
viTofji.vri<r<o.
fK^dWu.
to k^kov.
All else zj (but
+ harum.
^ÂBC, &c.,
gr,
KLP
oTSas; but
and most,
oXhare.
gr.
CT
All else oot âe
All else, conuiuantes
place after homines)
and harum
and so
with
all
gr
(d<rc)8ets).
gr.
gr, o-uvcwmxoV^'""'
All else, f2V; gr, ^Xêv.
ueniet.
All lat else, hos
the other hand,
text,
All lat else,
{gerere).
All else, singular.
All else ins
4. (after iudicium)
(a) in
a few mss,
Lcf.
bene/acies
All else
All lat else,
ib.
its
else; but so gr
All lat else, gauisus
j^wi).
All vg else w/i'; d,
ih. 12.
with
A and
gr.
(D with FCTdd^ and many
[sic].
prohibuit
malignum.
On
lat
no
113, X'?tc).
exc.
and some mss, om yap.
amat principatum
carissimi nolite.
1.
lat else
and so
and many vg,
ex commoniam
J^
deducens
Jud.
{d)
all gr, txofiev,
irpoTre/ii/icts.
fecit
ib. ib.
ex'" (but L, ms
gr,
No
No
xpi.
j3j/ eius,
<fif
+ yap
{ixdp-rjv)
6. benefacitis.
ib.
K.
{gauisus) + i-wm
3.
habetis
Q\se.,
All lat else, habemus;
doctrina'-'^'')
and a few, om
13
most write
or
All lat
else ins, lat or gr.
end) + uera ihu filio.
3. (at
(after in
ib. 9.
ms
None
{uitam)+ aeternam.
ib.
et omnis. All else ins, lat and gr.

uenit. All else ins, lat and gr.
in
gr, 06s /ucV.
D shows
some cases
errors, (/3)
in
with
affinity
with, but in
A not
many
infrequently,
by agreements
without, other confirmation,
notable cases of preservation or correct
representation
of the text.
(a)
1
D with A
Pet.
ib.
i.
and
other
7. {diiier pretiosior)
22. caritatis.
AD,
MSS.
+ sit.
in erroneous, inexact, or questionable readings.
FCT (also Aug.) : other vg (cl), and

(cl) : for ueritati, CT
m, fidei; all gr, i^s
So AD, with
with Ydd hrl
s,
om
above, p. ccxxxiii, on this verse.

'
So Matthaei, Corrigenda
(to
Cath. Epp.)
in his text of
dd he wrongly
with gr.
dXijêias.
prints deduces.
See
CCXXXVll

Pet.
iii.
\_q
hiaf\
iv. I.
F, <? foac/o
2 Pet.
catenis)
again
AD
CVdd,
o ac/
cl,
KLP,
infernis
h,
for
only:
i),
13. uoluntatem {existimantes).

?3.
om
F and
gr JÂBC,
3.
i.
non ex c\oado (?)]
q,
allvg
CTdd
with
(for spontanee) after)
gr, dvayKaerTois.
Aug. (and Fulgent., but
A, carceribus, also
verb); dd,
cl,
wf/aj introducere
CT, maiestatem {om
et
and
{adnuntiamus
gr, ^Sovî/.
CT,
coinquinati et com-
fiS/Lioi.
[diei dni)
Of other
/);
YCdd (cl), uoluptatem (T

Ydd (cl), coinquinationes
AT
C
lat,
(cl),
AD
nobis).
also Ang.
gr CP, &c., t^s to5 Kvpiou ^îpai
writes dei nostri, hrl, dei only (both owz diei)

only, with gr J^
FCTdd
om
(cl)
et
here
F,
(/zz
<f(/,
and so
rfw?'
only.
gr
all
koi before airayyiXko/xtv.
lb. iii.
(after
nominemur)
JÂBCP, &c.,
/cai eo-fiei'
6.
{caritati)
et
(but gr
dei.
AD,
and many
with dd,
simus.
KL
AD
ib. iv.
ib. ib.
19. {dilegamtis) inuicem.
only
AD
(no gr)
cl
FCT
hrl,
and
h, et
sumus
with gr
om).
no gr
only
N^Y^Tdd
F om
(cl),
with gr
om
Besides the above, there are cases where
all
dei.
AB, &c.
and mss 13 68 69 137, &c., tov B^dv (KL and most, awov).
but CT,
Jud. 1 3. procella. AD, with Ydd and most vg (cl)
caligo
CTdd
hrl (cl),
deum\ gr
J^
gr, ^dôs.
our vg texts support
AD
against
extant gr.
1
{ex animo lihenter)
be a doublet for
2 Pet.
I
So
Pet. v. 3. (at end) + ex animo.
ins in ver.
to
AD,
else (cl), rudentibus (C, caienis; T, rueniibus
o-ipots
(o2
AD only:
AD only
gr, ottiXoi koi
gr else (deov).
Joh.
So
rfz' (/z.
all
and writes spontaneos
before,
eos
coninquinationis {et maculae).
12.
hrl (cl)
else, desiit; gr. n-iiravrai.
only; F, Wf/aj
I'i.
iii.
FT
uiuificatus,
8o|os only.
maculati [m similarly)
all
....
tnortificatus
see above, p. ccxxxv.
I'J.
with
also Aug.
q,
kiat']-
non ex compuhione
but
AD
10. sectas facere.

all gr,
\_q
vg
all
AD
&c., o-cipois
For
gr
all
(D, not A, supplies
4. rugientibus.
catenis).
ih,
elpe
and
hrl,
^<oo7roirj6c(s.'
coactos.
ii.
gr
(cl)
dest'/.
V. 2.
rf',
AD, with CTdd
uiuificatos.
F om, and
AD: FCT and
and most vg
verb)
: but
and Cypr., &c.
hrl' (cl),
22. (after in dextera da) + deglut{t)ens mortem ut uiiae aeternae heredes efficeremur,
?3.
hrl
....
âvarwêis ....
all gr,
YCYdd
with
gr, dcKaius.
mortificatos
8.
AD,
23. iniuste.
ii.
(/ Joh. 21), iuste
Joh.
iii.
irpoOv//,iiK.
4. promissio
iv. 3.
qui
soluit.
all
vg
gr, Ikovo-ius
Probably
aut aduentus.
So
all
it
irpo^v/iios
but h q om;
vg, spontanee
all
vg, but
and also m, which, however,

uoluntarie), where it seems
no gr supports aut
(^ cTrayyeXta t'^s rrapova-Cai)
Aug. (who seems to use both
qui non confitetur;
q,
some ancient codices read
3.
Iren. (lat)', Orig. (lat)', Tert.,
readings), to like eifect Lcf., qui destruit; no extant gr
Socrates {Hist. ,vii. 32) states that
has strayed thence into ver.
So
vg, and
with no gr
and that
o Xvei,
this
all
gr, o /a^ OjnoXoyei.
passage was so cited
against Nestorius.
Probably an early scribe's error for increpet (as in

all gr, cn-tTt/ajjo-at.
So all vg
Jud. 9. imperet.
the similar passage, Zach. iii. 2, where the LXX 7riTi/;i^trat is represented by vg increpet).
:
(j8)
1
D with A and others in right or defensible readings or renderings.
Pet. iv. 14. gloriae dei spiritus.
et uirtutis
&c., read to
HAV,
AD, and F:
rrji
Of
CTtfrfhrl
(cl),
quod
est
honoris {gloriae,
CT
hrl
om)
legible in q {h hiat). Of gr, BKL,

8dfi;s KoX TO Tov Qiov TTvev/xa (which is nearly equivalent to the
reading) ; but
dei et qui (C, quis) est eius spiritus.
&c., subjoin after
O.L., uirtutis only
is
ADF
8d|i;s, kol (t^s)
Swa/tcus {airov).
(Before
uirtutis, q
probably wrote gloriae
et.)
Apparently the printed edd., in general, incl. Complut. (1518) and the Sixtine (1590), agreed in this
which was finally removed from the Clementine (1592), and from all subsequent edd. See Tisch.
in loc. for Bede's treatment of the passage. See also the note of Lucas Brug., who accepts this correction of
* III. xvi. 8.
^ In Matth,
vi. %.
it from the Roman Correctors as an " egregia emendatio."
'
serious error
ccxxxvm
Pet. iv. 14. (at end)
matus)
and most mss :Ydd
AD,
insinuate.
V. s-
2 Pet.
CTdd
i.
{jjiirtutis
3.
omnia
(cl),
CT
with
om
(cl)
F</(/ (cl)
Joh.
AD,
est.
ACKP
and most,
quae donantur; but
q,
[jj
hiaf].
ht^mp-qij.ivq's
donatae (see above,
SeSeopT/jUeVa.
/tteXXô-o)
:CT,
^ and Cassiod., non differam
AD
ipsum audite.
AD,
FCT
with
FCT
om, with
gaudeatis
AD,
et.
SBL
hrl; gr
:dd (cl) w.
-4
CT
with
hrl
and many mss,
gr om
all
ijjuwv
Ydd
dd
(cl) ins.
uestrum, with gr
(cl),
vixSiv.
AD, CTcW; gr, ovk ia-Tiv: F, cl, h, om non.

FCT hrl
+ xpm. AD, with </</; gr KL and. most mss, \tov\ Irjo-ovv xpivrov
l-qa-ovv
Orig., Tert., Lcf., Aug., om xpm; with gr AB (toi' Irjo-ovv,
writes
K
(after soluit ihm)
iv. 3.
(cl),
22. non est (xps).
ii.
exactly) induite
? (less
with F, most gr, t^s Sumjuews
also A m, omnia
.
(before gaudium)
4.
i.
end)
nostrum.
ib. ib.
with
d/j-eXya-o}.
17. (at
ib.
CT, A
gr, iyKo/xûxTaa-Oe:
quae) donata
ovK
with gr SA.B, and some.
KL, ms 25, -rravTa

ra
AD, with Ydd (cl) gr KBCP, &c.,
12. incipiam.
KL,
gr
A {blasfe-
blasfematur .... honorificalur (and so apparently q)
hrl,
gr
So D, with
blasfematur [sic] ab nobis autem honorificatus.
aliis
quae donata sunt
pp. CCXXX and ccxxxiv)

ib.
+ ah
similarly (prefixing quod)
KLP
gr
INTRODUCTION.
and
also q,
Iren.,
KVptOv).
om whole verse {tres sunt

in caelo). AD, with F, also V (Vallicell.)
all gr MSS and nearly
Cldd, most vg (cl), also m q, ins. (See Tisch. in loc.) Note that CXdd transpose 7 and 8,
m q. Moreover, ADF om hi before tres unum in 8 CT, cl, ins hi in 7 and %; dd m. 8 only
V. 7.
mss
all
as also
(its 7).
ib.
AD, with CT all gr, eypaif/a

Fdd
AD, with 'Ydd, and m {q Mat)
3. scripsi.
amen.
21. (end)
ib.
(cl) scribo {q
Mat).
gr t<AB, &c.
hrl (cl) ins
with gr
KLP
and most.
dd,
Joh.
9.
and
Lcf., qui recedit (apparently
read 6 -n-apaâivrnv (no
x^-P"'
Jud.
mss
and Aug.
hrl,
gr
(S)
+ cui
So D (txt), with A, and Ydd{c\)

gaudium gr JÂCKLP and most,
CT,
6 n-podymv
gr
AD
iv.
gr B and mss
....
p.e.it,
AD, with Ydd (cl)

Gr J^CKL and most, [6]
ihs.
{gloria).
Subsection
AB,
a corruption oi praecedit), with no gr support
qui credit
KLP and
mss
lat).
^"^j mains
{quoniam)
5.
25.
ib.
-D
68, 6 6eos.
'
AF
{praecedit)
maiorem .... gratiam.
3 Joh. 4.
.
So
qui praecidit.
2
cl,
only
with gr
gr
AB
and mss 6 7
(no
Ku'pios
Marginal Variants
for deus, CT, Lcf.
gr
C,
lat).
CTdd {cV),
only:
13 29
7 35 {jxt.iZ,orkpav
xa.pa.v.
&c.,
lat
in the Seven Epistles
and
gr, om.
General Remarks
on the Text.
In several places of the Catholic Epistles,
on
its
margin, most of them as alternatives, a few as corrections, some of which
Thus
are worth noting.

Jac.
Pet.
8.
ii.
ib. iv. 4.
1
offers readings, interlined or set
iv. I.
(txt)
has scripturam:
(txt), inimicitia.
(txt) cogitatione,
(Jnterl.), scripturas.
with vg
(See above,
p. ccxxv.)
(See above, p. ccxxvii.)
(mg), inimica.
KFCdd
(cl)
gr,
hvoiav:
(mg), with
CT,
and Aug.,
scientia.
D (txt) hominum, with CT, and Aug. D (mg) with C and all vg else, gentium all gr, kdvwv.
D (txt) gloria, with all vg, and h q and all gr (Sd|s) D (mg), gratia {sol).
3.
D (txt), commonitione, with vg [F, in commotione'], all gr, cv [t^] vtto/avjjo-ci D (mg),
13.
ib. ib. 3.
2 Pet.
ib.
ib.
i.
in comme[moratione'\,
ib. ii. 12.
antur [sic]
ib. iii.
I
Joh.
om both
iv. 7.
h.
(txt) periunt;
with Hier.
4.
gr
with
all
most vg,
cl,
Kng., peribunt
{t\t),pres [qu, = presbyteri ?] {sol):
some, perient (so m)
(mg),
[^c']orump-
gr, [KaTa]</>5ap7ja-ovTot.
(txt), caritatem
+ rov dtov (but no
lat,
(mg), patres, with
all else
(mg), fratrem, with QTYdd and q (T and

deum). (See above, p. ccxxxvi.)
and so
q,
all gr.
+ suum)
AF,
cl,

ijoh.
read
ds,
writes
dtts.)
(txt),
deus
D (mg),
dominus
else
all lat
om with
all gr.
(In ver.
gratiam D (mg), mains gaudium. (See above,

D (txt), uero {sol) D (mg), with all vg, ergo all gr, olv.
D (txt) om propter hoc {sol) : D (mg) ins, with all else (lat and gr).
3 Joh. 4.
ib. 8.
maiorem
o,
where
all
else
in p. ccxxxviii).
ih. 10.
On
D^xt),
V. 9.
CCXXXix
inspection of the above (after setting aside cases where D, in text or marg, or both,
is
unsupported) we find that

(a)
2 Pet.
exhibits a vulg. text, with an O. L. text as alternative, in three instances,
13,
i.
(j8)
A vulg.
(7)
An
(8)
A text
text, with alternative after gr
Old-Lat.
text,
Note that in i Pet.

D (mg) and gr.
The above
CT
iv. 3,
lists
It
only (of vg) are with
may be presumed
show how
especially
of accuracy which
;
V. 2
it
2 Pet.
is
avoided by F, and
(also
On
maintains
ii.
4, 13
Joh.
and some
(txt)
and Aug.
CT
that in these places,
iv.
4.
ii.
and
2 Pet.)
being
Joh.
iii.
in
CT
Pet. iv. 3.
also that, in 3 Joh. 4,
CT
derive from an O. L. source.
e.g. (in p.
the
far short of the
See
in the Gospels.
i
8, i
gr, Jac. iv. 4.
which are grave and not few
some of them) by
(in
all lat
the other hand, in the signal case of
V) the
closely the text of these Epistles in
in its errors,
of these Epistles (especially in
18, 22
(supported by vg CT),
with alternative or correction from vg, in two instances, Jac.
attested by gr only, with alternative after
are with
that of A,
Pet.
12 (but in the third of these, the O. L. evidence is divided).
ib. ii.
akin to
is
text of
high standard
ccxxxvii)
Pet.
iii.
which places the corrupt reading

also,
and by other vg
Joh.
v. 7, 8,
texts.
shares with
distinction of omitting the spurious verse of " the
A and
Three Heavenly
Witnesses."
Of
the
vg
authorities, F, as
it is
the earliest, so
it
deserves to be reckoned
first in value in the Seven Epistles.

CT, like our D, give a text considerably
mixed with Old-Latin, but retaining a large proportion of sound Vulgate
the
readings
in dd, the text is similarly
amount and the Vulg. .element
i.
in
it
the O. L. element
is less in
inferior in quality.
Section X.
Subsection
mixed, but
The materials
The Apocalypse.
available
for comparison with
the D-text
of
the
Apocalypse.
In examining the D-text of the Apocalypse, which
is to occupy this our

meet
with
a
state
facts
of
in the main similar to that
concluding Section, we
with which Section IX has made us familiar. The questions to be considered
are the same the materials forthcoming for our use are alike and we naturally
adopt the same methods in handling them.
Of these materials the extant Latin mss,, Vulg. and Old-Lat., the former
class is here represented by the same Codices as in the Catholic Epistles,
AFCTa!'^, and (occasionally) hrl. But as regards the latter class it is otherwise.
;
G2
ccxl
INTRODUCTION.
Two
complete Old-Lat. texts of
Book are happily
this
available, each independent
of the other, neither of them affected by Vulgate intermixture.
Of these,
one, absolutely complete,
Gigas") which
preserved in the same great Codex,
is
gg
VII we have cited as our main Old-Lat. witness for the

text of Acts (while as regards the rest of the N.T. it is a Vulgate MS.).
The
second is embodied in full in the Commentary of Primasius (an African Bishop of
("
in Sect.
We
the sixth century) on the Apocalypse.
of
cite
IX
the MS. so designated in Sectt. VII and
h,
it zs,
pr.
A third witness
is
that
which preserves considerable
fragments, unfortunately but four, of the Book, exhibiting less than one-fifth of
the whole
enough, however, to prove that the
from
extracts,
this as
/^-text is
of the
same
origin
and
The Speculum also {m) contributes some
family as that which Primasius used.
from the previous Books of N. T,
are also to be found in early Latin writers
notably
in
Many
from
citations
it
Cyprian, and in Augustine.
To Augustine moreover we owe
the text exhibited by Primasius of chapters

XX and xxi (to end of ver. 5} this portion, together with the Commentary on it,
being borrowed by the latter from the De Civitate Dei (x. 7-17).
Yot
pr,
For
gg, see in Sect. VII., p. clxxix, supr;

xi.
we follow the
16
xii.
text of Haussleiter (Leipzig, i8gi); in
14, xiv. 15
for h (of
which h also
which only
i.
ii.
is
printed.
i,
viii.
ix.
12,
xvi. 5, are extant).
In citing gr evidence, we use
misleading notation.
also
The
Cod. Basilianus, more commonly known as B,

(Cod. Vaticanus) unfortunately lacks the Apocalypse,
to denote
true
and the only Mss. available are
KAC
PQ.
(part)
Such being the materials, we propose in dealing with them to follow the
general method of Sectt. VIII and IX and to examine the text of our D by
noting its agreements with the Old-Lat. authorities,
ia) with that of gg, (b) with
;
where forthcoming), {c) with the examples

Under none of these heads do we here confine
that of /r. (usually including that of ^,
which gg and pr concur.
in
ourselves (as in the previous Sections) to examples in which
we give
but in every instance
opposed to A,
is
the evidence of
with that of the other Vulg.

Also {d) we subjoin a collection of passages where D,
agreeing with other Vulg. texts, opposes our Old-Lat. witnesses and finally {e)
named.
MSS. as above
of readings for which
Subsection
Apoc.
3.
i.
qui audiunt
et
also
Dan.
also
gg
{el
qui audit) -.pr h and vg
h),
AFCT
hrl dd, &c.,
talem.
cl;
gr, XouVai/Ti,
with PQ, most mss -.prh, soluit
6 28 36 38 69 79 99, Xia-avn.
caeli.
vii.
plangumt
ib. ib.
eum ....
cl,
So gg, with A.CTdd, &c., and
{nubibus) +
ib. 7.
D with gg against or without pr {and
So some vg and
et audit.
with gr JÂC, mss
62
ii.
also all gr.
lauit.
ih. 5.
has no support from any of our Latin authorities.
se
with
gg
sol
no
lat else
no
gr.
Cp. Mt. xxiv, 30, xxvi. 64
Mc.
xiv.
(lxx [Theodot.]).
13
super
All gr,
eos.
So
Koi/roi/rai [eir']
{euni) gg,
with
avrov, for
ACTdd,
cl (also F, eo)
:pr, uidehit
{h, uidebunt)
which pr h must have read ofovTai .... (probably)
ToiovTov (= talem).
ib.
13.
(before candelabrorum) +
with pr h, also Cypr.
gr
uii.
ACP, some mss.
So
gg,
and A'FCT
hrl
dd
gr i^Q, most
mss : but A om
C^xli
TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE.

:
Apoc.
CT)
(with
tamquam Una
14.
i.
write uelul lana
tamquam
et
ib. lb.
{aduersum
4.
ii.
{opera)
ib, 5.
AFCTrf</,
13.
ib.
17. {dabo^^^)
Wii.
K, ^K TOV
ib.
18. /
So
cl
All gr, dp6vo<i.
pr, thronus.
om edere de, exc. pr, which retains de without

zpr ins, with AFC and all gr (aT<3). AC
verb.
all lat else
Sec, and cl
so Ambr.)
gg {manducare, and
(but o? de), and to like effect
om pron.
All gr
Cypr., and A, eorum.
:/>/-,
write to /xavva
gr
Also, D and
Q,
fJi.
So
flammam.
gr
e(/er (de).
in calculo.
uf flamma
ii.
-.pr h, ut nix
et)
So ^^, also YCldd, and cl

So too isedes) gg, also AF, &c., and
jj.
ib. ib.
hiat,
{aut for
viii. 7].
horum.
10. .{nihil)
xiiiiv \_h
AC, and F
et)
with most gr.
JWi,
ib.
/*
and
alba,
AFCTdd, cl. om pauca, with pr; also all gr.

So gg, and a few vg
So i^^: pr om, with AF, &c., and cl and all gr.
et.
So ^^g-, and cl with hrl and some vg gr X and some mss -.pr, and
P and some mss, (ôyeiv

gg om ei here, with Tdd,
TOC
mtpiov XevKov.-^pr k om
gr,
all
also {om
all
tua.
7. (after dabo)
ib.
So gg, and k'Udd, cl

gr om copulat. before is
+ pauca.
le)
cl
as also Cypr.
nix.
Nearly
atct nix.
Cypr.,
So gg, AFdd, and
alba.
gg,
and MFCTdd,
So
also
:>r,
cl
super calculum. A,
{tamquam flammam) gg. Add,
cl
most
cakulum
Tiji/ i/r^<ôv.
gr, iri
gr, u>s <)!>\dya
and FCT,
-/r,
is <^\oi.
i^
So D, and CT, with gg; also all gr (xac irXava) -.pr, all vg, seducere (no
So ^^: nearly all vg else, poeniteri; pr and CTdd, cl,
ib.
20. / seducit.
j'J.
21. (o uult) poenitentiam agere.
gr).
tere
gr, /jteTavo^crai,
ib.
So with ^^ A'F,
24. altitudines.
&c., cl
all gr,
ri jSaêo
(or ^^)
'.pr, with CTrfrf, altitudinem
(A, altitudinis).
ib.
?'/5.
26. {dabo)
7.
YQTdd,
^^,
So with gg, AF, &c.,
27. r^^^.
Hier., pasces; Lxx,

iii.
So with
illi.
cl
A, /r,
gr, oircp.
?'
;
but pr, pascet
FCT
So with ^^,
/ {cl{a)udit'-'^'').
17. {quia) dicis.
miserabilis.
ib. ib.
all gr, aoi.î.o.vCu
(Q
kdd,
pr, et qui claudit
diverges, with
ii.
9 (vg, reges
om
Most
et.
gr, Kai xXeiet
AF, dices \_pr hiatlSo with gg, m, and Cypr., also k'CTdd, cl as gr
So with gg, all vg, and m (gr, tXccivos)
except A (by lapse) mirabilis \_pr
:
So with
sedem.
cl,
some mss).
Cypr., miser.
iv. 2. sedis
Cp. Ps.
iroi/x.av<is).
(C), or Kol Kkeiuiv (SP, also {om koX) A),

i3.
cl
^^g-,
ACTdd,
cl,
and
(but
om
sedem)
pr, tronum
hiat].
(bis).
pr, adorabunt gr MSS and nearly all mss, irpoo-So with ^jg', AF, &c., cl
(one writes Trpoo-Kvi/ouo-iv, none irpoo-^Kwo-ui/). Note that ^^,
Kovriaovcnv, with hardly any variation
with AFCT, inconsistently writes et mittent just after (= âXmxxw), not (as Y)dd, cl) mittelant pr has
mittentes.
Gr KAP and many mss, /SaA.oSo-ii'; J^Q and others, jSaWouo-ii' (no lat, mittunt). For the
ib.
10. adorabant.
preceding procedebant, see in Subsect. v
So with.^^, AFCT,
v. 9. cantant.
ib.
cl,
14. (before seniores)
and pr,
dicentem.
ib. 5.
staterem.
Xeyovcrai'
pr,
(fi;/,
cl,
cantabant
as gr
pr, cantantes.
mss and most mss
hrl dd, &c.,
so
all gr,
(<ô)fjj>').
12.
et (before
qui
sedet.
17. reget.
TToi/jiaCvei.
ib. ib.
deducet.
et ecce {equus).
cum
gr mss with P, ins
vii. 10.
gr mss
8. (after / weifi')
gr mss,
ib.
ib.
(jtSouo-iv)
z'i.
many
gr
So AFCT with gg: dd, cl, and pr, dicens. Gr, Xeyovros (i^, pi).
ACTdd, cl, /r, stateram (F, statera) gr, ûydv.
So ^^ (w/)
So with ^^, F^(/, cl (sc; animalium)
ACT, /r, dicentem (sc, uocem)
dicentium.
6.
So with ^^, AFCT,
ins.
vi. I.
?i5.
xxiiii.
infr.
cl (all gr, koi ISov)

cl
-.pr om.
many mss
with gr mss exc. P,
A,
et.
So with
So with
So with gg, FCTdd,
aperui\jse'\t.
gg,
Cp. (or pr,
gg,
all
ii.
A'YCTdd,
vg
and gr
cl
(all
A, qui
sedit
pr, sedenti;
mss and some mss),
gr,
n-oiâver
tw
Ka.Qf\fx.kvto.
pr, regit
with most
27, supr.
So with gg, A'Vdd,
cl
some mss
gr mss and
(oSijyiJo-et)
ACT, pr,
deducit
most
(oST^yet).
similarly
cl,
AFCT, cl, illos

eos.
So with gg, dd gr, outous (bis)
est^"'-.
So gg {am also et tertia pars arborum; as likewise gr Q)
concremata est; pr, dearsit {ter); {h, usserunt .... cremauerunt \hiat~\).
ib. ib. illos (bis).
viii. 7.
conbusta
AFCT</</,
ins
ccxlii
INTRODUCTION.
Apoc.
M.
viii.
most mss,
quatuor (before
Xyoucra[i/]
cl,
us o ^Xtos
gr i^'A -.dd,
hrl, as
cl
(oot ?v)
gr
(bis)
APQ,
(^^')
with /r, Cypr.,
cl, J,
AF, &c., and pr, erat ut

AFC, pr, angelum
cl,
gr, 6 ayyt\o<s ov
So with gg, A, also
A'FT
sol.
{quern).
{et dicentem)
A'FCTdd,
cl
gr, Xa.kov<ra[y2fieT'
om
P and many mss {Xiyu):
gr
AC,
So with ^^,
with nearly
FCTdd,
gg,
cl
FCTdd,
gg,
dd, cl
gr (but
all
JÂQ
A, paruit
cl
gr, 6 irXavuii'
uisum
pr,
/4
some mss,
A,
est
ins
or piû).
eao-ct,
gr, &4'^r].
qui seducet
A,
others
A'CT':
also (after tnagnae)
^{', eo-rai
So with gg, AFdd; gr K'ACPQ, &c. (but
ihlt.
gr
dicunt;
&c.,
pr, ait.
iacebunt.
So with
seducit.
testimonium
ih. i"].
Of
xi. 16].
all gr,
dicentem.
So with
apparuit.
qui
ib. g.
AFCT
So with ^^,
So with gg, Tdd,
AF
variously -^pr, ponet

xii. I.
ix.
So with gg,
dixit (no gr)
{corpora eorurn)
xi. 8.
12
ahintkium
cl,
aîvOiov (bis).
l^ (txt),
cornibus).
Tdd,
.... absintium.
pr, absintus
pr, om.
II. dicit.
dd,
h, absentium (bis)
but
So gg\
erat).
{loquentem mecum)
lb. 8.
\iyov<Tiv
and
AC {hahintius)
So with gg,
absinthium.
oDpivBov,
anguelus {quern).
ib. 5.
hrl
PQ, and most [h Mat,
X. I. sicut sol
ib.
....
aij/ivOov
ix. 13.
after gr
i/jLOv
absinthius
.... absenlium
F, abseniius
pr, qui seducebat.
CT,
Oeov:
i^, r.
pr,
cl,
test,
ihu + xpi.
PQ
gr,
om
eius
C om
AP
and some mss,
all
pr, faceret.
Iva
ovo/xara
FTdd, pr, nomen;
with gr i^CP
cl
gr
a.TtoKTa.vBuimv (but
A,
&c.,
seducet
pr
(so
(no
So
ex hominibus.
and
occideretur
mss, 14 92, dTroKTav^^vai
and A'
gg,
cl),
Fdd, faciei
iroiria-y
cl
but A,
and so
and so pr,
twv
cl; gr, diro
and
cl,
seduxit.
gr
Ji^
and some, 7roii;<ret

and SO gr
cl,
occidantur; with gr (mss
nisi habens;
(but
avOpijsTraiv
and
Iren. (lat), occidi).
nisi quis habet.

xiv. 4.
AF, &c.,
{gg pr, FCTdd, cl) ins ut after the verb

so gr J^Q and most mss.
So with gg, A'FCTdd,
qui habet.
all lat
but A (vg) om ut
APQ,
and gr J^CQ, most mss
Oavarov but retains avrov.
TrXava
all gr,
Nearly
lat)
(jij/
A om
So with gg, FCTdd; pr,
occidatur.
mss)
17. nisi
ib.
with ^f^
So with gg, FCTdd;
sentence)
ib. ib.
So with gg, ACT,
(gr
nearly
So
AQ, most mss,
gr
so gr P, and a few mss, om avTov
15. facial.
ib.
cl
{plaga mortis) + na^.

;
14. seducit.
ib.
So with gg, AC,
ovo/io.
12.
ib.
pr,
pr om ver.
nomina.
xiii. I.
some mss,
92, {ia-raOri)
.... maris. So with gg, all vg and so gr XAC, mss 87

and nearly all mss, io-rdOrjv (but no lat, steti).
18. et stetit
ib.
Of
gr,
6 ixiav.
el /xrj
A,
AFCTdd, pr, ex omnibus
om)
gr).
So with gg, CTdd,
II. ascendet.
ib.
sequuntur (or secu
13.
ib.
ib. ib.
illos.
ib.
15. alter {ang.).
ib.
terram
messa
6.
est
exiuit.
^^g,
cl
dd,
m pr,
m pr,
KFCTdd:
So with gg,
lerram
AF,
ascendil
So with gg, m, AF, &c.,
).
AFCT,
So with
est terra.
CT, messa
18.
ib.
So gg, with
cl
A (cl, pr,
cl
All gr,
eos.
avafiaivu.
All gr, a.Ko\ovBii.
avrwi.
fter'
All gr, aXXos.
alius, c\, pr.
demessa
all gr,
pr, comitanlur.
est terra)
all gr, iGtpLvOrj
yfj
Fdd,
messuit
h, demessus est terram.
So gg, with
AFCT
and gr
ins,
with
cl,
and dd
{exiit) \_pr hiaf]
and so
gr ^^CPQ, mss, cfiyXêv.

XV. 4. magnificabit nomen.
claritatem {h, gloriam) nomini.
es,
with
all
xvii. 8. bestia
12. accipient.
15.
to.
19)
AF,
magnificauit nomen
dd, del
vg,
all
cl,
So
(txt),
cl
(but
in solem
cl
pr, super solem
bestiam quam,
h, dabit)
(mg) aquae quas)
et
ACT, pr,
xvi. 5 to
end].
gr, enl t. ^Xioi'.
ACT, pr;
AFT, pr, accipiunt
{pr
to ovop-a.
gr, to 6y\pi.ov o.
(all gr, Xa/t^dvovo-iv).
and so gg,
and
dd,
cl
AFCT,
vhara. a.
gloria.
ut non.
So with gg, Cdd,
aquae quae.
Gr,
{sol)
So with gg, Fdd,
quam.
ib.
ib. 4.
&c.
So gg
ib.
xviii. I.
+ es. So with A'Fdd, cl also gg {solus sanctus + es) few gr mss,

gr mss and most mss. See farther on these words, p. ccxlvi infr. \h def,
xvi. 8. in sole.
aquas quas.
cl,
gr, 8o^do-et (or
solus plus
ib. ib.
om
So gg, with CT,

All
So with
So gg
{sol)
gg,
FCTdd,
: AF,
cl,
cl
gr, ck t^s Sdfvs
and m, ut ne
(gr,
:A om
Ivo. p.'^)
prep., as also pr {claritate).
CTdd,
et
ne
pr, ne only.
pr,.

Apoc.
(CTdd,
So with gg, m
iÂCPQ, most, o Kptvai.
qui iudicat.
xviii. 8.
gr
cl, iudicabit),
(gr
few mss,
ij',
D adds
ccxliii
Kpii/o))/)
AF,
and so m, pr\ AFdd,
earn,
qui iudicauit
pr,
cl,
il/am
g, de ilia.
Gr, avrqv,
ib. 10.
(after ?Vaj<'>)
ib. ib.
iudicium suum.
2"5.
So gg
{eius)
before loc, and writes nauigabat)
to like effect
all gr,
{nauigauit)
irSs o eirt tottov TrXeui/
(some mss), subst. lacum for loc. (else as DF)

gr P, and some mss, 6 eirl tSv ttXoiW ttXcW.'
cl
{pr, ilia only)
and pr, tuum
cl,
gr iÂCQ,
magna
cl, ilia
So Ydd, and
omnis qui in locum, nauigat.
17.
nauigant
AF, &c.,
AF, &c.,
magna. So ^^:
no gr
No
gr,
17
ttoXis
fiiydX-q.
xpto-is crou.
17
5//); also
(but ?f z7/?
gg
to like effect. A, omnes qui
pr, omnis super mare nauigans
follows the reading of
lat
fj
ms
IttI
AF,
pr,
i,
6 o/AtXos.
T. irX.
So with ^^, CTdd,
20. faf/?' apostoli.
ib.
sancli +
ei
ÂPQ,
gr
most,
So
xix. 8. bissum splendidum ei
candidum mundum
X. Kol K.)
dd,
AF,
but uocatur
uerus
om
So gg (but
uocabatur fid.
cl,
</(5?,
et
uerus)
utrumque (or
So with ^^,
[Aug. replaces /r, xx.
many
So
q. circuerunt.
iKVKKfMuav (or
lb.
iam
ultra
pr, amplius.
et)
beneficiis; pr, maleficiis.
pr, byssinum
XAP, Pvcra-ivov Xa/j.Trpbi' Ka6ap6v

CT, byssino splendens. candido.
gr, AcaXov/xei/os Tritrros /cal dXiyîvds
All gr, In.
fid. et
(but Q,
Cypr.,
-/r,
uerax uocatur'^ (and so F,
(lat)
AF:
^^,
i
SAP, some
gr
xxi. 5
(circuierunt) gg,
dd,
;
cum
(cl, c. ea)
</</
cl,
FCTdd,
cl
^f caelo a deo.
All gr,
pr.
Hier., uf
yuer'
airov
congreget); Aug.,
Aug.,
cinxerunt.
All
gr,
So C, gg; with gr Q, and many: AFT, cl, a deo de caelo with gr S'P and
mss 12 18 79
dd (no gr) a deo only [Ji^ om largely here].
de caelo only; with gr A,
10 infr.
2,
So with
a cuius aspectu.
II.
vg,
mss, Sioro/ios dfeia.
p. ccxl.]
i,
A, circumierunt
many
AFCT,
illo,
bit; (gr, (rwayayeii',
see above in Subsect.
some
mss, 6$ila -.pr, with
Q and
with gr
eKvAcXtocrav).
Aug.,
Cp. xxi.
So with
congregauit.
et
/ trahet.
J. zS.
gr
ex uiraque parte) acutus
(cl)
20. cOT z7/a [sc, bestid\.
ib.
cl,
AT,
ACT, uocdbatur
uerax.
[so., îjptou].
XX. 8.
dTrdo-ToXoi)
gg {byssinum splendidum mundum)
et)
So with gg, AFCTdd, and Iren.
cl (so Tert., Cypr-),

ib.
aywi
(01
bis).
15. acutus.
ib.
So {om
byssinum splendens candidum
uerax uocatur.
ib. II. fidelis et
et
gr, <âp/AaK[6]ia
byssino splendenti {et) candido {dd
cl,
uocdbaiur fidelis
mundum.
AF, &c.,
^^f; also
So with ^^, YCdd, cl;
23. ueneficiis.
ib.
and gr C, few mss
01 ay. Koi oi uTrocrT.
21. (before non inuenietur) ultra.
ib.
cl
^^,
ACTdd,
F:
cl,
conspectu:
kn%.,
All gr,
facie.
oxi
airor.
irpocrtaTTOv,
in
ib. ib.
only,
So
eis.
and so T,
cl, eis
(txt)
xxi. 8. id{u)latris {p).
seruiunt
ib.
but dd,
m,
11,
et
habens^'^^
?'5.
xii portas.
.... habeniem = rrp/

\y( tx^'''"'^ by lapse]
?"i.
So with gg,
pr, et quod inluminat
ciuitatem
ex("'''i-v
:Aug.,
z7/z>
and so AFCdd, ab
(interl.);
eis
gr, aurots
eorum (no gr).
AFCT:
dd, cl, idololatris; pr, his qui idolis
Gr, etSuXoXoTpats.
(before lumen).
lumen
in illis); but ai
So gg {ydoL, as also C), with
idolis seruientibus.
cl, et
ib. 12.
(^j-,
(without prep.)
AFCT;
also gr
iÂPQ, many mss, om
So with gg, AFCT; gr i^'APQ, and most, exo^""" [w. 10, 11,
.... ex^'''""' (note anacoluthon)]
dd, cl, habentem
a few gr mss,
pr alone, qui habet [sc, mums'], but no gr has (tcixos) ex''-^
ttoXiv
:
koX before o ôicrrrip
gr (many mss), xai o ^wcrTrfp.
AC,
[aj' =] angelos.
So with ^^,
quae sunt nomina.
T<f(/, cl
pr, angulos, against all gr
(F om
in portis
et
xii ang.).
ib. ib.
of gr, J^P,
ib.
many
16. (after longuitudo eius)
'
Prof. Nestle
'
Orig.,
cl
mss, om to ovo/xaTa (but no gr om &
est.
gr
AQ, some mss, a
So C, and gg; with
lating xov(ra
all
gr
but KFTdd,
has ingeniously conjectured, 6 Itn tov ttovtov irXeW.

iticttos
4), cites this verse on Joh. i. 4, and says
In loann. (11.
Hence apparently the interpolation in ACT.

^ The gr is exovcra Tetx5 .... expva-a irvXS>va<s.
as ei habebai
lyfivaa. <",
habens.
eo-nv [ra] ovd/xara
pr om
ia-riv).
and
AF
cl,
pr,
est.
(caXov/ieKo? koi dXij^tvos KaXeirat.
disguise the irregularity of the gr by trans-
INTRODUCTION.
ccxliv
Apoc.
ovv
or
fz'wâ/a reddentia
So
spu {profetarum).
diroSiSovs,
: but
(sc, spiritu)
j?-^
= spirituum)
(F, /r, spiritum, probably
irpoîjToJi/
and
cot,
spirituum
cl,
?</,
as all gr, tuv Trfeu/i.aTwv tmv
j3j/. omnipotens
CT, omnipotens
spiritus.
So with ^^, AFCT(/(^; gr XAQ, and most, liKaio(TvvT]v iroti/o-aro)

vg, cl, iustificetur
gr (mss 38 79), SiKatwî; In pr alone, iustiora facial (without adhuc).
So with gg, Tdd no gr (?) :AFC, &c., om with gr ^_AQ, and most.
(^(?) + sum (A ^/ U))-
II. iusiitiam facial adhuc.
lb.
Tt
:AF,
(A)
ib. 6.
So with gg, dd, cl gr, Kara /i^va l/cao-Tov

CT, singulos reddentia -.Mpr, singulos reddentes.
{per menses) singulos reddens.
xxii. 2
: some
ib. 13.
ih.
So
15. uenifici.
end of
ins uenef. at
AF, &c.,
cl
mpr,
all gr, âp/iaxoi:
malefici; but
/r (not m)
of the excluded.
list
So gg, and [impud.) KQJYdd,
inpudici.
ih. lb.
{uenef.) with ^^,
cl
gr, ol iropvoL (F, impudicitiae) -.pr, forntcarii;
m, adulteri.
(before qui
ib.
17.
:j.
18. conlestor.
fiapTvpS)
some,
So with ^^, KYQ.dd (T
a deo
4. (/ajt)
AF and
all
vg
all gr, xat 6 Sn/rtli'
18-21),
oot vv.
-.m
cl
om
AT, /r.
el,
Of
pr, lestor.
gr,
KAQ, most mss
fiaprvpofiai.
Subsection
i.
So with gg, YQdd
silit).
(cl),
ab
qui
qui
eo
Z? m/>^ /r (with or without
hi.
est
So
est.
with /r
many mss,
gr ^ÂCP,
{sol lat)
gr
airo 6 a>v
A), against gg.
and many mss, atro t. 6eov &v

(one or two mss, an-o rov 6 &v).
gg A,
D adds,
patre (but not so pr).

ib. 5.
nos^^l
ib. 7.
confixerunt.
Q and
ih. ib.
xpo
most mss
h,
and
gg,
ii.
gr, all exc. ^< (but
of
vg exc. D, pupugerunt
but gg with KYCTdd,
in
So pr, some vg
)X supplies).
gr, eieKevTija-av.
and so 1^), with hrl and some vg, and cl

ihu and so gr XCP, ms 38 (gr A, ei' f^picn^).
ihiTxpo
{pr, in
and
with gr ^^'Q, &c.
but gg
h,
and AF, &c.,
cl,
om
iÂCP, and a few mss.
20. {candelabra) uii {aeclessiae).
ib.
\h hiat,
else ins
all lat
all
So h
ihu.
testimonium) ihu xpi.
xpi, with gr
So
pr
h,
and gr mss
7 97
lat
all
else,
and
gr, uii,
uii.
viii. 7].
So pr with gr Q and most (+ Taû')) (but pr writes ueniam, against all lat else ;
gg with nearly all vg else {KYCYdd, &c.), om cito as gr XACB. Moreover, gg ins
(with pr and all lat exc. D) and so all gr, + a-oi (exc. mss 12 96).
ib. 8. reuixit.
So pr {sol)
gg and all vg, uiuit; gr, ^r](rev.
ih. 10. + quosdam {ex uobis).
So /r (cl, + aliquos)
^^, AFCT(f(/, &c., om quosdam and so gr, e^
5. {uenio) + cito.
ii.
as gr,
tibi
gg
So h pr:
9. {palien/ia) in
ib.
so gr
So pr:
lpxojx.0.1)
v/tGv only.
ib.
but
op.oiui<s,
(joined with poenitentiam age).
16. similiter
ACT,
gg, connect with habes {ixws) of ver. 16
//.LcrS),
but no
17. {dabo
ib.
18. auricalco.
''')
lat
ib.
follows
A,
ziJ.
So
20. zezabel.
4.
/r, with
So with
pr,
CT
C/.
ACTdd,
A,
AF,
cl,
gg,
illi (gr, avrta,
but X, 38 om).
F, aericalco (T, ericalco); dd,
cl,
aurickalco;
Subsect. iv.
15, in
i.
hiezabel; Ydd, cl, ^^, iezabel {3x161
So pr only;
ambulauerunt.
oricalcho (C, horicalco)
gg, eramenlo thurino (gr, xaXKo\i/3av<j)).
iii.
So with /r, Ydd, cl and one or two gr mss

and so gr JÂCPQ and most mss {ofnoiuti). P writes,
it.
ei {calculum).
So pr:
ambulant:
CTdd,
cl,
so gr).
ambulabunt; as
^j^,
gr
all
(irepi-
iraTTjo'ouo'ti').
2'(5.
16. {sed quia)
gr (oiVws oTi
all
18. unge.
ib.
21. in throno
I.
(after
on
So (perhaps)
mecum)
in trono.
m pr
{sed
quoniam)
AF, &c., dd,
cl,
gg, sed quia
as nearly
ovrtas).
dicens.
So with
So pr:
all
vg
and gg m, inunge (all gr, ly)(piaa.C),

AF, &c., cl
gg, sede (bis).
ins; as gr JÂQ and many, Xe'yojv,
else,
pr, throno (bis)),
AFdd,
cl,
gg, et dicentem (a few gr mss, koX Xiyovcra, or

So (as one word) pr, dd, cl
4. circum amicli.
few, Xeyov(ra)
ib.
i^,
So pr {ungue) and Cypr.
ib.
iv.
+ zaw.
but
KciX
J^'P
and
Xeyov(rr]^)
AFCT,
circumamictos {gg, amictos), as all
gr, Trepi/Se/iXrjiJ.r.vov';.
ib. 5.
.
throno
ante sedem.
ante thronum.
So with AF, &c.,
In every place, gr has Bpovo^,
cl,

ov,
pr
ov.
{trono
in conspeclu Irani)
but gg, sede

Apoc.
et
which
Sopr
super thronum.
ib. 9.
So pr, medio
in medio throni.
iv. 6.
in circuitu throni (or sedds)
trono
CCxlv
AF, &c.,
in medio sedis
cl,
gg om.
om
all else ins.
AF,
{in trono), with
&c.,
gg, supra sedem.
cl
Gr,
7ri
dpovi^ (or to5
6p6vov).
V. 6.
but
all
mss
Gr, IvX tov 6p.
evMTrioi'
So pr with
AF. &c.,
in medio^^^)
Et audiui
{omnia.
with ^Kovo-a following, and read Xiyovra.
end of
p. cclviii, at
cl,
dicentes)
gg
some mss, +irovTa (SPQ and a few mss connect with to
gr MSS and
12,
See Note,
tov 6p.
om, exc.
all lat
.... ante tronum), with AF, &c.,
{in conspeciu troni
So pr (but om
in medio^^^ {iu animalium).
omnia.
13.
ib^
So pr
.... ante thronum.
10. in trono
ib.
gg, ante sedem (bis).
gg,
cl
this Section.
om
as gr.
with most gr mss :
iv avrols
preceding
A and
See notes on
alone reads irovra. koX iravras.).
this verse in next Subsection.
+ uiuentem
14.
ib.
ueni
vi. I, 2.
i^P
ib.
gg om
AC,
Ihov,
wrongly
{nomen) + erat
ib. 9.
altare + dei.
So pr
illi.
{n. ei erat):
pr
Similarly
gg, with AF, &c.,
{ara dei), with Cypr., &c.
So /r only (D adds
So pr:
in
ib. 6.
dd, &c.,
ib.
ib.
cl, hebraice.
17. {capita)
X. 8. +
most mss.
et
xi. 10.
some
PQ, ms i, and most,

{accipe).
So pr, with </</,
;
ib.
erat; as gr.
vg, gg,
all
om
dei.
(as
vg AF).
Zit<^&dp-r]\_<To.v~\.
(ver. s)
has scorpionis (genit.)
Ail gr, a-Koptnoi,
(JÂP
o-Kop-irCov.
12 36 38), or
O&a-iv
7, Pavavla-ioa-iv).
as
all
hebraeice;
gr
CT,
ins
equorum
AT, ^^,
adorent.
A om
et,
as also gg.
{h)ebrayc{a)e
gg, hebraicae
gr likewise.
Of
^ÂC, and
gr,
736
42,
vj<r<i)o-tv.
cl,
&c.; as gr (few mss)
gg with
AFCT, gg,
om with
A', cl, qui habiiabant super;
all
gr mss and
A, qui habitant
All gr, tovs toToiKovi'Tay.
So pr, with F:
13. in timore missi.
cl
So /r, with FCT:
qui inhabitant.
ms
&c., cl
F,
and gg,
vg,
all
So /r, with FCdd,
super; dd, qui inhabitabant super.
But
gr, Pa<ravia-6i^<rovTai
eicae):
om
AF and
r. iv t. 6aXdix(r'j(i
All gr,
scorpii.
FCTdd,
Mat'], with
{pr,
AF) add in mari; gg subst eorum

Of gr, nearly all write tuJi'
(not
cl
gg h.
vg, cl, cruciarent (as gr
a/), and A
^ equorum. So pr om
So h
20. (o) adorarent.
Trpoo-KWjjo-ouorti/
J<
erat in mari.
scorpii; {h, excorpio (nominat.).
So pr [h
et {in diebus).
II. ebreice.
ib.
&c.,
cl,
but no gr
and 12 om
cl; .gg'^,
&c.,
So with h pr, AFCTdd; as
gg, crucientur
but mss
vg, interiit, with
all
AF,
pr, with
but^^, KFdd,
cruciarentur.
(Q and most)
AF and
So
ix. 3. scorpiones.
ib. 5.
with gr
mari quae habebat animas). Yox piscium, AFCTdd,
animalium quae
h,
to i^ôvra iûôs
KTicr/JUXTtov tS)V iv r-^ OaXdcriTTg
quae in mari creata sunt quae habent an.
/r, scorpionum
uidi {et ecce)
et
as gr
write creaturae {+ eorum, cl) quae hab. an., to which CTdd,
and
uide
et
tSov:
So pr; as gr ^ and some mss, epô" <" '8^ k"'
AF
et
uide,
28
and
many:
om
with
gr
AC?
and
mss
36 92.
Q
7
before ueni; also that/r {sol) om et ecce.)
cl
ins et
ib. 8.
ib. ib. periit.
ueni
cl,
viii. 9. {tertia pars)piscium.
cl,
uide (8) et uidi.
et
with CTdd,
(Note that
hrl
7 26).
7 (and 8). ueni
et uidi,
So with/r, FCTdd, &c.

AGP, and some mss
gg, and
as gr
but AFCTdd om.

as gr Q and many but A and some vg,
vg, cl (no gr)
et uide {et ecce).
ueni, et uidi {et ecce)

(tlSov,
So pr, few
in saecula saeculorum.
but ACT,
dd, &c.,
cl,
in timorem
gg has
conterriti.
All
but AF,
with
gr, Sficjioôi.
ib.
15. regnabit.
gg, regnauit (no gr).

[xii. 6.' habebat.
and nearly
ib.
all,
10.'
xiii. 16.
cl,
So
pr, with
gr mss,
So
few vg,
notam.
'
h,
cl
as gr
/Saa-iXevei (but
cl,
gr
no
ms
38,
jgg',
all vg,
mss and most mss,

lat,
:/r
eixv
/iaa-iXevaei
regnat).
with gg,
AFCTdd,
habet; with gr
mss
cxî.
qui accus\f\at.
characterem
CTdd, &c.,
Many
So h:
(mg).
So ^r
all gr, y^dpayfia.
Note that
pr with
in these
So
all
qui accusabat.
(txt), carecterem,
likewise in ver.
two places,
xii.
and
2
10,
and
^^g'
All gr, 6 KaTijyop<Si/.j
{caracterem)
AF,
caracter; dd, &c.,
7.
^r
sides with gg, against
h and D.
INTRODUCTION.
CCxlvi
Apoc.
dd,
cl,
and
mss) TO
gg, aut nomen
cl,
{hh^ + j/W
om sunt
ib.
tb.
z'(5.
qui, likewise
et (before
7.
2.
read
gg
So
eto-tv
:A
hrl
om
oi).
m.
36 -.ACTdd, gg; gr mss, most mss,
ms
gr
om sunt; CTdd,
all gr, S8e.
sescenta)
cl
and so gr
MYCTdd,
:A om
&c., cl
\_h,
et
JÂCP^mss
as
(oo-ios,
dd, sanctus et pius
...
ins et bnt
om
ecce,
: F,
cl,
abominatione
gg
28 36 38 79
solus sts dne
.J.
and so
all
gr
[h hiat after qui eras, to end of Book].
So
ACTdd;
pr, with
gr, /gSeXvy/iaTwi/
all
gg,
Cypr., exsecrationum.
So (but transp.) /r (D /r also habebunt), with FCTdd, &c.,
JÂPQ, many mss,
So
illi.
and so
cl,
{illi plac.
AFCTdd;
pr, with
est)
: A,
cl
tradunt
St.aB(!)(rova-tv).
79, Swo-ovo-tv; 33,
SiBoao-iv (18
t^v yva/i^
gr,
consilium eius.
album mundum.
; all
So
(all exc.
D, byssinum) pr, Cypr., and AF dd and so CT, cl

{sol), album et purpureum.
Cp. note on
;
\evKov [koi] KaOapov -.gg
gr, ^va-a-ivov
Subsect. v.
ib.
15. calcabit.
ib.
16.
So pr:
all
vg,
and
gg, calcat; as all gr, iraTet.
So pr, and Cypr.; with

passes by nouum, which D further adds.)
(before scriptum) + nomen.
(But pr with
else
all
So Aug.
XX. 4. sedentes.
the
and AF, &c.,

Q and most)
So h pr, with
17. ^0(f placitum est
xviii. 12, in
13, 14.
ver. 13
z?.
/r,
et {ecce).
xix. 14. bissum
C om
gr Q, &c.,
ovtol oi olko\ov6ovvtk (also Xj but
hrl, cl
(aycos, as
{ins et) in ablat.
ib.
(APQ and
13. tradent bestiae.
gg,
A, nomine:
as
all vg, and g, hie
So /?- (âc + /)
So /r, ?'& </f, h, m-d-c; with AF and all vg (otz7/ sexcenta; A,
gg, mille quingenlis.
xiWcov HaKoo-tW (but i^, ms 26, x- StaKoo-iW)
{gg, Iren., rfa/); gr

ib.
So
pr,
and so gr
abhominationibus
avTov
{rov ovofAaroi)
other vg, <? only; most gr
So /r, with F, &c.
and so gr ACP,
ab\_h']ominationum.
xvii. 4.
ib.
with gr
-Idc-
without iSov
/cat
38 (^ to ovo/xo)
(^^2' secuntur).
mare).
XV. 4. {solus) pius.
gg, sanctus;
s-
ms
J*,
(patieniia).
/5<2f
20. {stadia)
also nearly all gr,
ib.
so gr
FCT,
Iren.),
TO ovofxa.
)(a.p.
xiv. 4.
So /r (and
(after fâr.) nominis.
xiii. 17.
in/emus
writes inferus in
ih. 14.
(after
rest, gg,
with
stagnum
AFCT
ignis^''^)
and
and gg, sederunt
and gg, scriptum only.
gr, iKoBurav.
suos.
13. {mortuos'-'^^)
vg,
all
vg.
AT, inferus (bis), F, inferus, in/emus (14);

So Aug., with dd, cl
All gr, o a8i;s.
infernus
and
w,
ver. 14
(13), inferus (14).
gg
So Aug., with AFT (C om ver.) :</</, cl, and gg, + jmm.
:
(bis).
gr: all
all
âef raurj secunda est {in) stagnum ignis.
others, ins
(FCT gg om
Of gr, all MSS ins ovtos o 66.vo.to% o SevTpos,

many others om only Xt/x;'^ t. irupos.
in)
Tov
Xifuif]
17
dd, &c.,
Tru/)os
and
of mss,
So Aug. (alone of
cl.,
ins only Aac est
and a few
ow?
lat)
mors
of
sec.
the whole
17
So Aug., with CTdd,
xxi. 3. habitahit.
with gr
(eo-K>?va)o-ev)
So /r, with Tdd,
{aquae) uitae.
ib. 6.
cl
as nearly all gr,
(D alone om
F, habitat (no gr).
cl
as
all
et
A,
a-Krivuxrei.
and so gg;
habitauit,
before verb.)
gr, t^s tfari%
AFC,
and gg,
uiuae.
So
also
xxii. I.
ib. 8.
fornicariis.
ib.
1 1
{simile)
aurum purum
ib. ib.
gr, all
ib.
with
all
all
So pr
est.
vg, fornicatoribus
all
0/i.oLov
(sc,
27. et faciens.
gg, et quod facit
{nomen
ih. 4.
.)
om.
All gr, jropvois.
and also gg
AFCT om
ex:
as all gr.
some
So pr, with FCTdd;
vg,
and
aurum mundum; gg,
cl,
+ scriptum.
as gr, koX 6 jroiulv
dd, simili {sc, auro) {sc, aurum).
(sc,
bfioia
rj
iroXis).
A, faciens {om et):
faciens et;
c\,
jroiouv.
So /r with F, and
xxii. 2. adferens.
gg
So pr: AFCT, and cl, also gg, simile

but a few mss
xp""''*"'), and so most mss
with gr PQ, &c.,
est,
gr {xpva-lov KaOapov).
similis {sc, ciuitas).
MSS,
vg om
So pr, and dd:
ex auro mundo.
ib. 18.
Of
So pr:
afferens
ACTdd,
So pr only (no
gr)
cl
gg, faciens
against
all
vg,
gr, iroioSi' (or
and gg.
Siv).
D adds farther, +
erit
but not pr.
qui ....
ib. 8.
gr, TOV
i'3.
ostendit.
So /r only
AFCdd,
cl,
and
gg, qui
.... ostendebat (T, adnuntiabat)
8t/CI'UI'T0S.
1 1
^/ iustus.
So FCT(/<f [A
Aia/],
/r
{iustus autem)
some vg,
cl,
gg, et qui iustus
est.

Subsection
Apoc.
regnum
nos
6. {fecit)
i.
^/xos /Soo-iXetov
Ktti Ujotis,
D with gg pr [and h)
iv.
Â
koC)
similarly
P writes
sacerdotes;
as gr C,
Uparcv/xa
but no lat follows either of these variants.
iS.
19. / (â f/).
ib.
20. stellae.
ii.
19.
ib.
AFCT(/(/, &c.,
oz
ib.
as P,
+ uiuenti in
A ins
et
cl, et
&c.,
exc. A,
multum);
{gg,
See
cl
so too
AC,
{sol),
Kai: A
orichalco;
under
last Subsect.,
all gr,
{sol)
18.
ii.
om
et.
(by lapse).
sigilla
pr, with QTidd, &c.
as gr
nearly
49 om
<rov:
AF, &c.,
cl,
but
mss 28 73 79, TroXXa (X> 12 17 36 43, iroXv:

cl and a few y%,^ pauca, with oXiya of ms
as
all
also
i.
dd, &c.,
vi.)
+
:
cl
Add, in dexteram
sol
om.
^/xlov)
gr, iirl rriv Seiidv.
So gg pr, and A'CT
librum.
A om, with
with gr mss
(mg) 7 36
{to /St^SXtoc)
gr else.
all
So ggpr, with gr Kj
So
sunt.
et
ib. 3.
ueni
et uide.
ACPQ, most
denario
'
cl
with
6aXacr<r}j
t^J
KAPQ and
gg, et quae in
quae in ea
(connected with
connect with
et uide.
(.-)
no gr
AC (and some other vg),
CT,
sunt omnia
illis
cl, et
other gr,
many add
quae in
[a]
;
eo ;
pr,
flaXao-o-j/s,
or
-qv)
et
quaecumque sunt in
eis
as gr, koX
dd, et quae sunt in aere.
So pr (and so gg,
dicentes preceding).
See on this verse
benedictio following.
t^s
en-i
etrriv.
in
qui
ei
sedet),
with F
preceding Subsection.
See in preceding Subsection.
So ggpr, with T'dd,
cl
as gr
}^
and 34 35
&c.
39,
but AFCT om
et
uide;
(epx^ only).
+ uno.
So ^^>r (but D/r,
bis;
gg only
after denario^^^):
AF, &c.,
cl,
om
(bis);
all gr.
So
ne {lesseris).
{laeseris)
ggpr, with FCTdd,
So gg pr, with FT,
ib. 8.
infernus.
ib. 9.
propter {h&iore testimonium).
cl, ins
ib.
propter; with
10. in terra.
gr, Itn T^s
ACdd,
So gg
cl
as gr (ft^
inferus
dSiKjjo-ijs)
{sol) nee.
gr, o ^8ijs.
CT;
{pr, martyrium), with
as gr
om
Sid:
AFdd,
t. ixaprvpiav).
{pr, in terris), as T, cl (F, terra without prep.)
((cv/ji)
So ggpr, with
caeli.
(tov ovpavov, but A,
(before iu
vii. 14.
ib.
So gg
(after stellae)
and so gr
tb.
gr else (Sta
all
cl
Add, super terram, with
scis)
AFCTdd,
(interl.) </.
cl, rf
Candidas fecerunt.
F, &c., cl (but gg,
cl,
add de
caelo)
ACTdd, &c.
t. êov).
mi; as gr
So ggpr
So (before or after) ggpr, with some vg

most {KvpU p.ov).
as gr
(after motus)
magnus.
'
and
KCPQ and
(Tert., candidauerunt)
KFCTdd
(and
all vg), cl,
dealbauerunt.
All gr, iXevKavav.

viii. 5.
all
yrj's.
ib. 13.
:A
(viu)
et.
So (but transp.) ggpr, with AFCT as gr 1?AQ, &c.
and some mss. (D begins the verse, /ot/ haec fui statim see in Subsect.
AF,
ueni
tb. ib.
ms
cl,
I.
tb. 6.
So gg pr, FTdd, &c., and Cypr.,
eis
[irai'To]
sedenti
ib. ib.
ins
{\ libani), also aurichalco, dd, &c., cl;
Iren. (lat), chakolibano.
So gg
quae sunt in mari; so gr
quae in
2i. ib.
&c.,
vg
So ggpr, FCT,
fecisti nos.
TO ev auTots
with
and most
So gg {qui uiuit) pr, FCTdd, &c., cl and all gr

So ggpr, FCTdd, &c., cl, with gr P and some mss {KvpK 6 6ios
with gr ^ÂQ, and most (6 KvpLos koI 6 6s rjixZv),
13. et in mari.
AFCTdd,
as gr
ACP
as gr
gr (P Mat), avTous.
all
vi.
all
ACPQ and
(before de dextera)
ib. ID.
ACTdd,
nostrum regnum
28 36 and others; a few,
saecula saeculorum.
before ds;
in dextera.
ib. 7.
ib.
and so
tuam.
also (after in throno) Fdd, cl
as gr K'l 80 99,
II, dne ds noster.
V. I.
eos
///')
but AFCT,
ins.
5o pr
as gr
{statim fui)
&. 9.
but
and most,
and
pr,
(before fui statim)
iv. 2.
+ /
So gg
+ multa.
20.
(C,
with
Kai,
So gg h pr, with FCT(f</, &c., and
(after patientiam)
ACPQ
pr
(A, aurocalco),
All gr, xaXxoXiâi/o),
{a)ericalco.
with gr
cl,
So ^^
15. auricalco.
j'J.
FT,
j8oo-iXis
cl
h,
Tert.), with dd, &c., cl
Q (jSao-iXeioi/)
^Q (vtoV).
as gr
le/j.
So gghpr, with A'FTdd, &c.,
ih. 13. filio.
filium
âo-iXeiav
^/tfiv
with or without Vulg.
So ggpr (and
el sacerdotes.
also (but om
ccxlvii
So ggpr, and
Tisch. wrongly
AFCT;
as all gr:
magnus.
makes
2
ins
rf(/,
&c.,
cl,
a(^<^
magnus.^
INTRODUCTION.
ccxlviii
Apoc.
8.
[et
xi,
(before fulgora) + tonitrua
19.
Kai ppovTai before or after
om),
and
cl,
2'3.
prefixes
{et
all vg,
A,
cl,
om
pr
(after of)
AFC
suam) +
cl
AFCdd and
all gr, r.
cl
all
duxerit
tf
with
(iVa)
(No
(jo/) ins et.
with
all
gr
"")
'
tronum suum); with
et
and so (nearly) ^^g^,

tins
cl;
So
with
ut,
F, &c., m, om
si quis in captiui[ets] aix/xaXma-Cav
cl,
and gg
{pr, et ipse capietur)
A,
uadit in
^^CPQ and
33
a/)
CT, cl, and gg {pr, faceret ut qui) F and dd {faciei ut)

For the verb, APQ and most, write TrotijoT;, H and a few,
alxp-.
(z'j
XQ> &c.
ante thronum
end)
all gr,
irae
as gr
as
some
gr, Xva.)
So gg pr, with AFCT, &c.
dei.
as all gr
So gg pr, with ACTdd, Sec,

mss
96.
cl
dd, &c., cl, ins.
as all gr
MSS and most mss
zz'.4z'.
28 36 38 49 79 91 96
So ^^/r and m, as </(/, and cl, with gr mss
mss and most mss.
So gg and {ad ilium) h \^pr hiat'\), with {uoce magna ad eum) Aldd,
ib. ib. + ad eum {uoce magna).
t<3 lôi'Tt.
[^pr om the latter part of ver., after ignem,^
AFCT om ad eum all gr, i<l>(ovr]a-ev
om
6.
as all gr
XV.
or
35 87, cts otx/taXoicrtciv virdyu {cp. xvii. ii);
repeats ut before occida{n)tur
lat
13. dicentem
ib.
AFCT om,
:
So CTdd,
uadet\
{a uino) irae {fornicationis).
8.
(t. dvp-ov)
cl
(ex*""'
om.
cl.,
F; gr A, mss
but A om
xiv. 5. (at
ib.
(w/), dni nostri.
:A
gr MSS and a few mss.
all
quicumque.
15. {facial) ut
irotjjo-ei.
vg (exc. T, which
: A
Oeov [r)fi.S>v]
as all gr
as FCT</(/, &c., cl
So Tdd, and a few vg,
in captiuitatem cadet [corr.,
some mss om the second ek
AP
gr,
tonitrua.
So gg (similarly pr,
sedem suam.
et
AFCTdd, &c., and
captiuitatem, also {transp.)
ib.
most
t. ouparaj).
So gg pr, with
So (oot e/) ^^ pr,
qui in captiuitatem duxerit.
ID.
ib. ib.
as gr
cl
AFCTdd,
^Kova-a ....).
rjv
tatem duxerit, and similarly pr, qui captiuum duxerit; with gr mss 33 35 87,
:
caudae.
el
et.
Kal T. Opovov avTov
airayei
nam
+ mihi.
ttoXiv XaXoStrav)
(after fulg.),
(ck t. ovpavov)
MFCTdd,
et.
(fxavriv
gg h
tonitrua)
So gg h pr, with FCTdd, &c.,
(after uirtutem
ib. 2.
ib.
as all gr else (iv
as all
7 (xai y^Kovira
So gg pr; as gr ms 95
{ascendentem) habentem.
I.
So
et.
&c.
gr : but dd,
as gr in general (xai ^ û>vri
but AF,
^tavaC
(after in terram)
13.
xiii.
^, z caelo
di nostri (bis).
tb.
ib.
k.
10. {uocem) de caelo.
xii.
iterum loquentem
as all gr {at yap ovpaC)
So gg {audiuiiterum uocem .... loquentem), pr, with
ms
with gr
cl
AFCT,
So gg pr, with
iterum loquentem
uox quam audiui
et
mihi.
uocem audiui .... iterum loquentem.
et
audiui uocem
&c.,
So gg pr, with FCTdd,
caudae.
(after dicentem)
X. 4.
ib.
nam
ix. 19.
So
(before plagas) + .
^^g-
(A),
and pr {cum
uii plagis), with
FCTdd, &c.,
as all gr:
cl,
{sol).
XV. 6. {uesiiti) lintiamine.
Similat^ly
gg
h {linteamina), also pr
{linlAeamen),
gr
{linea), cl, /2; as
but AFCTiî^, &c., lapide, as gr AC, mss 38' 48 90.

So gg pr, with
as gr
AFCT, unus (as also h).
P, &c., Xivov {a, Xtvous, Q, kivovv):

ib. 7.
unum
(sc, animal).
Iv {tjj>av)
cl,
rf(/,
So ^^ /r, as
adorant.
xvi. 2. ^2'
gr, tovs wpoo-Kvi'otii'Tos (A, adorantibus)
AFCT,
&c.,
</</,
cl.,
qui adorauerunt.
ib. 3.
factum
gr, TOV Orjpiov

z'3.
Ji^Q,
8.
&c.
ib. ib.
rjv
est
{bestiae)
xvii. 7.
quae habet.
AFT, c\,factus
So ^^
AP
(^r, admirabuntur), with
but AF, abantur (no
So gg pr, with FTdd,

and most, ori rjv ro Orjpiov.
{bestiam) quae erat.
gr add at end
est
All gr, cycVero.
sang.
So gg pr, with A'Tdd,
cl
AFC,
â
All
qui.
T. jSao-TciôvTOS, T. ex''''"S.
atrBrjcrovrai,
AC, quia
erat
(J^'
ib. 16. cornua
some
quae portal
mirabuntur.
So ^^ h pr, Cdd:
sanguis.
gr
and a few,
.
et
koI irdpâ-Tiv)
bestiam.
CTdd, &c.,
cl
so (fut.)
all gr,
âv/xao-ovTat,
gr).
cl
gr J4AP,
ms
and some, to
(No vg recognizes
gg, et aduenit
pr,
So ggpr, AFCTdd, &c.
et
;
uentura
nearly
all
Orjplov
Kal irapecrTat,
on
[o,
which nearly
.?]
all
est).
gr (xat to
6-i]piov)
cl
(with
vg), in bestia.
xviii. 3.
ib. 8.
as gr, ort.
(before quia)
ô(f {fortis est).
et.
So
So ggpr, FCdd,
(txt)
cl
AT ins;
(interl.) quia, with
no
gr.
gg pr {m, quoniam),
and
all vg,
and
cl

Apoc.
xix. 2
ib. 8.
So ggpr, FCTdd,
So Aug., and
j;?3?/.
xxi. 2. (after et)
and
ggpr:MCTdd,
So
{de ore) eius.
1.
XX. 7. f/ fw.
ego
cl
CTdd,
cl (also
&c.,
: A
gr, koX orav
gg, exiet);
cl,
ccxlix
ipsius
; but AF,
eêXevVerat
all gr,
So gg Aug. ow, with KFCTdd, nearly
ioannes.
avrov.
all gr,
(w/), rf cum.
all
exiuit.
vg, as all gr
a few,
cl, ins.
4. (before
ib.
omnem lacrimam) ds.

So
ms i, and a few (0 6s).
Aug., with gr i^PQ and most
g?'
KYCVdd,
&c.,
cl
/f deus, with gr A,
So Tdd, &c.,
quia prima.
ib. ib.
with gr i^Q and most (oTi.ra vp&Ta)

ib.
factum
6.
So gg
est.
nomina
ib. 12.
ms
So gg
scripta.
Of
13.
and
cl
vg, as
all
38, yeydvocrtv)
pr, with F, as gr
the four cardinal points,
two gr mss
94), yiyovt:
(41
gr else, yeyova (no
all
nearly
lat (as
all
place {i) ab
all gr),"
gg;
Iran, (lat),
lat).
Add, &c.,
J^ {6v6iJuiTayeypaiJ.[t,eva)
or eyyeyp).
as nearly all gr else (7rtyypojii/*va,

ib.
A,
pr, with
facta sunt, as gr A^^', yiyovav (also
to like effect {prislina enim)
and
also (^'a priora) Aug.,
cl,
AFCT, quae prima, and so gr AP ow on.
:'
orient.,
cl,
inscripta,
(2) ab aquil.
But D places (3) ab austr., (4) ab occassu; and so ggpr, with FCTdd, &c., and cl; as gr i^PQ and
most
A transp. (3) and (4), with gr A. (For occasu of AFCT, cl dd, gg pr, write occidente.
ib. 14. (before apostolorum) + xii.
A {sol vg) om.
So gg pr, with FCT, dd, &c., cl as all gr
:
19. iaspis.
ib.
20. crisolitus.
?'3.
dd,
iacintus.
ib.
hyacinthus
cl,
xxii. 14.
few,
per portas.
[T
dtj^cXcirai).
OOT vv.
21. (end)
ib.
13.
ii.
-\-
et
yacinctus
amethyslus. Add, Sec.
C, hyacintus
C
tisthus,
thistus,
dê'Xj;
(Q,
So
v.
with gr
ACdd,
Z? with some
AFCT
hrl, &c.,
and
cl,
z'w
with ^^Q.
Vulg. against Old- Lat,
cl,
with gr
AC
and ms
21
gg pr, om, and dd
illis
om
AFCT
pron., with
before diebus
of gr,
anlifastis (corr., antifas testis) mei.
o /ia/orvs
and gr AC
dd
most mss, ats
ins quibus, other vg,
Q and
So F only:
&c., iv ais;
)H,''?,
A and
all vg,
and
J?,
cl,
illis
kv raw.
ggpr, antipas
testis
meus
jxov.
So A'FCTdd,
cl;
gr, diêis (a few, d<^^xas)
A,
permittes; gg, dimittis, pr.,
sinis.
ib.
23.
S'ACP,
ib.
z'
morte.
So FCTdd,
cl
So T, &c.,
V^v.
+ et (caeteris). So
and all gr, rots A.
3. {ueniam^^^) ad te.
gr, ev 6avdT<a
cl
A, zn mortem
with gr Q, 38, auroO
\)l^
gg, pr, morte.
om'\:
hSdd hrl;
ggpr, uestra; gr
&c.,
24.
reliquis)
hrl,
cl
gr (one ms), kox Xoittois
AFCT and
om
all lat else
et {pr,
iii.
ad
mss.
ib.ib. {opera) sua.
ins
gr, xpi'o'O'^'ôs.
So ggpr,
{in diebus).
20. permittis.
ib.
18-21.]
all gr, dvT(e)t'7ros
Cypr.,
So ^^/r, with F
(after in diebus)
ib. ib.
gr).
gg, in quibus fuit; pr,
with
(no
So gg pr, with T^c^, cl

AFC, /i?r^?f as gr, tois TruXScrti'.
So ggpr: AFCdd, cl, deminuerit \m, abstuleril) as gr iÂ, &c.,
am^n.
HPQ, and
ib. ib.
iaspidis
d/tcfluo-os).
Subsection
with gr
but F,
19. dempserit.
z'i.
gr, vukivôs.
gr, d/xe'^vcTTos (a
cl
So gg pr, with A: F, chrysoliius, dd, cl.

/z'Mf
So pr {gg, iacinctus); also A, iacinthus; Y,yacintus;
amelitus (corr., ametistus).
ib.
z'i.
cl)
So ggpr, and ACTdd,
ib.
te
ib. II.
with gr J^Q, &c.
ecce {uenio).
So
FCTdd
hrl;
with gr
ACP, mss
28:
12
A,
cl,
gg and
pr,
(eiri o-e).
So
F(fi/ hrl,
cl
with gr 28 36 79 (cSov)
ACT and
ggpr om;
with gr
MSS and most mss.

ib.
20. hostium
ianuam.
So AFCT(/(/,
cl
gr,
Tr\v
dvpav (bis)
gg,
ianuam
(bis)
pr,
ostium (bis).
'
Here
''
A very few gr mss place
gg rather represents
ra yap
irpSiTa,
differently.
as read by
ms
79.
J^
(by lapse) writes irpoâra for TrpStra.
INTRODUCTION.
ccl
Apoc.
exeunt)
:pr
procedent
et sub terraim).
V. 1 3.
ib.
14.
ib. ib.
ib.
uidi
vtt,
ueni
5.
gg om
So
viii.
et
uide et
and
vg,
procedunt {pr,
hrl, gg,
gg,
AFCT om, and gg pr;
hrl,
ACTdd,
cl
with gr
with
and most
gg, signaculis
cl
and
sub
{([uae
CT
t.)
all gr.
(oTt)
but
dd, gg, el uidi
cum
om
gg pr,
cl,
terrae.
many
(but
Cp. Subsect.
ecce.
through the rest of
all
and^^; /r adheres
cl,
with gr Q, and
(Note that
pr, signis.
""' îSov koI ISov),
both, but
A,
as gr
rendered sigillum by A, &c.,
/r retains
h.dd, cl, also pr, ins
pr, ef cum {om uidi).
So Ydd:
cl, ins
and a few
{Ipxov
to signum.)
tSou)
k. iSc k.
AF, ueni
Of
epx- " 'Se k. elBov k. i8ov).
^^,
on
iii,
1, 2, 7, 8.
vi.
petris; all gr, koX eis ras irerpas.
et in
So a few vg om
ms
with gr
38
but gg pr,
and kYC'^dd, with
y^s).
(t.
irpocri);(ots)
procidenl; with all gr {TrefrovvTai)
oculis.
AFCTijW, ex; with gr ACPQ
So cl with some vg gr J^ and some mss, ajro
and so/r gg, de.
ut daret de orationibus.
So dd, cl
ACT, and pr, om de; with all gr {Jva Su>o-i ( xt) ''""'s
(F om, and jJj/, âif sunt orationes.)
g, ut det orationes.
viii. 3.
;
So FCT</</,
13. z terra.
ib.
So Q,'Ydd hrl,
and many [ipx^^
ab
17.
most mss,
AFCT
otc)
ACP
with gr
ecce.
(after uentos)
I.
FCT,
procidebant
cl,
dd, cl
o-c^payts is
et uide et uidi;
all
ib.
So
F, cl
i,
15. et peiris.
vii.
dd,
So F, with gr
So
and a few
in
et ecce,
nearly
sigillis.
and
ib.
AFCT
very few gr, kêiroptvovTo
uTroKc^To) t. yi}?-
in fades suas.
SACP
this ch.,
APQ,
gr
{ei uidi) quod.
vi. I.
with gr
dd, cl
(alone), cadebant}
gg, subter terram
et
So A;
10. procedebant.
ib.
So
iv. 5. procedeba{n)t.
with most gr, iKTropevovrai.
cl
A,
gg h
super terram, also
(all
gr,
t^s y^s)
esri
terram
//",
(no prep.).
So AFCT^rf,
ix. 4.
praeceptum
ib. 9.
(before equorum) +
est.
CT
So
.?/.
gg pr{^ h), dictum est (gr, ippeOrj).

vg else, and gg h pr, om et with
cl
all
all gr.
AF, a(f. koot

unam .... dicentem. So CT(/i^, cl most gr, <^<ov^v /Ai'av
unum .... dicentem gg pr, aud. unum .... i/zV. (ow uocem). For dicentem (all lat), iÂ have Aeyoira,
P and many, Xiyovaav, Q and many, AeyovTos. (H om /^t'ai' ex rwv Tea-a-dpmv Kepdrmv.)
13, 14.
ib.
audiui uocem
hrl,
16.
ib.
18.
qui procedebant.
et {audiui).
So
hrl, cl
nearly
et
mare
datus
xi. 1.
gg, data
et
and
cl, ins,
pr, dedit
gr
all
gr (mss 28 36 38 79) tSv

[pr Mat'].
gr, tov eKiropevoixivov
mss (and mss
i.Kiropevop.kvun'
?).
AFCT
CT,
cl,
with gg pr, column{a)e; gr MSS and
eo sunt.
So A, and {om ea) FCTdd, &c.,
and mss 30 31 32 38 40 49 98.
So
{pref. et)
exclamabat.
So FCTifif,
(txt)'
{om also per
cl
and so
F, cl
Of
A,
and so
all
vg write calamus
cl
et
dimid.,
iii dies et
with gr J^'CPQ and
(gr, /ca\a/x,os)
all gi;, koI
damans
ra
by homoeot.):
but
gg h
CTdd,
pr, pareret.
gr 35 87, ras
i/^vâs
AFCdd and
all
TrruifiaTa avTwv.
et
clamat
gg,
C, xai expaÊi/; AP, Kpd^ti; Q, &c.,
gr,
(A, pareat):
So FCTdd,
animas suas.
cl
harundinem.
gg {pr diverges)
So
et
So
similis.
eoj-um^'''>.
also
pr,
ut pariat.
II.
KA
calamus mihi
corpora
\_hiat'];
ib. ib.
ib.
with
clamabat.
xii. 2.
clama
est
harundo
ib. g.
else,
all
and gg pr, om; so
gr mss 38 (orSXos)
cl,
quae in
{ea)
et
but gg pr om
.
nearly
&c.,
mss, arvKoi.
all
ib. 6.
most
AF dd
So
colum{p)na.
AFTdd,
{quae) dd, &c., cl
qui procedebat {gg, qui procedit)

X. 1.
vg
So C
ib.
et
clamauit
l/cjoaêv;
h, et
S', koL Kpdîu
All gr, nKilv.
A,
gg h pr, animam suam; most
gr,
T. xf/vx^v.
hestia.
xiii. 2.
ib. 3.
nearly
all
ib. ib.
So
dd, cl
AFCT, and gg pr,
So Ydd, &c.,
uidi {unum).
cl
gr
ms
bestiam.
95, i8ov:
ACT om, and ggpr;
with gr mss and
mss.
in morte.
So
ACT, dd,
cl,
and gg,
Haussleiter prints (conj.) cadebuni{\).
in mortem, pr,
ad mortem.
D (corr) calamum
All gr,
datum
ts Bdvairov.
simile.

Apoc.
magna et
magna
xiii. 5.
A, &C.,
l3\aa-rifiCa^,
phemia
13. ?
hominibus
and most,
(gr >^'APQ,
with gr
ACP
ante thronum dd.

potionauit.
So
(mg) gg m,
and
notam
: A,
cl
:AFCT,
cl
habifantes in earn;
ito-
conspectum.
z'
F, inhabitantes in
airiJ KaroiKovvTa% (or t. /caToi/c.
ei/
II. carecterem.
All gr, evwirtov
avrjj).
ei/
^^, coram
dd, habit, a terra
/ nemo
^^g^,
So A'CTdd
cl
with gr
rts)
/tj;
/r, j?> {om et

hrl,
gg, habit, in
ettI t. yijs.
{uti)T, with gr ^^C and a few mss (tva
AFCT,
So
(txt)
So
AF
with
So too
xiii.
quod mixtum
10. (zo irae dei)
gr (mss and nearly
as
and
HQ
AF(/<^,
et
cl,
ne quis
a/).
and most (yap):
all
cl (câr.);
all
gr
dd,
AF
and
J^',
CT,
ms
Cdd,
cl,
2, iriirTWKav, or
caracter:
20 (but pr, caragma)
in xix.
cl. ins.
mss), miroTiKev
/r, ceciderunt (gr
AF, dd and
{caract.)
See also on
and gg pr, om
hrl, &c.,
irCT-uKov)
(.?)
All gr, xdpayfia.
(in 11).
habitantes terram
All gr, t. /caroiKovvTas
biberunt (gr
pr"], inscriptionern).
ib.
/r,
{pr diverges).
ib. 8.
(in 9),
por
So
Kal tva /a^ rts)
ib. ib.
j'i.
: AC,
(cis /JXao-c^ry/it'as)
A,
All gr, tous
FCT</i^,
macula) + enim (sunt).
xiv. s- {sine
om enim
So
17. ut ne quis.
T, potabit ;
many
pr, sub oculis.
pr, eos qui inhabitant terram.
.?'i5.
gg,
So
conspectu {hominum).
et
is p\a<T<^rjfi(,av).
habitantes in ed):
(cl,
</</
FCT, magna
94 95, have iieydXa Kal
51
^kaar^-qiiMV.
fi. (cat
and many,
blasphemiae
and 38
gr, ^^C,
with gr iÂC and
cl,
pr, habitantes terram.
14. habitantes in terra.
ib.
terram
ilia
PQ
So
12. inhabilantes in ea.
gg, qui habitant in

z"*.
PQ,
: A, magna
cl
Of
blasphemare [pr htaf].
So Y'Ydd,
gg, in blasphemiam, (gr
ib.
mm
et
koX ^Xa<rc)b>//ia,
ju..
in blasfemias.
ih. 6.
So Tdd, &c.,
blasfemias.
blasphemiae; also gg,
ccli
gg,
potauit,
ki').
notam, pr, nomen
Aug.
also in xx. 4 (but
16 in Subsect. ill supr.
So T'dd,
est.
cl
AFCT,
qui mixtus est;
gg pr, mixto
all
gr, rov KfKipa<Tfx.ivov.
XV.
3.
So YG^^dd, &c.,
rex saeculorum.
^^, gentium {h pr, omnium gentium)

ib. 4.
ib.
3.
So a few
te.
est
tamquam
sanguis
{gg, sicut for
tamquam):
with gr i^C, mss i8 95
X'APQ, most,
cl
with gr K, 6 7
{rS>v aXiyvunv)
(w/), caelorum
(t. iQvwv).
29 38 95
AFCT, &c., om
(also,
te
most.
So Ydd:
qui {adorant).
factum
and
vg,
ACPQ and
with gr
xvi. 2. et eos
*as viKpov,
timebit
with timeat, dd)
cl
with gr
ACT,
So
morlui.
qui:
cl, et in eos
gg pr, om
and {facius
(Zdd,
est)
{prom
sanguis
h, uelut mortui{s)
AFT,
cl
adorantibus).
{h,
\in'\ eos;
gr (nearly
at/za
all),
mss
tanq. mortui); gr
12
39,
)S ot/no ViKpov.
ib. 5.
{iustus es)
So a few
dne.
vg, cl
AFCT(/</, &c., and ^^ h pr, om
with
all (?) gr.
So CT; with gr Q, ms i, ^kouo-o k t. dvcruiT-qpiov Xcyoi/rosf F, aa?.

with g^ iÂCP, and many mss {om Ik)
A, aud. allerum dicens dd, and. alterum angelum
altare dicens
ab altari dicentem (also cl {om angelum)). Other gr vary (36, <l>tavrjv sk t. 6v<r. Xeyova-av), &c.
ib. 7.
audiui de altari dicentem.
ib. 8.
(before igni).
et
{pr deviates, ignem

ib.
et
all
gr {iv
irvpi
similarly gg, in igne):
hdd,
cl,
et
igni;
inicere).
So
16. congregdbit.
xvii. 11.
So F; with
dd, cl
but
uit, AF,
So dd; with gr
{ipsa).
J^
only
&c.
:
gg,
pr
AFCT,
as gr, a-uvjjyayei' (J^
&c., cl; also ggpr,
et
yov).
ipsa; all gr else,
Kal avTOi.
ib. ib.
uadet.
xviii. 2.
gr AP,
ms
ib. 3.
Bv/Mv
ib.
6,
So
AFC
et odibilis.
&c. (xat
de ira.
So AFCT, &c., with gr A(C) :dd, &c.,

So
e/c
t. 9. t. ot.)
AF<f(^ (cl)
pr om; gr ACPQ, and many,

(iywo) dd, &c.,
KACP,
^va-a-ivov).
ib. ib.
D,
cl (as
cod.
coco, {cocco)
all
gr (vrrayet)
CTdd, and
cl,
but pr,
also
ibit.
gg
pr, ins
with
ix,eiJi.ia-rifj.fvov).
but P, and most,

12. byssi.
Tdd, &c., cl, uadit, also gg with

So AF; with gr J^PQ and most mss
gr
C, ^J'wo; gr (ms
/Sva-a-ivov
(X, vtov).
and many others,
Cp. note in Subsect.
So {cocci) all vg
all vg -.gg, coccinum,
:
^^^f,
pr,
cl,
de uino irae
with gr i^Q (ck
t.
otvou
t.
^^, de ira uini; pr, de uino.
and a few),
cp. ver.
^va-a-ov)
iii supr,
on
byssino, also
pr; gg, byssinum (gr
xix. 14.
coccini; pr, coccineae uestis.
ino
T, byssinum; gg, byssini;

m/r, where D writes bisso, with
fivara-ov
But
16
but AFCT,
all gr,
kokkivov.
All gr, kokkivov.
Also, ver.
16,
INTRODUCTION.
cclii
Apoc.
uas
lb.
(Tov)
ij/vxrj's
So
{uasa) de lapide pretm{s)o.
i^CPQ and mss
with gr
14. et poma dis{s)idern
ib.
TJjs
xviii,
de pretioso ligno
:AFCT,
e/
animae
So
tuae.
with gr
all vg,
dd, &c., cl
Q and
with gr
tua (C, tu) desid. animae {om tuae)
poma
\L6o\>)
(e/c
many
pr,
oirmpa t^s ein0vfxiai
(1?
ms
with gr JÂCP,
animae tuae
il/vxrj?,mss 35 87 write aov in both places) -.gg, et horn desid.
Tijs k-iTiQ. T.
but gg, uas ligmum
[Ik fuXou).
95
;
o-ov
(17 ott.
pr,
pomorum
quoque iuorum concupiscentia animae {gg placing pron. as Q, pr as JÂCP).
17. et
dd and
TTjV OaKau-trav
XX.
with gr
(P
ib.
ib. ib.
ib.
gg, in
1,
illis
Tt<*')
z'3.
et
gg,
All gr, Kexfiva-wfievrj.
and so F; ACT, maria;
(corr. interl.), operantur;
also
(cl),
qui adorauerunt.
.) et
quicumque morantur in mare.
et
All gr, ouai
ascendit; nearly all gr, avapaivei. (a few,
gg pr,
So
dd, &c.
APQ
gg, ut seducat
CTdd
So
and many {koX ol

and Aug. {reliqui).
likewise,
gg
cl
with gr
So CTdd, cl all gr, IvXav-qa-iv

pr (diverging), seducti erant
;
gg, hi qui adorant
So AFdd,
Xoittol)
Aug., ad seducendas
(F, est bestia), with gr X,
ms
Koi rows irpoa-
adorare.
AFCT,
&c.,
cl,
om
et;
all gr, irXavâ-ai.
&c.
i,
A, &c., and
ins et
cl,
also
and many.
So
(before crudabuntur).
eis.
dd, cl
(txt) sol
AFCT,
....
ultra
ultra.
So
.... amplius
execratis.
8.
(txt) sol:
AFCT
(mg), ab
eis
ins
et,
Aug.
also gg,
with
and so hSQdd; but T,
all gr.
(gr, owtois)
cl, eis
Aug., eorum.
om sentence)
{inuentus) in
xxi. 4. ultra
om
def.,
with gr
So
pr, culta.
(no gr) -.KYdd
adorant
et {bestia).
JO.
ggi Aug.
et
et seducet.
ib. 7.
CT
So
et [caeteri).
-^
gg, inaurata
X.a[/,Trpa.
All gr, [^J mpLJ^tpX-qixivr).
pr, uelata.
dveySij).
AF, qui
5.
vg
All gr,
gg, splendida.
quicumque in mari operantur; pr,
et
[seduxit eos
20.
ib.
KwovvToji
/r, clara
ipydôvTai.
xix. 3. ascendet.
aveâivev, or
and
vg,
all
gg, uastata (corr. uestita)
qui mari operatur.
mari; gg,
in
cl,
all
cl
vg
all
So
deaurata.
ib. ib.
ib.
So
amida.
16.
ib.
So F,
praedara.
ib. ib.
{exsecr
&c.,
Aug.,
CTdd,
&c.
cl,
{dd om ultra
cl
'''^)
gr, ert
(but Ki
Irt
ms
i,
.... a/to.
z'awz
A,
gg, abkominabilibus
excaecatis;
pr, abominatis;
gr, c/SSeXvy/ueVots.
ib.
write
dimensus
ib.
Of
mensus
ij.
ip,iTpr}(rev
So CTdd
mures.
and a few write
ib.
8.
ib. ib.
So
ib.
mensus
Of
verb.
vtt,
Of
murus.
est
gg has
qui audiui
et
et uideo
et)
haec
dicit
uidi haec.
;
metitus est
KAP
gr,
murum
and many
pr, muros
AF
pr, qui haec uidi
AC,
cl,
ut luceant ea
g, ut luceant illi; pr, ut luceat
F, inluminauit illos;
illos
gr, kowov.
with gr AP,
with some gr mss
ei.
iv.
commune; pr, inmundum;
gg,
&c., inluminat
CTdd, &c.,
So AF, &c.,
cl
A,
cfxoTio-ei (l;r')
{(fxnTLêi)
gg,
eos.
So
et.
So Tdd,
dixit {mihi).
10.
et
cl
iÂPQ and most, om
ACT,
pr, lucebit super
cl
dd, &c., cl
{illos)
^mnd
(before ego iohannis)
gg, qui audio

ib. 9.
illos
airy
So KFdd, &c.,
J^Q and many mss,
inluminat supra
Iva. ifiatvwa-iv
27. coinquin{n)atum.
AF,
murum)
(cl,
and many om
So YCTdd, &c.,
23. ut luceant in ea.
xxii. 5. inluminabit {eos).
airous
est.
gr, J^'
ib.
est
to tcIxos, but
et
cl
audiui (with gr
AFC, gg,
et dicit
Tdd,
et dicit
et dixit
cl,
et
AQ and
with gr
i^
pr,
also
and some,
koX iy<o.
om
6 fiX. koX a.Kov<av TauTo).
All gr, koX Xiyet
et ait.
pr, et ait (F
All gr
gg pr.
most, 6 aKoviov koX ^X4in>v ravra
first
p-oi.
part of verse
also gg).
All gr, Kol XeyeL.

ib.
avruiv):
14. qui lauant stolas suas.
gg,
A (labant)
So
qui faciunt mandata eius
pr
YCTdd;
with gr jÂ, mss 7 38
(01
KXvvovn^
a,nd Cypr., qui faciunt praecepta eius; with gr
r. <rro\as
Q and
most
(ot TTOioSi'rES T. hnoXo.% a,vro\i).

ib. ib.
ib.
Of
gr,
in sanguine agni.
8, (after contestor)
iÂP and most, +
ib, ib.
adpos{s)uerit.
ib. ib.
adponet.
So some
ego.
iy<o
[T om
So
cl
vg, cl (no gr)
(but subst enim)
KYCTdd,
&c., om.
AFCdd, +
ego
also
gg
m (and pr,
tester ego).
verses 18 to end].
So CF, and
{appos.)
So CF, and {apponet)
kdd,
dd, cl
cl,
&c,
gg m,
A, apponit
adiecerit
gg, adiciat
pr, addiderit
pr, adiciet
gr, iiri.$^.
gr, e7ri0jjo-t.

Apoc.
xxii. 19.
So AFCdd,
auferet.
and
cl,
gg,
ccliii
demet; pr, adimei; gr, au^tXil,
amen uenidne thu. So AFCdd, cl, with iÂQ, &c.

gg om amen and ihu; pr subst. etiam
Some gr mss (no ms) 35 38, &c., + vat, (before aix,r]v) J^' and
(= vai) for amen, and ins xpe after A.
many mss (incl. i, 38, &c.) add )(pi<rTL
20.
ib.
Subsection
2.
f i.
uerbum.
vi.
uerbum.
testificatus est
All gr, efiapTvprja-fv
ib.
13. pudore.
ii.
6.
Readings /or which D
vg
All
vg
All
else, testimonium perhibuit uerbo
also gg:
and so gg h pr;
else (exc. A, poderem) podere,
blasfemiam habes.
Latin authority}
{K) pr, praedicauit
Xdyov.
t.
All lat else, quae
(after nicolaitarum) quern.
ib. 9.
the sole
is
vg
All
and
a (exc. gr
gr,
and gg pr, blasphemaris
else,
all gr, 7ro8^p;
gr, (olSa
(or
riv.
A).
which om).
.
.)
r^v
(no
^\a.(T^-i\)u.av
verb supplied).
sunt (before synagoga).
lb. ib.
ueniam (or
16.
li.
gr else, epô/uat
et
pr, scies (gr
vg
AH
|-
ib.
13.
et
No
agno.
13. amitiit.
vii. II.
on
koX
but mss 7 16 38 69 98, om Kai
^^s (but Q, &c., koi ^^s).
acceperis et audieris et serua,
else,
and so gg; pr,
r'^pei.
gr, rp/iiayp.ivqv {gg, patens).
16, ycalo-ovTai)
15
and gg,
^^, ffmw/ (gr
(gr, iTT^prja-a's)
^^
ACPQ, and
mss,
against
all lat else
and
all
gr
et
(but/r(w/) has qui
20
iii)
in circuitu throni.
om animal;
{sol)
pr, tolerantiae.
est
amen
testis);
no
gr.
{fier' i/j-ov).
19,
i.
/r, reseruasti.
patientiae (gr, ia-o/îov^s)
interpolates from
fortem
AFCT
lat;
AQ
(ver. i) fieri {yevea-Oai.) preceding.
{scribe ergo
sol
also (after
in dextera mea).
sol.
{gg om
it)
om
in medio sedis).
uitulo,
by lapse,
all gr, to-xpov.
hrl, &c.,
and
gg, regnabunt; dd, &c., cl
âcriXevova-Lv (?
any
gr,
KCTdd,
ySoXXovo-a
Some
iudicas
et.
and
all
millia millium)
X'A o
gr (but
All else ?j
and/r, regnabimus.
all gr, p,vpidSii juvptaSuv.
Kat).
gr, xptveis (or Kpiveis) Kot.
/r;
cl, emittit;
gg, deicit; gr
others, /SoXoCo-a).
et
agni.
All lat else,
and
of these (marked t) have
21
Of
evaro/iev).
om (writing merely
mittit (F, w?'//^^), also
(many
(after throni'-^^)
'
All lat
All lat else ins
(before uindicas)
and many,
else 25
mss
gr, koi StSda-Kti kul {? ScSdcrKeiv Kai).
gr, icat 6 vikSv,
gr and lat, connect post haec with

where the connexion is as in D.
(before milia) + dena.
1,
vi. 10.
i^
{sol)
also after
gr, i4P, &c., /Sao-iXeuo-ovo-iv,

ib.
tecum.
All else, accipere {Xaêiv).
10. regnantes.
-\
/k^.
J^ ins ttvai.
et super thronos xxiiii (by homoeot.). D
anguelum)
aperire.
ib. 9.
(gr, 7roXe;in;cr(o /hct' avTwv), /r,
else,
and
ii,
vg
All lat else ins,
ib. 7.
(after
only
gr,
vg
All
All
est {testis);
(after in medio throni)
?"3.
of
no gr has
else, i/ (gr
(vii. 9),
After this ver.,
(after
lat
apertum.
All vg else,
4. (after xxiiii)
v. z.
other
et serua).
ib. 6.
ib.
All vg else, seruasti, and so
iv. 2. ôf/ haecfui.

But see Hier., In Daniel,
ib.
mecum.
{sedere)
ib, ib.
{Zmen)+ qui
(^2V
All lat else ins iibi; all
(xoi).
i4) yvuxrrj).
sustinentiae.
ib. 14.
ib.
o. susfinuisti.
ib. ib.
illis
All gr, iX57<âs xai ijKouo-as, koi
All
i'nb ^wza.
9.
;
No
{quod uiuas).
(after {h)ostium)
ib. 8.
ib.
lat
all
accipisti et audisti
5. 3.
yvuio-iv)
other
et
gr.
et i^gg, et docet et)
acceperas et audita custodi.
iii.
No
esse.
et.
I.
and
all lat
iiuiv (exc. X')-
gr, 6Xi\j/lv.
So D, with gr mss 12 14 38 42 [om
tibi.
^ docere
All vg, and pr, ins docere
lat
26. ^
before qui uicerit, against
ib.
iii.
against
om
gr
all
for iroXe/iô-w ?)
20. (^propheten)
j3.
ib. ib.
?b)
All vg else, and gg, pugnabo cum
{Qu., aTToXeo-o) misread

f
but
and pr{ggom);
crot.
(/i!/3o eos.
i}.
?'i.
rumphaeam) \ flammeam
(after
ib. 12.
All lat ins sunt
All vg else, tribulationem,
ID. iemptationem.
3,
all gr,
more
om.
or less of gr attestation.
ACPQ,
&c., j8aXX,
INTRODUCTION.
ccliv
Apoc.
(/? /r/za
,</
All lat else ins
All lat else, nauium [h hiat\
auium.
12.
zX.
hi}
mihi)
13. (after rfz^wj (or et dixit)
z3.
viii. 9.
/a
and gg pr; and

hi; and all gr (oStoi).
All vg, deum (exc. T, which om),
{adorauerunt) eum.
vii. lb.
apparet.
(F, /)
&c.,
rf</,
luceret pars tertia
did non
cl, et
eandem partem amitteret; gr ACP, &c., koi 17 i7/ipa

gr Q, and most, place r. rpirov airjj before ^ ^//.ipa.
iuceat tertiam partem; h pr, et dies
or (P)
TO rpiTov
<j>aivri)
avrrj's,
(after habent)
ix. 3.
polestatem
and
et dies
gg,
/x,^ câi/);
(or
zw; and
All lat else,
non
<âi'3'y,
all
gr
t^s y^s).
(efoutrtai',
(before scripturus eram)
X. 4.
mV {angueli).
zi. ?3.
+ tunc (before consummabitur).
sumetw), pr {finietur)
xi.
By
A,
(before dicens) +
all gr, z^.
error, for azV.
No
(no
lat else
consummabitur; gr îACP,
et
and
All lat else,
tonitrua.
z3. 7.
terrae.
after scorpiones,
êo!.
irXotW.
all gr, tSi'
rm
all gr,
No
stabat anguelus.
gr, tote)
'FCTdd,
&c., koi ereXeo-î;
lat 2f
cl,
om
tunc; also
gg {con-
Q,,&c., xal rcXccr^jJ [Q,
but gr J^'Q, and some mss, xat
].
cio-t^kci
o dyyeAos.
II. intrahit
z'3.
all
gr
f
stabunt
All lat else, intra \introi'\uit
cadet.
iirX T.
6eo>povvTa's
f ?i5. 18. (/ Sanctis)

ins <Tov.
CP,
lat else
steterunt
cecidit (F, accidit)
-.kCTdd,
cl,
qui uiderunt (also/r)
+ mihi.
All vg else,
\ ib. 8. ualebant.
F, gg, qui uidebant
Oewpovvrmv.
ejri t.
and
All vg else,
/?>.
+-
[ap']paruit)
xii. I. (after
ow nomina);
All vg else, nomina hominum, also ^^f (but /r
13. animae.
ib.
No
{super eos) uidentes.
ib. ib.
of gr, JÂQ,
ms
(aorist).
All else,
and gg h
/ {gg pr om
A, o
and
lat
gr, ovo/iaTa a.v6pmirwv.
Sanctis also)
ms
38 alone
<rar),
exc. Q,
of gr,
gr, om.
pr, ualuerunt
i<rxixrav (A, &c.,
gr,
all
14, io-;ûov.
ib.
i'i5.
All lat else ins (but vary in placing); all gr, tvpeOrj.
inuentus.
magnum
12.
ib.
{tempus) non {habet).
All
vg
modicum {tempus habet); also gg pr;
else,
h,
breue.
All gr, oXiyoi' (Katpdv).
xiii. 9.
{audiat) +
?i5.
10. cadet.
ib.
15. ut
D)
ut only (as
f
.... deuorauit.
16. audiuit
z'J.
All
I.
vg
/aciet {gr H,
else.,
habentia (sc, millia).
All
.... absorbuit;
ow
AFCT
iroiijo-et)
vg
....
gr, i/iorjOrja-ev
(caTciriev.
all gr, oot.
have ut
and a few mss omlva
All lat else, dclxui {or the
18. dcxlui.
f xiv.
All else
but
and
See above on this verse, in Subsect.
it).
{et loquatur).
gr, Ivo. koX {XaK-qcrri),
16. faciat.
?'3.
ib.
All lat else,
All else, warf?/ (or
+ moueatur
;
All lat else, adiuuit
^Kzis? j/i' (/zVa/.
(and so/r); gg,
dd, cl, et ut
et;
drjpiov.
^^, ya:a'/ (most gr, s-otel)
same number
iv.
pr, fecit.
in words).
^^; /r, habebant;
else, habentes, as also
all
gr, lxov<rat
(sc,
p^lXiaScs).
f
2.
?i5.
and so ^^
u)s
but
audiui tamquam uocem chithariorum).
all else
uox quam audiui quasi
(XACQ,
&c.), koL
-^
cithared.).
<f><i)i/ri
3.
vg
All vg,
Of gr,
^v ^Kova-a
No
(before in chitharis) + uoce magna.
ib. 2.
ib.
If/
{pr, et
(OS
et
uocem quam audiui sicut cithar{o)edorum;
P, with
ms
28 79 91, has koX
<f><ovr]v
^/couo-a
{as pr).
lat else
no
gr.
AC, ms
and others
{cantabant) tamquam.
All
habitantibus in terra.
All lat else, sedentibus super (or supra) terram
else, quasi; gr
gg pr om, with gr
KPQ
and most.
ib. 6.
(or TOis
z'^.
KaOrjfjiivoL';) eirt r.
7.
ib. 8.
\ib.
mss,
ri
{mare) +
locutus
ib.
e/
omnia quae in
est.
So
quia {a uino).
Ik t. oivov
mss
gr, [e'ti] tovs KaOrj/iivovs
y^s.
w/
(txt)
So
36,
on
eis sunt.
:
All else, lat
but D (mg) and

D (mg) with
(txt):
t.
oivov
PQ
and
gr, om.
all else, Secutus est

all
else,
and most,
quae; gg
and, so gr.
m pr,
cK T. oivou only
am.
Of
(X om
after
to Xeyoji' (ver. 9).

ib.
10. (after calice)
All lat else ?j irae
irae.
'
Dropped
and
gr, t^s
opy^s (A,
after preceding syllable {mihi).
t.
opy^v).
gr,
AC, some
Xeywv
(ver. 8)

Apoc.
ACT,
xiv. II. {si gut's) accipit.
Fdd,&c.,
accepit,
cclv
as also^^; pr, sumit.
cl, acceperit;
All gr,
Xa/i/3av(.
tb.
8. (after
ignem),
{damauit).
et
All
vg else
ij */
All vg else, consummarentur
XV. 8. consummaniur.
and gg h {pr
also
^^
hiat)
all gr, Kai i<j>ivrj(iiv.
All gr,
/r, finirentur {h, fierelur).
TcXeo-fiuio-iv.
xvi. 12. siccauit aqua.
TO vSwp).
& cKiropevsToi (or
Vdd, &c., and
21. magnificata
{plenum
tiis
pr,
but
aqua
siccata est
/ir,
else, eius
So
est.
relative pron.
'j
(all gr, i^qpavOr/
AF
om
/r, j'âe {gg
All vg else,
(txt).
Other gr
exeunt).
/ir, et
hdtMt,
No
irae dei)
(}^,
12
Az'a/ xvi.
nor
lat else,
\X),
(P
precedent.
AQ, and many mss,

simply om pron.
mss 1 43 79 95) read
but gr
But ACT, &c. (with
audiui uocem dicentem mihi.
xvii. i.)
gr.
gr, airov.
magna facia
est,
and so
with
all lat
D (mg)
also pr:
gg om
ib. ib.
(mg)
Nearly
et.
ihu after martirum
gr, jropvas.
{om
else, inmunditia
against
all else, lat
So gr (mss and most mss). All vg
et electi etfideles.
ei
et)
tiam
but T,
and
gr.
gg om
else omet'-^'';
uocati
et
rex regum (misplaced from previous sentence).
comua quae
uidistt")
No
reges hii.
No
ab inmunditia.
ammonium. AFCT, amomum,
13.
vg
all
lat else
lat else
no
no gr (evidently a
gloss),
gr.
All lat else, sedeo regina
apparently meant iox pseudo, as elsewhere in
\_seodo is
else
All gr, ra aKadapra.
seoda regina (txt), but (interl.) seodo.
ib. 7.
prostituiionis,
et uocati.
(before diuites) +
xviii. 3.
but
inmunditiarum
.)
{after fideles)
16. (after
ib.
(txt)
All else ins; and gr, Qrjpiov kokkivov.
tiae (also A').
t ib. 14. {uocati)

writes electi et fid.
ib.
So
+ ihu after sanctorum, but
ib. 6.
{passim)
gr,
also gg, with gr iÂCP, &c.
but dd,
fiacriXura-a.
Ka.dr]fiai
13 supr, seodoprofeta.'\
cp., e.g., xvi.
om, with pr
cl,
as i^'Q,
&c. (easily dropped out, after cinnamomum).
I,
ient)
inuenies (for
a^Tci ov
p.rj)
Q, &c., read evp%i
ms
but
cl,
Most
iam non inuenient (also
z'/Za
Of
and some,
incensum.
gg pr,
gr,
Bvp.{.a.p.a.ra,
but
Q-ap.ia.p.o.TUiv.
also pr, nee iam ea ultra inuenies.
gr, (ovKeVt) ov
eipijo-ets,
(/rf,
awa
p-rj
but om ilia):
eup^cj-ovo-iv
gg,
(SA;
but
as gg pr.
All else, uestrum (gr, v/iw), exc. ^^, nostrum (no gr).
20. {iudicium) uerum.
ib.
94,
AFCT,
non uenient.
14. a</ 27/ai ?awj
ib.
CPQ,
14 92, 6v^ta/xaTOS
Q,
95, 6vp,Lapja.;
All vg else, odoramentorum
odoramentum.
ib. ib.
mss
e/
bestiam {cociniam).
4.
z'3.
ms
yrith all gr {ft-eydXi) lirrLv).
j5. 3.
pr
vg
xvii. 2. fornicationis.
gg,
aquam
other lat
gg (and
for y!/a, as also
All
ib. 19. {irae) di.
facta
No
'For procedunt (of DCT(/(/, cl, also ^^),
15. (before ecce uenio)
ib,
^, siccauit
ivovrai) (sc, 7rvv/*aTa or Saijudvia).
cl, subst et
(oro/5evo-0ai.
ib.
and
else,
uses siccauit as intransitive.)
quae procedunt (sc, daemonia).
14.
?'i.
vg
All
(D apparently
probably
followed a text which wrote urm for uestrum.

xix.
{uocem) .... aquarum multarum.
^^
/r, iurbae multae (gr, oxôv ttoXXoO)
/ gloria.
claritas (but oot e/ uirtus).
All gr,
(after fa:/j)
ib. ib.
{sanguinem) sanctorum.
z3. 2.
10. adorantium.
ib.
ib.
CT
20.
stagnum
T^s Kato/HEVijs (Q, &C.,
12.
{scripta)
in sulphur
ai/ora:
{sol)
Most vg {Tdd,
Iv
Sac,
turbarum mult., and
cl),
(A
(w/) subst laus for fa/j)
also
gg ^r
;
jafo/ et
3o|a.
17
all gr, t.
hovKmv.
gr, Trpoa-Kvvr)<Tov.
AFdd,
cl,
and so (om
ignis ardentis sulphu{o)re,
pr, ignis ardentis igne et sulphore
gr
XAP,
t^v
ignis)
toC irupos
Xi/avijv
êtcj).
All else,
libris.
w/.
AC, tubarum mult.
All lat else, seruorum
riji/ Ka.i.op.ivi)v)
in
Moreover,
/3t/3Xtots).
troynjpia koI
ignis ardentis sulphoris.
XX. 4. AzV o? uixerunt.
All vg else zwj

^7
All lat else,
gg, ignis ardentem et
z2.
1.
similarly
e/
uixerunt (exc. Aug., which
All vg else ins {dd, in
qui est
libro),
also
(before uitae); also (13)
oot)
gr, koI
eîjcrai/.
gg {pr diverges)
and
gr
{iv r.
and
est
all
dederunt (after in/emus),
after iudicatum.
+et iudicatum
end of ver. 13
ib. ib.
words
at
est de singulis.
all
All lat else,
gr likewise (xai
and
all
iKpidr)<rav Ixao-Tos).
12
gr,
om
here, but all (incl.
D)
ins the
INTRODUCTION.
CClvi
Apoc. XX.
gr
all
]ib. 3. populi.
few, read Xaoi

10.
ib,
many,
nouam.
PQ, &c.,
caelo)
(a?
dcov
dTro t.
ib.
ib.
17.
with
ib.
19. {-iii-) sardonicus.
+ milia
{iiii- cubitorum).
xxii. 4. (at
ib.
end) + scriptum
Of
PQ
gr,
et uidi.
ib. ib.
vg
So also
ib.
15. (before
et
Perhaps
om
and
also ^^,
gg pr,
);
êr.
iii
calcedon; gr,
20 (o-apSdvuf).
F, chysoliprasus
CT, and ggpr,
a-ov).
JÂ,
all
gr; pr, scriptum {om

;
erif).
gr A, oux
lôuo-ti'
and so ggpr; CTdd, cl, ins lumine (F also, but

mss 18 38 47 79, write <^(utos (or ^ws) Au;j('oi/.
ib.
19.
else om,
iû>
only (or,
All lat else, spiritus
dempserit de his.
{dempserit), but
ib.
21. (after
fura
t.
All
ayimv)
and so pr; gg,
postq.
no
gr.
and gg, write adhuc,
sanctus sanctificetur {pr
et
gr, t. û'^s.
and
jjg'
{foras)
cl,
pr om
but
T 2W et
No
gr,
lat;
to
[T
Tri/ev/ia.
oot vv.
a few, /on> autem
6 A-a/ATrpos [xat] 6 irpuiwoi
18-21. J
else, in libro isto {g, pr, hoc for islo)
gr, iv t<3
î^kim
ACT
verse.
/r o/ all after dempserit.

om with most gr Ydd, &c., cl,
(.?)
tovtio.
om
{deminuerit) de uerbis libri prophetiae huius (so A, but
hominibus.
;
iîa Se).
a double rendering of 6 irpwtVos.
huius), with all
libri;
gr;
Of other
gr,
A has
/tera rrdvTWv
o3z.r (?
Q,
fi..
gr)
gg, supra
irdvTmv tSiv ayCmv.
besides the possible example, xxii. 16, above noticed, there are
19. patientiam et longuanimitatem,
by patientiam; but longuanimitatem

above, p. ccxxvii,
is
all gr,
vg
YCdd, &c.,
om proph.
cum omnibus) +
igg'
doublets,
and
vg
matutina
18. (after scriptas) in lege.
i^,
lat else
All vg else,
onkwj- et {splendida et matutina).
oriens
17. sponsus.
on Jac.
is
where
F, &c.,
cl,
all
gr have t^v
un-o/tovî/
only.
All vg, and
g pr,
render
probably an alternative borrowed from an O. L. source.
See
v. lo.
xxii. 19. de libro uitae et de ligno uitae.
attested
F, far
ins lumen,
No
All
All (?) gr,
ib.
{dd, c\, chrysoprasus);
All lat else ins
ib.
(toB ivXov)
subst nonaginta ocio \_xcuiii for cxliiii'^.
{gg
All vg else, postq. audissem et uidissem,
audiui.
^ uitae.
16. (after stella)
Of
milia
Q, and mss 7 8
uidi.
^m) + et sint.
pr, foris autem remanebunt.
sanctos (with gr
om
all gr.
14. (after ligno)
transp).
and
ixtTprja-ri.
non egebunt, and ^^ (/r, neque opus erit)

38, &c., merely ov xpîa.
else,
eôutrtv;
lumen. A
+ qui
*"')
ib.
ib.
All gr have both verbs.
(after haec
diverges).
ms
of the rest, lÂP,
with the rest has sardonix ir-yx)
All vg else
II. {aiier facial) et sanctificetur.
ib.
(some
and many om ^mr6%
{postquam audiui)
xpftrojrpacros (A,
erit.
All
and many, ouk
(before lucemae)
ib. ib.
om lucemae).
audiui
79 and a
gr, SwSe/ca ;îXtaS(oi'.
All else
k, chrysoprassus
and most,
non aegent [sic].
5.
Xpiiav, but J<P
ib. 8.
KPQ
gr
but of gr, '^k, mss
of gr, mss 92 94 oot
All vg else, calcidonius (or fAa/
Note that
20. (;) chiroparus.
ib.
Ik t. Otov.
All else, duodecim mil{T)ia
fjfzV zz7z'(2.
cri{y)sopras{s)us
Iren. (lat) V. xxxv. 2)
All lat else, meiiretur; or, as T, metietur; gr,
meteret.
( cjc/ )
{&i!ic.
All lat else ins a deo
deo.
and some,
15.
ii.
and so Aug.)
Xaos.
ib.
6.
All lat else ins; and gr {kcuvyiv)
All lat else, populus
XaX/ojSwv (35 68, Ka.pxnî,v).
and
All lat else ins (but dd, missi sunt,
est.
{k^\-f,6r]).
xxi. 2. {hi{e)rusalem)
missus
(after scriptus)
IS-
and pr, de
libro,
ACdd, &c., and gg
with (? gr) tov
j8tj8A.io.
ligno, with gr JÂQ and most

combines both, placing the less
have de
first.
Subsection
vii.
Concluding Remarks on
the
D-text of the Apocalypse.
A. The arrangement adopted
in this Section brings out, more clearly than

and character of the Old-Latin element present
iv show how largely this text agrees
sometimes
in those that precede, the extent

in the text.
in
company
Subsections
11,
in,
with other Vulgate texts, sometimes alone
with the Old-Latin
texts
cclvii
gg and pr one or other, or both. Incidentally they also show, as Subsection v

shows directly, something of its relations with other leading Vulg, texts with
AF
and
especially,
in
a less degree with CT.^
number of examples of agreement thus shown in D is large

most of them it is common to D with some one or more of the other
With
(i)
but in
Vulg. texts
gg, the
and the instances
which
in
sol
= gg,
though not few, are mostly
insignificant.
The poem'ienitam
agere {iox poeniteri) of
(for spirituum) of xxii. 6, are probably the
With pr (including
(ii)
h,
worth recording as of intrinsic

else, they
have Greek
For example,
geruni;
(ii.
with
pr
xviii. 8
and
spiritu
these.
in chh. xx, xxi) the
number of such
but the proportion of instances where
Moreover, there are
interest, or because,
suds/, (i. 4)
deo (with gr
Q, &c.);
[ib.
ambulant (or
abunt) {ib. 18) unge for inunge
(xx. 14) [Aug.] om haec mors secunda est; (xxi.
(sc, ciuitas) for simile (with
qui iudicat (for qui iudicdbif) of
among
some
these
though unknown
that are
to all
Vulg.
attestation.
5) ins cito (again with
less
is
markedly greater.
is
21
and also Aug.
examples, though considerable,
D sol = pr
ii.
most notable of
some
Q, &c.) for ab
eo; {ib. 5) confixerunt iox
8) suhst. reuixit for uixii;
(viii.
9) ins piscium
8) subst.
(iii.
(xix. 16) ins
pupu-
4) ambulauerunt for
nomen (with
fomicariis iox fomicatoribus
all
gr)
(xxii. 18) similis
gr).
(iii) With g and pr together,

not rarely coincides, but usually either in
cases where there is general agreement among Latin texts, or in readings so
trivial that the
agreement may be
set
down
as casual.
few examples under this head may, however, be of some significance;
e.g. (xi. 19) ins et
om deus {gg Aug., with good gr support). Also,

but D gg
(xiii. 2) D sol (vg), with gg pr, follows gr, which all add Koi Tof 6p6vov airov, against all vg,
have et sedem; pr, et tronum (see note' at end of this Section). Again, where the gr texts are divided
{xv. 6) between the readings XiOov and Xivov, D with gg h pr adopts the latter, writing lintiamine
.(nearly as ^^ ^ pr, linea), while all vg codices else prefer the former, writing lapide [sxt and cl,
ionitrua; (xvi. 2) adorant for adorauerunt
(xxi. 4)
however, subst lino\
On
the whole,
gg and pr (with
has been
in
Yet
(iv)
it
h,
appears, on the evidence adduced, that the two Old-Lat. texts
and Aug. as above) are of independent
origin,
and that neither
course of transmission seriously affected by the other.

it is
not to be inferred from the above that
is
substantially akin to
the type of text (the "African") represented by pr, in the same sense as
it is
to
which gg pertains. On the contrary, it is with gg that

the general tenor of the text of D and other Vulg. mss. runs in the main most
that (the
"European")
to
whereas, while pr diverges freely, D never follows it in its wider divagathough adopting from it, here and there, single variants. The Vulg. basis
of D (and no doubt of other mixed texts) may well have been a text founded
ultimately on a version of the type of gg;^ but the pr readings exhibited by D
appear for the most part as interpolations borrowed from an alien text.
closely
tions,
' The Editor regrets that the readings of the important MS. G, now published in Dr. H.
J. White's
admirable Ediiio Minor, were not accessible to him until after the foregoing Subsections were written.
' Of the alternative readings offered by D, all that are worth recording are noted in the preceding lists.
One {nota for character) is common to it with gg (xiii. 16, 17) another {biberunt for potionauit) with
^xii. 8)
a third offers the vg ab for in of gg.
;
INTRODUCTION.
cclviii
B. All the above
general soundness of the Vulg. element
especially
and F,
where
places,
in
D, by
attest the
numerous agreements with
its
with F, which here (as in Section Vllj has in not a few
maintained the true text followed by D.
errs,
we may even claim
amply
of examples, in Subsections ii-v,
lists
that
In
some instances
presents a text preferable to that of either of those
leading mss.
For example, see xiii. 2, where (as above noted)
14, where it (alone of lat texts) reads mcati et
xvii.
and with gg,
among
om uocabaiur (see in Subsect.
it
(with gr) ins
it
against
11)
all lat else
gr, Xaot.
representing (by populi) the best attested
lat in
et
sedem suam against
eledi (with most gr)
xix. 11,
where
xxi. 3,
On
disfigured not only by the too frequent omissions above noted, but
;
nauium
(viii.
number of
support against
all lat else is
Additional Note on
1.
word
Of
all lat texts
occurs
first
spoken
Opovo'; is
6p6vo^ of Satan
In
pr
(i.
4),
iii.
(with
13),
all else)
also there
is
or of the Beast
is
almost uniform in
gives Ihronus; but in
(ii.
in A,
has Greek
(iv.
4;
xi. 16),
Where
the
whether the Divine

or again, the
or of the Judges (xx. 4),
sedes,
(xiii. 2, xvi. 10).
an approach to uniformity, but on the opposite
13),
21, and
and shake our
ueneficiis (ix.
rendering of 6p6vo%.
its
places else,
all
but distinguishes the 6p6voi of the Elders by the rendering sedilia

the Qpovo-i of Satan
for
21, iv. 5, 6, 9, 10 (pp. ccxli, ccxliv, ccxlv).
or the dpovoi of the Elders
of,
(ii.
13,
text is
its
considerable.
Apoc, gg alone
of
gg
ii.
almost alone
is
seoda regina for sedeo regina (xviii. 7).
(marked f) where
instances
else
all gr,
by such blunders as pudore
In Subsection vi, the
it
the other hand,
(i. 13)
eum for dmm (vii. ii) auium for
9)
Yet none of these is worse than the alterum for allare (xvi. 7); beneficiis for
xviii. 28)
excaecatis for execratis (xxi. 8), which startle us when we meet them
faith in the guidance of that famous ms.
podere
vg
all
where, with
Usually,
side.
(iv. 4), sedes (xi.
gives tronus
it
16)
likewise for
and of the Beast (xiii. 2, xvi. 10), it gives sedes. Everywhere else, ihronus,
xxii. i, where the Bp6vo% "of God and of the Lamb" is sedes (though
with the strange exception of
So too
tronus in ver. 3).
in the
Augustine-passage (xx.
xxi. 5), sedes is
used for the
Judges (xx. 4), thronus in the only other places where the word occurs (xx.
the Opovos of God.
With/r, h agrees when

2.
in
The
seem
cant,
though thronus in
6 (ter),
1,
3, it finally
Vulg. borrows
sedilia
13),
(D,
sedilibus), sedes (xx. 4), for
gg pr), where
is
The Divine
5 (bis), 9, 10 (bis),
relapses into sedes.
In
from pr, but follows

the 6p6voi of the
also the 6p6vo% of the Beast in xvi. 10.
It
1,
the Elders); thronus,
all
6p6voi
and
is
all
But in
it
4.
iii.
of the
4, xii. S-
which are
signifi-
21 (bis), but sedes
&c., agree with one another
AF,
rest.
For the dpovoi of the Elders

D
om)\ again, sedibus
Opovo^ of Satan
(ii.
2 (see above, p. ccxlviii),
(xi. 16),
3) is sedes in all
vg
alone of vg has sedes
vg else om.
very remarkable that there should be such close agreement
numerous and apparently
series of variations so
i.
i.
6p6vo<s
in both, of
in every other instance except xiv. 3,
by thronos (which
Judges. The
xiii.
thronus
these places
only in writing thronus once, for sedes of the
differs
(ii.
(with
sedes in xi. 16 (of
xxi. 5),
variations of rendering in the Vulg. (in all copies), unlike those of pr,
iv. 2, 3, 4,
cl
forthcoming;
quite arbitrary for the most part.
until in ch. xxii.
and with
it is
among
the Vulg. texts in a
(as regards the rendering of Opovoi in its
higher sense)
so capricious.
In the preceding Books of N.T., the vg rendering of Opovo^
Of
writes " Satan's seat"
Elders
is
similarly varied.
the English versions, A.V. renders by throne always, where the Divine
(iv.
4;
xi.
in every instance.
16)
(ii.
;
13),
"the
seat of
the Beast" (xvi. 10, as also
but "thrones" for the Judges (xx. 4).
xiii. 2),
In R.V. throne
Throne is meant but

"the seats'" of the
;
also
is
uniformly adhered to
CHAPTER
XI.
CONTENTS OF THE MS. concluded.

Part Yll.TJIE
Section
I.
Martin of Tours, the
St.
we
treat
MARTIN.
the
Life of
St.
of the Memoirs of the
Martin.
and
life
acts
of
and the Epistolae^ which form the
Vita, the Dialogi,
main Divisions (see pp.
last of the three
ST.
The Outlines and Chronology 0/
Chapter,
In this closing
MEMOIRS OF
xiii, xvii,
supr.) of the contents of the
Book of Armagh.
It is
not surprising that in this MS., as the
Documents
the
relating to St. Patrick, so
the history of St. Martin
is
Testament text
is
preceded by
should be followed by these
recorded by Sulpicius Severus.
Vita S. Martini attained in his time
among
it
New
and retained
For
in
which
this writer's
for centuries a foremost place
and
and the subjoined

Dialogues and Epistles was largely due the singular reverence in which the
memory of the Saint has been held throughout Christendom.^ Ferdomnach (or
the authority who directed his work) might well judge it, and the documents
connected with it, worthy of inclusion in his '^ Bibliotheca.'" Moreover, a tendency
in
popular esteem
religious biographies
to
it
to
name
associate the
of Martin with that of Patrick manifests itself in other
presumably as old as (or older than) our ms., which

embody traditions handed down from or at least legends devised in an earlier
Irish authorities,
in writings,
age.
Thus
in Vita V. (Colgan, Trias Thaumaturg.),
Probus represents
St.
Patrick as visiting St. Martin
and there receiving from him the tonsure in Vita VII. (" Tripartita") the same statements
reappear with the addition, that a bond of consanguinity connected the two men, Conchess,
Patrick's mother, being a near kinswoman, perhaps sister, or niece (the word siiir in the Tripartite
at Tours,
is indefinite)
Life
If,
as
his escape
of Martin.
many have
held, Patrick was born circ. 372,' such a visit would not be impossible. For thus
from servitude at the age of twenty-two would fall in 394., and his removal to Gaul at the
The Vita and Dialogi are presented in our MS. as a continuous treatise De Vita S. Martini, in three
books (i) the Vita proper; (2) Dialogus I (commonly divided into I and II), otherwise called the Postumianus (3) Dialogus II (commonly known as III), the Gallus. See infr, in Sect. Ill also pp. 396, 423.
The division of Dialogus I into two parts, which the editions follow, makes it necessary in this and the
'
Dialogus I begins p. 396 infr. Dialogus I (II),

(II), II (III).
[quo primuTn temfore) Dialogus II (III), p. 423, col. b {lucescit hoc),
^ As evidenced by the numerous
churches dedicated to him, by the popularity of his Festival (nth
November, still commonly known as Martinmas), and in many other ways.
s
So Ussher, Antiquitates , p. 380, and Index Chron., p. 560, Works, vol. vi ; Archbishop Moran
(_Life and Writings of St. Patrick, p. 26) says nîfollowing pages to use the notation I
p. 413, col. a, line 5
cclx
INTRODUCTION.
age of
thirty, in 402.
And, though Martin's death
usually dated in 401 or earlier,
is
(see below, p. cclxiv) that his life extended a few years later.
more probable) Patrick was not born before
389,
But
if (as
it
probable
is
Dr. Bury has shown' to be
he cannot have entered his
thirtieth year,
and
reached Gaul, in Martin's lifetime.
Within the
limits
introductory sketch
Chapter, there
of this
of the
and times of
life
room for a complete

Such preface would
Martin.
not
is
St.
indeed be superfluous, for these writings of Severus Sulpicius are the ultimate
source of
all
Lives of the Saint, and no detail of any interest or value
The author's main
supplied from any other biographer.

the miraculous gifts of St. Martin,
to the Life
and
its
and
is to
be
object was to set forth
for these the reader will naturally turn
appended Dialogues and
Epistles
gather from these documents, and put together
while
mundane
the mere
We
propose here simply to
in order,
such facts of time, place,
outlines of his career are but faintly indicated.
and persons as shall serve to set the man before our readers in his relations with
the age and country to which he belonged.
Martin was born (Vila, c. 2 p. 378 in/r.) at Sabaria in Hungary, of heathen
;
removed thence with

his family to northern Italy.
At Pa via, at the age of ten, he was moved to offer
himself as a catechumen, and, soon after, to aspire to the monastic life but was
compelled at fifteen, as a veteran's son, to enter the military service.
His life of
purity and self-denial as a soldier,^ his baptism at the age of eighteen, and the
Soon
parents.
after his birth, his father, a military tribune,
circumstances under which while serving in Gaul under Julian (then "Caesar"),
two years
recorded
later,
scrupling to bear arms in actual warfare, he
in the Li/e (cc.
2-4
pp. 379-80).
We
left
the army, are
next read of him after an interval
of undefined length, at Poictiers, as disciple of the famous Hilary, then Bishop in
by whom he was ordained, but (by
that city,
inferior office of Exorcist.

in Illyricum,
become a
Soon
after,
and there succeeded
in
his
own humble
desire) only to the
he revisited his parents, then dwelling
leading his mother, but not his father, to
Christian (cc. 5, 6; pp. 380-1).
From
that region, however, he
was
expelled by the violent hostility and persecutions of the Arian faction, then
dominant
and again from Milan whither he had
he took shelter
in the island
panion he lived an ascetic
Driven thence,
fled for refuge.
of Gallinaria (near Genoa), where with one
life
(c.
6; pp. 381-2);
till
com-
tidings of the return of
Hilary to Poictiers, after a banishment of four years, induced him to rejoin his
master there.
city,
is
In a monastery (probably the
recorded to have wrought his
who had
died unbaptized,
first
founded
Zz/e, Appendix C, 3, p. 334.
Dr.
miracle in restoring to
{Si.
Gaul) near that
holy
life
life.
Here he
a catechumen
of works of superhuman
rest of his biographer's
Todd
in
in repute for
thus entering on the course
power which runs through the

>
first
he passed some years, growing constantly
Patrick, p. 392) upholds a
narrative
still
(cc.
7,
later date, not earlier
than 395.
2
To
this period of his life belongs the incident
which has supplied a striking subject to so many
painters, of "St. Martin dividing his cloak with a beggar."
THE MEMOIRS OF ST. MARTIN.

pp. 382-3).
The fame
Episcopate.
When
voice
of his sanctity and of his miraculous gifts soon led to the
the See of Tours
demanded him
cclxf
as Bishop
vacant (in the year 371), the popular

and notwithstanding his own reluctance, and
fell
strong opposition on the part of certain prelates, headed by one Defensor,' he
was elected and consecrated

severely monastic
life,
9 p. 383). As Bishop he continued to live a

in a secluded spot two miles distant from Tours, where he
(c.
drew to himself a community of some eighty brethren, living together

caves, under rigid discipline, a
life
of worship
in
huts or
with no mundane occupation save
that of the scriptorium, in which none but the younger brethren were
employed
Yet none the less was he active in spreading the Faith of Christ
among the numerous heathen people of his wide diocese. His success in this
great work is ascribed by the biographer chiefly to his acts of supernatural
discernment and power. With the narration of these, the remaining chapters
(c.
10; p. 384).
(11-24) of the Vita are mainly occupied.
But he never hesitated to emerge from his cell, and even, when need
quit his diocese and appear at the Imperial Court, and intervene
ineffectually
is
arose, to
seldom
in affairs of State.
The
first
related not in the Vita but in one of the
instance of his action in this sphere
appended documents.
We
there read
5); pp. 416-17) how, in the very earliest days of his Episcopate,
having occasion to lay some request personally before the Emperor (Valentinian P),
{Dial.
I (II, c.
he repaired to the Palace
but there found his
suit displeasing to the
Sovereign,
Empress (Justina), and the doors shut against

him. The narrative (put into the mouth of Gallus, one of his disciples) proudly
records how, instructed and aided by an angel, he made his way into the presence
of the Emperor and, by the compulsion of a fire that sprang up round the chair
of state, forced him out of his attitude of angry discourtesy, and won from him
a prompt compliance, followed by signal marks of grace and favour. Again,
reverting to the Vita (c. 20
p. 390) for the incidents of a later day when
Maximus* had assumed the purple after the violent death of Gratian,* we find
Martin, while the other Bishops crowded round the usurper with obsequious
adulation unworthy of their sacred office, alone upholding his apostolic authority,
demanding rather than entreating whatever boons he sought for his fiock,
while refusing to be the guest of one who had attained the diadem by the
murder of one Emperor and the expulsion of another (Valentinian IP). Then
farther, when, satisfied by Maximus's assurances that empire had not been grasped
by him in criminal ambition but forced on him by pressure of events, he was
prevailed on to sit at meat with him in the Palace, we find him boldly and
his presence offensive to the Arian
successfully uplifting the dignity, not only of his Episcopal office but of the
priesthood of his clergy, above that of the highest officers of State
who
sat at
'
Note that the verse (Ps. viii. 2) " ut destruas inimicum et defensorem," by the opportune recitation
of which the opponents were confounded on this occasion, comes from the earlier Latin Psalter (the
" Roman ") not the later (" Gallican ") now in use, which has et ultorem.
* Emperor with Valentinian II,
' Emperor, 383-388.
2 Emperor, 364-375.
375-383.
' Emperor with Gratian,
died
forced
to
fly,
392.
;
387
375
;
INTRODUCTION.
cclxii
and even of the Emperor
table with him,

p.
himself.
417) Sulpicius (by the mouth of Gallus)
tells
Elsewhere {Dial.
I (II, c.
6);
of the devotion and humility with
which the Emperor's consort, with her husband's approval, assumed the part of
handmaid to the aged Bishop (then a man of seventy years) by preparing his food
with her
own hands and waiting upon him
afterwards of the fragments
left
by him.
as he
But
ate herself making her meals
it
is
with
in his later relations
Martin's character reveal themselves in the

clearest and most admirable light, when, at the risk of his own reputation for
Maximus
that the
human
traits of
orthodoxy, as well as of his personal safety, he withstood the faction
who urged
Spanish heresiarch Priscillian and to persecute

ihis followers.
In his Chronicon (II. 50, 51), which is not included in our ms.,
Sulpicius relates how Martin stationed himself at Treves, striving strenuously to
the
Emperor
to put to death the
induce Ithacius, the accuser of Priscillian, to desist, while he himself pressed

on Maximus the plea that the Church's excommunication and not the Imperial
weapon to deal with heresy; nor did he quit Treves until he had
The promise
-elicited from the Emperor a promise that no blood should be shed.
insistency;
their
was broken. After Martin's departure, the accusers renewed
Maximus yielded, and the sentence of death was passed and carried out on
But when Maximus under the same
Priscillian and some of his chief adherents.
sword was the
fit
malign influence was led to give commission to certain military tribunes, who
should visit Spain and make inquisition after persons suspected of heresy, with
power over the property and
lives of such,
Martin once more hurried to Treves
429) and by persistent importunity, after many delays

and repulses, in the face of bitter adversaries and of the anger of the Emperor,
{Dial. II (III,
c.
11);
p.
prevailed on him to revoke the commission which threatened ruin to the Churches
of Spain (cc. 12, 13; p. 430).
His
urgency
in
this
matter was no doubt
made
keener by episcopal zeal against Imperial infringement of the prerogatives of the

Church but we cannot doubt that his biographer justly sees in it his " pious
;
solicitude" on behalf of the people, heretic and orthodox alike, whose lives
and
mercy of a commission with such powers, in such hands.

His sympathy as man with the perils of his fellowmen, and his jealous care as
Bishop for the rights and honour of the Church, worked together in his heart,
fortunes would
lie at
the
and inspired his courageous action.

It was not, however, without a severe strain on his sense of ecclesiastical duty
It was granted under the condition that he should enter
that he won this boon.
into public
communion with
the opposing Bishops
by joining with them
consecration of Felix, then designated to the see of Treves.
burdened
his conscience so as to restrain his activities
powers for the
rest of his
events {Dial. II (III,
was issued
'
Ep.
c.
and impair
his spiritual
which was prolonged sixteen years after these
life,
His death is recorded (not in the Vita, which

two of the Epistles which are appended to it.^
13); p. 431).
in his lifetime, but) in

II,
Ad Aureliam
(p.
346)
in the
This act (we learn)
ill,
Ad Bassulam.
The
latter is not included in our
MS.
CClxiii'
we have a signal example of ascendancy won by

even over men engrossed in the concerns of the great
In St. Martin
saintly
life,
course of
trollers of the
learning or dialectic
and
in
its
skill,'
no way conspicuous
With no
fortunes.
placed
until
in
he
the power of a
world, as con-
special gifts of eloquence or
a diocese remote from the seats of Empire
lifted
it
he took without question a
into fame,^
foremost place in Western Christendom, second only to that of his great con-
temporary Ambrose, who so nobly sustained the prestige of the illustrious see of
Milan.*
But of the two, while Ambrose attained ascendancy with the advantages
and commanding position in an Imperial city, Martin was upborne into it

by the sheer force of holiness. His biographer, as we have said, shows him to us
in an atmosphere of marvels, aided in every step of his progress by miracle.
Even
of rank
the reader
who
not prepared to accept his details of supernatural incidents will
is
and graces which men saw in Martin's daily life

naturally predisposed them to see him in the halo of apostolic gifts and powers
over nature with which the enthusiasm of his disciples has surrounded his person.*
feel that the apostolical virtues
The points
in the
at
which the above outlines of the Sulpician documents are marked
contemporary history of the period, though few,
great measure the chronology which underlies them

(a)
cc.
Martin
at thi age
2,4; pp. 378,
380).
of twenty
^The
serves
command
are
known
He
is
received
and ordained
the
with certainty,
left
a.
under Julian, who as Caesar commanded
dates of this
Sulpicius thus implies that Martin was born in or after 335, and
(J)
as follows
determine in
suffice to
army
there {Vita,
from
355 to 361.
the army not later than 355.
at Poictiers by Hilary, Bishop of that
city,
before the
Hilary became Bishop about the year
banishment
of
was banished in
356 and returned in 364. Martin's original visit therefore may be assigned to 355, which agrees well
Also, his return, and monastic retirement, to 364 or 365.
with the result {a)
the latter {Vita, cc. 5, 6; pp. 380, 381).
353
(f)
He
is
{Dial. I (II, s)
made Bishop of Tours

;
p. 416).
{Vita,
eg;
The
who was Empress

may therefore be assumed
Justina,
p. 383),
and
soon after appears before Valentinian I
reign of Valentinian I extended from 364 to 375 ; his marriage with

when Martin came, took place probably not long before 370. The epis-
copate of Martin
to have
begun soon
after that year.
The
date 371,
usually assigned, corresponds sufficiently.

{d)
He
visits
(i)
On
his first appearance there as
383 to 388
(2)
p. 429).
He
and
Maximus
this visit
Emperor {Vita, c. 20
no doubt belongs to 383-384,
him there
was in 385.
revisits
^This
{presumably at Treves)
to
plead for the
life
of
p. 390).
Maximus
held the throne from-
Priscillian {Chron. II. 50, also Dial. II (III, ii);
1 The biographer, after extolling

( Vita, c. 25, p. 394) Martin's gifts of intellect, scriptural knowledge,
and speech, admits that many judged otherwise of him in these respects but adds, In Martini uirtutibus
quantula est ista laudatio ! nisi quod mirum est in homine inliterato ne hanc quidem gratiatn
;
defuisse.
2 The See of Tours is reputed to have been founded circ. 250, but to have lain vacant for thirty-seven
years or more after the death of Gatianus, its first Bishop, in 301. Lidorius became its second Bishop in
or before 340, and died in 370 {Gallia Christiana, t. xiv. pp. 4-13).
' The happy association of these two saintly men in upholding the rights of the Church and the cause of
humanity against the faction who misled Maximus in the case of Priscillian, has won the admiration even of
the historian of The Decline and Fall; see chap, xxv, p. 124 (Bury's ed., vol. iii).
* C;p. Vita, c. 7 ; p. 383.
Ab hoc ^rimum tempore beati uiri nomen enituit, ut qui sanctus iam abomnibus habebatur, I>otens etiam et uere a;postolicus haberettir.
K2
INTRODUCTION.
cclxiv
(3) Again^ to oppose the persecution
"was
two years
()
He
later
in 387,
receives the ministrations
occurred, and
(/) He
it
may have been
11-13); pp- 429> 43o)-
Priscillianists {Dial. II (III,
of
and was the occasion of
his
communion with the persecuting
of the Empress {Dial. V{ll, 6)
p. 417).
He
This
faction.
was seventy when
this
(at earliest) in 383, or in 385, or (at latest) in 387.
survives these events sixteen years {Dial. II (III, 13)
p.
431). His death
is
therefore to be
placed in or about 403.
we determine the Sulpician chronology according to the indications given in the Vita, we must place his birth little earlier than 335, and, if we
accept the definite statement in Dial. II (III, 13), we must place his death about
If therefore
403, or possibly a year later; thus determining the length of his life as a year or
two short of the " threescore and ten" of the Psalmist. The usual computation,
resting mainly on the authority of Gregory of Tours (who wrote at the end of the
some hold, 400);

and his age at death, eighty or eighty-four. The dates (as commonly assigned)
of his discipleship to Hilary, of his episcopate, and of his visit to Maximus, agree
sixth century),* fixes his birth in 316,
pretty nearly with those
we
infer
and
his death in
(or, as
396
from Sulpicius.
The Sulpician scheme has the great advantage that it leaves no wide gap of years such as,
according to the other, occurs between Martin's abandonment of military life at the age of twenty
and his resort to Poictiers (in or about 355). For if born so early as 316, his twentieth year would fall
in 336, while, as
we have
seen, his
first visit
to Hilary cannot be placed before 353
an interval of some
who had personal

knowledge only of the last years of Martin's life, may be mistaken in believing (a) that Julian was
the commander under whom Martin served in Gaul, or (3) that his army service was so short, or his
years so few when he left it, as the Vita represents. But for Martin's dealings with Maximus in his
closing years, and for the date of his death, we cannot set aside the statements of Sulpicius and the
dates implied in them a competent and contemporary witness, who definitely assigns sixteen years as
the interval between Martin's final interposition on behalf of the Priscillianists (which occurred presumably in 387, certainly not earlier than 385) and his death. To substitute "eleven" (as has been
suggested)', or any other number, for " sixteen," with no pretence of manuscript evidence, is of course
On
sixteen years unaccounted for.
the other hand,
it
may
well be that Sulpicius,
inadmissible.
accepted as a
That Martin
But Sulpicius
is
in
one place,
in Dial. I (II, 6), puts into the
inconsistent with the dates inferred as above from Vita,
the wife of
may
lived into the early years of the fifth century,
therefore be confidently
fact.
Maximus ministered
to him,
was
'^
mouth of Gallus a passing remark which
c. 4.
septuagenarius."
Martin (he
Now,
if
says), at
the time
when
Martin was seventy years of
age at any time within the reign of Maximus (383-388), he must have been born between 313 and
318, and must therefore have reached the age of twenty between 333 and 388, and not (as the Vita
states (cc. 2,4)), " under Julian as Caesar," i.e., not between 355 and 361
Julian, in fact, was a child of
:
tender years (born 331) when Martin (according to this computation) was twenty. Conversely, if Martin
was twenty within the term of Julian's command (335-361)) he cannot have been more than fifty-three
The fifty years between Martin's twentieth and

between Julian's command in Gaul and the reign of
Maximus, i.e., between the limits 355 and 388. The most plausible solution of the difficulty seems
to be, that Martin's military life must have lasted much longer than Sulpicius supposed, and that his
age when he served under Julian and left the army must have been nearer to forty than to twenty.
Sulpicius, though undoubtedly well informed as to the details of Martin's later years, of which he had
personal knowledge, may easily have misapprehended or confused what he learned by hearsay of his
who died
anyhow be fitted
within the reign of Maximus,
388.
seventieth years cannot
in
early history.
1
He
in " the second year of Arcadius

see also his De Mirac. S. Martini, I., c. 3).
also t. II., Appendix, p. 447.
places the death of Martin, in his eighty-first year,
Honorius," i.e., A.D. 396 {Historia Francor., I. 43

^ So Fynes-Clinton, Fasti Romani, t. I.,
p. 513
;
and
THE MEMOIRS OF
Section
The biographer
to
ST.
MARTIN.
The Author of
II.
the Vita,
etc.
of St. Martin, though a contemporary of the Saint, belonged
a younger generation
for the birth of Sulpicius Severus
assigned to the second half of the fourth century.'
own
cclxv
Of
is
probably to be
the facts of his
life,
his
and our only account of them is the very meagre

in the Catalogus Virorum Illustrium (xx) of Gennadius (a work of the
century).
This authority informs us that he was a presbyter of a noble
writings
tell
us but
little
one contained
late fifth
family in Aquitaine.
It
describes him moreover as a
noted for his love of poverty and humility.

attest
the latter, by his
man
of high culture, and
Both these statements his works
unbounded and devout admiration
for the ascetic virtues
of his Saint, the former by the grace of his literary style and his command of pure
Latinity.
Gennadius notes farther that he was " dear to the holy men Martin of
Tours and Paulinus of Nola"; and among his literary works mentions that he wrote
'
two Epistles to Paulinus," and ' to the profit of many, the Life of the Blessed
Martin"; also "the Conference of Postumianus and Gallus, in the form of a
two Sections," of which he describes the contents (that is, the two
Dialogues of the Book of Armagh, for which see next Section). He names also his
Dialogue,
in
above, p. cclxii, but not included in our ms.). But he makes

no special mention of the Epistles, " To Eusebius" and " To Aurelius" which are
appended to the Life in ours as in most mss., nor of a third, *' To Bassula,^' which
ours omits, though in it are given the full details of the Saint's last days and his
Bassula was his wife's mother, and it seems probable that after his
death.
retirement from secular life he lived with her, or at least in a house belonging
to her, not far from Toulouse, at a place (according to some) called Primulacium.
It was there that the tidings of St. Martin's death reached him, and from thence
he wrote of it to Aurelius, and also to Bassula (then absent at Treves). Gennadius
''Chronica'''' (cited
adds that
in his
old age he was temporarily misled into Pelagianism, but after-
wards, as a penalty for his error, and for the sin of loquacity of which he was
conscious,
Some
condemned himself to
small particulars of his relations with Paulinus^
the extant letters of the
no genuine
accepted as
latter,
his.
He
occurred
apparently within the last decade of the
in
himself
tells
with eager longing to see the
man
fourth century.
'
to gather from himself

St.
Jerome, writing
have been preserved.
his
event
introduction to St. Martin
seems
Seven
none of them can be
course to which his fame is due his
him have been
The
may be gathered from
of which thirteen are addressed to Sulpicius; but
letter of Sulpicius in reply
Epistles attributed to
and
life-long silence.
in 410-415,
often
to
printed, but
394) how his spirit was filled

of whose gifts and graces he had heard so much,
us {Vita,
c.
25
p.
and those about him such information as should

speaks of the Gallus as recently {nuêr) published.
(See in next
Section, p. cclxviii infr.)

*
How
see also c. 19
highly St. Martin esteemed this Paulinus, Sulpicius tells us, Vita, c. 25 (p. 394)
where we read how St. Martin cured him of cataract. His correspondence with Sulpicius is noted
Catal. of Gennadius (xlix).
(p. 389),
in tlie
INTRODUCTION.
cclxvi
made the journey to Tours, and how kindly he

a guest. Of that visit the immediate result was the
enable him to write his Life, how he
was welcomed by Martin as

Vita,
published in Martin's lifetime.
Its
410); and after Martin's death

up by giving to the Christian public the Epistles and the Dialogues,
records with natural exultation {Dial.
he followed
it
great and world-wide success the author
I, c.
23
p.
meet the demands of those who desired further details of the marvels wrought
by the Saint. It has been justly pointed out that the immense popularity claimed
to
Memoirs by this writer is amply confirmed by the existence even now of

countless copies of them preserved in European libraries, especially those of
Germany and France (of which more will be said in next Section). The printed
for these
editions also are very numerous.
The
Vita with the Dialogi
the press of Zwolle in Holland in or before the year
The
included the three Epistles.
500.
were issued from
Subsequent editions
Chronicon followed in 1556 (published at Basle)
and since then the works of Sulpiclus have usually found place in collections
of ecclesiastical literature, and editions of the Vita with its appendages have
been multiplied.
The
latest
and best of these
is
that of
Halm
(Vienna, 1866),^
which also includes the Chronicon, and as a supplement the seven spurious
Epistles.
Sulpicius
is
almost
only
the
hagiologist whose writings are
Not only
of
as
cited
main record of the

rise, progress, and repression of the Priscillianist sect, but the Life and the Second
Dialogue (II (III)) throw much light on the character and ^career of the Emperor
Maximus. But his unequalled popularity as a biographer is due to the power of
authority in general history.
is
his Chronicon the
mind and imagination of Christendom in presenting

the skilfully accumulated and picturesque details of St. Martin's acts of mercy,
of humility, and of power his austerities and his miracles told in a style so
clear as to reach the heart of the simplest and youngest, so elegant as to
command the admiration of the most fastidious "a style" (says Gibbon) "not
unworthy of the Augustan age."
His literary gifts are shown most conspicuously in the Dialogues. They were
professedly written as a supplement to the Life, to meet a general demand for
further details of the miracles wrought by St. Martin, especially those of his later
years {Dial. I, cc. 23, 26; pp. 410, 412).
But they have a wider scope, and
include much that enables the reader to realize his personality, as shown not only
his appeal to the religious
in
his cell,
surrounded by adoring disciples, but
enemies and detractors.
in his daily
These the writer with studious charity forbears to
name with one lamentable exception (of which more

In the First (I
in the
and
p. 396),
struggle against
is
to
be said
in Sect. III).
Postumianus, newly returned from a three years' journey
East which he had undertaken at the instance of Sulpiclus, relates to him
his guest Gallus (a disciple of St. Martin)
visits to
what he has seen and heard
Alexandria, to Palestine, and to the anchorites of Egypt.
Tom. I of Vienna Corpus Scri^ptorum Eccles. Lai,

which follows the edition of De Prato (Verona, 1741).
See
in his
His account
also Migne's Patrologia Lai.,
Tom.
xx.,
THE MEMOIRS OF
of the marvels wrought by these holy
men
ST.
MARTIN.
cclxvii
leads to a rival narrative (put into the
mouth of Gallus) of the wonderful works of St. Martin, and of his colloquies with
Saints and Angels {Dial. I (II); p. 413).
In the Second {Dial. II (III); p. 423),
Gallus resumes and completes his tale of miracles> in presence of an audience
increased by several monks and clergy who sought admission, and of two laymen
The structure of both Dialogues
of high position.
The account
excellent.
is
the dissensions in the Church of Alexandria, the picture of Jerome and his
at Bethlehem,
and the
Egypt
details of monastic life in
skill
Dial. II (III)
p.
(to
disfigured in the latter part
be dealt with
to us the
in
human
next Section),
it
(c.
15
life
put into the mouth
(all
I
and though
incident
the
Bricius
by
432)
of Postumianus) are related with great narrative

is
of
in Dial.
has the great countervailing merit of revealing
heart of Martin in the passionate sympathy that inspired him
Emperor and
to brave the displeasure of the
the murderous
designs of his
whose heresy he
adversaries, on behalf of the adherents of a persecuted sect
abhorred, but in defence of whose lives he freely risked his own.
Section
The Text of Sidptcius
III.
as presented in
our
MS.
Vienna edition of Sulpicius, Halm has shown that the

works are to be divided into two Families, one of which
In his Preface to the
extant mss. of his
exhibits features which
mark
it
as earlier,
therefore our business to inquire.

text of the
and of purer
To which
Book of Armagh belong
than the other.
text,
of these Families does the Sulpician
Professor E. Ch. Babut, of the University of Montpellier,
Martinian literature, has made a thorough study of our

the Editor of this volume with a reply to
summary
**
The
which warrant
us,
who
is
a master of
and has favoured

the above question, in the form of a full
of his conclusions, of which the following

Sulpicius
It is
is
text,
a translation
Severus of the Liber Ardmachanus presents
characteristics
at first sight, in assigning to this manuscript an important
place in the sum-total of the tradition of the Sulpician text.
"
I.
Hitherto, there have been noted but two manuscripts in which the primary
division of the Dialogues into two books proves to have been preserved.
are {a) the
Veronensis,
n".
xxxviii,
fourteenth century, which
De Prato
seventh
of the
36,
and
transcribed from a manuscript dated a.d. 519,^
used for his
{b)
edition.^
eighth
or
These
century,
the Brixianus,
of the
This latter has neither
been described nor re-examined by M. Halm, the editor of the Vienna edition of
Sulpicius; and one may seek in vain for a notice of it in the Catalogues.*
These two manuscripts that of Verona and that of Brescia are the sole con-
stituents
which form what
'
C^. Reifferscheid, Bibliotheca
'
See note to p. cclxvi su^r.
Halm
Patrum
entitles
Italica,
'
This
1. 1.,
MS
is
the
'
Italian
Vienna, 1870
Halm's B.
p.
family
no.
'
This
of the mss. of
MS
is
Halm's V.
INTRODUCTION.
cclxviii
Sulpicius.
In the second
and which
in Paris
alone
three books, the Dial.
which he
family,'
'
represented by
is
French and German,'

volumes,^ the Dialogues form
entitles the
fifty
'
of the original text having been cut into two.
Dial. II begin with the words "Quo primum tempore"

The proper
where
our
MS. shows no break of continuity of text.
413
s
Dial. II begins f. 215 r" b (p. 423 in/r), where the large and ornate L of lucescit marks its opening.
(The words " incipit teriius" there mean that this is third of the three books, of which the Vita is the
Ed. J
first, and Dial. I the second
p. 396.)
cp. heading of f. 201 v"
[The ordinary mss. and edd. make
(f.
210 r
a,
1.
tn/r),
p.
of Armagh has maintained this primary division of the Dialogues;

and this feature at once marks its text of Sulpicius as of rare and archaic type.
But moreover it has (and perhaps it is the only one of all our mss. that has)
"The Book
preserved the original
Gennadius,
it
is
true,
of the two Dialogues
titles
seems (see above,
the entire work, Collatio Postumiani

c.
xxxvi), writes (in 410-415):
Et
Postumianus and Gallus.
p. cclxv), in his Catalogus (xx), to
Galli.
But
St.
Jerome,
lib.
name
xi {In Ezech.,
nuper Seuerus nosier in Dialogo cui Gallo
nomen
pseudo-decree of Gelasius (compiled in Gaul about 470),

find the two Dialogues designated Opuscula Posthumiani et Galli.'^ It appears
And
imposuit.''^
we
et
in the
'
combined
bore the general title of Conlatio Postumiani et Galli, the former book was entitled
Postumianus (or Postumianus, siue De Virtutibus Monachorum Orientalium), and
to
be beyond doubt that
in the original edition,
even
if
the two books
Now, the manuscripts of the Prankish family, the three

(or
Dialogus Seueri Liber
as
Dialogues always bear some such
Even the
Sandi Martini.
(or IV) De
De
Sandi Martini. Liber
as
the history of the tradition as
which enables us
go back
Verona
Dialogus
Explicit
Seueri de Vita Sandi Martini.
Dialogus
519, gives
the latter Gallus.
in
title
Vita
Incipit
almost correctly
(f.
Sandi Martini
further on
(f.
to
far
in
to
II
The Book
de Vita beati Martini Episcopi.
Vita
Vita
III
ms.,
III)
II
201
v"
p.
396
Episcopi, incipit
Armagh, on the other hand, gives
Explicit liber primus Sulpicii Seueri de
infr).
ii
of
Postimiani de uirtutibus
mon
[achorum~\
215^; p. 423), Explicit secundus liber Incipit tertius Galli.
of this feature, our Irish
copy
is
and
In virtue
nearer to the original than was the Italian
exemplar of 519.*
Of the mss, Halm knew only his own AF of Munich, and Q of Quedlinburg. A (formerly of Augsburg),
F (formerly of Freisingen, now 6326 of Munich) is of
1 of Munich, is of the eleventh century.
Q is a copy made at Tours at the beginning of the ninth century. Halm cites it from a
There are in Paris (Biblioth. Nat.) many mss of Sulpicius, issued from the
collation made by Eckhard.
1
now
no. 371
the tenth.
Scriptoria of Tours (probably of Marmoutiers), closely akin to Q namely, codd. 5325, 5580, 5582, 10848,
another is at Rome {Vaticanus Palatinus, no. 845), another at Berlin (Berolinensis
13759, 18312
Philippicus, no. 115). All these contain, besides the writings of Sulpicius, various documents relating to
these are collections such as were known in the Middle Ages by the designation Mariinellus.
St. Martin
Apparently the Familia Gallica et Germanica of Halm (hereafter called in these pages the " Prankish
Family") may be called the "Martinellus-Family."
2 [St. Jerome's reference is to the apocalyptic passage treated of below, 11 (j8), pp. cclxix, cclxx.J
Thiel, Epistolae Romanor. Pontif., t. I., p.
[also Migne, t. Lix, 0pp. Gelasii Papae, col. 163,
467
;
< I am not acquainted with the {" Inciptt") headings of these documents in the Brescia ms.
In a
Utrecht Catalogue, the description of which I am unable to recall, I have found mention of a fourteenthcentury MS, in which appears the title, Incipit Dialogus Seueri Postumiani et Galli. As this MS is a
Martinellus (imperfect), it certainly belongs to the same family as the Touraine of the ninth century
above cited. The title must have been derived from some other MS, no doubt, from an Irish one.
THE MEMOIRS OF
But we have now
* II.
to point out a
In the course of the
character.
occasion for
censurable
much
still
MARTIN.
cclxix
more remarkable note of
its
singular
century, the Dialogues of Sulpicius gave
fifth
Two
dispute.
ST.
passages were, on different grounds, alleged as
" (a) In the

II (III, 15, i6),
first
place, there is the scene of the Invectives of Bricius' {Dialogue
219
a passage inspired by hatred, which fostered the

432),
rancour of the followers of Martin against the old enemy of their master who had
become
f.
v"; p.
his successor in the see of Tours.^
The unhappy
Bricius, after
having been
denounced by Sulpicius Severus, was accused about the year 405,'

councils, and before a council of Turin, as
an
adulterer.'
Though repulsed by all these Synods, the Martinian party were
publicly
before one or two Gaulish
'
They succeeded (about 430) in expelling Bricius from the

Some one deemed it prudent to suppress from the text of Sulpicius
not discouraged.
city.
the two or three pages which for
dissension in the diocese.

that the person
had
who
Reasons too long
in
one to surmise
was Perpetuus, Bishop of Tours, who

Martin, and by successful appeals to popular
famous basilica of St.

had given an impulse to the devotion
by whom,
to state here lead
effected this suppression
built the
faith
more than a generation had fomented the
460, his virtues were
still
to the Saint in opposition to the party
disputed.
It is
remarkable that
the
work of Sulpicius, which, by the direction of Perpetuus,

was executed about 460 by Paulinus of Perigueux, does not contain this scene
of the Invectives.
Nor yet was it to be found in the ms. of 519, of which that of
Verona (seventh or eighth century) is a copy. In all the Paris mss., in that of
metrical rendering of the
Quedlinburg, in those of Valenciennes (n^ 518; tenth century), of Angers

819 tenth or eleventh century), of Arras (n 846), of Cambrai (n 828,
(n
tenth century)
that
is
whole Frankish family
to say, as
the
we may without
risk of error assert, in the
scene of the Invectives either
is
lacking, or else
Such restoration of the suppressed

passage is made evident by the disturbance introduced by it into the numbering
of the chapters, and by the fact that in none of these mss. does the prefixed Index
of Chapters exhibit any mention of the passage.* The Book of Armagh is the
only one of the mss. hitherto examined which bears no trace* of the suppression of
This is a very strong ground for believing that the
the scene of the Invectives.
appears only as a reinsertion
Irish
"
in the text.
branch of the Sulpician tradition diverged from the stem before 460.
()8)
The second
of the intentional lacunae
in
the Dialogues
is
that of the
[Most texts of Sulpicius write Brictio our MS, Bricio.'\

[The succession was (i) Gatianus [circa 250) [then after an interval] (2) Lidorius (337 (or 34o)-37i)
Martinus (371-396 (or 400))
(5) Eustochius (?
460)..
(4) Brictius (396 (or 40o)-443 (or 447)).
'
'
(3)
Perpetuus (460-490 (or 494))].

3 See Babut: Le Concile de Turin, pp. 23 andff
[also Gallia Christiana, t. xiv, as above, p. cclxiii,
note =].
* In many mss, the scene of the Invectives appears separately at the end of the Dialogues, or even
among the supplementary documents of which, in addition to the writings of Sulpicius, the Martinellus
compilation is. made up.
^ [See f. 219 v a
.") begins with an elaborate initial q.},
p. 432. The passage {" Quodam igitur die
(6)
INTRODUCTION.
CClxx
apocalyptic digression in Dial.
I (II, c.
we may
14}, or, as
call
the Postumia?ius.
it,
This passage appeared of questionable orthodoxy to St. Jerome; and

certainly the cause of the inclusion of the Postumianus and the Gallus
it
was
in
the
document wrongly called the Gelasian Decree.^

It was, perhaps, about the epoch in which this pseudo-Decree appeared that
someone (may it have been this same Perpetuus ?) thought fit to expurgate the
In point
text of Sulpicius by striking out the fragment thus called in question.
But the
of fact Paulinus of Perigueux, in his metrical version, has omitted it.
oldest Index
now
extant, the Gaulish
and with no note of suppression. And

But the prophecy of
so likewise the Liber Ardm. (f. iii^tPb; pp. 422-3y
St. Martin is wanting from many of the manuscripts of the Prankish family, and
in the rest it evidently finds place only by restoration.'
" Thus, the Sulpicius Severus of the Liber Ardmachanus, alone of all our
Verona
ms. contains
it
duly in
its
place,
manuscripts, has remained untouched by the rehandlings to which the Sulpician

very probably at Tours, and by the
text has been subjected in the fifth century
agency of Perpetuus, the Bishop.
The
text of the
respects, closer to the original than that of
"
III.
These
results are
Dublin manuscript
principalities of the
in
in
some
any of the other manuscripts.
by no means surprising.
It is,
moreover, a well-known
fact that Ireland, from the earlier years of the fifth century
the seventh, lived
is,
down
to the
end of
complete isolation from Europe, behind the wall of the
Saxons and Angles of East Britain.
During the period
of destruction which followed the great barbarian invasion, Ireland preserved
them back at a later time to Europe a certain number, perhaps a

great number, of ancient books, which, but for her, would have utterly disappeared.
Moreover, she preserved, in the original form which was current at the end of the
fourth century, writings which throughout the fifth and sixth centuries had hardly
any circulation save in a rejuvenated form and the Liber Ardm. itself has transmitted to us the Latin New Testament in the shape in which it was read in Gaul
to render
Similarly the Sulpicius Severus of the Liber Ardm.

be regarded as a Sulpicius Severus of the early years of the fifth century,
in
the time of Theodosius.^
is
to
a reproduction (so to speak) of the Editio Princeps which has disappeared

elsewhere.
"IV. In order to verify this hypothesis, the obvious
method
will
be to collate
This Decree, in fact, has a somewhat further bearing (Thiel, as above, p. 460).
Ilia sentimus quae
fraedictum beatum Hieronymum sentire cognoscimus, et non solum de Rufino, sed etiam dc uniuersis,
quos uir saeîzus memoratus zelo Dei eifidei religione reprehendit. It is to be remarked also that the
very order of the documents cited [in the Decree] as apocryphal (p. 467 of Thiel) recalls that of the text
of Jerome, lib. XL, In Ezech. xxxvi (as above).
* [The passage begins with Caeterum cum ab eo
(p. 422, line 24 from foot).]
' The
indications are the same as for the Bricius-/a<rMa
disturbance of the numbering of the
'
chapters omission of the Antichrist-chapter from the Table of Contents.

* [This view of the N.T. text of our MS. is opposed to that which has been maintained
in Chap.
suîr.,
of this Introduction. But the N.T. question has no necessary bearing on the argument of Prof. Babut in
this Chapter.]
;

the text of the Liber Ardm., and to endeavour to
fix
cclxxr
the place of the manuscript
in the genealogical table of the various manuscripts of Sulpicius, of
Halm
possess collations.
which we
has already established, for the manuscripts (too few
number) which were known

following scheme
in
to him, a general classification, exhibited in the
{original).
Italian Family.
(Two mss
:)
Prankish Family.^
(Over ICO mss; three of them known
Veronensis (V).
Brixianus (B).
**
'
If
our hypothesis
to
Halm), (A),
(F), (Q).
sound, the genealogical Table which we shall obtain wilE
is
take the following form (designating the Liber Ardm, as D):
AFQ
'*
The genealogical Table
as regards the Epistles
and
established as above,
is
Second Part of the Postumianus [Dialogue

[Dialogue
the-
of the Editions], and for the Gallus
II
to
is
possible doubt,
all
be found no notable error
common
and the group BV, nor to D and the group AFQ. On the other hand,
have found grave errors common to BV and AFQ, which do not occur in D.
give here the two most striking examples, as follows
to
I
In these portions there
IIIJ.
beyond
wanting from the Lib. Ardm.'], for
II \_Epistle III is
"
In Epistle
(i)
be impossible
dicere,
a passage in which
is
Halm
has rightly judged
it
to
to restore the text.
The Verona
cumque
there
ms. gives {Êpistle
est illis (corr. , si illis)
I is
absent from the Brescian)
temporibus natus
esset,
ut in
Dominum
Vere
iste qui-
hac uoce potuisset'
qui simili modo sanctum Domini blasfemat exemplo.
The group
Vere platie
AFQ
iste
quicumque
est si illis
temporibus natus
esset et
in
Dominum hac
uoce, etc.
alone offers a clear and complete sense
Vere plane
iste
quicumque
uocem emittere potuisset.
Domini
"
est si illis
Profecto
(f.
2202/"; p. 434 a).
temporibus natus esset utique in
nequaquam
ei
Dominum
hanc
uoluntas defuisset, qui simili sanctum-
blas/emat exemplo.
It is
evident that the two readings

'
Or
that of V and that of AFQ proceed
rather, Family of texts
known as Martinellus.
2
INTRODUCTION.
"Cclxxii
from a
common
de/uisset
was lacking, and
and
modo
simili
"
At
(2)
erroneous antecedent, from which
the sentence profedo
which there occurred the two errors, ut for
in
the end of the Ga/hs (J)ialogue

lacuna, of
two
II (III, c. 18)
which
lines,
is
220 r'
f.
common
b,
unknown [elsewhere
I cite
visit
propose to throw light on the
p.
433)
and
Sulpicius
the tomb of one Pomponius, a person otherwise
mystery of
little
this
the whole passage (from the Liber Ardm.), printing in capitals
BV
and AFQ.
lacrimas tam affedu tuo quam nostris
the words which are absent from

illic
utique,
to the Italian
Prankish families, but which the Liber Ardm. alone does not exhibit.
charges Postumianus to
Multas
for simili.
have detected another
allusion^].
[corr. finani) munere, solum
ipsum flore purpurea
et
effunde uisceribus; ac
licet
in
omni
suave redolentibus sparge graminibus,
SiMUL IGNOSCE DECEPTO, ET MISERERE PUGITIUO PLACITUM ILLI ESSE DoMINUM

ET INDULGENS TANTis OBNOXio ERRORiBUS PRECARE JUDICIUM. Dices tamen illi.
;
" There can be no doubt of the authenticity of these two lines (hitherto
unpublished) of Sulpicius, which the Dublin manuscript alone has preserved for
us: they are in perfect harmony with the tone of the passage*; and
have been restored to
more
"
their place, the ensuing
when they
tamen illi become much
words Dices
readily capable of explanation.

(3)
would be easy
It
Halm has marked
to multiply confirmatory instances.
two passages of the Gallus with the sign f which notes the portions of the text
that have been very seriously corrupted.
In both cases the reading of
gives
satisfactory sense, or enables us to recover the true text, as follows
Dial. II (III, 13) (p. 430 b) Quo uasta solitudine siluarum secreta poenetrabantur (the other Codd.,
qua .... patiuntur).

Dial. II (III, 14) (p. 431 b)
Quo tempore uirbeatus mente permensus

.
remeare permissus
impetrari,
difficilem
impetrari,
rem
without doubt
"Other good readings

Gallus, are
Postumianus
of the Liber
rem
puto correctione).
(ut
Ardm.
esse
permensus
rem
We
esse
difficilis
permensus
ought to read
est difficilem {esse?)
impetratu.
alone, in the Postumianus
and the
(Part II).
(p.
420 a) subulcum
D {\QgG, furebat) {ferebatur,

D {praedicere, AF, V).
;
cum algentem
ueste pellicia,
[See next Section.]
V).
V])
pascit,
Compare Dial.
I.
nudum
ac pene
uidisset
en, inquit)
Adam
in
ueste
pellicia
AF,
Adam
[but
12 (p. 403).
eiectus de
om
sues
\/\iecium de paradisso in
(cum subulcum algentem ac paene nudum in
ueste uidisset, en, inquid,
[oues,
AF,
pascentem, inquid; en (lege
promisit difficilem impetrat,
rem mente permensus
impetrari quod petebatur
esl difficile
inpetratione,
Dial. I (II, 9) (p. 419 a) furehatur,

praedicare,
ib.
ib.
ib.
esse
difficili
pellicia
paradiso in ueste pellicia sues
eiectum de par.].
See next Section,
p. cclxxvi,
note
'.
THE MEMOIRS OF
Gallus.
MARTIN.
ST.
cclxs;iii
Dial.
II.
(Ill, 3) (p.
5 (p.
424
426
a.)
ib.
b) repukrit,
h) oris exlensi,
6 (p.
427 a) uexatos crimina
ib.
ib.
b) exsufflauit,
ib.
b) in
sua,
FV,
D
D
thronum sublime
V).
A).
{fuiuris prouenlibus,
{exsufflans,
AFQ,
repulit,
AFQ, V).
AFQ, V).
{uexatos et sua crimina,
b) defuturis prouentibus,
V).
{conperia sint,
{reppulit,
AFQ,
{exiantis,
conperta sunl,
AFQ,
V).
conscendens,
{procedens,
AFQ,
B, conuin
[V Halm]).
1 1
(p.
429
b) suspendit
11 (p.
430 a) regni
12
ib.
hominem
dei,
D;
necessitate,
D;
a) inplorant ut tueretur,
{om utatur)
[lege
AFQ, V).
AFQ, VB).
{hominem,
{necessitas,
{inplorant ut utatur,
AFQ;
inplorant ut,
inplorant ut tueatur]).
Etc.
" Thus the Letters, the second part of the Postumianus, and the Gallus, may
be, in several places, corrected by the help of this manuscript. The Liber Ardm.,
in fact, stands alone as representing
one tradition of the
and Frankish are merely the two branches of a second
As
"v.
regards the Vita Martini, and the
question at
first
the Book of
Armagh which
these portions, errors
For
example
Vita Martini,
part of the Postumianus, the
sight presents itself in a different shape,
have instituted does not
genealogical classification which

V.
first
text, while the Italian
tradition.
common
result distinctly in the
have given above.
D with
to
the group
and the -collation of
In fact, there are, in
AFQ,
which do not appear
in
ii. (p.
14. (p.
18. (p.
18.
384 b) monasterii locus proximus, AFD'; {Iqx prox. monasterio

387 a) humana manu, AFD (for manus, BV).
locus,
BV).
389 a) de metu,
ib.
AFQD
(for motu, V).
D;
a) se decern demones fuisse,
AF
sedecim daemones fuisse,
(for decern
daemones secum fuisse, V).

18.
ib.
a) inruptionem,
18.
ib.
b)
nam cum
.
KYT)
{ior de inruptione,W).
aut digitis
inditae sunt (D, sint)

V, omitting cum aut and sint).
inditae,
23. (p. 392 b) coaftabatur,
cohortabatur,
AFQ;
AFD
(for coartabat,
(for
nam
digitis
BV).
Postumianus.
.
Dial.
I.
1.
(p.
I. (
396 a)
ib.
AFD
flentes gaudio,
(iox prae gaudio, V).
ad mare procederem, AFD*;
a) libuit ut usque
(for lihuit
ad mare usque
procedere, V).
'
I.
3. (p.
ib.
b) quia etsi,
aeris,
JO. (p.
AFD;
398 a) per naturam
(for
^?',
D, and
AF
similarly
(for soli sive
V).
402 a) minoris pueri manu ....

pueris
V).
uel aeris,
solis
manu
ferre,
D, also
AFQ
{/erri)
(for
minor
.ferre, V).
Etc'
1 No doubt, Q agrees with AFD
but Halm has only given a very incomplete collation of Q, though it
perhaps the most important of his representatives of the " Frankish Family."
* D has libuit '" usque .... procederem.
' I have found errors common to all the mss without exception.
Thus, Dial. I. 12, p. 403 a, last line,
Galle (read sulfict). Dial. LI (III, 5), p. 426 b, line 7, consensum (read consessum). ib., line 9, fateor
(oxfatebor) {j&aAfatear).\\ (III, 11), p. 429 b, last line, actibus (read artibus).
;
is
INTRODUCTION.
eclxxiv
and the Prankish group, seem at first

laying down, as regards the Vita Martini and the Dialogue I
" These misreadings,

sight to warrant us in
common
to
of the editions, the following classification
AFQ
" But
In fact, even in the Lifey
believe such classification would be false.
and in Dialogue I, I have noted several cases in which AFQ and

and the same incorrect reading, while D alone has the true reading
Vita Martini,
378 U) in deiopere conuersatus,
2. (p.
Iruncatusque habitus,
3. (p.
379
b)
18. (p.
389
b) uestimento,
19. (p.
389
b)
DB';
20.
23.
^'^^
">
me
AF, V.
AF, V.
conuersus,
habitu,
AF, V.
AF, V.
imperatores, AF, V.
crassior,
DB
(also A, probably
by correction)
possit prior
FQ, V.
bibere,
23- (P- 392 ^)

23.
ii,
b) post se prior biberet,
ib.
D
;
give one
uestimenti,
D
D
candidiornubs,
20. (p. 390 b) imperaiores
enim,
^^^'
me
FV
in Dei,
ib.
b) in
ib.
b)
omnem
b)
falsaia non contendunt,
dei,
monasterii locum,
(? A).
FQ me Dei, A, V.
D omne monasterium loco,
;
AF, V.
POSTUMIANUS.
Dial.
6. (p.
I.
399
7. (p. 4.00 a) et crucem,
18. (p.
"VI.
The
407
simplest
It
dum
mode
judgment, the following

"
b)
crucem,
temptatur,
falsata contendunt,
D dum
;
temptaretur^
so
to
of the
Now
the Prankish
the
my
yet
not
later
But
century.
fifth
than the very
first
it
came
to
years of the ninth
that some Irish manuscripts of the Sulpicius passed to the Continent
many
Tours.
'
in
is,
appears certain that the Irish tradition of the text was separated from
pass at a later time,
(as
AF, V.
of interpreting these contradictory data
the Continental tradition at the opening of the
century^
AF, V.
AF, V.
it
Scotic
books passed);' and one of these was brought
was from Tours that there issued
in
the
family of the manuscripts of Sulpicius (which
Martinellus
'
family).
The
text
of
all
these
'
ninth
century
we have
Martinellus
'
called
copies that
'
Vita M., 17
This is an instance of the influence of the Irish tradition on B. Other instances are:
389 a) cocum âtris familias BD which appears to be the true residimgiiox âtrem /amtlias). Dial. I.
The preceding word yîâ confirms BD. See also
16 (p. 406 a) dorca, D; dorcas, B (for z'^zczj AF,V).
(p.
V.M.
20, 6, infr.
Of the early ninth century are the Quedlinburg ms., the Paris ms 10848 (dated), and undoubtedly the
Paris ms 5582. Possibly the correction of the Martinellus-text may have been made at the time when the
Northumbrian Alcuin, who (it is almost certain) possessed books or texts brought from Ireland, was
Abbot of St. Martin of Tours (796-804).
' Another of them may have been
carried into Italy, and used in the correction of the text of the
^
Brescian ms.
cclxxv
proceeded from Touraine, a text carefully edited, were corrected
after the Irish
manuscript, whence the corrector derived, along with some true readings, a
number of
But the corrector never completed
false ones.
his
work
he collated
with his Irish manuscript neither the Epistles (which are placed last in the Liber
Ardm.), nor the second part of the Postumianus, nor the Gallus.
'*
VII. It is
beyond doubt
that the Liber
Ardm.
Is,
for the determination of the
The
Sulpician text, a manuscript of the highest importance.
present
in
'
diplomatic
'
publication of the
edition of this manuscript places the readers of Sulpicius
a position, without recourse to any other manuscript, to improve
appreciable degree the very imperfect text of the Vienna edition^
meant
to imply, however, that the Liber
said, a
good manuscript.
It
is
much
Ardm.
is,
less correct
whom we owe
it
have taken excessive
an
is
not
as one might otherwise have
than the Verona manuscript, or
The
the well-edited Martinellus copies of the ninth century.

to
This
in
liberties with the
Irish transcribers
order of the words,
and by way of making the meaning plainer, have inserted many such complementary words as est, esse, which tone down the phrases and deface the brief and
nervous character of the language of Sulpicius.
of St. Martin, the
Epistles,
and the Dialogues,
The
be able to derive from the Book

the very numerous cases where the Irish
will
of Armagh many single readings; but, in

manuscript differs from the Continental manuscripts
sentences,
he
will
future editor of the Life
structure of the
in the
undoubtedly be disposed to give, generally speaking, the
preference to the Continental text."
Farther evidence that the text of the Gallus [Dial.

Ireland in
its
original un expurgated form,
Leabhar Breac, which contains,
in
is
{W
an abridgment of the Li/e,
Irish,
from the Dialogues
(II (III, 15))
in
cc.
224,
2, 4, 9)), and
and closing with the eulogium of
The last of the passages thus borrowed
25, 26.
is the Bricius narrative, of which Prof. Babut
(III, cc. 7, 14,
Sulpicius on St. Martin, Li/e, cc.
was current
yielded by another Irish ms., the
followed by three extracts from the Postumianus {Dial.

three from the Gallus
II (III))
I (II, cc.
15));
treats above.
For these extracts, see Hogan's Latin Lives of the Saints {Todd Lecture
also Whitley Stokes,
where the Irish and Latin texts are printed together
:
Series, vol. V.,
in
Revue
pp. 87
if.),
Celt., 11., p. 383.
INTRODUCTION.
cclxxvi
Section IV.
At
in the
the end of the Gallus {Dial.
passage^ to which
our author, speaking
Supplementary.
II (III, c. i8),
in his
own
433-4 infr\
two missing lines,
This
when he
man (we
revisits
gather) was a
who had been misled to abjure the

from him but had died at sea and was buried
noster ille'^) of Sulpicius
{'^
teaching of his master and to fly

on the coast near Ptolemais (Acre).
read with another,*
in the
(evidently referring to the
who had
r" b,v a; pp.
person, charges Postumianus,
the East, to seek out the grave of Pomponius.
former disciple
220
f.
our ms. (see above, p. cclxxii) restores
be
403) which
This passage, thus completed,
Postumianus {Dial.
I, c.
12, f
205 r" b; p.
is
to
>
same person) makes mention of a freedman of Sulpicius
ungratefully forsaken him,
to the influence of a person
the
desertion being in both places ascribed
whose name the writer forbears
to mention.
The mystery of this twice-repeated cryptic reference is solved by Prof. Babut

in his Memoir, Sur Trots Lignes Inedites de Sulp. Sev. {Moyen Age, 2* Serie, t. x).
The abductor (he points out) must have been (i) a man of some note, for
Sulpicius evidently assumes that his readers will know who is meant :-^(2) one
whose personal relations with himself had been such that the breach of them
makes it painful to name him
(3) one who had fallen, and drawn Pomponius,
:
judgment of God upon it is to be deprecated

one whose action in the matter was in some way connected with the subjects
some of them) of these Dialogues, St. Martin, St. Jerome monasticism in
into error so grievous that the

(4)
(or
the West, monasticism in the East.
These data
the Vigilantius
his formal
force,
its
unnamed person who is thus indicated

through the hostile medium of St. Jerome,
suffice to identify the
as
who
in
is
known
to us
Reply {Aduersus Vigilantiuni) remarkable for

to a work in which Vigilantius had ventured
,
its
violence rather than
to
censure th6
rules'
of
and modes of worship which Jerome practised and taught. The connecting
link between the adversary there denounced by Jerome and the misguider of
Pomponius whom Sulpicius here points at but declines to name {"ilium quern
life
nominare nolo'")
is
supplied by the correspondence of PauHnus of Nola.
of the letters of Paulinus to
Sulpicius {Ep.
v.,
In on6
written in 395), he mentions
company with a young

him at Nola the letter
Vigilantius, an Aquitanian, a disciple of Sulpicius, who, in
catechumen of the same household, had conveyed

The passage
'
Ardm.
'
'
(with a few slight corrections where needful)

being distinguished by italics.
Si
umquam
is
to
as follows
the words
inlustris illius Ptolemaidis litus accesseris, solicitus inquiras ubi sit
supplied by Cod.
consepultus noster
Multas illic lacrimas .... effunde

Pomponius, nee fastidias uisitare ossa peregrina.
et suaue
Simul ignosce decepto et miserere fugitiui ; flacitum illi esse
redolentibus sparge graminibus.
Dominum, et indulgens tantis obnoxio erroribus ^recare iudicium. Dices tamen illi .... quod si
uel te quondam uel me semper audire uoluisset, et Martinum magis quam ilium quern nominare nolo
fuisset imitatus, numquam a me tam crudeliter disparatus esset ut ignoti pulueris syrte tegeretur, naufragi
sorte praedonis passus in medio mari mortem et uix in extreme nactus litore sepulturam."
*
" Quendam, si agnoscis, censeo iure laudandum, eo quod cum eum libertus deseruit ingratus,
miseratus est potius quam insectatus est abeuntem. Sed neque illi irascitur a quo uidetur abductus."
ille
THE MEMOIRS OF
to
which
this
his reply,
is
affectionate hospitality.
It
ST.
cclxxvii
MARTIN.
and who had been entertained by him there with

cannot reasonably be doubted that this disciple is the
same person^ as the presbyter Vigilantius who, in the following year (396),
carried in like manner a letter from Paulinus (not now extant) to Jerome at
In his reply to Paulinus (Hier., Ep. 58), sent by the same hand,
Bethlehem.
Jerome tells him of the friendly welcome he has given to this Vigilantius, but
A tone
also of the shortness of his stay and the abruptness of his departure.
of disappointment, and a suspicion of someone's adverse influence,^ underlie his
words; and one is not surprised to find that Jerome, in another letter {Ep. 61)
addressed to Vigilantius himself within the same year, angrily repels and retorts
the imputation of Origenian heresy which the latter had ventured to cast on him.
From a
third letter {Ep. 109) written
Vigilantius
after
(in
4034)
to Riparius,
we gather
leaving Jerome (and visiting Alexandria, and perhaps the
anchorites of Egypt), had returned home, where after an interval of
he published the direct attack (above referred

This work
is
not extant
406, shows that
it
that
was
to)
on Jerome and
but Jerome's Aduersus Vigilantium, written
in fact
a protest against the ascetic
life in
some years
his teaching.
in reply in
every aspect of
and against the reverence paid to the relics of saints

This Reply, intemperate and virulent as it is, together with Epistles 61 and
109, acquaints us sufficiently not only with the main heads of the lost work,
but also with something of the personality and antecedents of the author. We
learn that he was born at Calagurris in the district of Convenae (Comminges)
in Aquitaine, where his father kept an inn.
Jerome's ungenerous taunt {Ep. 61
also Adv. Vig., passim) that he had been bred to test gold pieces and taste wines,
and not to literary or theological studies, may be partly true in what it affirms,'
but certainly not in what it denies for the passages he cites from Vigilantius
are well expressed in good Latin,* and the Greek phrases with which the Reply
abounds would be unmeaning if addressed to an antagonist who was not a Greek
He must have acquired a good education, and (probably under the
scholar.
it,
influence of Sulpicius) sought to devote himself to the service of the Church, for
we have seen above) he was a
(as
that date his journey to the East,
disciple in 395
and
commendation he bore from Paulinus
to
and a presbyter
his visit to Paulinus at
Jerome
sympathies were with the ascetic school.
At
At
in 396.
Nola, and the
at Bethlehem, indicate that his

first
towards
his attitude there
Jerome was that of an ardent disciple, vehement in applause of his teaching but
before long he had been led to question his orthodoxy, had incurred his
;
Even if this were doubtful, we might presume with certainty that the Aquitanian presbyter comioended
Jerome by Paulinus, the bosom friend of Sulpicius (both Aquitanians), must have been well known to the
latter, and in fact belonged to his somewhat limited circle.
* Evidently of Rufinus; see Hier., Contra Rufin. ill. 12.
' No great weight is due to the charges against Vigilantius of self-indulgent habits and
indolence, so
The latter is probably alleged merely to give point to the play on words which
freely made in the Reply.
Jerome conveys in the nickname, Dormitantius (for Vigilantius).
^ "Homo lingua ôlitus" is the judgment of Gennadius (Caial. Illustr. Viror.,
xxxvi)
but of his
writings he says, "In Catalogo haereticorum necessario exponentur."
'
to
INTRODUCTION.
cclxxviii
displeasure,
but not
had sought and obtained
his forgiveness {Ep. 6i).
Thence by rapid
difficult stages he passed to the position of complete antagonism to
Jerome and the whole system represented by him, which is disclosed to us by

Jerome in the Aduersus Vigilantium. The work which drew forth that furious
invective, though directed specially against Jerome, must have given deep pain
to Sulpicius.
In his eyes, and apparently in the general opinion of the
Church
natural that in the two
Gennadius above cited), it seemed heretical; and it is

passages where he refers to Vigilantius, he should shrink from mentioning the
(see
name
of one, trained by himself in the school of ascetic
life
and devotion, who
thus publicly condemned, abandoned, and invited others (as in the instance of
Pomponius)
It is
to abandon, the teacher
and
his teaching.
probable that Pomponius was the catechumen who (as we have seen) was
when
395 he carried a letter from Sulpicius to

Paulinus at Nola, and brought back to Sulpicius the reply (Paulinus, Ep. v).
The mention of his burial on the seacoast near Ptolemais implies that when he
associated with Vigilantius
was led
in
he accompanied or followed his perverter to the
to desert his master,
East.
This identification throws a fresh and clear light on the structure of Dial.
I,
and the introduction into it of the details of the visits of Postumianus to Alexandria,
and to Jerome at Bethlehem. Professor Babut justly points out that, in sending
Postumianus
(circ.
401) to
the East, the purpose of Sulpicius
visit
and teaching of the monks

check the accounts brought thence by
probably been to obtain from him a report of the

of Palestine
and Egypt, whereby
Vigilantius
and
that,
in this
to
may have
life
point of view, these Dialogues (especially
the
Postumianus) are to be regarded as the Reply of Sulpicius to Vigilantius, both as
and as to the lives of the Ascetics. "Thus the Dialogues,

though as a whole composed and published as a supplement to the Vita S. Martini,
appear to be, on one side, a second Aduersus Vigilantium. But while Jerome's
to the doctrine of Jerome,
work overflows with vituperation, Sulpicius limits himself to the two brief phrases
of reproach pointed at the former friend and disciple whom he leaves charitably
unnamed, utterances of regret rather than of resentment."^
One can but deplore the failure of Sulpicius to exercise the same self-restraint
But in his case there seems to have been a personal
in writing of Bricius.
animosity against
St.
Martin, which Sulpicius, in his loyalty towards his master,
was unable to forgive.
And
it
must be owned that the words of the Saint
himself which Sulpicius records as expressing his forbearing charity towards his
much
adversary, have in them as
" Chris tus ludam passus
est ;
of sharpness as of the spirit of meekness,
cur ego non patiar Bridium

'
Prof.
Babut ut
su;pr., p. 11.
"
TEXTUAL NOTES
ON THE
PATRICIAN DOCUMENTS.
Textual Notes on the Patrician Documents.

W., represent the names, Hogan, Reeves, Stokes, and (N.
Wordsworth and (H. J.) White, editors of Latin Vulgate.
In the following Notes the letters H., R., S.,
W-W (as in Chapter X)
represents
White.
J. D.)
Page 3, line 7. ibi: sc, in Gaul ; see earlier part of narrative, p. 444a in/r. Note that P, himself
places this vision in Britain (p. 46*, 11. 20, 21). | 1. 32. reuertere
corr., reuertente (with B). | 1. 35.
factus : corr., functus est {S).
:
p. 35,
ebmoria
4.
1.
qu., Ebroica (Evreux)
anxilius iseminusque
see 30^,3,4;
II.
I.
33, before insolae. ins. totius (c^. 2\h, 31).'
11.
amathorege
7, 10,
j,ia,i,et sqq.
1.
1.
see Bury, St. Patrick, p. 347.
inferioris: corr., inferiores (^).
12.
trans maria: Note that 11. io-i8 are quasi-metrical.

1. 15:
5 for this line has two;
occisurum, turmas seducturum.
1. 21. after
|
in modtun, ins. with B, uersiculi.
corr., pro idiomate; or (with B), propter idioma.
i.e., asciae
1. 26. asciciput
II. 24, 25. pro idiomo:
caput, = adze-head {tailchenn; vid. V.T., p. 274). | 11. 26, 27. curni capite corr., curuicipite. |
p. 4a!,
reges
1.
10.
resistentes
1.
29.
anteriore: sc, oriental! {cp.
b,
1.
18).
34. potest ea: corr., postea {B).
1.
honorata ^ (h)onerata. | 1. 7. regiones coolennorum Cuallan, part of co. Wicklow. |

1. 12. sinistrales, Jc, northern (c/. Sa, 30).
I.20. prurim/or proram. |
1. 9. dee (R. Vartry, Wicklow).
|
|
ib. coualneos fines, part of
1. 21, brega {or Mag Breg), cos. Dublin (N.), Meath, and part of Louth.
Louth. I 1. 22. fines ulatborum, sc, Ulaid (Ulidia), co. Down. | 11. 24, 25. fretum brene, Strangford L. |
p. 46,
1. 4.''
1. 33. (]i)orreum patr', Saul (= Sabhul).

26. slain (R. Slaney).
I
with prep, prefixed) Dichoin (5a, 11 56, 16) is accus.
I.
p. 5a,
1.
is
in Co. Antrim).
'uirum' merely.
still
bears the
p. 56,
1.
cruidnenorcun
13. (regiones)
Miss (Slemish,
name
1.
30.
dextero
= Pictorum;
Antrim
co.
(S.).
ad montem miss: Sliabh
14.
1.
angeliuu uictoriciun: cp. p. 46^,

sc, southern (rather S.W.), c^. 6,b, 12. I
1. 33. crux
16.
1.
dele erat.
18.
1.
where he
14,
:
the 'locus'
Cross.
campum
15.
dudichoin (dat. of Dichu,
37.
1.
(Mag
inis
Gessen, Gen. xlv. 10, Exod.

II. ^^, 34, where they recur.
viii.
1.
Inis,
Island-plain
22 (Goshen).
^z. liberari
afterwards Lecale).
21. genesseou
corr.,
which words belong to
1.
ne possit ulterius
31. dele
1.
corr., celebrari {B).
leua opposed to dextera (1. 6), an obscure play on the word cp. p. 7, 13, 14. | (h)ostium
1. 10. See at this point the narrative of pp. 316, 32.
1. 13.
ad ferti
|
colpdi; mouth of R. Boyne.
|
uironun feec ='to the grave of the men (fer) of Place, near Slane cj5. p. 19a, 13. | 1. 14. fodorunt
babylone (a parenthesis).
corr., foderunt. I 1. 15. feccol fercbertni (?) I 11. 25-32. congregatis
p. 6a,
1.
8.
p. 66,
1.
plant: rearf planitiem [B).
13.
dentibus omnibus (p. 4466,

p. la,
1.
7. uiiii
p. 76,
p. 8a,
1.
senioribus.
scotis
11.
4-7,
B, with most
and
14.
dego
11.
18.
ad montem monduim
(?).
22. before taxiîWD.:
\.
corr., sociis (with B).
before nesciisse: ins. from B, dixit
18.
1.
1.
5 /wj.
30. se
17 to
end
parauenmt
27. a/êrnaturam, ?Wj. suam (5). |

p. 9,
campo maximo om. {or, as B, om. super bunc
1.
pater: corr., Patricius
ins. with
B,
gestis.
1.
33.
(.5).
dominatus
ex suis sermonibus
20.
to
c.
1.
11.
;
1.
i.e.,
owned as
lord.
B, ac [_qu., ex ?] suis
seems incomplete. | 1. 23.
corr. with
ins. with
B, Hibernensium
dubtliacli) macculugil
i,
31, 33. feec
cj5.
396,
23,
hisleibti: Ffacc in Slebte
also (for F.) 36a.
paululum
I.29.
33 etsqq.
1.
after nationibus
(jd,
.... respon-
be read as one word.
23.
5.
p. 96, 1.3.
22.
ei(s)
cedent {B).
al.,
(but ow/. ôw2??'6j); the sentence
iiii
|
dubthaich {ace) maccu Ingir (see also 356, 9, &c.).
For Dubthach and Feec, cj>. 356
(Sletty, in Queen's Co.).
omnibus:
1.
cp. (Tirech.) p. iga,
1.
\
after regis, ins. dempti (with B).
p. 86,
11. 27, 28.
dubthoch [gen.
tunc illic coUectorum.
I
1.
cadent
31.
1.
of the Vitae, ternis nonies.
gen. of Daig.
1.
p. 452, infr.).
^) poculum.
corr. (with
1.
31. in
hoc
m.).
7.
ferenn, = zonas (which
praemitte per:
reads, mittite
subst.).
1.
23.
after
in.
1. 14. bineus: corr., benineus (as 1. 21

c^. i8a (Benignus).
1. 15.
|
aridam {B, aridae). \ 1. 32. after discendit ira dei ins. (from B), the sentence
and p. 452 infr.), in populum impium .... descendet ira Dei (which A om. by homoeot.)
^pp. 448a, 8-1 1
corr., commotatum {B, commutatum).
1. 34. commotum
also (1. 33), for suum, corr. tuum.
p. lOa, 1.5. ibi: corr., ibit (^).
after domus
ins.
So Bury, E.H.R.
for 1902, p. 235, note
'.
For places named
2M3
in p. 4J, see also pp. xxiii, xxiv sufr.
TEXTUAL NOTES ON THE PATRICIAN DOCUMENTS.
cclxxxii
Page
corr.
103,
with B, immanis.
(?)
p. llfl,
p. 113,
B.
gentes
3.
36. tibi
1.
auondam
5.
1.
corr., uirtutes [sc, miracula)
gementes
corr.,
infr.
(.5).
quodam
corr.,
{B).
mundo
18.
1.
B, uirtutem.
before addidit
15-
1.
see p. 471
24. uirtutis
1.
1.
1. 1^. inanis
om.
1. 17. domino
B) iens et docens omnes.
gen.
of Echaid.
Echach,
Dorsum
'DiMxram=
Mndruim moccuechach
ins. (from
1. 12>-
diberca:
I.
1.
modo.
corr,,
before gentes
13.
1.
(= non)
h (= haec), as
corr.,
corr., ibi {B).
I. of Man {Tr. Th., p. i6i, Mannia s.

sa, 30, su:pr. \ 1. 11. euoniam
1. 26.
-^ reads, de mari.
|
>., 'i/'-^^w
1. 25. dimane
huius (^).
|
bonis
coUo
Ard-Ebnanensis).
1.
a
29.
Episc.
|
episc. ariidae huimnonn: Huimnon=^(7z'a;. (TV. 7%.,
f^.r., p. 222, Druim Bo(?)
corr., uiae (5). I 1. 36. mudebroth = My God of judgment
1. 30. nice
|
p. 12a,
dexterum:
6.
1.
Eubonia).
17. crnius
1.
c:p.
fl/.,
My
'
God's doom
p. 123,
orientalium
2.
1.
(1.
14)].
prohibentur
13a,
p.
semet
illis'
mirabile).
1.
34.
afier haec
innichi
5.
1.
cxx. {cp. 153, 10
see 43, 12
corr.,
303, 28).
gra(t)zacham
14,' &c.
1.
fertae
mors
ins.
gratias agam.
i.e.,
= 'with those grazackams' (Todd); but
11.
also 4a,
Probus, Tr. Th., p. 523) mansuetissima

p. 14(2,
n.
1.
suum
{B).
S.
131.
1.
for
corr.
(better)
illis,
S. corr., ipsemet(?).
sinistralis
6.
1.
{B reads,
Sailech (Drumsallagh).
\_Dotri inserted as marg. note on
doiri|dairi:
13, 14.
dele apersione aq. scae.
7, 8.
11.
p. 133,
Druimm
corr., prohibeantuc.
1.32. in
illius.
11.
salicis
corr., mirabilem
'cum grazacham
sc,
illis:
marg.
miraculum
14.
1.
dorsum
7.
1.
cp. 423,26, 27,
of Airiker, now Orior (Upper and Lower), two
V.T., p. 230, na.nKirther: {=
baronies in co. Armagh).
martynun
Cp- lib, 26, mudebrod.
(S.).
'
'
(R.)
(?).
1.
= in
(aquilonalis).
carrarum
20.
Armagh
1.
after uelut
12.
[from
suf:pl.
corr., carram.
iMachi
(H.),
24, 25,
languente in horalogiae
iâ, 26
{c;p.
17a, 23).
xxx.
9.
1.
corr.,
corr. {after Probus, p. 6o3), languenti,
in horologio.
p. 143,
omissum:
1. 14. abierat: corr., obierat (so again, 153,

ueneratur: corr., uenerat.
amissum. | 1. 23. o/Ver crucem, <?if/e non.
10.
1.
corr., amiserat (H.).

p. 15a, 1. 15. commisserat
conburetur: corr. [after Probus, p. 60a), conburebatur.
:
tiones
c^. 303, 11.
19).
corr.,
1.
43.
ymnum
solito
ib..
1.
corr., soluto (H.), or sedato.
39. sabul: see
on
43, 33.
1.
20.
1.
28.
40. iiii peti-
I.
cp. 2,1a, 25.
ut eos quibus apostolis fuerunt indices fuistis corr. [after Probus, as above), ut eos
11. 9-12.
quod in die
celebratur to be read as parenthesis, not
1. 10.
corr., peractis.
1. 11.
Before annis ins. finibus
part of the Angel's words.
peractus
|
omnibus or, for annis, subst. finibus (with Probus, as above). | 1. 17. bosferus corr., Hesperus.
gen. of Ulaid (E. Down) cp. ultu [ace. of same), ida, 28.
1. 21.
1. i8. ulod
before dubium, suppl.
p. 153,
11.
6, 7.
quibus apostolus
fuisti iudices.
non.
(?).
14.
36, 'uiii')
clocher
I, 2.
11.
1.
29. before
1.
p. 16a,
tified.
I.
ui (also
22.
1.
I
sancti
oiientales: see on i23,
numerals, see above, p. xxxix.
for these
bomines
1.3. dunlethglaisse
ins. (with Probus, p. 6o3), in caeteris
findubrec [gen. of Findubair)
Z'^^
2,
supr,
after
15.
1.
conail [gen. of Conall)
now Downpatrick).
Zc;f/%^/ajx (Dunleath,
psalmi
25.
1.
S. corr.,
autem noctibus.
1.
none
of these iden-
autropi
9.
av^pton-oi.'
parte, ins. (from Probus, p. 6ia) et inter Ultanos
vmst,
[i.e., between Armagh and Down).

11. 17, 18. collum bonis
see 12a, 29. | 1. 18. after
ne (Probus, as above). | 1. 19. after dei: ins. maria. | 1. 28. sepulto (Z inm^g.) S. corr.,
1.2. contra ultu: transp. to follow neill.
1. 31.
sedato.
prommperat corr. [after Probus, as
1. 35. cabcenne (not known).
above), proruperunt, or (with H., S.)j prorumpunt).
ex altera parte
sanguis
ins.
p. 163,
4453
2.
I,
11.
infr.),
Ad
ad belesseum:
omissa (see pp. xxxvii,
Confessio, p. 43a, 18; 453, 14.

Scire, Scirit, Scirte
orandi locus
est.
corr.,
xli
13, 14.
11.
ah Helesseo.
(note
centies
(now Skerry), cp. I'jb, 14; 30a,

= R. Shannon.
1. 26. sininn
:
11.
before iterum:
4.
9, 10.
in xui
suppl.
anno
[from B,
ni annis: cp.
orabat: cp. Conf, 45a, 32.

1. 19.
in scirit:
1. 23, after locus
suppl. [from B, 4453 [.]),
so Tir. (223, 25a) uses patinus for
27. patinos
13.
1.
supr.)
^)
1.
patina.
aeclessiae uestrae See for this fragment, pp. xliii, xliv. | 11. 5-9.
uidentur Ugnei Wooden tablets, shaped like staves, are indicated see Graves in Hermath.,
1.18. in urbe roma: Note that a visit to Rome is here implied.
pp.236^,
11.19,23. sachellum;
p. 17a,
cum
vol.
iii,
1.
for Cethiacus,
see 2o3, 9 24a, 30 for Sachellus, 243, 33 for both, i8a (i), 3, 4.
.: cp. 293, 38
see on 14a, 5 supr.
21, 22. de reliqui(i)s petri et pauli
413, 13. | 1. 23. in macM
caetiacus
II.
17-31. patricius uenit
11.
tabulis
sachellus:
25. in
campo
aii:
Mag Ai
(in
cp. 22a, 3.
Roscommon),
1
11.
34, 35.
cp. agon, 19J, 6; agius, 42a, 29.
per gallias atque italiam, etiam
cclxxxiii
These words (almost identical with those of Tirech. (17*, 25, 26)) indicate the extent of P.'s
:
34, 35, in insolis quae sunt in mari terrene : i.e., T^rrheno); apparently the group of which
L6rins is one. | 11. 35,36. de saeonlo rectuissistis [recessistis] ad paradissum: from Epist.,
in insolis
travels.
11.
p. 470
(17), infr.
1.
p. 17*,
V.T,
412
p.
this ejaculation, see
Index,
Deo
'
Gratias.'
'
Lib.
For P.'s habitual use of
ultanus ep. conchubumensium

Ultan, of the Dal Conchubair (Meath),- was Bishop of
1. 7. after succetus quiest
sup:pL, fortis belli (from Scholion on Ezacc's Hym.n (see
5.
1.
Ardbraccan.
dee gratias
36.
Hymnor.,
p. 97
I.
II. p. 177)).
as in V.T., p. 16.
ih. cotMrthiacus
Patric (c for^; as case = pasc[ka), &c.
|
'
= 'Cothraige
1. 8. for uii
su^fl., qui est
{gen., Coithrigi, 2i, 306),
'
after patricius
ib.
'
pater ciuium,'
British equivalent for
corr., iiii (MS here doubtful).

11, g, 10. maccu
|
boin: cp. 2ia, 31 ; 30(2, 4. | 1. 10. uii annis: so too 21a, 32 30a, 6 30*, 24, and 443a, 20. But P. {Conf,
456, 17) says 'ui annis'; and so Muirchu, 'sexennem' (443a, 32).
11. n, 12.
porcarium: cp. itb, is
:
(sues custodiens).
Magi
corr., labores
ecce nauis
for Magi, 30a,
16.
1.
{cj>.,
work of
repeat the first of the Dicta
Arelatensis (= of Aries. y |
phrase refer to a
1.
lost
maccuchor,
39. insolas
the outermost
see 45*,
.;
8, 9).
26,
11.
8.
19. Ixuii: delel.
1.
(17a,
'*.,
11.
34,35).
insola patricii
magis;
this
Note that the preceding words
i.e., Lerinensis (= of Lgrins)

(or)
annis ccccxxxui i^w ui, Bury corr., iii.*
the group of islets off Skerries (co. Dublin), of which
annis xxx: So 30*.
and (1. 40),
21. laboris
aralanenis:
28.
1.
1.
commemoratione laborum: Qu., does
in
z-j.
or to a missing fragment of Confessio
P.,
now known as
is
34.
1.
Inis Patrice.
antiphona.
boc autem .... ocben This line (with benigni

if benignus = ochen (as S.), the words probably
relate to the name Benignus in 1. 18, and are to be read after that line.
1. 13. sesceneus
see Sescneus,
in 186(1), 35.
1. 15. hostium ailbine: mouth of R. Delvin (co. Meath).
1. 32. benignus successor
I
p. 18a,
antifana:
7.
1.
(probably marginal) of
1.
i.e.,
1.
10.
apparently misplaced
9) is
patr>: cp. 24*, 39.
186
p.
(i),
1.
37. abgatorias: cp. abgitorium, 26a, 27;. 296, 7; also 'scripsit elementa,' 20a,
firtranus
9.
1.
mac bu daimene
76.(2), 11.3, 4.
and
probably
corr.
htii
fintan (yja, 17; 461 (35)).
(^r bii).
1.5.
oloanus
(<?/
&c
43 44. clono auiss: Clones. |

2>z/cr/.,uelc): probably =olcanus
11.
bemicius (h)emicius; also 37-40. franci

una: cp. 246, 11. 12-14. I
and 460(23). | 11. 4, 5. brocanus rodanus: cp. 246,
11. 20-26.
34, 35, and (for Rod.), 226, 34. | 11. 10, 11. aecless. seuem: i.e., Senchell (see on 226, 31).
diaconus iuostus .... patricii: see on 24a, 41 246, i-io. | 11. 27-32. diac. coimmanus .... airdlicce
cp. 24<z, 24-26. I 11. 34-36. cellola magna muaide Kilmore, on R. Moy.
of (i), 13.
27, 28,
11.
l.i. cassanus:
ib. (3),
34, 36.
cp. 21a, 15; 246, 36; 37a:, 5.
p. 19a,
exorcista in
I, 2.
11.
magnam: Probably
feicc: (^. 56, 19^.; 6a, 13.
two names are given, of

"ja,
to
16
and
be read
campo
lipbi:
1.
whom
20.
or perhaps that of 664.

contrauerunt:/or contrai(u)erunt.
iii.
1.
locbletblanu (locbletbeus,
35) is evidently = locbru of Muirchu, 4a, 5 ;

Either a third name has dropped out, or ii is
1.
19^. (which cp. with 19a, 11. 35^).

Note also that Tir. has not given the name
especially 76,
for
11. 5, 6.
mortalitatem
primo pasca biferti uiror.
21. iii magi: Note that but
Auxilius (see 306, 2-4).
i.e.,
the pestilence of a.d. 550;
of the
Magus who was
burnt to death.
taltenam; Tailte, Tailtenn (gen.),

1. 27.
uadum molae, (mg.) broon; see
= credentibus, fidelibus* cp. Epist., p. 470 (17), infr.
11. 38-41. quia
1. 22. credulis
p. 471. I
1. 40. erdatbe [?].
domini parenthetical (see p. xlviii supr.).
4. conspexi oculis meis: cp. 17a, 20, 246, 30.
1. 8.
cp. 29a, 34 (saele).
(Teltown, co. Meath).
fl. sele
p. 196,
1.
1.
I.
1.
2.
immaiftin:
odiui
The meaning
my foe
p. 20a,
odii.
5.
Leinster.
1.
(corr., immaistin), in
MuUaghmast
of the irregularly expressed sentence
is,
'
son of Neill,
I,
MuUaghmast
Kings of
some wrongly subst.
(co. Kildare), burial-place of
often in Lat. Vg., &c.)
for o^j (rarely in classical writers;
am
to
be buried atTara, facing
according to the stubbornness (wherewith)

as the son of Dunlaing (is
or (liodii be read) 'the stubbornness of the hatred (between us)." | 1. 4. scripsit elimenta
I hate (him) ';
(always in connexion with ordination or placing of
cp. 256, 4 ; 286, 13 ; 29a, 8 (also 26a, 26 ; 296, 7),
to be buried)'at
sacrilegus here (contrary to usage) means

cp. "jb, 14 (ercc f. dego)
1. 6. hercus sacrilegus
|
(interl.,
hie
is thus given as alternative for hue (not
1.
buc
uel
hie)
things."
23.
sacred
about
busy
11. 28-30. de silua focbl.
gauisus est Note that Tir. here, though
to be added in text, as by S.).
he has not yet recorded the vision in which the voice from Silua Fochl. came to P., assumes that the
but by Tir.
also by Muirchu (see on 3a, 7, supr.)
It is told by P. (Conf.), /\(ib, 19
reader knows of it.
See above, p. 1.
for the first time at p. 216.
clerics).
'
understood,
una ex
insolis'
must mean
'
one of the monasteries'
(see
under 20&,
14, infr.').
'
li Arelatettsis
.See for this correction,
Dr.
Never so used in classical Latin, nor in Vulg.: but in patristic Lat., as early as Cyprian (e.g., Epist. Ixxviii).
This seems preferable to the rendering offered, p. xlviii supr., which requires the textual alteration, _/J/)j (oxjilius.
See Todd, St. Patrick, p. 438, for this passage, and for the feud referred to.
s
6
'
is
Kuno Meyer
and
its
chronological bearing,
E.H.R.
for 1902, pp. 239-243.
(Zeitschr.f. Celtische Philologie, ix, 181) prefers to explain ochen
Cp. florilegus, sortilegus, &c.
M4
antiphona.
cclxxxiv
Page
28a, 33
205,
285,
11.
2.
9-1
I
cethiachus
1,
withdrew from ecclesiastical ofBce.
i.e.,
C, lU
See for
insolam; here (and
14.
1.
also 17a, 24a, &c.
sumus P"
28. serui
1.
(i), 5
Tir.
1.
mucneus
11-13.
11.
39; 2i5, 8) =2oaj'/er2w.
2i(j:,
cj>.
laicus fnit post
16.
.:
here implies that he belongs to a
community endowed by Enda (in Tirawley, N. Connaught), subject to Armagh.

11. 34-36. extendit patr.
praetium .... ut in scriptione sua adfirmat See Con/., p. 468 infr. {s. 53, 'distribui .... tnêndo'
c^. also s. 52); S. corr., extendit for extendit. Note that Tin's reference here to this passage of Conf.
confirms its genuineness, though our MS omits it. | 1. 2>1- nullum corr., nullus.
(
p. 21a,
19-24.
Mac
11.
1-6.
11.
siluam fochl
uoces audiuit
uadum .... imboind: a
8, 9.
account of this vision, Conf., p. 465
cp. P.'s
Boand
ford of R.
Cairthenn, probably P.'s 'champion' {V.T., p. 174).'
(23),
eps Alius cairtin

cassanus presb. see on 183(3), i-
iS-
1-
(Boyne).
1.
11.
.... inhuisniuch midi See for Brigit receiving the veil at the hands of Mac Caille,
at Uisnech (Usney, in Meath), Colgan, Tr. Th., p. 522a (also p. 525^, where he cites this passage from Tir.). I
11. 20, 21. petra coithiigi:
C^.yib, 10; and for Coithrigi, see under 175, 7 {Cothirth.). \ 1. 22. a filio
fecach: For Fiacha {gen., Fecach), son of Niall, see V.T., p. 80. | 1. 28. fl. ethne: R. Inny (West1. 29.
meath and Longford).
ib. ii tethbias
sc, N. Tethbia (Westmeath), S. Tethbia (Longford).
melum epis. see i8d (i), 28 probably same as Mel of Ard Achad, sister's son of P. (see V.T., p. 82). |
11.
1-20. SM, brigita
1.
gosactum: ci>. 30a, 5 (gosacht), and see 185 (i), 19 (gosachus).
n. camulacum commiensium
= Camelacus Cumiensis,* see for Hymn in his praise, Antiph. Bennchor., f. iSr").
1. 35.
(i), 20
Granard (co. Longford).
graneret
bruscum presp. see i85 (2), 17 (broscus). | 1. 36 {mg.), d/.
(= deest): indicating a deficiency in text (perhaps the omission of the legend of the great idol Cenn Cruaich
smitten by P. at Mag Slecht).
1. 4. after
tribus is evidently to be
noctibus
p. 215. (For note on upper mg., see p. 471.)
supplied.
1. 5. anulum: (?)
a shovel ').
1. 9. methbrain (an
25., truUam :' a trowel' (here rather
error in printed text (also in S. and in H).
MS. has niethbrain' ace. of Nia Brain c;p. Nia Fer, Nia
Fruich (nioth. fer, nioth fruich), 275, 14; 305, 9.
11. 13,
15. auriga boidmalus .... call boidmail:
1.
30.
see i85
'
{=BoidmaVs grave);
zbb,
c;p.
1,
aur. totmael.
in regionibus
17.
1.
nepotum n
in reg. conn.
was written in Meath {'ap. Ultanum,' 175, 5); lib. 11. in Connaught.
1. 21.
in uestris reg: Readers in Meath are addressed, presumably of Ardbraccan (see on 175, 5).
1. 23.
ab ultano Note that Tir. writes as after Ultan's death (657). | 1. 27. archiclocos best explained
as meant for Archilochos,^ i.e., defamers.
1. 28. parucMam
in extended sense for the sphere of P.'s
primacy (more than diocese or even province.
1. 38. non licet iurare contra eum
C^. 22a, i.
1. 41. lignum mittere
Cp. 415, 26, mittere [con]sortem. | ib., primitiuae aeclessiae: primitiuae is here
perhaps meant in the sense of frimitiae).
peractus: apparently
lib. I.
p. 11a,
Iv
pp.
^.
iuratur a so: sc, a P; cp.
:.
1.
(R. Shannon).
<îb, 28.
uadum duorum auium
5.
1.
caluus et capitolauium
1.
alueum sinnae
4.
snam da
i.e.,
see caplit.
For
en.
mael,
this
= alu. sinone
and following
of 2i5, 12
notes,
cp.
inaurinas: corr.,
maurinas, = nigritias [Gr., /xavpo^), S.
11.
16, 17. oraculis
(here = orationibus)
et flectenis
{= genuflexionibus).
1. 22. ad tumultun gradi, i.e., Duma Graid
cp. V.T., p. 94; and see 365, 18,
7.
1.
24a:, 2, 4.
and p. 458 (i).

nepottun ailello
1.
26.
1.
22.
now
ailbeum
Bralieve
episbronus: see i85

conleng ercleng
12.
1.
cp. 365, 18,
(Bury^)
Hills
(i), 2.
1.
28.
cp. i85 (3), 2, 3.
and
cp.
p. 458 (i)
also pp.
montem
per
ad campum [Afa^]
Ixi,
Ixii.
1.
24. in
filiorum allelic, 225, 40
glais
now Moyglass
(co.
monte
29a,
18.
Roscommon).
assicum et bitteum (betheum) cp. asacus bitheus

(i85(i), 33,34)
also (for Assicus), 295, 9.
1. 33. corcuchonldain
cp. V.T., p. 94, Corcu Ochland. {
1. 36. imbliuch homon
corr., honon {gen. of hono
and see for him 1. 34 supr.), with Bury.*
1.
30.
11.
32, 40.
p. 225,
cp. 265, 28.
1.
2.
faber aereus
quas
corr.,
cp. 25a, 19.
quadratas
1.
bibliothecas
used inexactly, as = loculos,
'
caskets';
patinum see on i65, 27.

c^J. 17a, 20; and 245, 29.
1. 6. uidi
\.%. ^Qis\A.: gen. oi Ail Find{=' White Rock' .m.^^taxi).
1. 9. eccl.
magna saeoli cp. V.T.,p. 96, Domnach Mor Maige Seolai (Donaghpatrick, in Galway).
ib. felarti epiS
cp. i85 (i), 34 (falertus)
see also 245, 36.
1. 10. fecit profugam
ungrammatically, for factus est pro1. II. montem lapidis
fugus.
i.e., Sliab Liacc (Slieve League, co. Donegal).
1. 13. rochuil
now
ib.
(after V.T., p. 96).
II.
4-6. patinus,
Rathlin O'Beirne.
10; 365, 23
p. 458 (6).
11.
19, 25.
hirraith chung(a)i:
1.19. hisertib
i.e.
i.e.,
'
'in Serte' {cp.
Rath Chungaf (Racoon, co. Donegal) cp. 295,

1. 25. in campo sered
also 295, 11, in c. sereth).
in
foenum .c. uaccarum .... bouum xx: cp. 475, Note 2.

1. 27.
familia columbae cille: sc,
ColumCille's community (probably Derry, Daire Calgach).
ib. fam. airdd sratba
community of Ardstraw
1.
21.
For this and some of the following notes, see pp. xlviii, xlix, supr.
Commiensis, Cumiemis, unexplained.
So read correctly by R., and so rightly conjectured by Bury [Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxiv C, p. 155). Yet Colgan has
Mdbran (p. 176), and so V.T., p. 92 the compiler of V.T. must therefore have misread the word as H. and S. have done.
* So Bury, in E.H.R. for 1892, p. 703.
In Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxiv C,
lb.,
p. 165.
p. 161.
'
''
'

(co. Tyrone).
I.31. senella cella
10, II (eccl. senes); also r.r.,
and
(for
Rod.) i85
1.
see also p.
18^(3),
ci>.
macet et cetgenet rodanumpresp: c^. 366, 18; andp.458(i);

Ixi,'
1. 36. mathona: cf. zta, 30
1. 39. exiit ....
36*, 19.
33.
hitanmuch sc, P. (c^. 2g, 17-19) the words are parenthetical

hitamnuch = 'm Tamnach' (Tawnagh, co. Sligo).
plantauit
29
7-11
(3),
suggests jece//, 5<?c-%e// (Shankill, co. Roscommon);
S.
p.98.
cclxxxv
possibly interpolated from
illius: corr., illorum.

11. 4, 5.
posuenmt episcopos
|
Mtammicli: ci>. 22b, 39-41
See Bury, Si. Patrick, pp. 358-9. | 1. 6. bronus et bietheus c^. 22a, 11. 26, 32.
1. 8,
famflia clono probably of Clonmacnois. | 1. 9. post mortalitates nouissimas Bury* refers these words to
the pestilence of 664 S. to that of 683. | 1. 10^. The language and structure of the narrative which begins
here and occupies the rest of the page show it to be a rendering of an Irish poem, and the scribe has
accordingly arranged his text in a quasi-metrical form. See Bury, E.H.R. for 1904, p. 501. I 1. 16.
p. 23,
3.
1.
also 29a, 17,
senodum:
synodum.
i.e.,
1.
22. uiros side
Side were believed to be male elves, terrestrial
235 (i), 1. 28. suffultat: i.e., suffulcit. | 1. 32. ualat:

H. suggests uelat.
(2) 1. 4. credere: S. corr., credite.
p.
lectulo
S. alters to lectulo,
needlessly, except as to coopertas (for
For
and
this,
1. 6. si: S. corr., quasi.

11. 43, 44:
uestimento una cooêrtas (after V.T., p. 102);
\
tis).
and 25,
245,
{apparently) tonsure of hair in front.
deities.
explains, uallat ^fortifies, defends;
uno uestimentis coopertis:
p. 24i2.
S.
1.
see pp. 454, 455 infr. (Appx. B).

1. 10.
airbacc giunnae
|
similis est caluTis contra caplit: See Bury, St. i'., pp. 142,
b,
12.
coimanum diac. c;p. i8b (3), 27-32.

1. 38.
239-43- I 1- 24. in ardlicce
iuxta cenondas now Kells
V.T. (p. 104) has iCennan ; for which c^. 11. 33, 34 su^r., iuxta domiun cennani, i.e. lapidum (= Dairn Ziac,
Duleek). | 1. 41. iostns diaconus c^. 185(3), 20-26, for this and for 245, 11. i-ii.
.
p. 245, 12-14.
225, 6).
<3)
bemicius et hemicius:
(see above, 225,33,34),
S); ^2^- ^-T., p. io8.

falertus, i85 (i), 3^
I. 4.
;
Conmacne mara
p. 15a,
{=
iSa, 18, &c.)
(c;p.
benignus
See for
all eight,
cethiaci: See V.T. as above.
fr.
failartus, 255, 34 (see V.T. as above).
i85 (i)
1.
41.
in
lommanus
16),
3; (2) n, 13;
c^.
36. felartus
i, 2,
1.
mari conmaicne:
i.e.,
C.
'
talain:
f.
brocidius (=Broccaid; cp. 32a,
(c^. 21a, 15),
0/ the sea,'' Connemara).

gregirgi .... indrummae: see V.T.,
4.
1.
adroclltae
40.
I.
I
:*
cassanus
3i5, 9,^.),' benignus teres patr.
225, 9
11. 29,
CJ>. i85(2), 22-28, 34-40.
|
30,
Q5. 17a, 19 (scripsit [P.] librum quern uidi; also
sachellus {c^. lya, 19), bronacbus (= Broc(c)anus c^. 32a, 17),
[P"] literas quas conspeximus
32-39. bronus {cp. 22a, 26),
11.
I
Todanus
(c^s.
flranci patricii
manus sua
scripsit
perhaps ad lauandum (as 23a:,

word, note * to p. Ivi su^r.). \
For
15).
1.
16.
fiunt, c;p.
....
p. loB (Grecraide
as above, for Adrochta.
V.T.,
cj).
26a, 17
itaulich lapidum
1.
|
;
275, 10.
cp. V.T., p. 108,
in Druime).
1. 7. cella
a word or two wanting;
1. 14. reuertebatur
See on this
itailaig na cloch (= Telach {hill)
10. fiunt: qu.,
lignum contensionis .... caam See S. in lac. he suggests, for lignum, licium
Perhaps lignum (= 'wooden paling') is meant to express the same.
1. 25.
this
likewise
S. suggests definitum,
For
a probable emendation. Apparently the words quod
defonctum
!! 24, 25. extensis
campi ought to be placed after gentiles in 1. zT)erectis These
defiinctum
words probably ought to exchange places. | 1. 39. epis bassilicae sc, Sachellus {c;p. 17a, 19 see V.T.,
of stones).
{=
22.
1.
'enclosure').
'lists,'
p. 108).
11. 4, 5. scripsit .... elementa
see on 2o, 4
cp. 33a, 26, emascum.
See note on this line, p. 455. | 1. 9. medbu :., = medb, 33a, S (?). | 11. 10-16.
1. 23. tommanus
So MS, but
The reference in this passage to Armagh is explained by p. 33a, 22-26.
perhaps Lommanus is meant (as H. and S. read). | 1. 29. manuales et pediales: i.e., gloves and
11. 29-34.
sandals or perhaps, bracelets and anklets (but bracelets seem to be meant by bracbiola).
p. 255,
sufr.
1.
iamascum
3.
1. 8.
quidam
conmaicne
p. 26,
11.
p. 475 infr..
sorores failarti: cp. 245 (454*), 36-41.
5-7.
ii
Note
F. (Aghagower).
2.
|
fratres
|
ib.,
1.
13.
conlaid et derclaid For Conlaid, c^. -tiâ, 14. See for this passage,
See i85(i), 7 (Connanus). | 1. 17. duachud fobuir = to Ached
conanum
in quo flunt epis
This place was therefore an ecclesiastical centre.
1.
20.
See i85 (i), 17. | 1. 20. deesset Before this word it seems necessary to supply quod, or siquid.
The request, though imperfectly expressed, seems to be that the deficiency (for Ordination) of the son's age
1. 30. mathonam
should be made good out of the years by which the father was over the canonical age.
1. 35.
not M. sister of Benignus (225, 36) probably the filia' of 1. 18, and therefore sister of Senachus.
senachus
'
montem
egli:
j}f Aigli,
p. 265,
1
'
=OwacA^ 2^/? (Croagh Patrick).
1.
39. himuirisccaigli: =?'yI/2>-ej-c (='
sea-marsh')
now Murresk (S.W. Mayo).

1.
I.
aurigam totum caluum (mg.),
i.
totmael: c^. 2x5, 13-15 [toidmael]; The total tonsure
Perhaps for the unlikely &//, we ought to read Senchua (now Shancough,
V.T., p. 314.
See V.T.,
p. 106.
'
Brocaid,
Lomman,
co. Sligo).
'^
E.H.R.
for 1902, p. 236.
brothers, were P.'s sister's sons, V.T., p. 550.
cclxxxvi
here signified
distinguished from the native Irish semi-tonsure (Bury, St. P., pp. 241, 242).
is
though thus apparently expuncted, this word appears

tog in regionibus corcuteimne, 27a, 20; and V.T.,
in-modum (asLî
infr.).
p. 122.
25,26. et ueniebat
11.
in V.T., p. 122
glutinationes probably mean 'ducts closed in with cement.' |

stone was placed on the spring as if a king had set his foot on
:print\
305, 25); or else,
c:p.
to be
read
exustionem
is
uestigium.
for
a king's badge' {or

28.
1.
bibliotMcam
crest,' c^.
'
be read
dii: probably to
quasi uestigium regale: >., the
of a foot-
(possibly bearing traces as
34-36, rex aqtuarum; i)eTha.ps fastigium
11.
a casket;
i.e.,
toga
these words are parenthetical;
26.
1.
it
19.
1.
note also cellola
cp. 22b, 4.
1.
exustem
30.
S. corr.,
no doubt.
rightly,
like
'
donum
in
23.
1.
glutinationes
Tuaga ';
the three
'
;
p. 27, 11. 4-6. per glutinationes .... immolationibus

before (or after) these words something is
wanting, probably uenit aqua (c^. 265, 25). | 1. 22. cainnechus V.T., p. 126 {q.v.), says that C. ('P.'s
:
monk
assisted in raising the stone
')
12).
(1.
p. 27(5, 10. fiebas: cf. fiunt, 25^, 10.

(Tr. Th., p. 139) says regis Norwegiae
= Herat
pp. 264, 265) as
Coirpre Nia Fer)
hirotae: = of Lugar, King of Hirota ; Colg.

be here understood (see Bury, E.H.R. for 1902,
12. lugir rig
1.
but Hirota
(Hiruait), in Galway.
ffan
13.
1.
is to
= militia.
niothfer {gen. of
14. coirpri
1.
9.
29jf. For this story, c:p. Muirchu's version of the same, 14*, 11 ff.
!' 34. 35- auriga illius inquit cur: These words seem to repeat the 'dixit illi auriga illius quid,' preceding but perhaps something has been lost between or S. may be right in suggesting quid agis,
see 2\b,
11.
Transfer to
mucneum
11;
nostram
Crossing
28^:, after
5.
Amalgaid
from E. to W,, P. enters Tir
it
1,
(Tirawley, in
.
domnon
11.33,^.,
brono et olcano: See i85(i), 2, 12; also for Bronus, 22a, 26; 23d;, 6; 245,32; 29a,
Olcan, 295,36.
1. 25.
foirrgea ff. amolngid cp. V.T., p. 134, hiForraig (Forrach) mace
|
p. 285,
6,
R. Moy.
misplaced, to be transferred to
endeus
conallus c^. 20a, 26 20b, 27 su^r. | 11. 28, 29. et dispersus
1. 31, to follow signum, so that et exustus est (1. 30) shall be read with mortuus (1. 27).
zga, ii.
1. 36. mace cerce f. maic dregin: see 285, 9, 13
c^. 20b, 11 supr.
|
14, 15.
11.
muadam
per
6.
1.
redeamus
36, 37.
II.
p. Q&a,
Mayo)
'
inquit.'
for
17, i8.
11.
1. 26.
nAmalg. now Mullaghfarry, near Killala.
amolngid cp. 20b, 18^. |
ad diuidendum inter
1. 32. aqua commonis
S. corr., commonionis (which is hardly probable; but comtnonis has not been
;
flf.
explained).
de uertrigo in bertrigam P. recrosses the Moy {cj>. 28a, 6), from W. to E. ; from Beartrach
p. 29a, 1. 1
(Bartragh Island) on Mayo side, to Beartrach (towriland) on Shgo side.' Apparently the former is here
:
1. 6, in muiriscam
A sea-marsh in Sligo, to be distinguished from the Muirisc
|
apud bronum: sc, at Killaspugbrone {Cella Epi Broni). For P.'s route, see
distinguished as Uertrige.
Mayo
in
(26a, 39).
pp. Ivi, Ivii, su^r.; also Bury, St. P., pp. 358, 359. | I. 7. macc rime: cp. 34a, 8 ; V.T., p. 138. | 1. 8.
muirethaclio epis: c^. i85(i, 36). | 1. 10. in fines irai: 7zV /raz' (Tireragh) see V.T. ut supr. {Caisel
Irre). \ 1. 11. f. ercae f. dregin; See on 28a, 36, supr. \ 1. 14. patricii dens ... in reliquias c;p. V.T.,
;
also, for a like occurrence, ib., p. 196.
ut supr.;
montem
ailello
flf.
ecclesiam ibi
and see
cp. 365, 20, in echainiuch),
{or Shancough) in Sligo;
Calry
2,1
ff.
27.
].
(in co. Sligo)
fi.
in CO. Leitrim.
after niger
= Assaroe
1.
1.
R. Erne,
in fana {gu.
225,39-41.
11.
?)
1.
1.
19.
1.
(in co.
.
Leitrim)
campum
aine
exiit trans
now Aghanagh
senchuae
cell
Shancoe
callrigi:
ib.,
for these, p. 335, 11,
c;p.
ib.,
echenacli:
20.
also see pp. Ixi-lxiii supr.
domnach ailmaige
Sligo R.
slicicliae.
cp. 365,
and
p.
458
now
34;
(4).
drobaicum isic'], .... drobaisco R. Drowess,

sancto these words (misplaced here) are to be read
saele: perhaps = sele, of 195, 8-13.
1. 38. es ruaid:
28-30.
fl.
34.
fl.
Donegal).
in co.
campo sereth
in
I.
5.
quia postulauit
2,3,.
c;p.
fi.
also V.T., p. 144.
p. 458 (i)
in co. Sligo.
28);' cp. V.T., p. 146.
(1.
(falls of
p. 295,
12).
{\.
32,
11.
ailmaige
Dn^ {Dub),
niger: R.
druimleas: now Drumlease
21,
1.
campum
22-26.
11.
also,
and
365, 18,
c;p.
tamnach:
"i"
p. 458 (3) infr.
17.
1.
see
11.
\.
11,
infr.
1.
9-11. assicus
2.
de genere lathron
raith congi
cj>.
sereth
in
campo latrain
cp. 22b, 10-19 (assicus
gen. of Fothad ; cp. 36b, 23, and 458 (6), ardd fothaid ;
1. 12. fothuid
familia daminse = 'the community ofDaminis' (Devenish island, in L. Erne. |
over Bernas' (the Gap, or Pass, now Barnesmore) of the Hui ConiW {i.e., of
1. 15. forbemas ff. conill =
de cellola toch sc, Cainnechus cj). 2'ja, 20-22, suj>r. ; also 265, 19. |
Tirconnel). | 1. 18. episcopus
.
raith chungai
also V.T., p. 148.
1.
sertib).
14.
'
'
1.
probably Clonmacnois (as 23a, 8).

1. 27. ardd sratho (<:j5. 225, 28)
Ardstraw (co.
ardd solorgg: cj>. V.T., p. 160, Ardd Dailauig.
1. 30. fl. bandae: R. Bann.
1. 31.
|
23. familia clone:
Tyrone).
29.
now Coleraine (co. Derry). | 11. 32,33. in eilniu:

R. Bush (co. Antrim). |
459 (iS)- I ! ii- ^Jîas fl.
Sobairci (Dunseverick, co. Antrim). | 1. 36. olcanum: see on 285,
cellola cuile rathin:
also 365, 32,
Dun
and
p.
cjJ.
1.
30a,
34.
18.
i.
campum
elni; see
induin sebuirgi = 'in

1. 38.
de reliquiis petri
:
et pauli: see 17a, 21.

1
So R., MS.
note.
'
Or
else the
words
'
drobaicum autem .... dabant sancto
'
are read parenthetically.

Page 30a,
cclxxxvii
sc, 'they 0/ Connor,' co, Antrim (see of Bishop). | 1, 3. montem miss cp.
name of the region Buanraighe occupied by the race to which Miline
belonged) as miss boonrigi {cp. milcon maccubuain, I. 4,to distinguish this northern Slemish from
another in co. Kerry. | 1. 5. gosacbt cp. 21a, 30.
11. lo, 15, 21. succeti: Note that here (never elsewhere) Tir. calls P. by his original name' (see ijb, 7).
1. 23.
id. fatui
i.e., as Miliuc regarded him.
|
Sa, i65
coindiri
1. 2.
here designated (by the
m.
11.
scirte
and note on
cp. 166, 18-22,
29-31, regiones
19.
1.
Alios tuirtri; cp. iga,
(Ardd Macha), Machia
i.^
macMa:
31.
1.
now Toom(bridge),
see pp.
Domnach Maigen (Donaghmoyne,
probably
is
doim
29.
1.
at crossing of R. Bann.
If
liv (n.), Iviii.
Monaghan).
co.
not- Macke
R. makes it
HHi Meith
Tire of Colg. (TV. Th., p. 160 ; also V.T., p. 182). This fits in with the explanation
of machinensem epis (1. ^,1) as Bishop of Domn. Maigen (so Bury, E.H.R., ut supr., p. 262). | 1. 32.
equivalent to
maugdomu
Mugdoma
cp. Cricb
laginensium
urchaille
now
p.
182),
on
175, s).
(see
now Drummurraghill,
cp. V.T., p.iSi^;
V.T.,
Creraorne, co. Monaghan.^
and
11.,
torten
37. bile
1.
(For this and following
Leinster.
i.e.,
Meath
breccain, .e.,of Ardbraccan,co.
for 30*, i-io, see p. Iviii.)
co. Kildare.
1.
domum
42.
fam. airdd-
37.
1.
c/. FIT., p. 184.
1.
majXtiTvau
1.
40. fines
41.
druimn
= Martortkeck
[cf. 2fib, 8).

p. 30*,
gives
its
p. 461 (38)
P**: cf. 296, 35.
to the R. Li ffey.
eseminum
4.
1.
27
1.
p. 461 (38); cp. V.T., p. 186.
lifi
mactaleum:
5.
the plain (of S. Dublin and Kildare cos.) which
exorcistam
i,
3S,
(i),
12, 34,
21
and
421^,
p. 47s
cp. 18b (1), 30; called also
now KilcuUen,
(feec),
and i8d
36a, 15.
and
cp. ^b, 11; \qa, i; also 37a, 20,
afterwards Bishop, i85
= Ftacc the Fair, in Sletty; see 85, 31-33

and cp. V.T., pp. 188, 190 for isleibti, %b, n
isleibti
find
cellola cuilinn:
ib.
who was
1.
campum
is(s)eminus, 3*, 12
cj6.
see V.T., p. 186.
ib.
anxilituu
3.
1.
apparently the same Aux.
V.T., p. 186.
mg., and
petra
2.
1.
name
1.
co. Kildare.
(i),
7.
ff.
21
;
called also Usaili,
called also flth, 3S,
mace
1.
and
feccum album
tail, 37<z, 20,

6.
4 (feccus); again, 35*, 18, fiacc

dunlinge cp. 20a, 1 35a, 30
:
belut gabraia: i.e., Belach Gabrain, now Pass of Gowran, co. Kilkenny. | 1. 8.
fairroigniu martorthige .='in Roigne of Martorikech' ; for Martorthech, cp. 30a, 42 ; also V.T. p. 194. |
sons of Nia Fruich, called Natfraich, V.T., p. 196 {cp. niethbrain, 2\b, 9). | ib.
1. 9. flUos nioth fruich
and
V.T., p. 184.
itir
mumae =in
the land
ib.
Mumu
of
(Munster).
1.
petram hicoithrigi
10.
corr. with S.,
petram
Tr.Th., p. 26a, lapis Patricii qui hodie dicitur Lee Coithurgi; and so V.T.,
ib.
p. 196, lee Patraic; (the scribe of our MS seems to have mistaken Coithrigi for a place-name).
hicaissiul = in Cashel (co. Tipperary).
Here Tirechan's work ends abruptly; see Bury in E.H.R. (1902), p. 237.
Coithrigi (so Vita
ill, in
that follow, to end of p. 31a, form an Appendix, whether subjoined by Tir. himself, or by
The paragraphs
See for these, pp. Ixiv-lxvi
our scribe.
also Bury, ut supr.
an afterthought by the scribe (in the small hand

has not been satisfactorily explained. S. {in loc.) suggests that it is the name
Daraine) of a dau. of Oengus son of Nia Fruich (1. 9). | 1. 38. duo hostes xii diebus cp. Muirchu,
21.
1.
dairenne
employed
(a/.,
this word, apparently inserted as
in p. 36^, 18^.),
and
155, I2_^.,
i6a, 12.
M sabul patri
orreumpatr' now Saul (co. Down). | pro undecima: corr.,

word, i6b, 10: there it means a conference; here, a gathering
together. | 1. 6. xiii anno teothosii imp, Theodosius II reigned 407-450 thus his thirteenth year would
be circ. 420; whereas P.'s consecration is assigned to 4326, | 1. 9. xlu ep, a petro after u, ii seems to
have been written, but afterwards effaced. V.T. (p. 30) has xlii Tr. Th. (p. 123), xlu, which is the usual
p.
31a,
pro;v/m
I.
a.
conductio
cp. ^b, 32,
for this
ep.
reckoning; and) so Muirchu {â, 21).

{V.T., p, 386)
Fiada
to
Lib.
V.T., pp.
ymnum
(1.
p. 31i,
pp.
P.'s sister
1-7.
(Kr.,
:
I.,
See
1.
p. 550).
1.
1.
9.
ymnum
26.
canticum eius scotticum
II., p. 49).
lommanum
and
eius
1.
on
Ixvii
supr.
see i85
3,
this,
15,
1
=
*
*
Hymn, 'In Laudem
S. P'''
sc, the 'Lorica S. P'^' {Faeth

28 {mg.). ymnus colman alo : this note relates
1.
(2), 13
'
and
8ff.,
24*, 38
p. 32. For this narrative, see

one of the fifteen sons of Darerca,
boindeo: ê. of .5oa(f (see 21a, 9 (imboind)). | 1. 15.

1, 16. areis
gen. oiaross {= habitatio). \
|
for various forms of this gen. of fedelmid (32a, 6); also
:
latinized form, first found here, recurs 33a, 29;
pp. Ixxvii, Ixxviii)
never in Muirchu, or in Tir,
11.
also (in ZzS.
14-18.
See for
Suppl. Note (i), p, 475 infr. | 1, 14. epis manis corr., Munis. Cp. na, 3 {mg.), and p. 460
465 {Suppl. Note). \ 1. 17. The mutilated note (Irish) on mg. here has not been explained (3).
this passage,
(21); also p.
sc, Sechnall's
= Ath Truimm, now Trim,
machae: This
after (see
10 (also 32a, 7).
(also 12a, 9, 40)
II. aecl. alti
12,
25.
paragraph, p.
for this
feidilmedo: ep. 1. 18; 32a, 39; 325,

latinized, fedelmidius, 31*, 40.
p. 32a,
1.
p. 133
ib.
Ang.), 40a,
1.
For the reference to Colman, see V.T., pp. 242-6.
Ixvii, Ixviii {subsect. I).
uadum truimm
I, p. 7).
48^. ; Lib. H.,
25).
11.
Hymn.,
Bury notes that this fact-indicates that here Tir. transcribes from a written document {E.H.R. for
/j.^
For the Hlii Tuirtre, see R., Eccl. Antt., p. 292.
p. 205.
See above, p.lxvi, note 1, for this convincing emendation.
See Bury, ut supr., p. 242, n. 24, for explanation of this error
1902, p. 248).
cclxxxviii
Page 323, 11. 14-23. plebilis progenies Note that this is a list of Loiguire's descendants (through his
son Fedelmid) for ten generations, and must therefore have been drawn up not earlier than the second half of
the eighth century (see p. Ixviii suj>r.). [For the entry (in a later hand) which follows 1. 23, see p. cii supr.
for its phraseology (compared with that oi Ltd. Ang.), p. Ixxviii.]
:
pp. 33, 34, 35, 36a. For these,
see pp. Ixviii-Ixxi
and
also (for the Irish passages) the translation
notes in pp. 456, 457.

p. ZZa,
this
{Achad Chaoin, otherwise Achad Conaire);
cluain cain in achud:
I.
1.
Achonry(co.
Sligo).
14-18.
11.
whole passage, see Supplemental Note
see 17a, 19^.; 245, ii'
2,7;
:
p.
34(2;, 11.
p. 35a,
(esem.)-
I,
1-
2.
permission).
p. 456, note
ochter achid
17, 32.
11.
on
(2)
p. 475 tnfr.
1.
25.
and
emascum
sachellum brocidium
25*, 3 (iamasc).
cp. 41*, i.
p. ZZb, 1. 2. anchorita
but no explanation is forthcoming).
(which the MS. confirms)
Clonkeen in
i.e.,
conlaid: See on 26a, 5-7; also, for campi pondera, each indlea,
filil
1.
1.
or la Ront (as S.
1. 22. larout
genus corr., generis.
decrad corr., dedrad (= stranger) see for this reading
4.
38,
'".
now Oughteragh,
Co.
Mayo.
34; and 35^, 3. is(s)eminus, (also, 1. i, mg., and 1. 27, fith) cf. ^b, 12 ; 305, 4
olsiodra: =Auxerre; cp. p. 4440, 21 {Alsiodori). \ 1. 9. flat {interl., cet) (expresses
11. 23, 36, and 35^, 6. maicc cathboth (= sons of C.) ; note the varied forms of this gen. of
II, 12,
Cathub (or Cathbad). For the banishment of these men by Endae Cennsalach, c^. that of the sons of Mace
Ercc by his son Crimthann, y;a, 10 (p. 460(28)) V.T-, p. 192. | 1. 50, uii ff. dnnlinge: cj5. 30*, 6, 7.
;
p. 355,
Domnach
9, 18.
11.
p. 36a. (See
sechnall
aed
dubthach
fiacc find: c^. 85, 27, 31.
and
F6icc, c^. yja, 12, 13, 14,
islîbti
(see i85 (i)), 18,
c^. 39a,
40a, 4
29-39. For Fiacc's settlement at
11.
461 (30^ 31, 32).
contents of this column; also c^. V.T., pp. 240, 242).
for the
note, p. Ixxii,
= Secundinus
p.
and
and see
42*, 22
and
Hymn).
c^. 31a, 25, 28 (for his
1.
1.
17.
28. eps.
p. xix.
pp. 365, 37. For the brief notes on p. 365, 18 ..., p. 37 to end, see pp. Ixxii-lxxv,
and Appx. D.
blank pp. 39, 40a (i-8) contain the misplaced Preface and Capita of Muirchu I see p. xvii (5).
voc. of aed (36a, 28)
1. 18. cognito si: corr., coguitosi.
cp. aiduo, 40a, 4.
See
p. 39a, 1. I. aido
also (for Life of St. Brigit, by Cogitosus), see Tr. Th., p. 518.
p. xix for this singularly happy emendation
p.
38
is
from
Miliuc)
1. 12. de celebratione
cp. milcon (1. 10), gen. of same.
piimi pascae wrongly written in MS as a capitular heading; it is to be read with hessitum est (1. n).
1. 31.
de morte moneisen dele these words (see 1. 36 for them in their proper place). | 11. 36, 37. Note that
the two capita here indicated are absent from the text of our MS see for them, pp. 4485, 449 and also for
the next caput (40a, 1. i), de conflictu sci patricii adu. coirthech, which likewise is absent.
For the
p. 395,
miliuc (=
8.
1.
omission of these capita, see pp. xvii, xviii, supr. they are to be found (as given in MS B), p. 4485 [27],
449a [29], 449a, 5 [28], infr. (Appx. A).
p. 40a, 1. I. coirthech = Coroticus (p. 449a [29], corictic); see pp. 468-70 [Epist., cc. 2, 19, 21). | 1. 2.
2Xoa: gen. of .4// (= Rock); sc, Ail Cluaid{Ail Clyde, no-^Yiuxrâxtovi.). \ 1.3. muirchu maccmnachtheni
;
see p. xix, supr.
For Liber Angeli and appended paragraph, see pp.
Ixxv-lxxviii,
supr.
For the opening (40a, 12
45, 23), cp. V.T., pp. 232-234.
pinna montis berbicis

Down(S.E.); cp, Fia.cc' sLfymn,
p. 405, II.
in CO.
Scholion on
it,
p. 100, II. p. 183.
I.
as before, Slemish.
1.
13.
m. mis
1.
14.
bri erigi
1.
i.e.,
29,
Benna Bairchi {- Peaks of Boirche, now Mourne Mountains,

I. p. 100; II. p. 33 (also in V.T., p. 422), and
inLib. Hymnor.,
Some have taken

Thus on the
berbicis as = ueruecis (ueruex= wether), wrongly.
E. side, the extent is from
W.
Mourne
(S.) to
Slemish (N.).
Dorsum Brig is apparently Dromma

co.Meath; and Bri Erigi is, Bri Airigi, V.T. ut supr.
ad dorsos brig: These points
define
Bregoi
it
on
side.
V.T., p. 234 (now Slieve Breg), nearSlane,

(Brigraidhe, Tr.Tk., p. 163 ; also, p. 126, Brig-graidhe in regione Carbriae
{})).
1. 22. inprobis
hiberionacum see on 465, 18 infr.
cp. reprobis (42a, 21)
probably
1. 2,2,. in
eccl. aquilonalis plagae
cp. i^b, 6, for the equivalent, sinistralis
the excommunicate.
R. suggests {Anc. Chh. of Armagh, pp. 14-16) that a Church lying N. and S. is meant, and
eccl.).
both Todd and S. accept this. But the words in 1. 35, in australi vero bassilica,' which necessarily
imply a church situate on the south side, require the words 'in eccl. aquilonalis fol.', to which they
are opposed, to be understood to mean a Church situate on the north side. Apparently the northern
Church is one on the N. side of the Great Church the southern Church, one on its south side or rather,
the Great Church itself may be the 'australis bassilica' (as the word bassilica seems to imply).
p. 41a,
1.
II.
'
'
p. 415,
cp. 435, 21
1.
13.
martyrum
475,
cp. 2i5, 38-22a.
petri et pauli
'
'
cp. iâ, 22.
1.
18. inerrabilis: corr., inenarrabilis
mittere consortem contra
iuratur supra onmes;
For consortem, probably soriem is to be read [unless mittere consortem be meant to
8.
11.
25-29,
non
licet

express a claim for coordinate (or perhaps counter) right]; c^. Tir,, 2\b, 38-41 (non
eum
lignum contra eum
p. 42a,
9, 10.
11.
To be understood
See p.
mitti).
Ixxvii,
iurare contra
licet
supr.
onmes hibemenses:
ipse iudicaMt
cclxxxix
Petitio
c;p,
i^b, 4, 5.
iiii,
as a êewwwrjy fine (cKwa/ has the twofold meaning).
1.
11.
2q, agii
ancellas:
25, 31.
dyioD.'
z'.e.,
see 3*, 11
i8d (i) 21 305, 3. | secundinus :" So named here and i8i5 (i), 18
p. 42*, 1. 21. auxilius
= Seclmall of 36a, 17, &c. {q,v.\ see also on 3i, 25).
1. 26.
benignus: see i8a, 7; \%b (i), i.
ad sargifagum martyrum sc, sarco^hagum mart.
1. 27 {mg. note on preceding) duferti martar
c;p. 126, II ; and for the Church so designated, see R., Ancient Chh. of Armagh, pp. 7-1 1.
11. 28-31.
|
The Office indicated in this paragraph consists of Pss. cxl, Ixxiii, cxviii, cxix-cxxxiii.
11. 32-4, and 11. 1-7
of p. 43. For the admission here made of the rights of St. Brigit's Chair, see p. Ixxviii (last paragraph).
:
For the Confessio (pp. 43-48, see above, pp. Ixxix-xcii
p. 43a.
c<yasv\tYi-!:.'^&ti-ôx'i.'^\i\t'&^%
Latin Writings of St. Patrick.
intend to subjoin the JSj>istola as Lib.
ii ?
1.
and
bannauem tabemiae
15 [1],
on
for fuller notes
1.8. libri s. patricii: ^m.,
See
its
Did the
text
scribe
p. xc [but note that
1. 27,
ban nauem
which is to be read Bannauem,tha Burinde [Burniae) see Bury, St. P.,
Appx. C, pp. JiZzff.
1. 19 [i]. Hiberione
P. always, in Conf. and E;pist., uses Hiberio for Hibernia
(except E;pist., p. 470 (16), Hiberia). See on 46*, 18.
1. 2 [2]. conflrmarem
Other
p. 435, 1. I [2]. serorem orarem corr. (with mss), sero rememorarem.
MS& cta.A. conuerterer probably P. wrote c(3e^ê>'ez (as W. prints).
1. 21 [4].
inerrabiliter corr.
Coroticus
there wrongly identified with Caredig, and see p. 468, note']
is
thabur inde
(with mss), inenarrabiliter
see 41 3, 18.
20 [9]. iure: so mss, but corr., iura.
1.
exaliue: corr. (with mss), ex saliua.

1-33 [10]. si CLUis: dele
p. 445,
'
(see p. 451, note),
'
p. 44a,
c^. p. 443a,
disertus, cp.
ib. utroque: corr. (with mss), utraque.

1. 25 [9].
\
32 [lo]. after obstiterunt: supjil. (with mss), peccata mea. I
1.
mss).
si (with
1. 6 [10].
some mss) inberbis.
deeritis: corr., desertus(z'.g.,
probably sermonem (or
ib. sermone
nis) is to be read.
.^mA (i), p. 470; not recorded from any other writer. ib. inductus
1. 29 [12]. in stia parte
corr. (with mss), in suvtmo j)ariete.
be read separately, domini cati (catus = sagax), (Bury) otherwise
[10]. in verbis: rather (with
1.
1.
17 (so S.
1.22[i2]. profuga: This
mss,
word
de(i)sertis).
recurs,
oldominicum.{=
1.
6 [13]. detestabilis
1.
18 [14].
exagallias
|
:
rather read indoctus (with one MS). |

p. 45a, 1. I [13]. dominicati to
exp\3i\n&A.a.s asunexs
a.
dem.esne],
lordly.
i.e.,
1.
5 [13]. leges: corr. (with MSS), legis.
read rather detestabilem.

1.
ins. (with MSS), prodessem.
9 [13]. before genti
= exagellas, exagia; weights, shares (apportioned by weight), legacies. Others
:
explain, patterns.
p. 455, 1.14 [17].
haberem
[sc, 'that
close intimacy.
p. 46a,
my fare ']).
to
pay
Perhaps the phrase comes from Esai.
15 [19].
1.
after cum: ins. (with MSS), quo.
I had [wherewithal
Ix.
16
1.
ut abirem
18 [18].
corr. (with mss), ut
30 [18]. sugere mamellas

but see Bury, St. P., p. 293.
1.
canes: probably wolf-hounds, carried
for sale,
to contract
i.e.,
as Dr. Olden suggests [The
Church
immolaticum cj>. i Cor. x. 28 [vg.), immolatum but W.-W. there read

immolaticium., with best MSS, and so the O.L. mss, d, g.). [Note on p. Ixxxii, supr., needs correction
accordingly. | 1. 22 [20]. o/ifer eadem vero z>2J. (with MSS), nocte. | \. î [20]. before clBjXa.&bsA,: ins.
1.
(with MSS), subuentus sum et spiritus eius iam tunc.
34 [20]. after uos estis: su;pj>l. (with MSS), qui
of Ireland, pp.
itff.).
1.
2i.
loquimini sed sps Patris uestri qui loquitur in nobis (Mt. x. 19); also suf^l., et iterum post annos.
(itenun) capturam dedi : This second captivity ' has been variously understood by Muirchu
34 [21].
443^ [3]
wrongly as occupying many years after' his journey with the ship's crew; by others, as a spiritual capof his detention by the crew (so
tivity.
It seems most natural to take it as signifying the two months
Bury interprets it differently, St. P., p. 294.
465, 1. 3, liberauit me dns de manibus eorum.'
'
1.
(p.
'
'
'
'
p. 465 [22], 1. 6. X decimo the other mss, quarto decimo. | ib. onmes the other MSS, (ad) homines no
ut aliquem hom-inem. uideamus'; also Muirchu, 443^,
doubt rightly (so also 1. 8). C;p, /[da, 7 (' difEcile
1. 15 [25]. uictoricum
here uirum merely (1. 7),' but in Muirchu (5a,
444a, [3], peruenimus homines.
1. 18 [23]. hyberionacum
gen. ;pl. only here, and Lib.Ang.,
18
4435, 3), angelus (visitant at Slemish).
1. 23 [23].
adhuc ambulas Bury {St. P., pp. 27-30, 335-6) translates
for Hiberio, see on 43a, 19.
/Sf\a, II
continue to walk,' and infers that the Silua Fochl. and not Slemish was the place of P. 's captivity comparing, for adhuc, p. 46a, 1. 34 {' adhuc capturam dedi'). But adhuc seems rather to be used {^ hue),
So Muirchu, Caj>itul., ^gb, 2, writes, ut ueniret adhuc.'^ Muirchu therefore (who here follows
'hither.'*
1. 26 [23],
Confessio) apparently had a text which read, ut uenias adhuc et ambules (or as).
2,1 [24]
:
'
'
'
'
'
*
6
' .See p. Ixxvii supr., and note that Iseminus is there named by error for Secundinus.
See note on ita, 9 supr.
30a, 33 {Machinensis).
is named, l85 (l), 22
This rendering, which is Dr. White's, is preferable to moreover (as suggested, above, Introd., p. Ixxxiii supr.).
A Bishop Victbricus
See pp.
Ixxxiii, xci,
supr.
also Additional Note, next page.
CCXC
(and
p. 47,
1.
5 [25].
expertus
exferrectus (probably a solecism, not a mere scribal
for
error).
31 [24]
1.
4 [25]. efficiatus for effaius. This is a word not else found ; possibly = affirmed, (formed
as the opposite of inficiatus). | 1. 35 [25]. audiui su^pl. after this word, super me (with MSs).
I
and
p. 47a,
1.
p. 47,
4 [25]. episcopus
inenarrabilibus see on 413, 18.
1.
MS
corr., S:piritus (so one
s^s for
e;ps).
1.
8 [25]. inerrabilibus
10 [25]. pro nobis: After this, a large omission occurs
1.
corr.,
supplied
?/5>-.,
to be required (or mihi se). \ 1. 19

24 [31]. retuli uobis: After this, another large
omission ; supplied p. 466, q.v. | ib. 1 31 [35]. antecLuam fiant : After this, again a large omission
supplied pp, 466, 467, q.v. \ 11. 33, 34 [38]. renascerentur: su^;pl. (with mss), et postmodum consummarentur.
p. 466, q.v.
[30].
the other MSS, ibi se

dediceram (with MSS.).
14 [29]. sibi se
1.
dedideram
corr.,
sibime seems
1.
p. 47i5,
usque
full
to follow et dicent in
dicit saeculi
Mt. xxiv.
(i)
notitiam
per profetas sues: After
3 [38].
i.
them
transfer
1.
this,
also corr.
om. the words sicut false ....
falsa
for false,
utilitas
uenient for ueniunt.
1.
1. 34. reliqua sunt exempla

(mss give instead, Mt. xxviii. 20 in full).
(2) Act. ii. 17, 18 [Joel ii. 28, 29], (3) Rom. ix. 25, 26 [Osee ii. 24].
|
14,
(1.
5),
and
29 [40]. rl
mss
1.
cite in
36
[41].
su-p^l. (with mss), Dei.
11. 4, 5 [41]. after uidentur: Here the

p. 48a:, 1. 3 [41]. sanctorum: corr., Scottorum (with MSS).
largest of the omissions occurs [cc. 42-53]; Et etiam una .... pro animabus uestris
see for this,
|
6 [54]. after occasio: su^^l. (with MSS) adulationis uel auaritiae scripserim. | 1. 8 [54].
(with mss) read nondnm for non, and supj)l., uidetur sed corde creditur, fidelis autem qui promisit
467, 468 infr.
qui non
1.
nunquam.
1. 11 [55]. after sdo: j-^^/. (with MSS) certissime quod mihi.
II. 17, 18. o/fer cuiuslibet
|
Here occurs the last omission [end of c. 55, andcc. 56-61] Sed nihil horum .... uix euaseram; seep. 468.
1. 24
after secundum ins. (with MSS) dei placitum.
[62J
|
Most of the above Notes relating to the text of the Confessio (pp. 43-48) are borrowed from Dr. Newport
White's Libri Sancti Patricti (the only critical edition of this document), which is an indispensable
guide in the study of it and of the Epistola.
Additional Note on pp.
46^,
21 [s. 23],
1.
iuxta siluam focluti.
Dr. Bury {St. P., pp. 27, 28 334^.) justly points out that P.'s own account, taken by itself, suggests
that the Silua Focluti (understood in a widened sense, including most of W. Mayo) was the scene of his
;
he recognizes the voice of the people of Silua Foci, when he hears it in his
inter nos,' imply that he had previously dwelt among them.
But (as shown above under 46 b, 23), with regard to (2), ut uenias et adhuc ambulas admits of being
otherwise interpreted or perhaps ought to be read, 'ut uenias adhuc et ambules.' And, as to (i), the mental
impression that the call was from the people of that region, may in his trance have reached his consciousness
without the medium of words. The very fact of his vision indicates that his heart was full of Hiberio and
the people dwelling by its 'western sea.' Though the appeal is not ut uenias in Siluam Focluti' (like
;
For
bondage.
six years'
vision
and
(i)
(2) their words,
'
adhuc ambulas
'
'
'
'
'
the
'
transi in
that his
Macedoniam
spirit,
'
of the
'
uir
Macedo
'
in St. Paul's similar vision. Act. xvi. 9), yet
longing for the souls of the unvisited thousands of the Far West,
assurance that the cry was
it is
conceivable
may have sprung to
the
theirs.
it seems impossible to reject the claim of the Slemish district of N.E. Ireland, attested as it
from West and South by Tirechan of Tirawley as fully as by Muirchu of Sletty, and by the earlier
authorities who are their sources. It is hard to believe that if P.'s years of captivity had been passed in
N.W. Connaught, no memory of it should have survived there, or that, if any tradition of it lingered, it
should have been missed or neglected by Tirechan, of whose work the greater part (nearly the whole of his
Moreover,
is
alike
Lib.
it
11) is
(chiefly Mayo) traditions.

The very mention of Silua Focluti (and of
places in Ireland) by P. himself in the Confessio, would have naturally suggested the claim on
were it not that the claim of the Dalaradian Slemish was on all hands known and admitted
a collection of Connaught
alone of
its behalf,'
all
No sufficient reason can be assigned* why the tradition should attach itself to a region
distinguished neither by physical features, nor by the neighbourhood of a great Church, nor by the residence
if it were mere legend and not attested fact.
of a dominant House,
from the
first.
> Probus {Tr. Th., p. 48a)

makes Mt. Eglithe scene of the Angel's visits to P. but (p. 49*) he supposes Mt. Egli
be in the region of the Cratheni (Picts), i.e. Dalaradia, in other words, he identifies it with Slemish.
2 See, however, for an ingenious, if hardly convincing, suggestion offered by Dr.
Bury, St. P., p. 122.
;
to
'
'
LIBER ARDMACHANUS
In the following pages the entire text of the
as
now
extant,
is
Book of Armagh,
reproduced, paginatim lineatim uerbatim literatim.
[Deest folium
i.]
fol. 2, ro.
inhibernica
sibi
quam
ante
seruitute possito
eum
essent dixerat
uissionibj' uissitauit
ris'
tempwi
Ueniret
lit
nationes feras
te
docendas misserat
gustinus
z'
adqwas
Patricius
lmprante
missit
illo
hoc
auxilio
CoeptuOT
adopus Inquod ollim
sancio domino germano
pe
caelestini urbis romse episco
^^
lserninusqe
eodem
quo sancius patricius
die
Turn acceptis bene
dictionibj
orcimhus secundum morem.
perfectis'
cantato &t\am patricio qasi specialiter

et
conuenienter hoc psalmistae uorsu
ln3,eternum secundum oidinem
as sacerdos
tu
"M
melchisedech
enerabilis uiator
Innomine
tolicam quadragensimus quintus
nitatis ascendit
et
asancio petro apos/o/o
nias
ei
missus fuerat ad banc
tarn
Conuertendam
quia
nemo
terra
Tl am
m'ssi
Vleque
datum
ei
Inmites homi
sed reuersus
rarum Itenere
Inbritonuw?
omnib^j ambulan
commone
dissidia
omni
uiae
qucs
uelocitate
fla
mare nostrum contendit
autem diehus quib^ hac gestasunt
1 npri^dictis' regioniba^ fuit rex
Imperator barbarorum regnans

Intemoria
adeuw
Coeptoqae
illis'
prater
Cum
dominum
tri
quidam magnus ferox gentilisque
Tl
reuertere uero eo hinc
mari transito
Oniissis'
tuque prospero
in
trawsegere tem
Ipse uoluit
qui missit illuw?
primo
quicquam de
reciperunt doctrinaw ems
pus Interra nonsua
ei
rit
Sanctis
peruenit brittan
Ilemo enim
officium
ei fuerit decaelo
hii f eri ei
fT
di anfractibKj
sed pmhibuit illuw?
potest accipijre
neque
nes facile
palladius
sub brumali rigore possi
Insola/;:
etiam au
cset^ri inferioris
paratam nauim
ille
abma
sancio episcopo accepit
r.
tunc tenebat sedem apos
ordinatus
episcopalem gradum
ibi
8["radus
(êrte em'm
quod paladius archidiaconus pa
qucB euentra
sancius patricius sciens
ordinatusw/
inpontificali
erat
pi qui
declina
erant
Inpropinquo loco habitantem
iisunt
tes
habret qm'a nee' adhuc' a
gradu ordinatusM/
cum eo
eius
sepiscopum 3,matho rege
xilius
Segitium prisspit^rum ut
tem comitem
demorte
adquendam mirabilem hominem
Iter
tho rege
prcB
<!
XI
aeteri redeuntes
ei
Summum
essent
germanus seniorem cam
esi
au
nomine
ibiqwe
paratus fuerat utiq aeuanguelii
Ct
in
III
0.
Ingreditwr Iter
qui
et
urunt
Inuissione uocant
Iportuno ergo tempore
Comitante diuino
benedictus
et
retulerant inebmoria
siluse foclitae ei caet^ra
ei filise
filii
adeM
illuw deus utpisca
HI
te
Sancti paladii
britannis' qtn'a discipuli paladii id est
dtcens ei
barbaras
ibiqwe ei diciumest
ret
creb
Seuanguelico re
et
et
cLUdita Itaqwe morte
loiguire
qucB erat caput scotoraw
nomine
Origo Stirpis
ter
&mhus
hie autem
uita factus
filius
neill
regiae hm'us
sciuos /magos
Incantatores
pene
ei
insolae
aurispi
.eiomnes malae ar
ces
ei
tis
Inuentores habuerat
qui potrant
fol. 2, V".
omnia
hii
nomina
haec
lochru
et
et
hii
'ii-
I'll
Sunt
lothroch qui
lucetmael
exsua
ii
c onsummato
quorum
pnecaeUns pneferebanter
r^
qui
magica
arte
Inmodum
ext^rum Iutûm
Inoportunum portuw
tessauris' quasi
creb
inregiones coolennorum
cum
regni
dee
lonquinquo trawsmaria aduectum
fectius esse
apaucis' dictatum
tus redemeret
amultis' sus
ceptum
quam utsemet ipsum primi
Ct
abomnibusque
honoratuw?
gentilem milcoin
regna
subuersurewz
incaptiuitate
resistentes iurhas,
seductarum
que
oxanes eorum deos
distructrum
cula regnatarum
artis
et
modum
profetauerunt
crebro
maxima
hiis' urbis'
abhiis'dem
Inantecedentibz^j
patriciiq
'ii'
\\CSC
'^"^^'"
a,ut
in-
Sunt
exsua
Cum
domu
respondebit
quod
suo ligno
fines
et
dimittens
quodest
brega conalneos que
nee non
leuo
tum
linguae
ulathorum
adextremum
brene
ei
regnum nostrum
ille et
fre
se immissit
etdis
quodest
hcsc
cam eo
et
adhostium
erant Innaui
uenierunt
slain
et
absfode
ali
quantulum inregionem utrequies

cerentibi
nsxius
sua familiatota
(J uando
qui
runt nauiculam
capite per
potest ea euenerat
enim Inaduentu
cenderunt int^rram
curui
nostris u^rbis' potest
expmi
cultris'
DW
adueniet
exanteriore parte domus'
Sic'
fines
in
mensa
festius
um demde
uersiculi u^rba
qucB
prurim nauis conuertit
3,nnis'
Incantabit nefas asua
fiat
adantmorem insolam
t'
In
ut decaptiuita
cui ante captiuus
nomine nsque hodie nominator
eius
dictis'
forato
fiat
quasi
portans
fuerat
cLoCiciput
capita
signau^r
aduentum
idiomo notam manifesta
suae
hominem
utiqf et caeleste
seruierat
morem
appetens
apud quern quondam
libraret ilium
te
sse
Tjortantem
quoque Suadentemq hunc

unt
Inde
2|"eminum seruitutis priztium t^rre
num
operihus in
hostium
dilataw/ ubi uissumw/ ei nihil per
sinistrales fines adillum
omm'hus iWorum
lnportu?
uocatwr
claruz qui
a,pud nos'
Ig'nota quadam doctrina molesta
et iectis'
cum
nauis sac/i
trans marinis' mirabilibj' spz>-italibj' que
morem quendam
rius profetabant
perkc
Igitur nauigio sancto
honorata
toque
et
ronal
et
ista sufBciant
redeamus adpropossitawz
an/quam essent
tilitatis et idolatriae
equibw
Qehis'
exmore gen
scire et pruuidere
cui
naiura.
uiri
nomen
erat
boni
Ii
dichu ha
bitans ibi ubi nuncest orreuw pat
fiant
Sêntile n.on stabit
Inuenit eos porci
cuius&Bxa
cet gentilis
mani
omnia
6t
ricii
quod
Cuersis'
patricii \6x\orum.
nomine
cognominatum
p\orcinariw autem
putans eos fures
et
ac latrones exiuit
domino suo dudichoin
fides yipisti catholica nostra, repleuit
omni^.
indicanit
fol. 3, r.
et
inCluxit
tihus
ilium super eos
cidere
eoS
ricii
Conuertit Aomixius
pnedicauit
adbonum
quiescit
bw*
ibi
lidem
hcBc
ne
nowmultis' die
hominem milcoin
um
suum
dem
ei ue\
ei
relicta ibi nauis
pit per terras diregere
Cruidnenorum
nes
apud dichoin
uiam
coe
ei
\^\
Inregio
donee peruenit
Quo
ibi
semen
seruierat
udiens
auUm
In
ei
ei
dominaret
sponte
Congregate
maximo
36gip
Ingenesseon
consi
Inuenierunt
primum pasca
ubi erat
ingentibf adqas
iectis'
pojtremo
In
uissumej/
tatis ei idolatriae
adueni
liberari
ens uidit ubi nunc usqe crux' ha
put
uti
In cawpo
regnum maximum
nationum harum quod
ubi
illam regienem inqua ser
erat
omnis
ne possit
gentili
ulterius
hie inuictus cuneus inea
Totius idolatrise
ne possit
primum
ulterius
\\Mus regienis ilico sub eculis'
quondam
omnium sollempnitatum
auiem sancius patricius inpri^dicto lo
betr Insignum aduissum
elut
Ct
flOStra.
111
illis'
hanc magnam Aomini resollempnitatem quasi
taris
tali gratia
fides crescere ibi
Spirato diuinitus sancto patricio
caput
Cum
multis'
ei elegit
auiem pasca indiebw
h.uius insolse
substantise suae incensusej/
uiuit
diebw
campum
coepit
r\ pWpinquauit
to
primum
ei
super hac' re eonsiliis'
omni instrumen
CO alatere dextere mentis miss
inis
missit ilium des celebrarent multis'qe
instinctudi
prius habitauerat rex
adse
ibiqe mansit
lium ubi hoe
se' igni tradidit
Indomu inqua
uene
celebratumej/
ne seruo subiectus fieret
sibi
ei ille
abuli
regie
qmbus
rursum peruenit lncampu/
amauit
to
signo
se'
suum ad
Iter
quod pasca primum deo
iternm
Infine uitje faceret quasi
uim
per
Cito
Cireumiit totum
et
incons
suum
3,rmans
ei
ad dichoin
ad uissitandum eum ut morem quern

nolebat
miliucc seruum
Gt
rat
pectu eius ascendisse Incaelum
Super sedem regniem
nse ulothorOT pereadem uestigia
expedite gradu
anguelum uictoricum
uidit
Orans
Conuertit
crucis
captiuw
preso uestigio
mentis
petra aXterius
nemo
Insempiternum
eius seruiet
flis' dictis'
erat
ein&
Ingenerationem insuper
ageneratione
fi
Qequomonte mul
tempore
to ante
Igni tradidit
Infine uitse suse
sedebit rex
defiliis' eius
admontem miss
nescio deus scit hie
ait
rex qui se ipsum
crederet
atqe
seruiret dee aeterno nescio des scit
portaret ei pnsti
conuerteret adxpw/i
sic'
promens
uerba
home
sed uolens cito ire ut uissitaret pradic
turn
nullum uerbum proferens sus
pirans e/gemens lacrimansqe
et re
sancius apac? ilium
adhof opj duabj aut tribwj
tupefactus igitwr
fere heris'
cogita
DatriciuS
et ibi credidit patricio
illi
Sed uidens faciem Sac/i pat
eitis et
Incensum Intuitus
regis
qui corde propossuerat oc
illis'
tiones
12"noraa
rogum
aduersM
sub malleo
xp;i/i iidem insurgere
fortis operis
cum
fide
fol. 3,
iuncti sancti patricii
primus inlidereter
talibus
P^
euata
misso
ro
illo
illam adorarent
^rat quoque quidam mos'
et di
pace bono
et
illi
exercerentqi? festiuitatem gentilem
factumest
et sic'
admare
Igitur nauis
Infide plena
dictum
ui
omnibziij'
migrantes decampo
dichu
manu
dexteraq
Iniss
demittentes omnia
ad
plenitudinem ministmi quce erant ante noin
congrue
bene
ieua Inportum hostii
procul
sine iuxta
colpdi
uenierunt
Campum
Quam
ad
ut fabulse ferunt
periret
3.nima
eius
depopulo suo
sanctum, pasca celebrans
>ânctus ergo patricius
InCendit diuinum Ig'nem ualde
aduesprum
dum
et
b^dictum
habitantibw
lodorunt
luci
CJui Innocte
refFul
cawpi
3,cunctis peneprplani
gens
uirorum feec
ferti
succende
maximum
donee pojtremo
pruenierunt
Incen
nocte
fill
Inpalatio temorise
idest
retur
Inprisdictum
inilla
Siue
Sintequam indomu regia
Ig'nem
disset
Glictaqe ibi naui pedistri Itenere
J_^
Intimatus
cnmque
pn?sp^re delatisunt
et
Utqui
Incunctis' regionib^x
'
T>er e
a^ûd illos
'ill
'
'
cius pasca
suorum manibwj sp/n
et
v.
uissusw/
*
1
uiri
r.
Tixoqa*
'
bregg
tis
debeta pascse
Cum
laudis
1 1
enouim magis'
qui fuerat unus
"
semi feccolferchertni
Idest
cius
cum
dum
pripfetae
profe
soqtie
ibi tentorio
dô altissimo
uocem
spi'ritus patri
cerit
Secim
^-
sentoribw*
Tex
niagi responderunt
Ignis
ilic
in
quem
uidemus qwique inhac' nocte accen
reddidit
an/^quam succenderetar indo
svisest
mu
magicis' Inuentioni
tua
idest inpalatio
temoriae
nissi extinctus fuerit
Innocte
hac' qua accensusd'j/
numquam
''
idolatriK
mira
et
regi nesciisse ilium qui hoc fe
seternum uiue
Sollempnitatem quam gentiles Incan

et
et
uis
(ônuocatisq? maioribaj
natu
uero Inillo anno idolatriae
tationibaj multis'
eo conspexerunt oranes
tisunt
uota sacrificiumq
suis'
CCidit ergo utatemoria uideretar
c.
omni deuotione
rÔntlSît
/jL
\ius
nownullis' aliis' sup^rstitionibwj congre
etiam regibj satrapis' ducibw prin
gatis'
cipibj
tinguetwr Inseternum Insupifr etoaines ig
^/optimatiba^ populi insuper
nes nosttse consuitudinis supisr gradietr
i?/magis incantatoribj auruspicibus

et
omnis
artis
doctoribws ue
uel ut
omnisqwe doni
intemoria
fosuerant
etUle qui incendit
Inuentoriba^
IStorum babylone
eadem nocte
/regnum
ueniens aquo incensus nocte
uocatis' ad loigaireum
quondam adnabcodonossor'
ex
supr
in hac'
suprabit nos' omw^s ette' etomnes homines
regem
regni tui seducet
exercere
regna
qua' sanctus patri
et
Gt cadent
ipsum inplebit omnia
et regnabit inssecu/a
saeculorwOT
ei
omnia
fo!. 4, r".
r^ IS ergo
ualde
ut ollim erodis
Cum
uitas temoria
dt'xii
non
et
omnis
ci
eo e/respondens
nunc nos' ibimus
sed
sic' erit
uideamus exitum
ei
extra locum
auditis' turbatus/ rex loiguire
ut
3.ssumptis'
llictionem
nil
II
I I
eum
decantans
multos currus'
g"ruum
equorum
ei
illis'
Secundum con
facias
magi
GX
regi
illis'
nee tu
inilla ciuitate quae
eniihusque
Incendit
illis'
adorauerit
etiw ipse
dominatus
et ille
prcbabis nos'
Inconspectu tuo rex
Ct
sic'
rex ait
Uonum
uenistis
sic'
êd sederunt
^^
UocatusM/ sanctus
//
gem
promentem sanctus
dam
petrus desimone
patricius ut
quon
cumquadaw
dixit
Qui omnia potes ^t In
domine
Quiqe
flic
Qui
Impius
mat nomen tuum eleuetur nunc
de
Ct
as /cito moriatr
uatusM/ Inaethera
loci incensi
Iuxta
lia
missisti hue'
non intraue
curribf suis' /equis'
Incircuitum
illis
flunc autem Intuens turuo oculo ta
tua potestate consistunt
faciam ut locuti fuis
iscendentibjq
lochru procax
lidei catholicse tumulentis' uer
addommum
In
pûenierunt adpr(zfinitum
r\
Inuicem
ad
III
potentia /magno clamore confidenter
respondens
Consilium
patri
Inconspectu sac/i audens detrache
bis'
sermocinabimur adln
uicem nos
Ct
re
ut te
ille
uocatur
eum
sermocinari
magus nomine
erat
%ed eris foris iuxta
uocabitur adte
fueris et
alter
adorau^ris ilium qui
hocest
I T~ cipi
II
tu postea
in
nunc rehqwise
cuius
cius /credidit dra aeterno
ibis
ne forte
est
magoium
Surrexit ethenedixit
slane
dixe
dego
filius
adorantur
\^nntihus autem
adlocum inquo Ignis
runt
ambulabimus
dei nostri
III
ercc
sensum adleuam
uertentes
locum
incorde
nowsurrexerunt
illi
noluit oboedire dictis'
uirorum feec
ferti
hominuOT
tis
et
a[due"|ntu eius sed unus tanium adomtno adiutus qui
III
et
ei
Ilii incurribaj et hii inequis'
u[eni]t adillos
detemo
prrexit loiguire
ad
et
postea
ei
Curgens denique sanctus
nos autem Innomine
idesi
lochru infine noc
ef
tis illif
runt
credet
istius
lucetmael
ria
aaduentum
Surrexe
siculum nonincongrne inlabiis
ad
omnib^ optimis'
prce
nam quicumqw
inaduen
equos eorurn huncqwf psalmistse uer
Curri
"uiiii"
Mi' magis'
his'
tu istius
patricius ei uidens
secundum deorum traditionem
hus
e/
lunctis'
nee surgemus nos'
/adorabit
occidemus facientes tanium nefas
Innos/rum regnum
adsuos
rit
retinebimus
rei ei
Cllxeruntq magi
Incensi
dem
patricius adre
cerebro
fuerat
coram
for
et
ltrum di
adlapi
comminutus /mortuus
eis' et
timuerunt genti
les
blasfe
his' dictis' eli
magus
missus foras desup^r uerso
iuxta
me
.,
fol. 4, v.
atusque
I
cum
suis'
Innomine
benedictis'
rex patricio
ihu
xpisti
Sociis'
eum
super hoc uoluit
Ineum
Inruitwros
^"Vsurgat
deus
et
Gt
^tatim
tantum ceruos cum hynulo
les 'uiii'
dissipentwr inimici eius
eum
euntes quasi addissertum
et
cum
nominiossus
et
'
commotio qwizdam
horribilis
Impii semet ipsos
naurunt
uersus altrum insurgens

tus
magnus factusw/ Y/
curraum eorum
axes
cum
eos
currus
et
et
expug
denWhus
ad
deluculo
alter
et t^rrsemo
collocauit
agebat
et
indie
pas
regib^j
et
Whus
III
prostratisunt
1 1
3.bhac' plaga coram
septem septies
uiri
et
illis'
eius et alii ex scotis'
'ii*
et
dixit ei
llomo
qua
facta fuerant
bus
ne
tantum
psrdas'
uiris'
sanctus
ut conten
Coram omnibf
hostiis' claussis'
ergo eo
te
cogitantibwj'
urbum faceret defide sancta
et
quod dexpw/o legitur
nationi
secundum
uenit
id
aduenien
Incaenacolum temorise
nemo deomnibJ
ueniens enim rex genua flectet
regem
sermocinan
aliis' et aliis'
intemoria
timuerunt
iuste et potens
loi
bibentibwf uinum in
W\>usque et
deret
ueniensqM regina adpatriciuw
ualde
apud
maxi
dies
III
I t
hocest
manducan
eos erat
patricius 'u'
donee ipse
remanserat tantum hominihus ipse et
uxor
uero die
recumbentibj
Testus enim
dehis'
rege exsuis sermonibMJ ad maledictum pat

ricii
uersusî'/
admontem monduirn
miuiui euasserunt
et
caj
palatio temorise
exeis' se
paucis' eua
III
principib^f et magis'
Clonec adextremum pauci
^Cquenti
guire
prplanitiem cazpi
equi
II
adtemoriam
mus apud
ui ei pnscipitauerunt se'
et rex
mestus timidus et ig
loiguire
afacie eius
inruerunt tenebrse
uenit
aboculis' regis sed uiderunt genti
sancius patricius
lugiant qui oderunt
puero
nusquam conparuert
^tatimque
claraq uoce dixit
surrexit
Cum
uiris'
adregem enumerat eos rex uenientes
in istum prden
tunc uidens gentiles Impi
tern nos'
OS
manus
Iniecite
dix.it
ei
octo
suis'
occidere
ad aduentum eius
III
et
adorabit dominumtuura etuenit rex
surrexit
ti
I I I
more coactus
sancto
bat
/flexit
et finxitse
et
post
genua coraw
se parauerunt ad
Interficere
poetam optimum
ibi erat
'
feec qui postea mirabilis epis
simulate u^rbo uo
eum quomodo
idesi
11 II
qzîdam adoliscens poeta nomine

/
lens
unum tantum
apud quem tunc temporis
Inuicem paululum gradiens uocauit

rex sanctum patricium
macculugil
adorare quern nole
quam
I I I I
prcster
copus
sciens autem
fuit
Cuius
rantur hisleibti
patricius cogitationes regis pessimi
reliquiae
n'c
3.do
ut dixi
II
dubthoch
fol.
dubthach
rem
Solus exgentibus inhono
sancfi patricii
surrexit
tumesi ei ad iustitjam
rent
tibw cunctis'
pum
eum
miratiswwt
reffellit
ille
au/em
non
magus
et
lnnoctrna
lucetmail qui fuerat
tus est extincto consocio suo
ut
Initium causae hab^ret
tuentibwj
aliis'
exuasse suo
cii
Inmissit
Inpoculum
catis'
aliqwid
patri
et
Inmodum
liquor
gelu
et
ego
Campus
eras'
hoc
depone
nonpos
Dotes malum
sanctus
nonsic'
facere
tunc benedicens
dicto citius
pluia aut nebulis' aut uen
f^T
Clamauerunt twrbae
gt
Inuo
paulo post
demonibaj Induxit magus densis
poterat
et
3,t ille similiter
GX
non
henedixit et reppen
Ct TG
Gt exclamauerunt omes
fulsit sol
et con
sanctus
ait
^(ZflQlus autem orans
expulsaesunt tenebrae
te
uersusM/
Gt
mormurauerunt omnes
pelle tenebras
patricius hoc proba
poculum suum
horam
et
simas tenebras super terram insignuwz
ffenus uidentibj cunctis'
hene^tyiit
nonhonum
ait
e/miratisunt corde
In
Ccce nidemus
sanctus
Gt
to euanuit nix
utprobaret quid faceret
lXidensqe sancius
tionis
Ct
uideit omes
et
dixit ante istam
absqe ulla
conRi
gêre aduersus sancium patricium

ei
e/ait
pertotum circuitum
etiam inilla die solid
conflictione
Cgô Inducam uiden
Incantationes magicas
lunc
sum deponere
ille
uoluntati dei \n
pertinguentem ferenn
nunc
uesci
senantibw^ auiem omnibwj
et ait
GXorsus Induxit niuem super totum caw
agentibwj aduescendum ut proba
lnuentns' rehus
etAiTi.it
Inducamus niuem super terrara
ducere et&ixit magus
Itaque patricio uocatusw/
quae
patricius ait
Dater nolo Contraria
sciens quae uentura essent
magus
repputa
inilla die deo et
UlSSo
XCSpondensqw
be
Orediditque
nedixit ei sancius
primus
et
s, r.
gratias egerunt
Ilis'
autem
omnibw
aerso
uasse
tantum quam
et
Iterum
uersus/
cicidit gutta
Inmisserat ma.gus
poculum
bfid/xzV
Innatwram
liquor
riciumqe
Con
pum maximum
ait
magus la
super hunc
\xA\oc
rex adillos
pat
llDros
Gt ilium cuius
mittite
bri inlessi euasserunt adorabi
et
mus
pof/ paululum
ciamus signa
ait
Inaquam
westros
miratisunt omwes
0T
Intermagum
inConspectu regis
ilia
Xcspondit patricius
Ct
ego
cam
dixit
magus Ilolo ego
dicium aquae uenire
Campo maxi
enim
ma
mo
haêt
cum
adiu
isto zs\uam,
Certe audiuit
babtis
peraquam apatricio datum
et res
deum
laciam
pondens rex
ait
prmitte perignem
ll
fol. s, v".
QX_
Ijrumptus sum
ait patricius
gus nolens
dz'xz'/
Ct
unus exmeis' pueris'

ei
um
erga
simul
dit
me
uestimentum
erit
Incendemini
medium
domum
inillam
Ct
ridem
et sic'
cum
ct
ut
demedia domu
Cassula
regni tui nullus tamen erit exsemine
in
partem
patricii
ueste magica
anctus autem
patris et
1 1 1
atemoria
mante
quam IP
etspiritussancti profectus
Sequentibw^
II
macuil
demedia domu arida
hie
signis'
tempore
I
ualde
maccugreccae
homo
confir
lnregionibJ
patricii
II
domino cooper
sermonem
et
Quidam homo
rat
Innomine
pri^dicauit
ulothorum
Secundum quod detribw
filii
ante domino
secundum prizceptum
patricius
babtizansq eas
tes
p^rmanente
uiridi
rex Inaeternum // domt'ni ihesn gen
tuo
etus ui
sancti patricii tanium intacta
cum
resististi
scanda
missusw/
Clix autem benineus econ
trario
adregem qm'a
prolonguentur dies
licet
et
et ait
alii
et fuisti
Consumeret Ilamma Ignis maguwz
Cum
aeternu
hisra^êl
lum mihi
hora orante patricio
inilla
con
doctrinae mese
domus coram omni twrba Incensaw/
Tactumest
exsaorum
Ct
inilla die
addomi'num deum
sanctus patricius
Inpartem domus conclussa ltaqa extrin

secus
credere me'
est
1 Jfl'toqw^ Consiiio
Crediderunt multi
ibi
cuius di
unus expueris' sancti
bineus nomine
TTl elius
rex loiguire
altrum dime
et
Gt
dium exarida factaw/
magus
domus
exmat^ria uiridi
Ongregatis' Igitur seniorib,f et omni se
u^rtit
consilium ise
et hoc
et aedificata^j/ eis'
// natu suo diyiit eis'
pnscepto credidit
raeum erga te etin
et
Cumeo
quam mori
sed tu ipse ibis el
tecum insep^rataw
ibi
domum
coclaussam
uersa nice inal
sanclus nonsic'
ait
ciuitas'
aquam nunc Ignem deum
trnos annos nunc
ueneratr
homo
ic
ma
3,t
Ct
Impius
erat
sae
uus tyrannus ut Cyclops no
pueris' dt'cfuiaest notetigit
oni
eum
Ignis neque contristatus/
quicquam molesti
nee
minaretwr cogitantibaj prauus
cassula
intulit
tanium magi qucs erga eum fuerat nonsine

di
nutu exusta
Ct
iratus/ ualde
Tex aduersus patricium demorte

magi
eum
sui
Inruit
uolens occidere
lum d^s
3,(1 prcem
ter et
e/
timuit
commotumw/
in
sed prohibuit
ad uocemetus discendit
ticem suum
poene
ira
enim
il
patricii /
dd Inuer
uerbis'
Intantum
uerbis'
intempsratus
uergens im
factis'
malignus
pietatis iw
sp?n'/u
amarus
pwfunduw
anima
iracondus
itS.
corpora
scelestus
quadam
mente
crudelis
inmontosso
1\y
Tex uehimen
cor' eius
prauus
/omnis
uita
gentilis
conscientia
Inanis
oco
ubi
10
ut die
aspero alto
que sedens
*".*''
Ilmdruim moccuechach
ille
tyrannidem cotidie
fol. 6, r".
diberca
CXercebat signa sumens nequissima
6t
crudelitatis
crudeli scelere
mortuuOT
trans euntes hospites
patricium
illi
ammi
obstupescentes
rantesqwe tale miraculum dixerunt
mine
Intrase
claro fidei lu
lefecimus temptantes
Interficiens //
^ânciumquoque
3,t
homo
gentes uere hie
eum
// ait qware
H
I
radiantem
miro quondam
ei
S ancius
cse
uero patricius
deadema
temptare
lulgentem
eum
tyrannus
Crudelis
me
hm'us
cussa
um
uidens
ambulantem
Iter
cere cogitaret dicens
Ccce seductor
is'
pr cogru
doctrinae fiducia
uiae
hominum
ille ei
aliquam
sciemus
et
ille
dews
Yiabet
si
in hoc
tempte
Insuper
num Inmedio eorum
sum
Tu
centem lnfirmitatemq mortis
que modi
rem
sanctum seducto
fallaci re'
ue\
incantationes
unus exnobis' nunc infirmatusM/

cede
\t&que
et
sanari possit /
Kânctus
et
Gcce
solas
de
&oxum
tes socii eius
laciem
uiderunt
hac hiber
nihil
huius habens insigne peccati tui
Ct po^/quam
conliga
Dedes
ferreo etproiece
cumqae
et
ferat te
In
eum law
et
11
exerce
eius
pellis
Inmari
ab
absque remo
te duxerit uentus
esto paratus etterism
p^ruenias
tuos conpe
clauim
Innauim unius
sque gub^maculo
nee mixum
Insimulantis
Inermis admare
etpaxnum indumentum
Tprister uile
/mitte te
fuisset et reuelan
Si Infirmus
nopos
tecum detua sub
nihil tollens
admare
omnes dolos
wrestanter ^/intripide ait
ludica
protanto ac ta
et ait patricius
Cgredire nwc
in capite tuo
3.C
for
fallacias
patricius sciens
firmitatem
si
patri
gustans nihilqzê bibens defructu in
canta sup^reum aliqas
Incantationes sectse tuse
DabtitzatusqM/
quo possit corpus tanium contegi
cum
AiscipuHs suis' gentiles dixerunt ei
CômiersviS inilla hora
proposui te Int^rficere
stantia
nominan
tes adueniente sancto patricio
te
nensi
uirtutis pr^strigias e/orationes
ueneficia
P^T
ettransi uelociter deregione
in hm'us
peccata tua
iudicare sed deus iudicabit
tamen
et
et
quo
mare
inquaw cumque def
diuina prouidentia inhabita

tib'i
i/r
patris et
sancte domine mi
cremine
li
crede ergo
sanctus
ait
et confiture
rgo quantum debuerit
pos
ia
simulantem ut probarent sanctum
quia
ci
dei tui
nowaddidit maccuill dicens
(~* onfiteor tibi
ipsis' sa
subsago
et
inpotentiam
Ct
Innomine
credidit dô seterno
sanctuia.
et
me nunc
eta'pirituc sancti
lilii
potentiam
mundo temptauerunt
unum exsemet
babtitzare
et
Inquo se glorietwr
temptaueruntqw uirum
uerunt
et
quod Cumq pnecip^ns mihi
meo domino ihu
do
homines mul
eamus ergo
seducat
mus eum
peruersor
ille
Doeniteat
ait
et
trado
et
Tesôndensque
uoluisti
excelsi quern pnedicas'
cui mos' facere
uenit
me
facti
laciam
Interfi
Satilitibwf su
prstrigias utdecipiat
tosqe
incon
Conuersus admaccuil
lestis patriae glorias
te
Ilia
dteiest
diuina mandata
fol. 6,
Q2X2tq^
maccuiil
autem mortuo quid faciemus

uiu et ^/exsurget
Qeuiro
Sic' faciam ut dixisti
quidam homo diues
fuit
""
Ct
Sine dolore
honorabilis
et
Cui nomen
lnregionibj orientalium
Ctait patricius
ly
nunc
daire
suscita
vo.
erat
,.
autem rogauit patricius vita.hquem

'^
eum
uit
patricius inilla hora
0T
Sanus
it
admare dextfrum Campi
cito
umesi
Gt
ei
3pirauit
Collegauitqe
fidei
nomine
ascendit mare
uentus aquilo
illi
admeridiem
Inuenitqwe' ibi
doCuerunt u^rbumd
0L
ei
fertse
tus miratisunt
insolas indoctrina
uero uidentes
e/
misertist
mram
unius habi
gaudio
paru
Inuenti sunt spzntales patres
Igitur ubi
iuxta ardd machae
habitauit ibi sanctus patricius
ost
uero aliqwd tempus
cum
suis'
CQUGS
uenit
doiri
ducens equum suum miracul
dairi
lis
illi
Ininferiori terra, ubi nuncest
martyruw
ut pasceretr inherbosso loco xputi
anorum
eliuau^r
illius
Cum
untqa^ demari suscipientes
3.t ille noluit
ct
um
quorum nomtfta. sunt conindri
ii
dones mt'M
salicis
locum
ibi
locum alium
euoniara
babtismum Ineuonia
eorum adfidem catholicawz

r~
ei
sancto terram illam dare altam sed dedit
ualde mira
uiros
construam
et
eum
e/ sustulit
-ii-
nominatur dorsum
secundum quod precept

Innauicula etln
Qonursisunt homines
rumili
daret
Inquit sanctus ut illam altitudinem terrae qucB
se' in
eum Inlnsolam
lecitque
fi
Infide f/doctrina fulgentes qui primi
biles
ille
Inis habeta
leciens clauim inmare
litore
locum adexercendam regionem
reuix
IXligrauit inde ma'ccuil taw
ducia Inconcussa
e/
Ct
et offendit patricium ta
suum
equi inlocum
ilatio
ct
ait
ta
mittens animalia turhare lo
Cum
^tulte
bra
fecit daire
sanctum quemde6.it deo
nero eques
3.t
urn
inregione adeo sibi credita adregula/w eorum
tamquam
Corpus
mutus n(?ap^riens
pus
et
3.nimam exercuit
ibi exegit ap<fistos "ii'
,,,,,,,
icest
uitae tern
sanctos episcopos
usquedum
huimnonn
//
dominica
mane
(_^rastino autem die
effectusej/
,,<..,
equum Suum
uissitare
eum
supra
nocte
lam mortuum
ia u^ro uice sanctus requiescens patricius indie
tristis ait
mare luxta salsuginem qumest adaqui
xpzj/ianus
loqbatr
ex
ilia
iuit
ueniens eques
Inuenit
domiqwe reuersus
addominum suum
Ccce
occidit
ille
Sicut
et
os' suuira nihil
equo
sed dimisso ibi
maccuiil dimane episcopus /antes
tes arddse
totum
eorum inepiscopatu
succes sor
et
sordus non audiebat
equum tuum
of
till
lonalem plagam
sonuw intemp^r
uice spatio audiuit
atum gentilium
llocatisq^^
tium facientium rathi
illis'
dictu
hibuit eos patricius ne laborarent in
dominico die
sancti
at
illi
eum
Quamuis'
Gl
re
non consentiebant uerbis'
(1 uin Immo
3i}^
magnus adueniens
eius
cito
et
uiri
tamest
et
portetr
sancti
Qaussa
Saluus
eris et
12
prohibentwr
occidere
occidere
ei
aliquid ate
Sanari possit
[
foras
xpistiani est
et
eum
eum ad
celantes quod fac
ecce Infirmatusw/ daire

illi
In
i?/portentur nobis'
xpistianum qui dixerunt
mare etomne
illis
et
mors super dai
reuocentr qi exierunt
opui gentiliuz distruxit tempestas' iuxta
uerhum
uxor
"ii-
Xlunc Ite
et ille
(3"'^tibf autem
Cat quis
0]îeruntq
Insequenti enim nocte uentus
trbauit
ct
ait
hene ficia eius
ITludebroth
laboraueritis nee tamen preficiat
quod tamen conpletumest
eum
Citius Inruit
hcBc
Inridentes deludebant
sanctus patricius
fjccidatur
t^rficite
pro
'
^.^^
daire
indie dominicalaboran
dixit
'
till
magno
Ct
fendit enim ilium twrbatio locisui
acollo bouis distans rton
si
forte
7, r.
fol.
^dftCFU^S
autem patricius sciens quee factast
nominator
III
nimir?
dzx?'/
qua
et
fecerunt
sic' et reuixit
asparsione
equus
Sanatusq
aquae sanctdd
PI
aquae sanctae
et
exa
fiT
hie seneus
te
aecljziz
uenit daire
uitulo suo paruo iacien
metritas ternas capi
portans
eum
occide
et
Quin
ouis usque
dum
uitulum
tenuit
inhumeris' suis'
Secu
et
3,mantissimaqa
ilium cerua uelut
ta
sanctus pairidus
uoluerunt
uituluw
patricii tifere
ipsemet sanctus
et ait
sinistralis
sed noluit sanctus neque pnnissit
re
Ccce
Ct
Inardd machae
Comites
post
potius
tecum
sit
3,scenderMt
et
Inloco Inquo nwc altarew^
est daire
ar
(lixitque daire adsawc^wm
nteni
ob
Inuenieruntqê
terrse
eneum mirabilem
ortans secum
trawsmarinum
Cum
ap^rsione
uthonoraret sanctum patricium
hcec
altitudinem
ceruam
munus
b^^placitum
lationis et
por
et
sanctus patriciw
ut considerarent mirabile
daire
illawj
ambo
III
tauerunt secum
eis'
uobiscuw
/portate illam
ista
dedit
et
equum uestruw
Ite asp^rgite
dcs
aquam
heneAixii<\ue
exierunt
et
dimisserat uitulum inaXtero

III
^razacham
reuersusque daire ad
III
domum suam
homo
Stultus
dixit
gi
Uuirtutis
1
tri
Ite reportate nobis' seneum
portabimus seneum
tricio
ominus
gratzacham
-1
rum
nihil
periti
intantum
boues carra
"ii"
uechentes alio die
poj^ sanctum.
requiescen
agilisui
tihus pascentibjqe se
III
Interrogauitqw^ daire so
tarn aua
InCurrisse
auaritiseqw^
patricii
et
dicunt
habitantem
ncazpo Inis
laborem inpastu
et porta
portate
manentia
cremen pnti ferunt ut
uice sanctus patricius dixit
e/illa
esse
Stultitiae
Mixerunt pa
exierunt
signa qusedaw
rum 3,liquem ualde datum
rum
additq daire dicens semis' su
nostrum
Ubi usque hodie
mache
est
iantum proseneo mirabili metritarum
is'
razachaw
um
ad aqilonalem plagam airdd
Saltu situm
bobJ
uiolent^r incon
'
uerunt
stanter
cios suos dicens quid dixit xpw/ianus
seneum
reportasti
III
daire respondens dixit
grazacham
debrod
I
ciat
illis
portabitr
suus
et
portauit
fiat
stans enim
es
Insemet
et
et
seneum adpatrici2
incommotabilis
do' tibi
qua? ollim petisti
habeo e/lnhabita
III
lam
maladictione dixit
Ilusquam
Inutilis erit
profi
et
agrum
ucrbum
t^rra
homo
3-renossa ergo
qua
qe
nc quantum
quanunc
die
factumest
et
Iructifera inSalsu
Inea
infructuossa hcec adie
maledz'xzV earn
sanctus patricius us
In hodiernum diem
"PI
nit
Drimus
incipit
liber
13
luit
possitusM/ iuxta
Inhabitantis
et
circum
lit
ardd machae
mu
enim maris tam ha
eodem ueniens
ginem amalitia
Con
ibi et illaest ciuitas'
et
operuit totum
proieise
Insuper ^/partem illam agri
III
Cum
ager hie tuus neque semini tuo in
1 nundatio
bunda
ilia
tecum seneustuus
tz'3i
Sic'
llll rursum seneus
uenit daire
dicens ei
Cui irascens
dictum tarn bonum/ cum grazachaw
et
coegit
malefecisti
aeternum
Inablato eius
1
uauus
gratzacham
uice
homo pruim
sanctus patricius
respon
illi
d^'xz? et ille
Indato
ille
II
grazacham
derunt
11
S-t
quando
prsente sancto patricio
Secundus
fol. 7, v".
de
de
em
mortuo adse loquente
quadam Ingrediens Cruc
Indie
eMiam
patricii deligentia orationis
Iuxta uiam sitaw nowuidens
erat
i\ucB.
ilanc tamen auriga ui
pngt^rgressiiSM/
Inluminata dominica nocte ut
de
de
de
de
eo quod angelus
dam quo
ne' innichi
die mortis eius
ta
uiam perquaw uenimus

t
ue\ o
cem
caligine xii noctium abstersa
uiderat
pr gens
/sepulcrum
orauit
mortuum
et
ad cru
inillo
ibi
busto
sepultum Int^rrogauit qa morte
primse noctis iuxta cor
uigilis'
positara
uiam quam ueneratr
termino contra noctem possita
iux
patricif dimisso hospitio
ille
a:'psr
XXX' annorum
de
de
de
et
Inquam auriga Uidi crucem
dzxz'/
de tempore uitae
et
tenderat prueniissent
orare an/^ prandium coepissent
erat angelus
patricii petitionibus
iiii"
adhospitium qod
eum pwhibuit
Fubo ardente lnqa
Cum
et ille dz'/
dit
equi inuentisKt // moriret^r
abierat
Vespondii
sub fide uixerat
et
pus patricii quas angeli fecerunt
de
de
ssepulcro
TellCl
ei
la
SI
actusi?^/
ezechiae languente
ralogiae
acaz
tatis indicio
rl
//
dilegentia orationis
apocalipsin iohanm's
'
et
mos
ymnos
qascumq^
uidisset
hominis
sui
gentilem possuit
et
dixit
obhanc
crucem
nowuiderat
quia sepult<rae gentilis loc.f
fuit /uirtus
maior
signo
pergens tro
diei noctisqa^
inde surrex
(ônsuitudo autem
riae
orationis gratia
illi
erat
sacri
14
minicse
ut auesp-a
do
fe
patricius noMazbularet inde
temporis
InCampo
honore
prnoctans
grauis pluia
cum
tempestate
accederat Sed
cum
grauis pluia
Intota patria populataest
admane secundse
inquadam dominica die
Inde
iux
et
meritum
Inuero termino possito
noctis asque
etad omes cruces
decurru discendens declinabat
fi
putans crucem non
esse
ta ilhim almae crucis fieret
Inomni hora
filium
erat utmortuus loqueretur etqui sub fide
e(
Kantica spzri
manens
signans
omissum
Omnia
aut Initenere
il
ôst aliquot
3,t
defunctus erat xpz>/i scieretr
siue
se
et
(jmnes DSal
Scriptrarum cotidie decantans
peo etiaw crucis
c[u\
indecreto errore se
gentilis
caussam ut patricius
Inho
ef
et
bustum
Iuxta
talia
centies
lii
demonstrate sani
lugens mater
pulchrum
Infidiliter
qualiter
habuit
sepultus/
absente
planxit
Intota prouincia
f/diligenter attendat
audiat
uoluit
de
abnegare
eiiam mulier inalia
-^degens mortuum filiuw
uincia
dies
breui tempore Inquo luctus patricii
per
r^ usedam
pm
terminum contranoctem
noctem nouissam esse
fui
longue sep^ratus erat
seductione populorum
quis autem
gentilis uixi et hie' sepult^f
ut non helium
Ireto sussum rurgente
mortuus
desepulcro eius erum
igne
/// decorpore fieret
pente
de
de
Sepulturae eius abangelo
consilio
se
fol. 8, r".
Inloco ubi sanctus episcopus p^rnoctabat
Inconca
siccitas' erat sicut
tu ludicabis poenitentiam
Inuelle
ei
eius desuis'.peccatis'
14
petitio ut nepotes dichon qui
1
2"edeon accederat
re
auriga
memorat
'iii'
equos amissos quasi amicos caros planguit

quia
sum non
Inde pietas
poterat
motaw/
ris pii
deus
prumptus adiutoriuw
eleuauit
gulauit
auriga solito gemitu
cowmisserat
uenit sed
in
comes
ei
lucem extensse manus equos quos'
Yier
\\oc
miraculuw auriga
usq ad patricii obituw
osi ucro miracula tanta
abscowderat
mundus
igitur sicui tibi dico ei
omnibw
sicut
totius hybernise
an
die
mortis eius nox nwzerat
inilla
pwuincia
tsesunt
nox
ct
p^rduodecimas dies
liiqwa mortis eius exequias p^rac
xion inruit
alis' ei
ei
ei
tellurem non
fuscis'
bosferus umbras
norainduxerat
plebs ulod diKii quod usque infinem anni totws
numquam noctium
eum
nebrae erant quales antea fuerunt quod ad
eidix.it illi
uiri
tea
z-
'ui'
IIII
an
J.
re
ei uictor
solebat
gat quo pergere cupit missit
eidtxii
qware proficisceris sine uictoris
l""^^
uigiliar2 ei
psalmorum moribj
aduigilias inilla
rem Suauissimuw quasi
illi
sunt
iiii
fiat
petitiones tibi
adeum
ivisest
ei
mellis
ei
flagrantiawz
utlmpleretr
bus
quod lnbedictione patriarchs iacob diciuxnesi
eint ei
CCce odor
iussumw/ declina
sabul
uenit
ei datae
ii-
et
ei
deditilli
pergant quocumqe uo
luuenci
ei stabili
gestamine humeris inpossitum

re
re cantaunt
[
IS
anguelus dixit
tui aedificetr ei sicui
InStabiles electi sunt
vXquicumque yvaxmrn qui dete' possi
elegantr
ubi Cxxxaque requiescunt diciessia inho
norem corpusculi
3^^^""^^ P^
Quando auiem anguelus adeum
silium sepultwrse
boues indomiti
luerint
quas' petisti
indie exitus decorpo
mei tamquam odor agri pleni quern
rCuertsre
Yiocesi
filii
henedixii dominus uiii
lltlnarddmachae
ordinatio tua
titio
prima nocte
declina
Tinde uenis'
jrima petitio
oxxinihus
dulcidinis quasi uini dimisserunt
consilio
uictor te uocat ei
resfondens anguelus dixerat
ocum
in
T_)ostqaOT auiem icaelum profectisunt angueli odo
et quid facere debret intrrogauit
uit
et
obrem
uitae
psalmi corporis fecerunt
"
quam
uic
illi
psalmos cantantes corpw custodierunt
alt'um angue
adpatricium prohibendum ne' per
lum
sicui
ueniebant dormientibw homines orantes
anguelus qui patricium sepe uissita
esi
obitus' sui
nocte exeqaiarumeius angueli uigilias
QuiCumqwe
Inrubo uictor erat
moysi prouenerat
dubiuw
esse
anguelus dixii aduiaticum beatae
accip^;rat //
sicui
tales te
SQprcpinquante auiem hora
tor
uoluntariae
qtuedam. arserat einonconh-areiur
meritum declarandum
sacrificium abepiscopo tassach
tellurem cupitam satis sed iuxta uiara
mhus
tanti uiri
Iter
coraittibj suis'
admachi
Coepit
z'
ad eundem deducendum
multi
quo uoluit inde cum

caxpere
quam ^raommbus
missit
ideo mandauit utuenirent
trris' dilexit
adeuOT
demorte sua Ideo
am
pallor nontantns erat noctis
Inquo abierat
angue/f
proue
ei
celebratr / conira noctem termixmm pones quia inilla
ei astriferas
celebrat
}â\endas
annis "cxx'
ad propinqwante die mortisewJ uenit ad
ad arddmachae
moriens Ingredi
nis'
plexerat
qucB alibi scrip
ta st etqucB ore fideli
iudices fuistis
apriks practus totius eius uitse

nerat
uos' se
uteos
tribubwj isxahei
xii
uiam patrum Xnoxxxm quod indie xui
eris
iu
Ct
ludicentar suut dicitux adapos/o/w
apostolis' fuerunt
J* eurtre
Ita proxima quceque inluxerat
naria
quibw
-n' digiti sicui lumi
ei
petitio uthibernenses oranes indie
dentes iudicabitis
Cxhinc
manuOT spolians manica extensam
-iiii'
iudicii ate
prffistabit
Inuenies
equos quos' ploras
et
patricii pat
InoportunitatibKf adiu
Inangustis'
tor
p;^'eant
aurigae dt'xti
et flebili
mereantr eiuon
suscipisrunt missericordiam
tenebris' arcentibj uis
illos qucerere
benigne
te
uechunt
cum
plaustrwwi
sancio corpo
fol. 8,
II
lit
aloco qui clocher nocaXur aboriente
et
dubrec
depeconbwf conail
boues
uit
ei
ne sanctum profetam helesseuw occiderent ad
fin
riam nsque ductisunt llcsc etiam
addun
exierunt dri nutu regente
ne
reliquiae atenra
Cubitus det^nra
tui et
cordiam populorum facta^
dd
su
corpwj
lodientes
pulchro
humum
ma
lus
demonstratuwM/
factUOT Innouissimis'
temporibwj quia quando aeclessia

taesi
Quod
fiat
Ignem
antropi
lnrumpre uiderunt
et
etiam In xui anno
intempore obitus'
reliquiis' sac/i patricii
/H
sui
p^rueniens
una
Int^rnepotes neill if/orientales ex

Inter zliquando propinquales
parte
quos
nunc
propin
et
inter dirissimos hostes iraru;w
Secundum Iretum quoddam quod
Intrat certamen
ante
quam
ties
Indie
bat
et
colluwz
centies
et
cauit
que intumescebant fluctibaj
3,Liquando
et
flauis' uallibf
tern
u^rti
CI
illi
illi
postquam
dixit et
Coram
mis
incertamine ru
illi
Inscirit
illi
loquens
locutusw/ pedem
Inmon
se ascendit uestigia
nentia cernuntr
rissu
ora
iquando etiam anguelus
hue' usque
pedis angueli inpetra
dorsa
et
aMquando crispanti
tremula
influctibj'
undarum
et
ces concaua rumpebant asra
Innocte
supra petram ponens
crispantibj
cen
anguelus ueniens adeum sues indi
deretar
altis'
et consi
iquando sues custodiens prdidit eas
multa
misericordia dei
xxx uices conductio
descotia adiatinos perge ret
bonis uocatr merito patricii sanguis effun

et
et ui
atque conioquiis' hnehatur anguelicis'
liis'
Contensio adbellum usque
ira
Patricius
anguelus adeum uenerat
num
loquitwr Ita
captus
setatis
3,nnis' seruiuit et per
receden
- tes flawmigeram timuerunt flammse ignem
de
homo Cum homine
conioqulo angueli fruebatw/'
ase
Iteram re
septimanse semper uenire consne
die
rat et sicut
suprcorpw fac
seductio ad
a,nguelus Inomni septi
currat oratio
reducuntor corporis
supisr
adsama
helesseum diuina pwuissione
electio clarifica
lethglaisse ubi sepultusM/ patricius et dixit

ei
et inillo loco
cihus adeuOT locutusf/
ma
xxx
ui
et ille locus et ibi
quasi adcohibendam animossitatem
ebat
gêntium dirarum
tales enim populi sunt
tldelium prices fructum felicissimuOT obtinent
Sur
amen
linit
Illi
rexit freti feritas et
tumore
acriter
tu et
et
Bitmatura.
et
Inpossibile
enim
pore
uissio
pax
et
Cum
et
altaria
et
sed felici se
clocos
libros legis
reliquit illos
Patricius
XX
1X1
Corp,f sanctum, rapere

et tali
pngpara
patinos
calices
In
ajuanguelii libros
locis' nouis'
tc
illis'
ut detanto
non conparuit
3,c debeato cor
nutu
talit^r
uideretr
salus
Inexitum /mortem uerteretm
ostensum/
sicut siri
'ui'
Snno
Captusei/
docuit
babtitzatusM/
xu seruiuit
antea ex
caecati
[
16
Xl
legit
tota uero aetas eius -cxi-
hasc constans
nsque ad fluium cabcenne p^r
adtempus OStensa nequod SLnimarum
fallacia
armati ad bellum ad
Corpore
fieret nissi di
Innumerabilium
felici
ne
putantes se duos boues
Corpw
uenierunt
-L
freti
adcertamen ruunt
plaustrum Inuenire
aestimabant
ei
contra ultu
et
beati corporis pr(?rumprat
ductisunt fallacia
et
onentales
Certatim pngparati
locum
"p\ortauit patriciJ per sininn secura
II
sepulto
potes neill
et
plebem pugnare
IDostesLautem sepulto patricio
prohibuit
v.
Ingallis' inuenit
fol. 9, r<>,
atricius uenit
iiiiiiiiitii
addrummut
arthicc
ad nairniu
a/
decampo
Tirechan
cum
cum
pulus
1 "f^ ueni
more moysaico
unt gentiles sup^r
exclamau^r
burnensium
inlibro scrip
apud ultanum episcopum conchn
patricio
ta
SCriptis'
fuit
nomina
-iiii-
Inmanibwf
tabulis'
magonus
sanctus
8"ladios Inmanibwi habeni
dxrunt
dendos homines uidentwr
adocci
lignei idie
quia seruiuit
apK</
III
cuboin magus
eflfundendum sanguinem uoluit multitu
do
nimia
malefacere insac/os sed
genere nothi pater feradachi
exiuit
nis'
Cum
patricio
et
et
nouum sachellum
et
illi
nomen
ripsit
illi
librum psalmorww quern uidi
portauit
laurentii et stefani
petri et pauli
Inmachi
Caetiacus itaq
ordinabant
cos
Incampo
patricii
Ct
3,ccussauit illos pa.trictus

illis'
prumpti
et dzxzV eis'
timorem
dei
'ii*
pu
sistis
maic
ut xpt'stiani
uox
ilia
laudabilis
lession xpw/e lession
qucE sequttur
me
sitis
cantet
lession
omnis
neill
Omnia
illius
xpis/i colleguntwr
post
annis' regnauit loiguire
Qmnis
autem regni
cuchor
//
Insola
norum
ac exorcistaraz
"
et
tempwj
insola
patricii et
et
mac
secum
prespiterorum
hostiariorum
torumque
uel
mortem
illius
enit uero patricius cumgallis' adinsolas
multitudo episcoporOT sanctorum
anni cccc xxx ui
u'
sedessia
loiguiri
atque felicit^r facta
finita
orientali qucB dicitur
dô gratias
il
duohus autem
11
xpzi/e
his
nouissima
curie
eyrie lession
autem qucB eue
In 'U' regni anno
xxxui ut putamus
utde
mihi tes
xxx
annis'
usque ad mortem patricii
patricii
romanorMWJ
Oportet omni hora
cantetr uobiscuw
orationis
do gratias
Itautromani
}r\<Bc sunt
3^passione autem
Qesaeculo requis
Immo
incommemora
autem inuna exinsolis'
ultano episcoô
mirabilia
lius
habui ducem iteneris mei
aCclessia scotor/
Gât
gallias
qcesunt
iraiwsolis'
nierunt inuenietis in plana
icta patricii
adparadissum
InConuallibw montanis' per
toria scripta
Sunt Inmari trreno
magis relinqc
annis' ambulauit
influctibwj et incampistribwj
nauigauit
tante
nonmag
anguelwf Aomini
illi
inhib^rniam In
qucB AicituT aralanensis
perffallias atq Italiam etiam iisolis'
qucs
aliis'
tione \&horum
nse ert xclesst'a uestrss
fi
uii
sur
anno
Ixuii setatis suae
inmari terreno ut ipse dixit
et
moaachorum
fecerunt poenitentiam
ut dixit
atque Italiam totam aXque
se
tit
mache adpatricium
Ct
setatis laboris
locis' et
aii' et
mittens
anno
cleri
exierunt adpoenitentiaw
n
ducti ad ardd
eri patricii
sachellwj
diaconos
nomine
re potuit
et
e'piscopos prespiieros
sz'n consilio
pistolas
et
xxii
qwasunt
Surge
InCaelum
secessit abillo
captus ductus uenditusM/
patrtem dereliqis'
abillo
et
e/ambulauit
uictor
et
Iinita autem angueli sen
Ccce nauis tua parata
etanihwla
sc
anguelus
uissitauit illuw
rexit
dedit
inmontanis' conusX
montem miss
iuxta
/por
Insomniis' Incacuminibwj mentis scirte
doOTini
feradachuw
xxx an
Inurbe roma
eum
Qeinde autem
Mhus
mi- annis
illi
ac duplici labore
carium possuit
tentia
adlegendum
et seruiuit
seruitute
filium patricio et
ordinauit ilium
et
fuit uir
credidit Aeo
patricii et habtt'tzauit ilium âtricius
filium etus etlra molauit
omni
nomine de
missericors ap(? illos hercaith
cothirthiac.y
domibwf vaagoium /empsit

It
lit
miliuc mac
cui nomen erat
'uii'
ilium unus exeis'
sestimamus ad
%ed ferreos gladios
illos
quiest clarus
ut sa;c/os occiderent
illos
succetus qaiest patricius

et
ue\ libro
cuius ipse alumpnwj uel disci
ultani episcopt
Uiiis'
exore
e'piscopus hcEc scripsit
cerigi et
uiderunt iWnm
'uiiii'
'
ad ailich es
toisciurt
6t
rachtse
'
lee
fuit
et
diaco
fol. 9, v".
\j.eepisco}
nee non'
ênignus
Iiliorutn quos' ordinauit
campum breg
3.Scendit autem demari ad
Cum
Sole orto
Cum
b^dictione di
ue
ro sole mirae doctrinse densas teneb
Inluminans
Ignorantise
ras
niam
adhib^r
ingens lucifer sancius episcopus Oritur
3,ntifana assiduo erat ei define
et
Innomine dommi
adfinem
filii
I?/
atque sptrifuc
sanci'i
di
patris
ihwu
xpzir/i
benigni
'
iloc autem Aicitux
"
'
ochen
lingua
inscotica
'
"p\rimo uro uenit aduallem sescnani

-'-
aeclw^zam primaw
et aedificauit ibi
secum
et reliquit
nos
ibi
adquendam uirum bonuwz
titzauit ilium et
placitum
per
pueros p^rigri
"ii"
1 esp-e uero uenit ad hostium
bine
et
sesceneum nomine &^\zcopuni
tauit filium
cum
Inuenit
sibi et dedit
et
ail
bab
filiuw
illo
nomen hnignum quia
illi
collegebat pedes patricii inier manus'

suas
pectus
et
rem etmaXrem
dormiret
gerent
sed fleult
conpleta.
illij
autem facto
et
alter
clamauit Sinite
et
te'
riciubabtitzate
Incurru
et
aher
eum
rfeleuate
stric
apud pat
pat
etdiy.it
&wn
Incurrum
quia heres regnimei
benignus Qp\scopus successor
aeckwz'fl
pii
Qg
machse
///
est
ipse
patricii
'\n
inhibernia ccccl"
episcoporum numero quos ordinauit
prspitms' non possimus ordinare

babtitzabat
litteras
is'
sur
super patrem
me
propnum mihi
r\
cum
manibwj
ricium patrem
ist
patricio
bmignus puer ped
patricii tenuit duobJ'
tis'
cum
currum conscendit
diurso
super t^rram erat
nt'ssi
benedictione
patricius
pedes
em
noluit dormire a.pud pat
TTl^"
beigni
et
et
legebat
cotidie
homines
quia
^/illis'
ac abgatorias et deali
episcopos ac pspitfros faciebat quia in
tate propria
babtismum acciprunt sobria
as
fol.
Inregionibwj
CXorcista
tuirtri
Qe
seclessiis'
dauit
Incampo breg
pnmum
mine
'ii*
InCampo
liphi
aeclessta cerne
natum gTandinibwf
alius
quas' fun
et est lapis illius inoris'
inqua sepul
litatem
til*
magnam
aisse
iiii*
1 1
II I
australibw
Tjrima
oculis' meis'
In cacuminibwf
"iii"
tenam ubi
orien
conspexi illuw
et
feria uenit adtal
agon regale ad
fit
scin
faciemomniuwz cecidit
usque inpnesentem diem
talibjq^
tus/ hercus qui portauit morta
commixtum
niuib*
igneis' inte^ram ante
tillis'
i cul
et
10, r".
coirpriticu?
imblaitiniu
incollumbwf
'u*
qui uoluit
filium neill
eum
occidere
et fla
Inqua ordinauit eugenium sanctum
aeckww
ui
dam
filio laith
Inqua
thaci
phi
imbri'
-uii-
IIII
hiferti
cms Inpnmo pasca
sementuum
uiroruw feicc
demanibwf portauit domi
accenderet
fumum benedictum
los ac nares
hominum
loiguiri ei
regis
traumnt
nommibj
uiro
1
degenere
ut
e(
illiw quia
Con
exuno
ixatres
IIII
magi Inflammataifj/
Incinerem
finitaerat
fowspectu regis
et
patricii
magna
magno
et
eius in
aeternum
circa
et
suscepit
etdixit
est
iUius
hodie aeclessia
eum cum
illi
gaudio
Semen
me
post
fratrum ixxorum
Ct
lnaet?-num
num
insaeculum
tu
heredibw
et filii tui
filiorMW
et
magum
filii
eius
pedum
Ix
nore erit
longum regnum
laagoium
exiit
aduadum molse
fundauit
sorore
patricii in
et
Inqwa
qua emulgebat
etdtxt't
temro ad loigairium
ame canem
em tuam
etme
derunt omnes
et dixit
-L
inregno
\\\\us
itrum
filium neill
sed non potuit
vXnon occideretr
credere
dicens
qui oblatrat faci
Ham
neel pater m^ws nowsiniuit mihi credere
Cat Inmortem
Sed
ut sepeliar Incacuminibwj temro
magum
noctwmales
domine mi
"r^frrexitqe ad ciuita/ew
apud ilium foedus pepigit
quia
cathaceus
abdammulis' fens' ut se
hibemise tota /eleuauit
ma
cum una
soror illorum catnea
et
lac'
broon
aeckwz'am
etihi
nomina iWoxum
g"entilitas'
loch letheum
et firmuwz
tibi
reliquit -iii' fxatres
hcec sunt
catneus
cathurus
et 'mS.a.m.matusest
suas do circa
dicXessia
asca quoque claussa finita prima feria
fi
inhac' hora cowsumpta^j/
manus
Si diminuatwr
etdixit paixicius
patricius
patricius
legitimum sempiter
meis' credulis
pensabatq seclewwm deo patricii pedibaj
ista
Sanctus quoque
et
filiis'
nes mihi indicaurunt
ras
mag
babtitzauit illuw et firmauit soliuw
tuorOT
firma fide dî in
Inmedio acConsumptusM^
magus
iece
addomum
loco inquo
tuo semini seruiet
meis'
cassula auiem
hominum
Cassula autem benigni
gum
//
missericordiam debes' facere
circa benignuzw
\ius sanus eSectnsest
hxaest
in
IIII
runtir qi fece
patricium ethemgmiva.
et
qui fundauit
conflictionem magnaw? contra
runt
erit
Cleinde autem uenit adconallum filium neill
genere cruth loch
et
non
et
non erunt pisces
et
It
IIethlanu
1 1
magi
'iii'
illi
seminibw iratxum
sempr
ni influmine sele
iocu
gentilium
magoruw
ap
III
dictum ac ceriales lucernas primas

patricii
seruiet
desemine tuo rex Inset^mum
secum ignem primum bene
qui portauit
-propter
pellabat ilium patriae inimicum di et dixit ei
Inqua Kan
nanus ^piscopus quern ordinauit patri

.
utindi
qua
carent patricium coirpritico
sancius dulcis frater car
fuit
sup^r agetbor
uiii
gillauit seruos eius influmine sale
e'^'iscopum
/inten
eleuatuw prteneb
ris'
quasi ui
consistentibw inbello quia utuntwr gentiles
insepulcris' armati prumptis' armis'
poeneusq adcaelu
facie
sed reuersus cadauerillius conglntti
adfaciem usqe addiem
magos
[
19
id
est iudicii
erdathe apud
diem domini
ô
filif neill
10, V".
Tol.
dufilinge immaiftin
et filius
pWduritate
odiui ut
ter&m
Ij
est \ioc
immruig thuaithe
cerpano
et
non surrexerunt
cus
sacrilegus et dixit
inhonorem
surrexisti
ei
hercus
Cur
illi
neas
delabiis' tuis' ascendere
mea
^CS
Cumest
accipiam
respondit
fontem
Cumqa^
lus ciuitatum
patricius
etdzKit
Ig'
i/uenierunt
accipies quod
cethiachus
uicem derei
consideratione quia nes
hominum
lia
in die ilia et
uiri
uemmest quod
a.\teri
Mfil
anni qua
prceterixt ut ueniisses
die' mihi nomen tuum qucBsso

ri tui et
campi
tui et
ubi
est
filii
CumqM
et
audiisset pztricius
hue
ego tecum exibo
dominus exire
si
et dixit
ne occidamur adinuicem
rum tamen nuraquam

pi?ruenies /tu' niss\
''propter \iOc
generis
loiguiri
et
Msque in
'AYvusest
dicandum
filii
mor
post
laicus fuit
ante faci
amolngid
"ui" adiu
endeus contra eos unus
et
eius tener et patricius ante illos et in
causam
t/-rogau^nint uestigauerunt
flereditatis illorum /iudicauit
et patris tui et
domus
tua
filii
lis'
diobus
inillis'
il
tem
desilua
nomen
siluae
ium meum
mese ego
êr
ei
par
immo
hoc di
cunt
fochlothi
nsque Inpr^sentem diem foedus pepige
alii
runt
filio
quia serui sumus patricii
prmanus
patricius et
filii
loiguiri
amolngid
mecum
runt Iter facere
sanctus quoque dixit ue
et
CXtendit
ne sua
uenisti hue'
to
20
tam
et
Inie
egli
ut Inscriptio
adfirmat deargento
pederet eos
ex
sanctorum
admontem
auro ut nulluOT ma\orum
Cum
patriciw etiam priztium xu ani
marum hominum
uitam
neill
filii
ercitu laicorum episcoporum
uiuus ad tuam regionem
ternam' nohabebis quia propter me'
T-j
fochloth
endeus non exibis
et
endeus
hereditatis
lo do patricii et patricio
uiuus fuero quia dixit miki
Uenero tecum
utQiuide
intrse hereditatem i -uii* par
tes etdixit
respondit
loiguire et patricius
rent
ag
fech
gauissusw/ ualde etdixit endeo amolngid

et
et
0Xl['erunt autem
em
acirculo
dixisti
magna
aeclMJziz
fochlithi
cethichi sancti //
filij-
eehaeh ab occidentalib. pla
decampo domnon
In
hie'
endeus tiUus amolngid sum ego
gis'
11
mi
nobiles fabulabantKr posttergum sibi
et dixit alter
rach
tem
namque
-ii*
ce
ixater cethiachi ep\s,copi
pnssentem diem quia
lntrcaeti?âs babtis
Ccce
matis sententias audiuit
mucneus
et
eum
mandauit conallo insolam suam
se inridentes adi
tot
thiachus
patricii insilua
ap^ruisset lihrum at
babtitzauit
me
et
etdedM cethiacho
\\\\us
cuius sunt reliquias
ad
uitu
suum
et
ere
plebem p^r
adnostraxa
epxscopo et nutriuit illuw et docuit
uiros post tergMxa
cierunt quid fecerat
tibi
dictionem sup^r illuw
\iene
manum
tenuit
que babtitzasset uiruz hercum audiuit
illius
dum
62^0 autem
Conallus autem babtitzatusw/ etdedW.
Inlabia
nobiscum
loigles inscotica
usque
meo bab
filio
uenerimus ne Inrideant nos'
tu solus
SI habttsmum dni
dixt't
tu
quia tenerest
da'
endeus
filios israheX
mei nopossimus
fratres
dere
nescio quid uideo scintellas
quoque
tismum
et al
et
mei Inme'
di
qasi ioseph ante
autem dixit patricio
se mssi unus tanium hocest her
sxite
liphl
elimenta
et scripsit
indomum regiaw
Intrauit
campo
2sc\essiara
-pvorro fundauit aeclessiam icarric dagri

--
in
Inuia recta
hi
ber
et
hominuw
in
traseuntes
ni
am
et
fol. II, r".
isbaile insosis' arincertus
Quia
uam
necessitas poscit illos ut p^menirent

ante
fochlithi
SCcunda
Causa
clamore magno
Caput anni pasca
filiorum clamantiuw
uoces audiuit Inutero
matruw suarum dicentium
et
imboind
eyiscopus
Tundauitqwe alteram incampo echredd
sanciss
ei
auunculus brigtse
cairtin
filius
teram Incampo taidcni quce didiur
apud familiam
lnqa
nach
scireesi
fuit
dum
grini afilio fechach

ledt'xt'i
non
dtcens
erit destirpe
et alteram
melum
episcojtum
li
fundauit eôrdinauit gosactum
tens
pum
camulacum commiensium
et
cui'ni
digito
illi
decacumine graneret id
thin
et
tuarex sed
boris
Gt
tano
Q\
uenit
ordinauit
aeclessiam
illi
in
Incampum
cotirbi
quia
mei
peractus
inregionibwf connacht
hmus
Inuestris' regionibi gestasunt

la
asenioribj multis' ac abillo ul
conchuburnensi qi nutriuit
sermo
retulit
meum
Cor' autem
cogitat
QCpatricii dilectione quia uideo
Inme'
dissertores et archiclocos et milites hiber
quod odio haênt paruchiam
patricii quia
substraxerunt ab eo quod ipsius erat timent
aeclessiam. bi
ruchiam
si
quaereret heres patricii
illius potest
pa
pene totam insolaw
Sibi reddere Inparuchiaw quia deus dedit
mit
cam
rai
rein'
bruscum prespiterum
Im
et
Tinit liber
pauca qucs Inueni Inutilitatem
episei?/c
me
nise
secle^wm
et
fundauit qui dixit mirabile
illi
totam Insolaw cum hominibus per anguelum domini
ii
et
iii
et
iiii
et
crucem
et
resurrectionem eius nuntiauit
liam
legem domtni docuit

babtismo
dei babtitzauit illos
xpisti indicauit
nowdilegunt
eius
illis'
sed fami
quia nowlicet iurare contra
eu
post mortewj eius altera sancto qi

neris
alter
indicauit locu?
est
usqe inhc diem
quce scripsi aprincipio libri
qe quoniam
et
boidmail
si
au
sepultus ibi in
Inregionibws nepotum neill
Xlissi deeis'
milcon maccubooin quern nutri
clnnorm
et
fuit
erat patricio
scitis
ma
et
ordinauit
uit inseruitute "uii*
dicitur cail
peri
tethbias
"ii"
boidmalus
illius
Imnia
uenit
et
filium
deest
Ct
hicuil corrae
fiumen ethne in
per
Llenitqae patricius adalueum
peractus
altare lapideu/w
lnqa possuit
roide
uera
Incipz'/ "ii-
lnregionibJ
Incapite airt
agcleMzam
qui dicebat mirabilia indeo
adlocum inqo mortuus
adfo
pinquum
brigita
alii
cui
nell
filii
seruies semini fratrum tnorum
am
patricii pro
primus
Inhuisniuch midi mansit iuxta petra

coithrigi se^ occissisunt circa se
barbarum
slecht'
caille
filii
e/resticuit
ssam
molatum
pallium cepit submanibwf
ossa brusci sa;c/i secuw
methbrain
iuxta ua
bill
et trul
patricius
quo
campo
anulum
mittens autem
alteram
incampo teloch inqwa sac/a
melli
cellbile
tertio die
factusest
sepulcri fossam fodi
et
portauit
et
none
3,lteram incapite car
capitis canis
lerrumqwe
riga
Insingitibwj alteram in
somnium
lnnoctibj
3,lteram incampo ech
cassanus prespiter
inmclessia indiserto inddclessia relicta
ad insolam inqua sunt
carnoi*
fossam dallbronig quarn tenuit
altera super
etnon efferent iuxtame sacer
uit
uadum
super coirp raithe
et altera
ac uacua
lam
segi
dsc\essiam cinnena sancta, super
me mors mea
sum
surrexit sanclus et arripuit
alteram
Plantauit dschssiam super uadum
tedebit
quia solus
dotes
ueni sancie pat
saluos nos' facere //
rici
Cgo autem
urn habes
sil
D^H^
est tibi
fuit
dum
super
eum
Inlnsola ge
ii
et
tu
iii
et
iiii
et r\on lignuwz licet contra
filium
21
deeo //
omm
primitiuse aeclewzcs hibe/Tiiae
eum
sed
mitti qza ipsius SKt
fol. II, v".
lUTatur
omne quod
ase
filium fratris assici
luratur
Omnia auiem qucs scripsi abinitio libri hm'us

Sunt
Omne aulem quod restat strictius
IjL^JJît ergo
III
cipiam matrem
et
// ricio et faciebat altaria
semplicia
bethei episcopi
erit
2,Sicus sanctus episcopus faber aereus erat pat

Inpatinos
bibliothicas quas faciebat
patricius sanctus peralueum fluminis
per
sinnae
uadum duorum auium
sancti
incam
prohonore
nostri
patricii episcopi
et deil
uel a
pum
ai
neill
omnia
tolauium
Qûdientes autem magi
loiguiri
caluus
qucB facta fuerant
iratres qui nutrierant 'ii-
"ii-
tinum
capi
et
Ct
fili
patinos quadrotos uidi id
"iii-
lis'
filii
ardd machse
inaeclessia patricii in
Ct
Inaeclessia alofind
altenim
pa
est
tertium in
III
ethne alba
as loiguiri
timentes ne mores sancti

natisunt ualde
uiri acciperent
campum
quod nox longua
sed scimus
tium erat
ehus
dierum
"iii"
cum
noctibj
et "iii*
Ilectenisq assiduis'
Q-S^'-" ^^^^
fuit
z-
tot et
"iii"
et
di
erunt
d^m regem regum roga
retro
laborem
luxta
artificioruwz et
eum monachi
apud
erat
Aicitux
bandea
erunt
adtumulum
qua
et
CO
et
dedit rex
'c*
et
illi
abillo
monachis'
InCampuw
Ct
dixerunt
III
erat
et
maneuw
babtitzauit
sanctum quern ordinauit f^hcopus bronus

seruus dei socius patricii
adcampum
magnam
glais /inillo
-ii-
barbaros
Inde uenit 3.dassicum
sered
nachus
patricii
Patricius
uit
bitteum
et
ad
et
nella
Inquo
e/'cetgen
ricium etsanctos eius
domum
et
dixit
cum gaudio
illi
(3J
patricius
et
II
y^ Arsuaz
alter suscepit pat
s'û'
immolauit
II
^^fnen tuum
detuo semine erunt sacerdotes
domim
et
principes digni
inmea
elimoysina
posuit ibi assicuTW
et
et familia
cille
addu
ailello et
funda
dumiche
uocatwr se
Msque hunc diem
uiros sanctos
macet
rodanum prespiterum
apudse
filia
in perigri
felix
nationem nomine mathona
erit bene
et
et
^d imbliuch hornon
dictum
tua hereditate
ct Uenit
sibi
mo
tenderunt eum
sed
reliquit
et
eius in
nero uenit defonte alo
cella
bono
iratres
quia dixit quod
quia mendaciuw
ai
chungi
hirraith
mortem
uitulis' suis'
Inillo loco aec]essiam qucB sic'
magos qui fuerunt degenere corcuchonluain'

et ith
post
Sunt ossa
mecham nepotum
conleng
ercleng barbaros monachos sibi
r\
campo
airdd sratha // find
magna
suis'
familia columbje
enierunt
posuit celolaw
qucB sic uocatr cellula
et inilla reliquit
et
11
filius icni
^/sepili
II
bouum xx Immolatio seterna
inmonte nepotum
ailello'
uaccarum cum
noreuertetr
quia internepotes
montibJ
I
abs
mortuus
et
hirraith chungai hisertib
cui indicauit altare mirabile lapideuwz

ailelo
eius
illos indisertis'
eum
foenum
gradi inquo' lo
ordinauit ailbeum sanctum prespiterum
In ueni
sui et
Inconuallibaf suis' monta
eum
traxerunt
etdzxzV dec gratias
uenierunt pralueum fluminis sinnae
et
Drofa
montem lapiduw
monachi
III
ai
^^'^^^
annis' ininsola qucB
qffirebant ilium
nis'
centenis' oraculis'
uii
nocatur rochuil
noc
bat /discessit omnis grauitudo magica
tenebraram acampo
fe
gam Inaquilonem regionis admontem

lapidis et fuit
Q^rripuitqwe sancius ieiunium
super altare
saeoli
sancti episcopi
larti
ai
Ilescimus cuius potestatis hoc
fecerunt
indig
tenebrasqe noctrnales ac
densas maunnas super totum
magna
aeclessia
fedelm rufa
ror benigni
successoris patricii
qucB tenuit
palliuw apud patriciuw
danum monacha
et
betheuw
per
montem
fuit illis' et exiit
fiiiorum ailello et plan
tauit aeclessiam liberam

[
22
so
hitamnuch
et
ro
12, r.
fol.
honorata
ni
luerat adeo
hominibwj
Pid
sa fecit
successores
et
et
et
/Hie
ip
amicitiam adreliquias sancti roda
<\uora.odo
epulabantr ad Inui
illius
j:aireUum
osthEf autem posuerunt episcopos

ill
1 1
ta sancidM ?sc\essiara
guere
lux
quomodo Inuenitur
regis terreni sitis ere
Si
Iniuuentute
dere
GL
Si
Insenectute
filiae
Si exuno ore
inuenitur
unoqwe
tem
solis Biiie
fontem
ta
ethne alba
re
'espondens autem scs 'gs.ixuius

spz'n'/u
solis ^/sederunt
'ii'
lux
adfontem
Ct senodum scm
&^\scoporum
cum
noster ds
caeli
maris
mo
et
quo
cumqK
ac
omniuw hominum
terrse
fluminum
omnium siderum
patriao iux
des
montium
subli
mium
ualliumqe humiliuê
essent,
d&US
3,ut
qua
cumqwe
forma
3.ut
qua
cumqe
plebe
caelo et
qua
cumqae
regione nocogn6unint
habet habitaculuw
3.ut
1,
super caelo
et
in
sub caelo
caelum etterram
Sed
illos uiros side
erga
aut
deorum terrenorum
e/mare e/'omnia qucB sunt
a,ut
fantassiawj estimaurunt
Illise illis'
ct
11
î
^'^^'
^'''^
dzxzV patricius ad illas
filia
ubi est ds
Gt
cuiusest deus
Gt
ubi habitaculumejVw
SI
haiet
SI
uiuus semper
SI
pulcher
SI
filium eius nutrierunt multi
SI
filise
an
in
aequore
Iluminibus
in
in
prima quisM/ ds
aurum /argentum dsuM/r
eius carae e^pulchrse st laaminihus
[si] in caelo
montanis
Conuallibf
Inspirat
quam degenere
Gt
filios e/ filias
ineis'
uenistis
Illelior erat
CiZXZt
Interrogare
/dixerunt
*^ ^'^'^^
uos Aeo uero nostra confiteri

nostra
filiae
dixerunt
interra est
mundi
corde quomodo
credere possimus
caelesti regi
doce
nos dilegentissime
des solis ac lunae
fontem inuenierunt
Gt
sancto pie
nus dixit
deus
regis loiguiri
filise
fedelm rufa
contra
mnlierum adlauandum mane uenie
runt
ta
et
ortum
ecce
et
lo
uenit sancius patricius adfon
clebach inlateribw crochan
qucB itcitux
ortum
uim tenent
mortalitates nouis
ipost
Qeinde auiem
simas
dum
coniun
sed qw^rit lamilia clono quia per
cos patricii multos
caelesti
quomodo delegitr
aliquid afamilia dumichae m'ssi amicitiam tan/um
modo
uidebitwr
uero uolo uos regi
hitamnuch qos ordinaunint epis
00*0
copi patrifiV idest bronus </bietheus noq(Brebant

I
nobis' notitiam eius
ut
uideamus illuw
fa
12, VO.
fol.
et
magnum
pla[n]c[t]um
amici earum
sanctus penepuer pusillus
U[eni]t
[. .J
[ma]gus
li
qui nutriuit alteram
caplit'
patricius pradicauit et
pitis eius ablatisunt

f/
ipse Aixii
Irater
et]
et fle[uit
ros babtismatis
Credidit et [ca]pilli [ca]
m[.
fit hater illius uenit
mens Credidit patricio
[.
. .
. .
ranum
i]ta
eum
ingentilitatem
ad patricium uerba dura
Gl
pr^dicauit
6t
dei
patricius
dexz'/ et
quando se[nex] ac pie
numerorum
simi
noTum
nerhnm quod clariusM/ om
e hoc est
f\
3'!^^
Scoticis'
caluus contra cap
^^^
Ct
[et] crediderunt indo
sam rotundam
Similitudinem
in
patricii exierunt apatricio
Tômina quoque uirorum
una
diceie nissi 'ii' principes
homines
sic faciebant [scot]ici
Jôbiscum autem
reli[
[pu]ellar[Mz] et immolata
et
z*
[.
pat
est
bassilica
et
[.
.]i(f est
in
]
muig
Gt
nitria
manum diaconum
sendomnach
sanctum
senlis et posuit fili[am
nuit
et
sibi
decacumine garad
quia degenere ailello
[. .]
degenere
sai
[.] p[.
adomnach
sairigi
cennani \d
est
fuit
[m]ater
iuxta
lapidum
domum
inpasca
magno
sua
[. .]
lis'
[
[
']esse
]abillis iostus
comgella
lo
quadam
[.]
filia
pe
ant s aulae Sliorum
multitudine episcoporum sancto
posuerunt
sibi
stratum
et
se
\nquihus scripsit manus
quas liodie speximus ocu
liteâs
nostris et
Cumillo fuert
episcopus
qui tenuit [eel]
lolam
bronachus pre&piier
bmgni
anorto
l[n]
apat
rodanus
ricio et cethiaco
cassanus
felartus
brocidius
genere
lommanus
] dicunt
et
.
hater eius
benignus heres patriaV
cethiacho
[dia]conus qu[.
z-
de
e,piscopiis
ailello
luxta cenondas
]breg quia cethiachi
de
illis'
et fundauit [cethi]
sachelus
uadum duaxum
Cum
inter lapides
bronus
[.]air
inpasca secundo fiebat
idest de loarcc
ue
]set inloco [.] curcusai
Jill
furcarum
dem
Illoris erat ce
inloco comg[el]lae sawc/se sup^r
[. .]
Castrametatisunt incacuminibi
selcse et
de regionibaf cenachtae
thiaco epis/o s[.]f[
i(/domnach
rum
et te
suam pw/nam regionem

.]
illis'
enit uero patricius adselcam inquo er
^^ briuin
monachum carum
Illi
erat
1 1
[ce]thiaco sancto episcopo
des eius ac ficones
posuit inilla Coi
locum in campo n[
indicauit
quce ueniret per flumen succae et aridi
castrametatist
ialocam
.]
unum Inquo
sanctomm quia
quos inuenierunt
cis'
tenuit patricius ardd
patricio puer
et
[. .] et
nissi
acus aeclessiam brergarad
caire
lundau^runt seclessiam inarddlicce
qucB sic uocatwr
xpw/o
caireth
.]campum
[.
episcojti et multi loci
ignoro
autem uenit patricius
herniciJ
et
nierunt adillum ut elegeret
In eo loco
fecit
datisunt
to indicauit
heredibaj eius post
aeclessmm tr[rena]m
nomen
sororis
illis'
bernicius
nolo
patricius sanctus similitudinem loci et digi
residuae
.]
est ferta [
sflc/arum os[sibus]
et
gentiles
et
uocatur
et
fertae
soro
franci uero
re
sepiliert
et
cum
hatres xu
uiri
II III
d[ein]de
ceranus ex [lib]
conspectu //
Consumptisunt
luxta fontem clebach ^/fecerunt fos
se in saecula
aestimant cxl an
et babtitzatus/
ro patricii adiacono iusto populi [in]
Incapite uidebatur airbacc
dies ululationis filiLarum] regis
cum
cerani na
et
1111/
nib[us] u^rbis
ricio
autem inter mortem patricii
mterest
Conuertit ilium inpoenitentiam
ut atcitur gmnnae
eas
tiuitatem [ut] periti
fuit
d/x/V et
illi
.]
babtitzauit nepo[/M] [....]
et
filium artificis
nus dierum
[. .J
ablatisunt capilli capitis iWius \d nor
ma magica
lit
admathoum
et
patricius [lib]
illi
//
sed reuertam
]lic[.
Insenectute sua bona babtitzauit [ce]
et
.J
In [
tenuit fidarti et dedit
et
il
.]m
benignus hater cethiaci
degenere
24
ailello
et soror[.
[
.]
] sor[or
fuit [
Inmari
.J
]
[
fol. 13,
perdiserta cerrigi [
Prr[exitJ
[.
uocat[r c]roch cuile
.] sic'
titzauit filios
mitem
[.
Ct
plantauit
inse
et
.] /calix
[.
uadum
et
perrexit adfilios heric
ma.\edtxtt
illis'
Post
lux
Ct
sic
airthic et aeclesstam sen as posuit ineo
QT
locum
henedixit
et
GXiit addrummut
ad Inuicem post mortem
fa
patricio abirlochir
jus
turn erat
caam
et
lignum tensionis quod uocatwr
a-pud gentiles
CI
mon[.
.Jus inardd
p^rrexit patricius ad fon
dicitux
mucn[o]
cell[am"se]nes
et fecit
et fuit
secundinus so
lus
subulmo frondosso sepratim
Ct
est
signum crucis ineo loco nsque
Ct
in
uenit prdiserta (\\\oxum

m
Inquo
Jaian
pora uenit
dios ancipites extensis' manibus percutere
endi
hater iratrem pedihus erectis' quod defunctu2/
de[man]u
filii
Jtomma
L/ost multa tem
nus turrescus
arripuerunt gla
et
\>oxius
fundauit aeclam inimgoe mair
endi ln[
possi
pat
III
uoluerunt diuidere hereditatem
fuit
degenere m[. .]hi epis prespiter
hunc diem
[.] lumen
spin'tu sancto p\enus
cum
qucB sic uo[. .]t[r]
eorum qui
abba
Inarddmachse ^/ordinatusw/
tem quod
Inuenit
patris
ber aereus erat degenere cerrigi
^/scripsit
apud ilium ebdoma
quidam
fuit
machae
uiros cowflinguentes filios unius uiri
ii'
et fuit
cerrigi liberam
Itaulich lapidum
cerrigi et
It
hcBc uenit
ricio
Incam
reuertebatur
medbu nomine
et
pum
abaustrali
quod
campo
Ineodem loco
seruiet semini fratrum uestroram
conprobatwr
ct
/legit
^î^^ri Mestrum
dicens
elimenta
tem
.]
loco inquo fiunt mulieres
locharnach
filio
nairniu
idest
[tauit ibi] sdclessiam et tenuit ilium
filioram heric et furatisKt
equos iWius
Inuenit larnascum sanctum, subulmo
australem
sine eo ampliw^ uiris uiiii aut xii /plan
flu
dema
.]talain /ipsa accepit pallium
61
et
illi
plenus sempr patini
[. .J
campum
/
sunt incella adrochtae[.
patricii
et fuit initio
ta
dese
in
cum
prrexit adtra
fontem fodiuit luxta earn nonhabet
[.
nu
bab
ei
gregirgi ef fundatiit aeclessiam indruw
j et
men
Gt
broin
J
lit
&ec\essiam suprstagnum selcae Inscaj
r".
Senmeda
br[
filia
j et accipit
patricii /dedit
pallium
munilia
illi
Interra
illis
more campi
patricius uidens
dum
Cum
delongue qasi
iugeris api?ruitqe os'
sua f/manuales e/pediales
uro ueniisset
suum
mo
chiola sua [
QX
etdixit tene
domine pater posco manus' fratrum ne

faciant
malum
regere
manum
aut collegere sed fuert
Imagines ligneas
eos ac pnscipit
am dum
dixit et
patris
fxatres sitis et
sedete
facite
illis' et
eorum
et inillo
C
[
loco
est
coonu
mediam inqua[
3.1iam cellam sescis
bona
et
eel
so
rores failar[ti] &piscopi degenere aile/Ap
amiCiti
[....]
patricio deo[q]. caeli fun
dauit sec/ew/amibi
tifex
lolam
sicut patricij
lmm[ola]urunt agrum
unam m[agnamj aeckwz'am
arduiscon i[
quod nobis dixero
Sederunt
adregionem conmaicn[e]
quadratas quaxum scio
per
et henedixit
ait facite
jcatar aros inscotica
hicuil[to]lit etposuit inea aeclessias
inter se et nowpotuerunt
erecti quasi
prrexit
bra
et
hater episcopi bassilicse

[
25
qu[.
.J
J
J
"ii"
barbar[
nominibaf
ar
[.
suis
13, v".
fol.
\d totmael'
Q[^ \X^^^^ InCampum

metatisunt Icuil core
Caeri
if/sepiliuit
Castra
ei
gre gauit lapides erga sepulcruOT
plantauit
ei
ilium anrigam totu caluuOT et con

et dixit sit
'
sedessiam inillo loco
Ct
exinde
babtitzauit illos multos
ei
adcampum foimsen
exiit
injete^num i?/uissitabitr 3,me Innouissi
sic'
Ct
diebw
mis'
in
ei
II
uenit inillo loco

f
mmati
coiliud
suum
xl diebus
con
filii
aigli et
mansit
ibi
tis'
aues fuerunt
etgra.nes
caeli
omnibw
/maris quia hibijrnise Sanctis
et terrss
cui dixit patriciwj'
noctibus
etx\
ilium et non potsrat uidere faciem
erga
ut occideret patricium
eum
It
1 1 1
qui mittebat seru
ucteus autem liberauit
adcacumina
exiit patricius
III
montis sup^r crochan
no
uiri
filios
I
luchti
filius
laid ^/derclaid
urn
haires
"ii*
^.
uel interim
fi
prcBteri
Q Scendite
pnesentatis futuris' deus dixit
erMt
episiTo^z' ^/pr^spit^ri
auiem iratris
cient
maledictum
tui erit
Inbreui
et reliquit
tem
Stringille
Hum
tenuit
^T
senachus
agnusd
hu
tauit seclessiam
nit
qu(S pal
filia
ipse postulauit
um
dedit
apatrifib
ntnon peccaret
magi fontem
uocaretr
nomen
et
non
ilium
locum
et
deesset
tus fuit
super
nomine
niret oingus
patrinaj
filii
sui
ue
Tons
dii
regale
et
inaqua
mathonam nomine
sa
erunt
desemine illorum
sam
ipsa
P^^rexit
noctibaj
et xl
ciplinam
et
nis
patricius
admontem
et
moysaicawz
heliacam
et
hocest
Campum
ut dealbaret os
semper qaw timuit Ignis exustem
Inmodum
rex
tenens dis
YionnerxiTa
quod
ct
illi
se
et
rex aqaarum
nomen aquaium
Congregatisunt magi
nimis adfontem
lntrmare /aigleum
dii
dicitis qtiod
les regionis illiw f/multitudo
xpw/ianam
z-
patricio causa adoratio
fons erat quia dederunt
defunctusw/ auriga illiw hi muiriscc
aigli
quod quidaw
Increduli
6tips& Zelumdsi habuit dedô uiuo
r\ ZX-tt
ut leiunaret inillo xl dieba^
egli
sua
subpetra
ct Indicatum^/
ached fobuir /mis
acceprunt
patricii
^T
est
dixerunt
quia adorabant fontem
erunt benedicti inssecula Incathed

ra hac'
ueniebat aqa sup^r pet
et
profeta mortuus fecit bibliothicam sibi
ordinauit ledessiam inillo loco a.pud filiaw

et dix.it illis'
erat
erga
raw \dest per glutinationes qasi uestigiuOT
senachus quia patricius
episcopi boni hie' et
dicitux
uro quadra
quadrata
e/petra
In ore fontis
cui scripsit
abgitorium indie qua ordin
atus erat
toga
quod honorabant
illi
supifr astatem
deilliMj' setate
^^
lmmolaunint dona ad
et
indonum
subgradu
"iii'
adfontem findmaige qui
quia indicatum
slan
GL
homin
lundauit aeclessias
ct Uenit
nomen
etep'iscopum fecit illuw
plan
adfontem
corcutemne
Inquo babtitzauit milia

multa
et
incampo humail
Inregiones
sini
postulationes
-iii-
eius
et
adbfdi
solis
populos utuideret pat
hibi?rniae
ad patrem eorum uissitandum
ad
apa;^ pairicium et ordinauit
idest
illi
omn'ihus
fructum sui laboris quia corus sancto
ricius
fiunt
/uenit adillum sancta.
Illium patris illiw
nouum
et exiit
Inquo
fobuir
Sunt adoccidentem
qui
et altior
rum omnium hibernensium adeum uenit
raithin et exiit adfinem
eTîscopi
cendos
in disertis' /fuit
duachud
mail
super moiitem qui inminet
Si2c/i
montibM
et diffi
GXiit adfon
sup^T ipso dwohus dominicis'
campum
inillo loco
Q\
conanum prspitmm
Sênw
degenere tuo
et
genti
multa
patricius ait
illis'
fol.
Gleuate petram uideamus quid
subw/
si
ei
ossa an' non qaza dico uobis'
sancius
domine sepulcrum
tibi
to aliquid deauro
adoloribwf multis
argento
per glu
sime
Immolationibw
nesfris reprobis'
am
paulispr
tem dd mei
ut uideatis uirtu
qui incaelis' habitat
pnetimore tuo sed crede do
mum
eidtxii patricius multitudini procul re
cedite
domim. accipe
CO
ei
e|-V*
eleuauit petram ex
Sum
supr era fontis
Inuenierunt Infonte
diderunt do
dem
procul
/nihil
infixit uir
ei
'
'
quidam
ii
et
111,11
mil
II
1 1 1
1 1
babtitzatusw/
hahiiizami ilium eidixzi
bedictum insaecula
Cellola tog
regionibf corcuteimne
patricii fuit
cainnechus
cii
Grit
illi
monachus
eiîscopus
Qj^
sepulcro suo
et
l_lîî*
campum inregionibw nepotum

semen tuum
confessionem
^^ album
In
re
illius et
magno
et
ta
quod inue
homo
XiOfl CFedimus hoc negotium quod
longuitudinis huius
ricius ei
dixii
eum Mixerunt
^1
Xp^/i
(^\1T Iuxta
Crux
te
respondii
gentilis
sancia.
mBxaesi
iterum x&spondii quia uir qui sepultusM/

latus Tdeuva. rogauit mater eius ut
Signum
crucis poneretwr
pulcrum
iilii
sui
W)^
iuxta se
-j-atuus et
ei exilit
patricius decurru suo ei tenuit cru
cem
Qssei
et
et respondii pat
et
euellabat degentili tumulo
posuit super faciem babtitzati
et
ascendit super currum e/orauit
uolueritis uidebitis
uolumus
GCCGsum homo
insensatus posuit iuxtame'
stupo
mirabantr pedes traxisse cxx
et dixerunt
ingentemqwfi longuitudine
nit familia
et respondii uox'
qaisesi qui sepultus hie'
sancius
Gt Uenit patricius indichuil adse

pulcrum magnum magnitudinis mi
rse
sepulcra noua /decurru suo sanctum
-ii"
desepulcro
fr-^T XJenit sancius patricius pr campos

till)
\^ J li
maicc hercse Indichuil ei aurchuil
i
ei
dixii
patri
maini
Inuenit inillo Signaculum crucis
ei
fundauit earn // lnregionibf
positusw^ Iterum in
ei
glais
1 1 1 1 1
fecit e/resticuit ei
di
Cui henedixii
caeta sine cata nomine
patricius
fui
'
maic
cais
/
'til
que hodie
ere
iuxta lapi
ei sedit
lll2"ulauit me fian maicc maicc con

HI
n It II
in regno coirpri nioth fer anno 'c* us
aquam tanium
nissi
summo
quem
semper
eiesf
t|-
ne
subulcus rig lugir rig hirotse
ponebat illam eregio
e(
babtis
non reurtens in locum iquo
et
mace maicc
'
ore fontis
cseli et
Indica' nobis' Cuius es // qui

H
II
.'
'.
fiebas' et
C3
manibwf
rectis'
dixerunt
quia non possunt homines uidere faciem tu
ems petram
/ serui
amaris
fleuit
ambulabo uobiscum
ei dixii
sit
me' etiam una hora
suscitasti
ecce
bene
ei dixii
uir
nowpossimus ut nobiscum tu ambulauehs
einonpo
tuerunt immolare petraw eleuare
Denedixii patricius
quod
uir sancie
Gt
ap^ruit
ei
magnus sanus
surrexit
subea ossa hominis nosunt sed pu
tinatlonem petrarum minime de
Q\
d,peri
dixii
14, ro,
deuxa taciter
ei prcussit
amalo
dixii
Cum
illi
dixisset
libera nos'
auriga illiw quid au
baculo suo lapidem iuxta caput
riga ilIiJ
eius et signauit sepulchrz signaculo crucis
gentilem nobabtitzatum uirum re
Inquit
cur appellasti
deamus adhistoriam nw/ram quia
27
lux
fol. 14, V".
In gemesco uirum
(^m'a
apud deum
erat
Gt
melior
ilium henedtceTe uice babtismatis
ei eflfundere
aquam babtismi
crummortui
ei
eum
babtismo
sine
eum
reliquit quia ds
episcopi quia deus dixit
puto enim ideo
illi
inqa sunt ossa sancta mucnoi
luth
sup^r sepul
non lespondti
fundauit aec]essiam super siluaz foch
saluare noluit
regione
inilla
muadam
er
Hum
uero uenit
ef ecce audierunt
n
III
filiorum amolngid
(\uod sanciua uir ue
I
magi
mum magum
I I
magorum ad
'uiiii-
^T
conallus endi
et
endeus
Uenit
et
uidisset
arma
filius
a\eus
Inobuiam magis' utcognouissent
si
tecum
icni
commendabo
et
uauit
manum
maledixit
et
sinistram
magum
Inmedio magorum
uulgus
Intotum
dictse
eius et dispersnsest
rûm
signum
tos inilla die e/ordinauit

/
omniuw
et
demanu
siluaw
foch
II
am
fdiorum
dicitur foirrgea
hahtitzauit
aecl^MMm trrenam dehu
ngid
et fecit ibi
mo
qaadratam quia nonprope erat
^1^
inuin
habentem inutro infantem
babtismi
muc
ipsaest
filii
nis mulieris
et
aqua
et
bab
aqa
titzauit filium inut^n) matris
mul
silua
portauerunt ad ilium mulierem
Infirmaw
uiderunt omnes
homines hoc miraculum
mortuus
Campum domnon'
exnstusest ante faciem
et
crucem posu
et
olngid addiuidendum Interfilios amol
d(?o caeli
i?/cecidit
eius procv\ et di
ecce patricius per rexit ad
agrum quod
et ele
11
uenierunt ad
1 1^1 1
sanctus surrexit patricius
sed
et
locum super
illis'
dixit paier
e/indicauit
acciprunt pallium
eius et henedixit
lithi
filiae
Ct
exierit filius
nowerit Ita
locvm
'ii*
er
et
bdietione prespiteri
filio
et
filiis'
nomen
cui
elementa
locum inquo sunt ossa
patricium
ecce
et
/scripsit
me
ecce
cum
ilium
GXtendit manum
it ibi et
babtismuw
gito sue signauit
/stetit
insignum
filius
ei
Dlis
di
uir
filiis
postulauit
3.it patricius
et
olcano
abil
autem patricius conallum filium en
ilium ne alium occiderent
eum
b
tediuit
lum brono
sit
magum
eum
filium exipsis'
III
erese
mace
lii
magi trans rolum aquse nimiuw

milia passuum
henedixit
Cumque
utmagos reppelleret quia
quasi
iuxta
at
babtitzauit
nimiam
et
unum
et elegit
endeus surrexit arripuit
erant
uir uenit adillos
di apatricio et hene dixit
adillos
amolngid
quando
filius
patricius multitudinem
lis'
6CCCquidam
gentilibJ
uii
magis' induti uestibw albis'
ei
fecit
nomine mace dregin
pri
recradum nomine qui uoluit
patricius
endi quia in
ixatrevn
agro ipsius uirtutem
hoste magico ^/uiderunt ilium pro
cul
fi
II
fergussum
II II
cum
amolngid
henedixit
et
It
II
sanctum, occidere patricium
cum
II
diaconos
et prespiteros et
nisset supreos insuas regiones proprias congre

gaXaesf multitude nimis
ordinaret ibi
et episcopos
utlegem relinqrent
illi
commo
sepilierunt earn
In ca
'
neum sanctum
fratrem cethachi ^/dedit
illi
cuminibaj
libros legis uii quos' reliquit postse
till
III
mace cerce
filio
II
aechssicB desup^r
et est
sedes ipsiw*
sancti iuxta aeclM.f?am usqtte inp/YEsentem
Illi
maic dregin
Ct
aedificauit aeclessiam
miham
insinu
mans
II
II
caitni
28
quandam apud
idest
ros filiorww
fa
diem
fi
IS, t".
fol.
QX
reursus/ adflumen mualde de uertrigd
Campo
In
in bertrigam e/ eleuauit ibi lapidem insig
uir?
naculum Crucis
titzauit
aqua Innouissimis diebf
Ct
et
Gcce hie inuenietwr
xpi'sli e/dixii
habitabiter
ei
Inmuinscsam
uenit
bronum
apwcf
scripserunt elimenta
cum
filiuw
mace rime
episcopus
et
broonus
ricius et
hi
eum
et
pat
ereae
illis' filius
dregnige
\dest ros
In
quo loeo
eidit
patricii
dens
et
dentem
dedit
montem
trans
CL
adsiluam
slieichse
filiorum ailello
et
et exibitis
fundauit seclMwam
ibi \d
tamnach /echenach
e/cell
cell
senchuse
adregiones
rigi
tremaige
II II
angle
aeclessiam
et
Gt
Conill
Incampo
daminse
leas
pnm
fiT
babtitzauit multos et erexit
et
ailmaige
diehus
et
quia patricius
illic'
Ct
noctibf
'iii'
rum
mansit
ad campum tochuir
I I I II
aine
euoi
et
et
posuit aeclessiam ibi
clono
incampum
cet[h]ni etmaledixit flumen
siue
sratho
ct
piscium genj
: ,
1 1
bant sancto
tH umini
ii-
pueri
propter
Ctiam
amnem
QX,
oingae
et
illi
m^ledzxz/
piscium da
aliis'
depueris' patricii insaeli

hoc factum
Intrauit
incampum
Inter es
maid
et
uit aeclessiam hirraith argi
sereth
ingemescunt
sinonam
iii
uiclhus et ' uii ann os
II
1 1 1 1
^-^-4-
Gt
indulo ocheni
Ct Uenit
inard'd
quem
traws
et
et lee
*
inquoej/ cellola
Inquo
fuit
episcopus etfecit ali
Gt
per buas'
pertulit et induin sebuir
petram quce petra
patricii us
ordinauit ibi olcanum sanctum episcopum
nutriuit
patricius e/dedit
quod custodiuit reliquias
29
'
cuile rai
illi
partem
dereliquiis' petri et pauli et alioTum et
castra metatuSM/
'
sedit super
qe nunc
uirtutis
et ailgi
4^
Uerrexit trans flumen bandae
locum
Illi
Ineilniu
gi'
II
ercas episcopum ordinauit
uium foramen
qaa
mare e/funda
et
cellas multas ineilniu
as
fluminib* idest
incommemorationem
thin
quia dimersi st
saele
mace
et henedixit
* * *
dat quia postulauit e/nihil
et
benndngi
flumen drobaisco nowhabnit
pisces sed postea piscatoribw fructu?
ante
11
GXiit Inardd eolorgg

1
efFectumej/
I I
1 1 1 1 1
t 1 1 t I 1
tenentur magni pisces
Conpleuit Inoccidentali pla
patricius per
lecit uii aeclessias ibi

III
et
dtrobaicum autem henedixtt inqo
et
e/decampo tochuir uenit
ga
et nersusest
I I
iceru
locus eo
patricii et est
illi^ //
Peruenit
I I I
"episcopus cumsoro
occassum
II
pum
loco quidam episcopus
mregiones temenrigi
cumfamilia
loci
uiri
adcam
prrexit
fiXioxum
corcutheimne adeum de
degenere
una monachi
re
dom
indob
lecit aeclessiam ibi e/inquo
contra solis
adcaw
fundauit aeclessiam ibi id
et
nach ailmaige
iii*
aeclewzaw lUxta druim
fecit
tt
1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1
drommo
sir
itho et fundauit ibi aeclessiam
Ct GXiit
cellola toch
call
magnaw
perrexit forbernas
III
exiit
incam
III
tenuit familia
uenit
et
et
urbur
et
fergus
r
lundauit aeclessiam
magnam
exiit
Illi
1 1 i I
Intempore regum
latrain
quam
broiio suo
dehoc loco Innouissimis' temporibj
ad flumen
po
ecee mare ieciet nos'
CtQi'xzV
Inreliquias
so e^fothuid
cassulus brooni et sedens ibi ce
qui postea
cum monachis'
1
incampo sereth
tl
est
abgitorium
inard roissen \dest hirraith congi
suis
fi
e/babtitzauit
illi
sac/m
mm
posuit ilium pater
beraedictione episcopi
retenuit assicum
adcampum
dregm
irai
et scripsit
eum
henedixit
qi
quia natusest inuia
eius
demonte ueniens
patre
till
nierunt traws litus authuih infines
qww
Ineus
uel
e/bab
lathron
tenerum cum eo
et filium
patri^ filium
Ct 11.6
episfopo qui fuit super flumen bratho
eum
Infana super collum
muirethaeho
et
illi
bonum degenere
dicebatr hinu
fundauit aeclessiam iuxta fossam rigbairt
icni ei henedtxii filium qui esi

et
ame
quendam
sereth et Inuenit
et
reuersKj
nelum
est
fol. 15, v.
In
Campum
tas
^c\essias quas
^-^
ôcendit
Htm intti
Ct
/posuit ibi aeclessiam
admontem miss boonrigi
autem
Inualle
GXiit adcampuw
Inula
petra patricii
coindiri habent
itill
P,
uiam magnam
ques sitaesi super
mul
elni et fecit reliquias
etest hie'
lifi
Ordinauit auxi
ue\ tarn
quia nutriuit
et filias
quando erat Inseruitute
uiri
pueruOT patricii exorcismum

It
gosacht nomine
ain
Hum
milcon maccubu
ibi filium
t
wdem
"ii*
ninum ^/mactaleuw
cum lu
docuit illos intaciturnitate
et
incellola cuilinn
Ordinauit feccum album
axmoxum
"uii'
It
protimore magi
Sed
nocte
alia
et
1 1
1 1
^r*
meo
mei
lilii
Qomine mi
Igne
replisti
filiorum repleuit
omnes icinerem
multos
seme maluw
o'
^1
I 11
It
eorum
/cinis
meus
e/filius
clC ûnt
tiam agens
la
sumptisat
et
-iii"
petitiones
patricii ut
Togans
utsuscipiatur unusquisqK nostrum, poeniten
quid uidisti
uiuificauit
ii
inextremo
licet
He
secunda
ludicii
uitse snse
Utno^ claudetur ininferno
die
hcecest
prima
barbaras gentes dominentr
nobis' insempitrnum
quasi aues uolauerunt tecum
et
II 1
nobis' traditae sunt hihernensihus
innocte quceprceteriit
espondtt Succetus
bia
I I
Inora so
sui
filii
(ûr Inquit
etus
(_)S
1 1 1 1
I I
mumse
super petram hicoithrigi hicaissinl
Ignitas ascendentes in labia
sui etdeore
fecisti filio
till
lnllammatum/ totum cor
filii
rorum
III
It
1 1 1
Illii sui et
pus
gabram
III
I I I I I I
fatui
iittt
hahtitzauit filios nioth fruicn
*
1
succeti
I I
It
ge
scintellas deore
I
^
II
magus miliucc
uidit
fundauit aeclessiam hirroigniu martorthi
et
1 1 1 1 1 1
et erexit se pe;-belut
II
ramento
ethahtttzauit
isleibti
'
dunlinge
filios
eser
et
ttiii
Utne
"iii"
super uix
111
euomerunt
et
Irustra
uitaliasua
Trustra uere euome
respondzt succetus
domum magicam
runt id
eorum verba
dei
iiiitiif
adlocum
Cum
usqe nc peneadw/
tem
11
ge e/ambula'
iiiittii
giones
tuirtri
patricii
et
^^
iiiiiiiiiiii
Uenit Inmaugdornu
bab
uictoricum machinensem episcopum
ibi
magnam
fundauit
conallum
et
fnito autem circulo

1
Ct
filios
breccain
no
et fecit
xclessiam
3.nno
captus
runt
uii
annos
seruiuit
int^rse xii diebus
XXX
annos
legit
nowuiderunt
Ixxii
annos
docuit
diem semper
tota cxx
xii die
anm
um
"iiii"
utmoyj/
rehus similis
pnmo
3,ngueluz derubo
lull
apud familiam airdd
Xl
...
^
Ljuta
111
alteram hitortena orienta
diebj
etxl
noctem
sed
et in
adpEli
uenierunt
bato
-ii"
hostes
uiderunt apud
audiuit / unauit
ii
et
corpus ingra
et
moysi patricius
fuit
i
pre&pitero
nil
se et nonpugnaner
noctibwj
unt
iei
annos cxx p^regit
inuita prcesenti // nouit
Colomb
H
"
cille spiritu
sancto
instigante os
111,1
Inqua
gens
semper
I
et
exiit /fecit mz\essiavi\ iusta
iuxta bile torten qucBest
1 t"t
D^rrexit adloi
neill //
babtitzatusi?^/
aetas eius
Ct Ordina
lit nobis' traditnm^f/ sub
Uii anno
ma
elicta
uit
guireum
sur
p^^doim inre
enit nero sanctus

III
mil
ad collunt
titzauit filios tuirtri
chia
admon
ecce nauis tua parataw/
dixitque
patricii
putatK^
ascendisset
In Caelum pedihus extensis' demonte
II It II II
ad druimm
ibi
cLCtas
sup^r quaz ui
petrae
.
illius
hcecest Hi-
dairenne
anguelum domini stantem ^/uestigium pedis
dit
"uii"
iudicii quia uii annis' ante iu
dicium delebuntar equore

^'^'"^^'^
^'^"''
QX,
hibrnensium ante
tern scirte
li
annos an/ diem
quia dedi inora
mei excelsi
aliquis nostrum idest
erit
othig cirpani sed libera
c3 L TJ^^rCXit
-L
lilt
iiii
U.î
/H uo
adfines laginensiuw
S""' ossa eius
hostes
xii
nemo
diebus cor
tendit sepultr
am
patricii ubiest
hurchaille /posuit
pus sancti
domummartiruwz quasic' uocatur

C
80
patricii
cotende
con&rmat
fol.
\dest
ta
hisabul
mare
patricii
pniundecima
ubi
ossuum
\dest
debrittannia
hibemiae
est
mcipiunt
fowductio
randa
et
trinam scottorum
patricius" episcopus
I)aladius
primo mittitr qui
e-piscopus
nomine appellabatur
cius alio
roma
ne
dus abanguelo
celestino
di
qi
papa mittitor
credidit qui earn
hib^mia tota
debet habere
tarn iiibrniam
ei'us
sui
nauim custodire re
hostio
areis
Insua naui contra
aduadum truiwm
leidilmedo
ratus
loiguiri
filii
loirtchernn
euanguelium recitantem
uenit
In
psruenit // deilmtheo
TTTj ane autem facto
bono
post oboeden
Qeinde secundum
domino gub^rnante
perto
3,C de
noctibf
i?/xl
magistri
flumine usque
rio
id est
ôllempnitate dormitationis
diebf
xl
imperium
eia.
et aeclessiis'
sanctum lomraanuw
inde alium quadragensimum
pene totam habiiizami
monast^riis'
adhib^rniam pruenit
tiam patricio mansit
episcopus iionorem qnaternum
Patricius sancius
omnibwf
cui
sua sancta nauigatio
liquit
t~\ einde patricius secun
uictornomine
cum
autem patricius
inhostio boindeo
patri
martyrium passusw/ apud scottos uttra

dunt sac/i antiqui
atque inamabilem patricii
congregantwr
quando
u[ii] episcopus apetro aposioio inurbe
xl
Ouce inhonorem
addoc
celestinw
raittitur qui
hereduw
usqw inhodiernum diem
teothosii lmpratoris acelestino
papa romse
suisq locis' nar
(~*uriossitate
laudem domtni
memoriam
episfo/o
tem
serotinis'
dilegentiaqe sac/itatis
Indie ludicii
A.111 a,nno
pauca
6, r".
conductio omniuiw sanctotum
et
alia
poribj inuenta
n lilt
coluimbcillse
/
martirum
inaeckww iux
\dest
aeuanguelium
et
In
fe
ammi
et
doctrinam
filius
eius
per
rari
tes
inmedio ueris
iii
iiii
In uita
Qttertorium
y mnum
3ic
coiman'aio
in hostiuw
et'us
paruchiam
et
molari
et
im
suis' sibi qui
mouastenum
et
p/-adicta habere debet
in
mum
nit
peruenit
suam
et
aedessiam
midius
laeta factaw^ incon
3.1
illi et filio
laetiiicabatur
suo
3.t
noe
lommanuwz
Interrogans
eum
nommis
documenti
secundum ordinem defide etgenere
genelogise
industrise
î^'o
pueritise
maledicti inpeccatores
captiuitatuzs
benedictionis inpios
uirtutuOT
aetatis
xptstiaiix ser
in dra gesta
uitutis
tiquis' peritissimis
qucs
S"
nus
u^ro fedel
matrem habuit
lutauit autem fedelmidius
lingua brittannica
hoc breuiarium gentis
Si
Inaduentu
id filiam regis brittonum id scoth
honore
ilia
ltrum reuersa^f^ indo
clerici quia debrittonibwi
-iiii"
eius quae
^/nuntiauit marito suo omnia.
qucB accederant
Sa
fi
eum
militer credidit et
qui ha&et
regiones multas
babtitzatus^J/
spectu eius quia brittonissa erat
debet etred
ista habere
inillo
mansit in cumillo donee mater
rere
scotticum semper canere

"iiii"
alommano inxpw/o
loco
pairicius
proprium in eodem die
amonachis'
uc]
festim credidit et aperto fonte
noc
per totum tempus cantare
omnis
di
lundauit
eius
et'us
(~*anticum
ymnus
dies et uii"
omni bono cibo prater carnem qwasi
ueniisset
ii
"iii"
lommanus
britto
patricii epis/z qui
respondii ei
xpw/ianus aluwp
missusM/ adomino
babtitzare populos hibernensium

et
omnia
cormeriere adfidem xpw/i
secundum uoluntatem
ab an
fedelmidius
ad
unata atq collectasunt

[
31
dei
cum
qui memissit hue'
^t^timqwe credidit
omni
familia sua
fol. l6,
Ct
Immolauit
nem suam
omnibwj
cum
Indiem
et
amnem
TYl igrauit
t/t mansit
boindeo
et
cum
no
2Lnte
aectezam
quam fundata
Progenies
g'ermani
xxu an
cumillis'
machae
debrittonibzw id filiw
JJ'ermana autem
gollit
patricius
asset aedessz'a alti
lommani
autem
autem lommani
In
foirtcherno
uado truimm usq dum p^r uenit
hii
maiereius
patricii
episcopus manis
sunt
hiforgnidiu lacuircniu / rige connact
Droccaid inimbliuch equorum

Sipud
^
^
]an aiTd la
broccanus imbrechmig ap(/nepotes dorthim
'^
mugenoc
\\ (ZC
te
hicill
dumi gluinn
autem progenies
etgratia
ct Omnia
Post
te
quts adeptisunt
propriis' sancto pat
obtullerunt
aliquantum autem i&rapus adpropinquan
lommani
ipse /alumpnus eius
cum
perrexit
exitu
fratrem salutandum
dium
deregionibaj
det^rra
foirtchenno adfratrem suum
suo
consanguinita
fide /babtismate /doctrina
insempiternum
ricio
indeisciurt brag
etomnihus oblationibM
aeclessiis'
ciar
patricii propriaest
aluiwpno
brocci
p^rrexerunt autem
foirtchernn
Commendauitq sac/am aedessiam suam sancto

patricio et foirtcherno
sed recussauit
foirtchernn tenere hereditatem patris

suse
quam
dixen't
obtulit do ^/patricio
Yion accipies b^wdictionem
principatum aeclessia mese

magistri sui principatum
dum
p^ruenit ad
deinde
tribuit
statim
suam
meam
nissi accip^ris
'iii*
diebwj nsque
aC
cathlaido perigrino dis
ae.c\essiam
lommano
lommanus
Tenuit autem post obitu2
uadum truimm
lationes fedelmedo
ricio et
m'ssi
filii
k ae sunt autem ob
loiguiri sancto pat
e/foirtcherno
id est
loiguiri
}r\cecest aeclessiastica
midi
progenies fedelmtheo
loirtchernus
aed paruus
conall
baitan'
ossan
cummene
saran
Ilii oranes episcopi fuerunt et
rantes
uaduw
sanctum patricium
et
principes uene
successores'w
Tjlebilis autem progenies eius hacest

fergus
Jammaith
i"-
Infinibw loiguiri breg
aed magnus
autem fedelmid
mansit hicloin lagen
lomman'
adillos et aedificauit
proge
suo usque
filio
truim
Imgse Infinibw
cum
et
Immolauit patricio
foirtcherno
ludicii
regio
cum omni
et
omnia
]r\ cbc
lommano
tran%
possesione sua
substantiis suis
nie sua
et
sancto patricio
e/
illi
yo.
fol.
1,0
manus episco/f
aecli?w?'am
cain Inachud
deuotiua
et ipse
uiris' idesi
tibf
medb
sadb
ei
uii
imsruth
cais
doath
filii
sem
mar
sua
M^ as
ni
'uiii"
cairnn
cula
quam S^radum
zauit
inhereditate
odibcarnib
chain
Infinem
ciarrichi super
i*
obtulerunt
abraidne
-perspiyittfia
earn esse
sachellum
et
brocidiu?
um medb
et
emascum Inunitatem
cum uno
tate
et
idest
loarnum
fidei ritu
nasanto
sua
nedictione
sub potes
lapatricc
^benigni trifichtea
ISSl
bliadne
Inso coibse fetho
drommo
anfolmithe
lias
nad
//
ocus
fio
confil
et fuitinse xuii
ocus dumaithib
druim
Daiade and
callrigi
Inetar
dimuintir
Stropert
itosuch iar
lacab pat
caille
taresi
aedocht dibliadin rembas dau dumanchuib drommo
finechas fordruimm leas
drommo
lias
no diamanchib
act cenel fetho
fio
33
lias
ma
manipe duecastar
Ulanietar dubber dec
rad dimuintir patricc inte ..,

[
'm'
Iter crochaingel ocus altoir
beith nech besmaith diib bes craibdech bes chuibsech dinchlaind
dus
lias
gabais
annis'
dicheniul caichain
con
duaib
baithis
indruimm daro
iarnaidpuirt
lassarlngen
condairiu fidas
flaith ocusaiihech inso huile
tabuirt
patricc
condairiu mor' con
conrici conaclid
glais
unianimiter coni
conrici
condruim toidached lag
dairiu meil
adaltae "n- and benignus aainm
rice
medoin
dairiu
unxit
Qonggab
aêscunn
ladescert leni lafur
hucht noinomne
pacis
sub be
machae
nit
lagglais
cosescen indacor
dacor
prespiter
unius heredis suae apostoli
cae cathedrae alti
cugrenlaich fote 'larouf timmchell
episcopuw
et
conacolto
glais
drommo
cuglais tamlachtae dublocho
sanctum pneuidens
undiqae Cassatam
cai
conrici forcuisin
Otha
et
filius
otha glais telchae
coicid caichain
berich
in
caichanum
et
flae sunt fines quintae partis
tuilgos disleib
lamiliam suam
babtit
calrigi
quintam partem
curreiriu ocusotha. crich
aeternse
xpisti obtulit
deo e^patricio tf/liberauit rex deo
ricio
patricio peraeterna sae
regione ciarrichi
sanguinem
et
Cairthin
filium
cairthin e/caichan
do e/patricio insem
patricius
suo baculo
sibi
ilium e/'reliqit postse insno loco
poj/quam babtitzauit
usque
obtulerunt
ânctus
sanctus patri
accepit bineanus abeo
eoiens patricius
campi pondera
'uiii*
omwes oblationes
eorum reges
Ct
primus corpw
ipse
et benedi'xt't
Saecula obtulerunt
pit^rna
hereditatem
cule
each indlea
admontem
CUl Qecllt
do eisancto patricio
uaccas campi
idesi
filiwj
fuit
Immolatam
S12"nauit locum
Gt
lideliter obtulerunt
idest
scriba
lundauit aeclessiam deo consecratam
ciils
post
cul cais ei deruth
filii Item conlaid
genus matris suae
cluain findglais
cenn locho
et
lugaith mazccnetach
deus
patricioqwe
piternum ymmolauerunt
Item
filiae
lnqa
famulan
fiechrach patricio in
filii
Sanctis
Inter gleoir
seruis' ineo sibi
lilius lugni
atqe sacerdos necnon anchorita
eipresphero
aquilonis
cum
ei ferni
Imean'
Insempiternum
commendauit
earn
prspitro
Campum
-Item
idest cluain
patricio episcopo
Immolatione
obtulit
suam
et
pat
..,..v
17, r".
fol. 17,
nl
ao
nai
et
fratris patricii
filii
et
daall filius hencair quos reliqit
adopart
ibi patricius
Obtulit patricio filium suum con
derc
daill // thir et
filius filius
TT1 arii
lit
teoraleth
treathir patricio insempitsrnuw
llldli
Ct
tria
teoralethindli
obtulit
patricio
obtu
filium
mac
rimae
bab
et
titzauit eos patricius ef aedificauit
aeclMzam inheriditate eorum etregnnm of

ferebat cumeis coirpre patricio
docummin
J'Jl mrani ernene
gimmse
ocus doernin tir
'iii'
caillechaso innatireso
patricc cullae
/H
it^^-fid
du
ocus brethan
mag
ocus
ochter
ocus lenu
conallius
ocus allubgort
02'diles di
duchuOTmin
leth indorpiso
indoim induiniu
conric
catar aseuit' frie

gait
ocus
nungae
"iii"
log
ungai ar
argit ocus
condroch
senairotib
leith
crann
ocus log leith
bua
bratho // nachid
Cummen
irroggel
conaseilb
ocus muinae
Immransat In
chaele ocustaxanich
na
ocus doalich
leith
'iii'
senmesib
oir
ungse dimuccib
ungae dichairib
ungse
muince
ocus dillat
senmessib inso huile
difech tinoil
rithae frieladach
Qigeni cummen cetaig

mace maile odrse
tigerne cremthinnse arech "n* donn

rithse intechsin
fricolman
nam
bretan archumil "n" arggit luid in
chumalsin duforlog ochtir achid
34
v.
fol. I8, r.
id tpscoj) fith
cum
atricius /isserninus
mano
ger
3,Clopuir crimthann mace endi
fuerunt in olsiodra
bagriein fothart ogabuir liphi con
ciuitate
g'ermanus uero
nino itxit
ut praedicare in hi
iser
Suide laigen
rici
3^^'^'^''<^ isserninf
dupatricc foramanchi ocus aandooit
^^que prumptus
bifmiam ueniret
nii dul
duepscop
ocus dubbeir patricc
et
fith
/tern
Qiiam lnqua cumqwe par
oboedire
fuit
inittretr nissi
Ct
patricio
ciermanus
inhiberniam
dumaccaib cathbath
daberside
d?xjV
ocus
con
gaib lethu ath fithot
tu an oboediens eris
feet
lioc interuos' erit
/H ulluid
2'ermanus
iat sicuf uis'
iixit
patricc othemuir hicrich
laigen conrancatar ofwdubthach
potuerit
etrxon
iseminus In hiberniaw now trawsire
macculugir
T)atricius uenit Inhiberniam
thar
Tiero
isernin.r
missusM/ inaliam regionem Sed uen
rice
la
uccdomnuch mar
auu censelich
dubthach
cria
pat
3,liss
Imdamnae
"n" epscuip
tus contrarius detulit ilium indextr
diadesciplib dilaignib idon fer soer
am
socheniuil
partem hibernise
Cliachennadich aicme becc

rige
aainmm
concongab
QuUuid
congab
cot
icliu
toisclimm
disuidiu
Trisgart dubthach
nifetorsa dimmuintir act fiacc find
dilaignib duchooid huaimse hitire
lacib noib
Qulluid disuidiu du
n" aile isuidiu
fer oinsetche dunarructhse
actoentuistiu
uid iarsuidiu con
raith foalascich
cenon cenainim nadip ru
becc nadipromar bedasommse
lacab noib dia
toicuile
muintir and
larsin
Clutet
connacht
^rnal Immindraitset cona

Q^sbert dub
lathruch daarad indib maigib
catar fiacc find cuccu
Qullotar cuci isuidiu sechtmaicc cathboth
thach fripatricc
tair
pridchis duaib
radsa airfumrese
Infer
zati
crediderunt
et
babtit
et
sunt ocus luid leo fades diammennut
uid epscop
rice iersuidiu
uii"
filii
et
Crediderunt
dunlinge
luid
sibi
credidit uccraith bilich
patricc
ocus
dummim
Isdisin di
fiacc find
citaruoirtned
patricc
et ip
fur
dubthach ocus berrsi
Qubbert grad
Conide epscop
n* epscoip foir
I
ailsi
alaiS^niu ocus dubbert
cumtach dufiacc
ct Tacab
leo
i-
idon
morfeser
muchatocc inse
lais
diamuintir
fail
augustin' inseo bicse
ad cotedae Innitge
Qongab
Qullotar maicc cathbad diammen
tecan
nut lersin isde attaa fena forfid
diarmuit
diu
dochum
naindid
et bai
pool
chartar trifichit
fedelmid
fer diamuintir lais
Contultatar
isin
clocc ocus menstir ocus bachall ocus poolire
larnabaitzed aratailced
maccu cathbad e/isserninum
ismar agoire
patricc ocus baitzisi
Iarsuidiu
cucrimthan mafcnendi ceinnselich

se
air
raith
fith leo
ranic pat
forlongis each aleth odib
ber
didnaad duaberrad tarmuchenn
lusocart endse cennsalach fubithin
creitme riacach
dum
patricc et
cremthinn matcc endi ucsci patric
indomnuch
86
feicc
and contor
and
[
iarsui
fol. 1 8, v.
QlSin
piniunt haec pauca perscotticam
dulluid intaingel cuci ocus asb^rt

f
maige airm
hicuil
ifuirsitis
romana condere lingua
non potuissem
intorcc
arimbadand lurndmtis Sprain
sed quod uix insua
tech
agnosci possunt
Port
imbadand
Innelit ar
hifuirsitis
CGrtus
nandrigad
contised patricc dothoorund aluic

lais ocus
diachoisecrad ocus
nuggabad alocc
Sin auiem
nominum nohabentium
Qulluid larsuidiu
lam
in
quam
autqua^ linguam
scotaicoraw
prohabundantia
sonasset
alias prla
non
aliquis ineis'
fuisset
impifritus quid legisset
combed huad
hse fabulse
scotia
tinam degestae fuissent
furruimtis aneclis
asbi?rt fiacc frisinaingel
non quod ego
scripta
Inperfecte
fnabinn aniar ata teserge
ris IS
f'
qualitatem
//conetur
patricc cufiacc ocus durind alocc les

ocus cutsecar ocus forruim aforrig
and
hunc ut potui Whxum
OmniSquiCumque
ad Caelum ualeam
ocus islebti adran
uid
Imcharpat boie
cenarith
and
d-g-
'iii-
ailbe isenchui
rodan mathona
act aingil dut
foidsi sechnall oruan
fidedar
and
lais
cu manchan ocus 3.nis
. .
omis
fiacc
doib iarsin
machet cetchen
/niuch
eirc
domnach mor ailmaige

dub drobes
Immelo
Ite
genus maicc
altare
. .
"iii"
lasuide foitsiside cufiacc
aithgi
b"
aith
buail
gi
ad summi pnsmia
et
p^raeuum
di
lais
sin dufoid patricc incarpat cusech

nail
legerit ut euadere
p3-tricio diominum pulsante habitare
lartain duchuursagad
sechnall
patricc
pulsare
regni
act crimthann
'.
poena
ba patric dubert bai
duchrimthunn
this
crimthann inportsin du
ocus adopart
patricc ar
3CnpSl
rath cungi
esruaid
cli
epscuip maine
ocus geintene inechai
domnach mormaige ene
muirgus mace maileduin maicc
ardd fothid
scaxilain
latharnn
Immuaneclis
tar
conep^t int
futhri
domnach mor maige
mudubai mace orcain
itha
fer
isduitsm
aingel
rufitir
achad drumman
tucad opatricc o
chae
aed boi
birt
coilboth mace oingusso maicc eogin
breican mace aido maiecfetadig maicc eogin
dulobri
^TjScop
isleibti
cam
doro
duarddma
luid
xii
edoct cusegene duardd
olcan
setni
filii
xii
epscop
muadan martrach ocus
machae
dubbert segene oitherroch
aidacht
duaid ocus adopart aed aidacht
ii-
ocus
brath
uid
laccab aed aidacht
dupatricc
fergus
mor mace
mor
nise
itelich ceniuiloingosju
presbite^" erclach iraith
mn&dain
cub
la conchad
conchad duart machae
nem
ifid
cheinndan in domnuch cainri icothrugu
enan indruim findich
Sichenel ocus a eclis
eirc
eogan
xii filii
contubart
coilboth
lathrach patricc
cell glass in
daaiel
eUniu
fri
anair
slanan saran mace coilboth
fland feblae acheill
doo
dessin
abbaith
eonlae mace coilboth
2"3,bsi ca
ocus
reges
36
mace
cuill
domnach combar
lacenel fiachrach
19, r".
fol.
laaicc decuiU
1
ath
crum
munts
mace
Imiliuch
-|-
mace
lugid
presbyter leo
eirc ifordruim
senchiaran saigri
rigell
echu
oibaic
mater
mace
trian
oingus
fiac
vaacc ercse
domungart
mor
ailil
pater
Oingus
presbyter lugach
ernain
rneldan c
cruimther casan c
ciema
ailil
ardd ef
setne leet
orbri
echuid guin
cuillenn
m m
.
maicc conM
mace ovagosso
Cambas
trian
aforgair
lonan mace maicc
. .
f. f.
broccan
coiman
-f-
muin lombchu
banchuire
rausca
cae
,
.
trian
dau mace briuin
fetambir
cuir
rath
cell
grian
dens
luirg muindech mechar

.
eircc
mace cathbad maicc lugthig
tuadclare coirpn
conall etarsce/a
eirnn
nadgair
fer
ICricn coirbri maicc briuin
muru ath
conall cormacc ere
de genere cowjgil
maicc amalgaid fraier tricheim
feic
cairel
Uuluae chroibige
lonan mace senich
e^
colom
presbyter
.a..t,s.la.f.a.
mulu
mai'cc taaicc cair raaicc fergosjo f
mace aida
: ,
icuil axxtkir
sescinn
11
bl
f . forat
ciilachan imchoi^ iabthach gaxtne \amnid
caxthach nial naindid xaace niseconan sepis
dungalach
cnmthann
erdit
mace
currus
agusHn
naindid pol
fedilwjzVf
dimmoc
aed
. .
gablse
inaedoc
finan itich airthiur

cell auxili
tail
mu
maine maec
cais
sendomwacA
la
fri
i&darti
cmgteg
faciet
un
caeli
uii
scala
xl
iorda^
. .
septies
caelum
arcto
nuntii
.
. ,
. ,
vii
ii
epistola
oblin
iii
patricc
pp d
.
J.
maige
oratio
file
vii
hu
. ,
auis
mace foraii
foto
doirine
astom
in
ymnus
tuaim
ipal
uncise
inclina
.
spu
vii
oriens
quis enim
vii
himina
airich
XVlll
landes
aethyopi
uiiii
busca
. .
37
anas
.
xu
angli
ostium
Ixui
nostns sed
seruitutis
quasnmus domine
crat
tumba
piscis
et cunctae
ut placaî accipias
diesqwe nostras intua pace disponoj atqe abseterna
mimerari
mense
scripsi
modi^
statio
vi
grege
eochail
reliquiae
tu
cito
sailech
dampnatione nos exipi
brigitse
mogin fedelm
fami/iVs tUiS
ere
nowerit pax
campo
trian
banc igitur oblationez
X'
.
..,
prastemunt
fwaiculus
bUemacc cXMaich
.
tarde
cleir
. .
fintan
findmag
doas
pimn
reto
ingena rig longiard
berach brig
fons
xiiii
pau
ere
erchon
Ciomnach mor
.,
Ciomnach mor maige

.
culmaige
\ommseest exorcista
gas mace airt in
duban dubaed
brandub
d m m
eras
britonisa
d u
m m
cndmther
au
Ix
alumpj
tiberius augusius cesar anepacpiari
cumbir
debita
. ,
feic
brig lasar duileim
an
siluister
mace
. .
huis
ocusmvLc)^toc
b tecan diarmit
brig filia fergni maicc cohthtg
soergus
muchon oc
vii-
..,
iomnach
drommo
cnoc
ceaselich
vi
dj'e
per
et inelectorOT
xpm dnm
tnoxum
nostrum
iubea.s
anno
xiii
38
fol. 20,
quidem mi domine aido
multi
f~\
conatisunt ordinare
is
tam secundum quod pat

eorum
ab
tradiderunt
nis
illis
d
d
qi ministri
ei
sermo
iitio fuerunt
sed prqpfer difficillimum
mitem IDer uenierunt
simos Carubdes Dengnota flequora
uno
mei cognito
e
e
tiidear
pauca
patricii gestis' parua
insi
et
memoria
pnmi
celebratione
primo
su uili sermone
e "|T_ocatione
magi
ei
riam
sen
plicare
de
de
nauigio eius
ti
de
Cibo
et eius
Cum
prima
ffentibus
Ct
de
SCcunda Captwra quam
senis' decies diebus
eum
setate
eius
quando iens uidere sedem
ideo non
CXluit
ultra
.^
d
d
d
galliis et
.
adtemo
tit
dubthaich macculugir
magum
in
loiguiri regis /conuersio
et
eius
pwtse
babtismate
secundum
CXemplum
ein3-cc
cuill et
// patricii
Signisqzê sac/i
'K.pistl
//
patricii
conuersione eius adu^rbum
Ct
emorte moneisen
Clefabula dairi
equo
airddmachae ad patricium
et oblatione
turn patricii // 3.Cluerbum
Sposto
uoluit discere sapientiam
Inuentione sac/i ger[mani] in
plaga
eSêntlbwj laborantibw die dominica trans pnscep
Sllsceptione sua aparentibw ubi agTlouer
licam
de
d
d
sibi gentilibf diuinitus delate
ei
z'
P'entiliba.f
indie pascae
deregno
eClocTrina
uexatione diser
et fide eirc
sup^reos et transRnc
lilt
fide
eConuersione
Captiuitate
morte
regem
/mirabilib?w uirtutibwj // et deuerbo
patricii
a,b inimicis' p^rtulerat // unt
de
Sggrediar
Ortu patricii
di
Coram
patricii
CI
dego
econllictu patricii aduersus

ilia
Carptim g'rauatimqae ex
filii
//
Suorum aClpatricium
patricii
eaduentu
ritatis ef sawc/itatis tuse /3,nctoritatis
imprio oboedens
z'
pascae // lacta
patricii 3,0.
nocte //
inilla
elra regis
tione
pissimo ca
sed affectu
eius
pasca inhac insola
cium innocte pascae
incertis'
clttrito
labili
Qesemine
patricii
consiMo sancii patricii ubi hessitum/
--
auctoribf
uerbo
eS^ressu regis loig'uri detemoria adpatri
hcec demultis' sancti
pmtia
ade
alios
qua sancius patricius pasca adorauit
Sed ne magnum deparuo
linguere
Itenere inhac insola ut se ipsum re
eius
eieStiuitate gentili inTemoria eadem nocte
occupatum ingenioli mei puerilem remi
cymbam deduxi
Ordinatione pal
habeto injêmeria quandouenetzt
g'entili
e oblatione
Scutis
expertum 3,tque
si
abamatho rege episcopo
eius
emorte milcon
tanium
d.nullis adhuc' lintribw* excepto
patris
et
lurgen
sawc/ae pylagus
tibus i>roUme gurgitum aggeribj inter
tos
Cordinatione
eprimo
d
d
d
d
d
luxta
fallor
In 3,mbiteathrum inhoc periculossum
pnifundum narrationis
Singvielus
monio traheret
hoc nostrorum prou^rbium ut deducunter pue

ri
Ct
degallis'
demeret o miliucc priusquam
historise tra
Ideo ni
eum
uissitauit
ereu^rsione eius
erege
suspiciones
numquawj adunum Certumq
quando
eius
defuncto palladio // sanc/ua patrkius hahh'smum portans
d
d
narrationis opj diuersasq opiniones et
L) I urimorum plurimas
Qêtate
ut ueniret adhuc' // ladii ^/mox morte eius
narrationem utiqwe
res
C^
r".
-v-) -v
eiructifera Terra
39
inSalsUP'inem uerSa
emorte moneisen Saxonissse

eeo quod sanctus patricius uidit caeluw apertam et II
Hum
TJa'Tricii
del et
anguelos
eius
fol. 20, V.
ffif
Cconflictu sancti patricii aduersum coir
QC
thech regem aloo // hus muirchu maccu
P'ente InSêntem ad Utllitatem mnXtaxum gentium
Uauca
ciuitatis
episcopo
O^TT*1
cum
slebtiensis
ûmmus
suae
Omnibw Sco
heredis 3.b
iber
Q ngueli
Quam
altimache
traditum Sapienter Sideo Sibi dictauit
Suburbana ems non
et
dilexisti
hibrnenSium telluribw
berbicis usque
inCipit
Idcirco con
pr omnibf
idesi
admontem mis
miss usq adbri erigi
qUOQatn
mache
sexus'
ltaqf sanctus patriciwj' de
humani
docendas 3,tque
in
Orientali
M eneris
ibi
cXnU lucem
proStrata
eum
QGcaslo
eum
Sanctus Datricius
rium quid
inique
g^CSSi rmper Inconspec

~)i accidit
X'espondtt Singuelus
non
C2ô adsuwz
Sed missit
ei adqusessisti
>Jêntibf Tructuossam
(1
ponhus
et
inmultis'
Sestatem essuriens
et
ui
Vjer
Spm
electos sancte
scm pneuideo ihac
tuae clementise
per pr^dicationis
L*^^
lîbi
aborem
quoque amicos deuote seruitn)s
certe
fri
SitienS
40
sibi proprie
famu
3,eclessiis' seu monosteriis'
me
IQcirco prfecte
i5/iuste
debeo ado habundantiae donationem
Tem
per
P'loriam
autem uidentr indegere ^liquid
suis' post
ucidissimam u
p^nculis agentilibw
et
lationis
Cum
sempr laboriossus multis
esses
gus
(1 uosdam tamen
TDer ineffabilem
editos
simuw laborem 6L p^rtuam ualde Onsdi
niursis
scs dixit
di6cessis' adutilitatem necessariae
per duris
cation em fciTatia Spi'ri/us sancii.
tantam
Orituros mihi caros quasi proprios corporis mei
me Summus om
Conu^rsionem hibernensium D^rte adse'
infidem quos
tem
pietatem
nipotens adte id 3Ld animi tui irowsulationem

post
ago do meo domino sem
donare clementer Tamulo suo
Insola
ueniam peto adô
sanctus patricius
dignaXMSest
Qomine mi
eidtxit
Tu Îtissimi
leniter
deSompno
Rentes
deorsum inConspectu
J^'ratias
pit^rno qui
T"am Cito uenit 3,nguelus adeum

exCitauit
ei
/H fK-tt
-j-acie
angueli
Drius proxpisio
nocturnis' fessus fuisset
^cce
Qeinde donauit
paruchiae ethnic urbi Tuse
ardd machae
^T
nmodum
multas midique 3.0. noti
Sopor pniStrauit eo quod
Oc
erit
qum Coffnominat^r scotorum linPûa*
lidei
Subito ergo
GriP'i llSQw^
3,bri
Tibi Aominus deus uniursas scotorum
Darte pro
DnEdictse urbis
^pinna montis
^monte
Certe Si uolueris
huius magnitudinis
lontem
luxta
Jânandas
Confluentes expectauit
uigliliis
3.Q dorsos breg
bab tiZandas
pe herentem pie D^rrexit // tiam
p^T
alti
3,Qniultitudines utriusq
urbe
suffi
terminus a-domtno uastissimus urbi
stituitwr
tis'
lo
3.n8["UStam
celula
CunctiS adrefugium
Spostolicse ho
^vH
noremqi? 'Dropr'mm
pri^sentem
debitam reuer
ciunt
entiam Cathedrae
Tuum
abaliquibw quoque regionis habitatoribf
dni
coartataw
3acerdos 3-ng"uelus
Quotidie de
quern presto uidemus in 3-lto posi
Cum parua
tum
ConScripsit
cio sanclo episcopo
Impig'er
5cit ergo domt'nus deus
desa:c/i patricii psritia ^/uirtuti
machtheni dictante aiduo
ambulanS
deditam dimitt^re commoniter
mz'î
fol. 21, r.
p/-fectis hiberniffi relegiossis' ut

et
ego
ce Derfruemur
Caussa diuinse
"WOfl He
et
/ipsi diuitiis bonitatis dei pacifi
ergo mihi
Item
quicquid deuote uo
sufficit
offerre deregionibwi-
Sitque oblationibj^f
pr
tCm
arbitrium
ei
Censum
do
Hî
Ct
um
uUa dubitatione
erit rectori
CCCptlO
rse
mxmero
'
cum
doloribf uariis
Sit QlSTna
pW
te similiter
comitibzw
III
ISta
QT
Id
hucusqe pe
111
gse coceditr
aUStrali
petrie/pauli
iii
atqe
beneficii prcB
omnihus
quod inea secreta constitutio
Sêneris insacro
Simul cum sac/orum
3,ec\essia
reliquiis'
Sustrali ubi requiescunt corpo
cum
trawsmarinorum Caeterorumqwe iustorum
circo nolicet
Causa pr^dictse auctoritatis
scotorum neqe abuUo prcESule
Ordines adherent
contra heredemillius
ue\
abbate
%ed ase recte supra iuratr
Supra Omwes Seclessias e/illarum
Inmatrimonio
OrdinibuS audire uerbum priz
tCm Omnis
tota
z&c\essia libera e/ciuitas abse
Scotorum
insola
esse
lundata
Gt Omnis
locuS qui dominicus 3.ppellatur
aapiscopi e/presbiteri
antestites
Si uera necessitas poposcerit
piscopali gradu uidetur
semper diehus dominicis'
uero bassilica
Caeterorum
contra illam mittere consortem abulia aeclewz'a
dicationis inEeclessia aquilonalis pla
fundatoris
SCIMC(3, 3.mmiratione nobis
patricio
Seclessise Seruientes
His tribus
illius
ra sanctorum perigrinorum delongue
commorari uidentr
uirSînes e/ poenitentes
liP"itimo
superna auc
uantomagisquoqae ualde ueneranda
in
// ani utriusqe sexus
3,binitio fidei
Cui uero prizdictse
el
hominus uenerari debet honore
lintiamine
uero urbe 3,ltimachae homines xpzi/i
rClCgiossi
pontificis
redemptoris humani
refectio aptaqwe unicuiqwe
neinseperabiliter
prauilegio omnibwj 3,ecles
ne exStat Sacratissimus Sanguis ihesn xputi
suis'
perigrinis' et infirmis'
Sitque inprobis' ei caeteHs'
Innocte
hil
Summi
inerrabilis
eodemnuwero |âm digne indie quam cer
quodam
3,cmonasteriis'
dilegenter abomnib^f ueneranda honoranda
ius decre
airddmachae in perpetuuwM/
CXCeptis'
siis'
Stefani laurendi et
Srchiepiscopi heredis cathed
meee urbis
Specialiter dedicata //
r.
Uniuersis cynubitarum Similiter monas

sine
adeo
et libera
patricio episcopo
Summorum martyrum
libras
dicamus
urbis
Summa
Constituta et abanguelo del et aba
toritate
illud esi
Ciuitas
emdem
Cunctorum hibernensium
pniuinciarum huius Insolse pwuincias
teriis
quippe
L/reej/ ergo
retineo recte redden
mihi etiam
honore pr(zsulis
postolico uiro sancto
pr^sertim cum pe
2'entibj
natum ure decenter debitum Supr
est
dux principalis omnihus
dum Gt 3,Summo
Z"
13^^
Ilowne utiq Contentus sum ewe apos
hibmonacum
culiare
libertatis
stias
et
homines
xp/f/iani
tolicus doctor
seclessias
QCSpeciali reuerantia airdd machae
3.it
unnt 3.C uoluerint
suis'
laudes sapidas oiferunt
mihi concessa
Llcec uniuersa
caritatis
et Caeteri relegiossi
3,nchorit8e aedessicB
in
ubiqwe
iuxta
clementiam 3,lmipotentis downii sancto doctori

et
te
41
Iuxta uerbum angueli inspeciali societa

patricii pontificis atqe heredis
fol. 21, V.
Cathedrse etus 3.ird
quia donauit
tem
mach ewe
Qmnis monachus
-I
si
exconsensu abbatis
Cnmque ad
candus qui
Caussa 3,moris
iudicabit
no
machse prÊsulis recte iudicantis prueniet
CXCommoni
Caussa totius negotionis
,rum
a.eclessmm etus perrexe
illius
quia ipse
omnes hibernenses
indie
mag
xpw/i
terribilis iudicii inpr^^sentia
Cset^ris alio
ludicibwi' pr(2t(?rmissis'
LGm
qucsCumque causa ualde
eXorta
fuerit atque
scotorOT
Pentium
Drissulis airdd machse
episcopi pnEsedentis cathedram pasto
nem
ris prfecti
Si uero
iudicibj adcathedraw?
inilla
Cum
loco quo receptus
Pruenerit
beatr
ei uniali
Ilii
hospites f/infirmos /eos quiiectant in
lius
fantes super Siedesstam ei cseteros seu reprobos
P^t
Item
prffisulem
suam habitationem
serit
uii' ancellas
Similit(?r
tise
3.postolicam de
mittendaw id
est
3,dpetri apos
patricius secundinus
nero
exitum
emsdem
idest
3,uxi
benignw
patricii sancti
Slumpni
sui
libros conscripserunt
reclus
contra ilium
UIKlamentum
QOminica
3,nnos poeniten
'uii'
sz'ue
et
pr(Kdictae
Sunt qui dehor decreuerunt
ualde
qui' noreciperit prizdictuzK
inhospitium eundem
esse
Caussa
urbis ha3en/em
pabulis' suis' illorum iumentis prcster
et alios
talis
facile
cathedram auctoritatem romae
toli
DnEdictorum hospitum numero -c
Consulatio
cum
Creuimus
fuerit prce
uice reffectionis dignae
pat
Sapientibw
suis
3;QSedem
negotionis
ipse prffidictus pontifex aduespnim
est
recte refferenda
Sanari non poterit
5i
cunctis'
3,ntestitis ex3,minatio
3,tque hui'us
ricii
difficilis
Ig'nota
archiepiscopi hibernenSium id
Item Qehonore
eius per
g^Qlibertatem examinis et'usdem airdd
rit
deuoumt
prions
ncuitup'andus neque
ta.que
rit
sui
malum quod que
aut pradicta etus inSignia dispexe
ficerit
uotum maXime
non denegat proprinm monachi
îmilit^r 'Der industriam
opus contra lamiliam seu paruchiam
Si adpatricium lenerUrit
niuscuiusq &ec\esstcB
Tem quiCumq
atq iniuriam ue\ neqitiam
deus totam insolam ut supra dixi'mus
illi
debemus
scire
debuerat
reddere cogatur
duferti
orationis inunaquaq die
inalto
machse adsargifa
gum martyrem adeundum abeoqwe
re
mar
tar
\ Tcm
qui
Cumqe contempserit
insignia consecrata eiusd&m.
uiolauerit
2.2îi
SI
'\d est
v.ero
reddita fuerit
Secratis'
ii*
Summi
(JLomtne clamaui adte
usq in finem
deus repulisti Infinem
xu M'almi P"raduum
Ilnit
aliorum inSigniuw?
INTGr Sanctum
patricium hibifrnensium brigi
tamque Columpnas
pri^dicti doctoris
.
est
beati inmaculati uSqe inlinem bdictionis

et
ancellas decon
pStricii reddentur
Quid
et
Datricii duplicia soluet
QGcontemptu
uertendum id
ut
aut
inerat
42
d,micitia caritatis
tanta utunum cor consiliumqe
fol.
habrent
unum XpM/c
pr ilium illamqwe
inQredulitatis meae
rem
uirtutes multas pregit
Uir
ergo sanctus xpjiîanse uirgini
f\ mea
brigita
paruchia tua in
pn)uincia tua
ap^ reputabitur
narchiam tuam
tali ei
de addoOTz'nwm dem
ait
meam
mo
Gt
rem eum
in parte aufem orien
occidentali dominatu i^zmea erit
inter
lliV^lpiunt
libri
sancd patricii
bonum
cere non
episcopt
possum neqwe
0
<
mea
nium Ildelium Ct Contemptibilis
nitionem
dei
Sum
coram omni natione
piurimos
Ut
nostra
CXaltare
nee
habui Calpornum dia
sine
conum Illium quendam potiti

fiiii
odissj
bannauem
qui fuit uico
preshyteri
Uillulam enim prope habuit
tabernise
Q nnorum
ubi ego captwram dedi
umm
eram tunc
fere xui
norabam
et hiberione incaptiuita
sum
te 3.dductus
(deum
Cum
hominum SCcundum
quid adeo recessimus
Ct
todiuimus
tot
umquam
cum p3.tre
semper
et
ejus
patrem
peripsum
nowcus
fiteatwr ei quia
S3,cerdotibj nosiris
testamur
fuisse
apud patrem
hominem
factasunt uissibilia
infernorum
et
ing'enitum
Illium ihesum xpistum qui
incselis' et deditilli
potestatem super omne nomen

restrium
nee ante
genitum ante omne pHncipiuw
tactum morte deuicta
milia
pracepta
et eius
inerrabiliter
Ig^
fuit
omne principium omnia
est
tenentem ut dicimus
scilicet
et
dns etdeus
caelestium
est
ihs
iudex uiuorum 3,tqe mortuorum qui red
Super nos iram 3,nimationis
et dispersit
nigenas
mea
Ct
esse uidetur
ibi
lacta Sua
habunde Spiritumsanctum donum
nos iny["entibf multis' Qiiam
usqe adultimum terrae
paruitas
det unicuiqwe secundum
suae
ut sint
inter ale
temur
dominus 3-peruit sensum
filii
et
te Sacri
me
indie
dei
e/coheredes xpisti
e/efTudit inuobzf
pignus inmor
quem
confi
adoramus unum dem intrinita
nominis ipse enim dixit per proUtam Inuoca'

tribulationis
et
et
qui facit credentes e/oboedientes
talitatis
ubi nc
ter
CXCCpectamus aduentum mox futwrum
lUtem
it
et
xpc quern credimj
et
diominus indux
omnem
omnis lingua con
rum oboedientes fuimus qui noj/ram sa
Sdmonebant Ct
ag
subomni caelo
ante originem saeculi spzritaliter
merita iws/ra
ei
principio aquo
el
e/confiteri mirabilia eius
qucsest
prceter Aetna
erit post hcec
correptionem
post
quia nonest alius des nee
T~)Strem
tanta
expedit quidem
tantam g'ratiam quam mihi dig
tributio
2ipud
Ta
autem
natus interracaptiuitatis mese quia hcecest re
cm
Ct minimus
cissimus
nisti
Con
et
U.I^de
filium
sci
distinguerem
el
Ct muniuitme
malum
et
quam
an/e
quam saperem
mei utpater
beeficia et
IDS-Xri^''^^ peccator
qui respexit humilitatem
me
CuStodiuit
ante
et
sulatusej/
mewm
toto cor
missertusej/ adoliscentise ignoran
et
meae
tise
ut serorem era
mea utconfirmarem
dilicta
32, r.
tuse e/liberabo te
magnificabis me'
22,
fol.
GL
Qp^ra
itG'^'^"" inquit
Confitm honorificumj/ tamen

inp/-fectus
sum opto
Itnmo
Si inmultis'
an/^quam scirem quid êterem
et
adpeterem
iiatrCous /cognotatis' meis'
tie\
ml quid
quid uitare debueram
uehimenter protimeo
nnde ergo hodie erubesco
uotum
animse mess
denudare impntiam raeam quia non possum de
Aomivix
mei qui
Xj^Qôd
nowignoro testimonium
in 4'a.lmo testator
mendaCium
Gi
more
et
dere
sed
rationem
idemdc/ms
mas
homines
ltaqe
et
Tamen
iudicii
timore
metuere banc sententiam idie
nemo
ubi
tre
et
ilia
dStum mihi
me
Cummea
tardiori lingua
inscientia
SCriptum^
omnes omnino
sumMj
lociter discent
Qua
ante tribunal Aomivii xpz>/i
et
I
pacem
quanio
Ct Si non deserta
sed
ratum
îmui Gnim ne incederem
tissimum scriptum incordibJ u/ris
iure ei sacras lit^ras utroqe pari
combib^nint
Gt Sermones
numquam motarunt
ntia
modo
iWorum exinfa
Ham
altissimo
in
atqw
sum
GPJô insermonibj instructus
eruditus quia inquit
M uam
dinoscetar
uritatis
atem
ego eram
meae
e/
^^-pi^^s
sensus
et
\Jer
scientia
et
profundo
I
Sua
in
pnssertim
cum
ipse adpeto insenectute
mea quod
mare
noconparaui quod obstiterunt ut con&r
marem
didit et
si
dixero quod
axite
pnsfatus
me
illud scio certissi
humiliarer
potens
est et in
missericordia sustulit me'

scilicet
me
sursum adle
inSua parte
Ct Inde lortiter debueram Cxcla
iniuuentu
quod ante perlegeram sed siquis
scilicet qui nescio
pîuSquam
et uenie'iisqui
uauit ^collocauit
prizsumptione qatinus modo
primus Tus
lut lapis qui iacet inluto
Gt Quidem
doctrina
sed quid iprodest excussatio iuxta uerit
del uiui et iterum
Creata/ unde Cg"o
quia utique
for
rusticationem ab
posterum pmuidere sed
me
[oque\a.-nosira.irans lataw/ inling'uam alienaw sku/fa.
qualitifr
gt
Ticus pwfuga inductus
sermo
cile TpoUsi probari exaliue scriptwrse
te
spiritus testatur
sed mag'is adpr
fectum sempifr addiderunt
nonS-tramento sed Spiritn
quia ni?dedici sif/ /caeteri qui optime itaqe
adretribuendam quoque aliqwid domino
protantis' beneficiis'' eius hie'
Gt
In 3.e
trnum qucB mens hominum aestimare
ere
Hon
sum adoliscens
ma
inSalutem usqK adultimum
terrae
num
44
potest
forte
inguae balbutientes ue
loqui
3,epistola xpw/i
ling'uam homi
si
m\\oc prtsponere
cogitaui scribere %ed etasque nunc hessitaui

in
u^rum
nos adpetre debemus qui sumus nos'
gis
^ro'pter ollim
si
fuisset sicut et C3et^;'is
uidetur apif aliquantos
sed
minimorum Deccatorum
sed
i?/ani
no;2silerem propter retributionem et
abscw
etiara
spiritus gestit
sensus monstrat adfectus
se potent subtrahere ue\
redditwri
et
sermone expli
îûtenim
care nequeo
ltrum inqit
Cum
autem Uehimenter
deeritis breuitate
D^rdes eos
locuti fuerint
reddent rationem deeo indie
U^J^de
mentitur occidit 3.nimam
11 erbum otiossum (ôd
puerinurbis' captram dedi
di reuelare et
scire qualitatem vxeaxa. ut possint prficere
qui loquntr
incertus
liber hie
pane
v.
Ullde autem 3,mmiramini
fol. 23, r.
inag"ni
dem
{îmetis
tamini quis
r-
Qummorfo autem
Si
mea
et
et
donauit
/H
uiuus fuero
si
humilitate
/ibi scilicet
modo uideo
qui'atunc spi'n'tus inme fer
quadam nocte
in
IJ
ene leiunas Cito leiunans Itwrus
reuerantia
me
Ca
inui
uocem dicentem
3,udiui
sibi
mihi
SQpatriam
eniq ut
fidei
more
Pandere
nomen
utetiam pwt
z" agallias
habebat cc" milia passus
numquam lueraw nee
filiis'
uiam
lnuirtutedi qui
bat /nihil
ti
notum quemquam
ibi
^t
et
Cleinde port
et
mo
Intermissi
"ui' annis' eiueni
mearo.
adbonum
dirige
metuebam donee perueni adnauem
illam tilla die qua p^rueni profectaw/ nauis de
ubiqwe ex
et
sed
hominem Cum fueram
obitummwm
relinqre ftairihus
riauis tua parataw/ e/noerat prope
dum Conuersus sum infugam
trinita
Qonsulationem aeternam Szne

Ilducialiter di
paululum tempus
dehominibf habebam
hensione p^riculi notum facere donuw

dei et
port
eCCe
ibi
oportet distinguere sine repre
tis
et Itenim
SllQiui responsum dicentem mihi
forte
uraciter deseruirera
Inmensura itaq
illis'
ertus
uebat
tuam
Sine querella Ildelitr genti adquam
Cum
incerc
sicut
Somno
essem
talis
Cummetu
ut
ritas xpzi/i trastulit et
ta
mun
Inme
r.
dignj
et
Inomni
et
detestabilis huius
di decsetsris' inspirauit
et
Sapientes
potentes insermone
et
me quidem
et
re
V""
priti
esse
mali
et nihil
sentiebam neq uUa pigritia erat
Stultum exQitauit de
medio eorum qi uidentwr

leges
Uifrniuem pr gelu per pluiam
rethorici 3,udite ^^scru
me
dominirâti qui
f/uos'
et pusilli
ex
loco sue
meis'
garem
et
locutus
sum
ut abirem unde naui
cumillis' et 2ûbrnatori displicuit
illi
liher
Cgo
quos in domino
minum ^noeram
babtizaui
jântas
moles
annos multos
milia
et
ho
port
QT
erumpnas
port cap tiuitatem
post
neq cogitaui
ueneram
pascebam
am magis
dei et
ante
caepi orare
homines
me
respondit
isti
recipimus te
uolueris
re
ipsius et fides augebatwr et
ire
abillis' ut
orationes /innocte prope Similiter
manebam
lucem excitabar adprationem
46
unum
me
exillis'
et fortiter
ueni cito quia uocant te
mihi dicere
ueni quia ex fide
facnobiscum 3.micitiam quomodo
/inilla die itaq reppuli
propter
tameii abillis sp^raui
timorem
suge
di
sed
uenire infidem
ihesn x-pisti
quia gentes erant
Cum
post
illis' et
ue
et in
Statim adillos reuersus
mammellas eoruw
uerum
agebatr ut indie una usqe 3,Qcent
ijort
et
indign
/an/quam orationem
audiui
et Coep^runt
sum
Decora
Irequens indie orab
utetiam inSiluis' /monte
adpetes
audiissem sepraui
ex clamabat
sp^raui
acmagis accedebat amor
Timor
spt'ritus
um
et
hcBC
consummarem
sed pojtquam hib^rione de
(ôtidie itaqw^
Cum
Itenere
i^ratiam mihi donaret quod ego aMquando
mea numquam
intrrogatione
nirem adtegoriolum ubi hospitabam
ingentem illam tantaw?
Inluuentute
cum
3,criter
nequaquam tunobiscum
dignus neq talis nthoc
domtnus seruulo sue fowcederet

et
tot
etohhoc obtinui
triduuwz trram csepimus
fol. 23, v".
ei xxuiii
"Der disertum iUr fecimus
dies
Cibus defuit
Cos
illis'
Tu
quid xp2>/iane
Ommpotensj/
magnus
(leus tuus
cibum /ignem
me
libi?rauit
ita factumest
dominus
etiam initenere priûidit nobis'

siccitatem cotidie donee
X decimo die p^ruenimus omnes
enim
difficile
et
audiui
quod
eris cumillis'
sexagensima
ilia
demanibf eorum
et
qare ergo pronobis' orare nowpotes
afame p^riclitamur
C[uta nos'
nocte
2'ub^rnator mihi dzre
dicis
responsum autem diuinum
illis'
Quobf autem mensibJ
/fames inualuit supr
die coepit
et alio
Cum
ei
sicut sup^rius
e
umquam
utaliquem
hominem uideamwj
G8["o enim euidentr dixi
tide addominum deum
Cibum
ut
dum
meum
CX
u^ro
cui nihil/ inpossibile
Satiamini quia ubiqe habundat
CCce
inuia
axile
tos ex
illis
illi
manserunt
et
repletisunt
quia multi ex
benerefecti
miuitii relictisunt
egerunt do
illis'
efDosihcec
sub oculis' eorum etiam mel
unus
exillis dixit
Summas gra
etiorliUr temptauit
me
Satanas quod
quandiu fuero inhoc corpore
supr
me
rum priKualens
liam uocarem
oriri
et
mhoc
suprme
dinem
heliam
ecce Splendor solis

et
statim discussit
Ct Credo
illius
ame
twram dedi
ea nocte
cui
ipse inmente audire
uhum
nomen
Ct
uictoricus
Qedit
sepistolae
Ct Qum
re
Duta
uocem
ipsore
exclamau^mnt
etsic'
sancte puer
utuenias /adhuc'
ambulas internes' /ualde Conpunctus snm

corde
ct
et
uald
3,mplius norapotui legere
Sic exp^rtus sum
mos annos
morem
pnsstitit
illorum
Ct
Qui
indie
nissi
dedit
dus
et
46
nocte
me
nescio deus
u^rbis
audiui e/nopotui Intel
aClposterum orationis
3.nimam Suam prote
loquitur inte
itaqa^ mansi
alia
S'ratias quia post pluri
dominus Secundum cla
utrum inme 3,n iuxta
legere
cla
di?o
illis'
scit
multos adhuc' cap
Drima
XJox
disce
inSinu noctis
hyberionacum
p^ritissime quos ego
sic' erit
abillis'
Drincipium
exhis' et legi
S^rauitu
sicut inaeuanguelio inquit

estis
unam
rog'amuste
Mmhus
prssurae mese
non uos
nusquam
decidit
et
quod
mihi
tantas tribulatio
innumerabilibwj uidi
mare occidentale
inspznVam ut he
quod axpzi/o domi-ao meo
spero
exfide roga
'post
quierant iuxta Siluam focluti qumest prope
memor
mabat prome
dominus
CX
incaelum solem
uidi
Ct Qum clamarem
meis'
gratias
if/cicidit
sed nnde mihi uenit
et
qasi dehibrione
sepistolis'
Qecibo
parentib? meis'
modo ego
'bi scilicet
cum
bam enim
saxum ingens etnihW membro
eluti
cum
citabam Drincipium aepistolse
eram dormiens
ero
^7"
tinentem
siluistre
uero
ut uel
uenientem
secus uiam se
immolaticumw/ do
eadem
inde nihil gustaui
me
derem
noctes
inuenierunt /mihi partem obtulenint

et
facimus
iter
Itsrum post paucos
ut Illium suscipsrunt
nes quas ego pertali
ego honorificatus suw
et
me
urunt
canes eorum
et
Ct
habuimus
nihil
qui
/ad
S^rex porcorww
-ii"
disertum
"uiii"
3-nnos inbritannis eram
ocnlos nostras apparuit etrcmX

int^rficerunt et ibi
et
Ct ea nocte qa pruenimus omnes
mittat uobis' inuiam uesirarci usque
iuante dso ita iactumest
tias
conuertemini
illis'
xx
inSinuaui
et sic ex
et lt(?rum uidi
Sic e&ciatusest
ipseest qui
partus sum gaudibun
inme ipsum orantem
eram quasi intra corpus meum
et
audiui hoc/
fol.
Supr interiorem hominem

8['emitibj et vcvterhcBc
gitabam quis
et
d<mmirabam
tem quam Sumsit dominus abextremis' terrx
etco
Olim promisserat
qui inme orabat sed adpos
essi^.
tremumorationis sic efficiatusM/ ut
Sum
pj e/Sic' expertus
sit
recordatus
et
flam quod oremus
Spt'riius postulat
bis' exprijmij
sicui oportet
pmnobis
nowpossunt
sum apostolo
nonest in eis utilitas
adte gentes ueniunt
Gt dicent
..
nescimus
mum
Ct ltrum dns aduocatus
sum
et
noster
'mUrhac audiui
responSum dicentem mthi maleaudiuimus

ciem designati nudato nomine nee
ltrum
et
In STentibwj ut
sed ipse
gemitibwj inerrabilibwj qucB uer
laciem meam. Sine honore
erat contra
Conparauerunt patres
numquaw
s\cut inseuanguelio
pollicetur
11
et
enient aboriente
et
et issac'
fallit
recumbent
c/iacob
sicut ere
qui uos tanguit qwasi qui tanguit
dentes idCirco itaq oportet
Dupillam
mei idcirco
ei
et
dilegent^r Discare sicut dominus
inpediret
et
docet dicens uenite
qui
me
Inomnibwf
cowfortauit ut
ago
nowme
demea
aprofectione qua statueram et
CCee
quod axpisto domino meo dedideram sed magis exeo sensi

uirtutem non paruam
Coram
dô
et
et fides
abeo
quos ego
Tprdba.tast
hominibwj nnde autem audentr dico nome
mea
reprAendit Conscientia
teste deo
mea
oûia
nowSum
retuli uobis'
singula enarrare
hie' et
mentitus insermonibf
per
et
anima mea
omnia
sum do
ut
sed
qa
qui mihi
ergo
illis'
tendere Ita ut
et
turha
di?o
populum indegentem
/docet dicens
(;;;untes
et
et
filii
spiritus sancti
et
..,
ltrum jeuntes
C[ui
qui uero nowcrediderit
Mnde autem
rbqua st exempla
hiberione qui
notitiam
Ct
babtizatus fuerit
dempnabitur
47
ergo nunc do
inmundum uniuersum pnedicate
saluuserit
caperetur
omnes g'entes babtizantes eas
crediderit
ordinarentwr
Iterum
et
nnde autem ualde opor
cetera,
aeuanguelium omni Creatrae
tantam gratiam donauit
uenatores
et
reh'gua usque dicii Saeculi
populi multi prme ind^m renascerentr
et ut clerici ubiq
exhortarent
Innomine Oatris
quia ualde debitor
^/faciam
dissiderantem sif/ dominus in seuanguelio
cete
prater insidias multas
fiant
et
Dnzmonet
uhique essent Clerici qui babtizarent
ammonet
deum auctorem qui nouit
Qtiam an/quam
retia nostra,
et
qucB uerbis exprmere noualeo nee iniuriam
legentibj faciam
tebat
et
tes breuit^r dicam qualiter Dissimus ds de
Dericlitata^j'/
deus
dicii
et
laborem mm uA per par
seruitute sepe lib^rauit et dep^riculis' xii
mitto piscatores
multos
multitudo copiossa
infutwrum
ongumw/ autem Totum
pwtme
uos lieri piscatores hominuw
quoqtte opera
ere
bene
set sif/ djx?'/
gratias
pwmis
dimus ab omni mundo uentari sunt
maleuidisti sed maleuidimus qasi sibi se iunxis
oculi
lumen
te
occidente et ab
Ct
abaquilone
cum abraam
sic pr(d?'xz'/
Tjosui
uolo expectare
ipsiusqui utiq
austro
fa
nostii idola et
insalutem xxsque adextre
sis
et ibi
terrse
sicut
sicut fal
so
llidi inuissu noctis scriptuw
Dostulat pronobis'
psrpnifetas suos
episco
Spirifus adiuuat infirmitates orationis
dicente
nostrss
adplebem nuper uenientem adcredulita
etbi fortiUr orabat
Stupebam
24, r.
numquam
habuerunt
fol.
nissi idula
inmunda
et
Semper
xxsque
colu
erunt (\uomodo nupr facta^^^ plebs domini
nuncupantur
di
filii
sanctomra.
et filii
re
et filiss
guloram monachi ^/uirgines xpw/i ew uidentwr
tJC/C^ G êstem d^m
inuoco inanimam
rieqa^ ut
tior
norem
sit
occassio uobis' neqa^ ut ho
sp^ro abaliquo Mestxo
nor qui nowmentitur
me
Culo
Supra
Ct noeram
et
modum
Ct
Infelix
Internicionem
Tedigi
ue\ recip^re
conscripsit
mea
z
ue\
Credentibaj'
cLut
li
timentibaj deum
hanc scriptaram quam

scilicet
utnemo umquam
ni /unssime
patri
hiberione
dicat quod
Dussillum CP"i
Si aliquid
demons Trau^rim
Ct
et
Secundum Sed
Credatur
quod donum
llaec est Confessio
arbitrami
di
fuis
mea antequaw
moriar
rluc 11
manu
ma
QQue uo
Conscripsit
martii die
riciuS
a.ut
dignatus fuerit inspicere
Ignorantia
set
Spero
Siue occassio emus
Deccator indoctus
cius
ego uero miser
Circumueniri
inseruitutem
QuiCumqw^
sed et
iudico qut'a quotidie
3,ut
Sed precox
bet
paup^rtas
Si opes uoluero iam nonhabeo
me ipsum
neque
uihoc mihi pr
pronobis'
fuit
a domino
sum
exaltatus
talis
inpr<ssenti sae
diuitise /dilicise
xptstuc dominus pauper

et
iam
scio melius fouenit
Calamitas quam
enim ho
Sufficit
%ed uideo
dignus neq^
dum
staret
qawnowmen
mam
a.QCffilos
umen Quod Datrici

cius
ûa
tranS
SCDIlma
latus est
deci
pat
24, yo.
fol.
Qamaasso
3,tissimo papse
exuetfri facere
me
deam
quia interse uariant quae sint
to apostolo matteo qui
cum
dea aeuanguelium
ei
q(K
greca dissentiant ue
decernam
Dius labor
ipsum iudicandum abomnibaj
nes motare linguas
mundum
ei
doctus
quam semel
uiderit discr[i]pare
quod
tim erumpat inuocem
me damans
esse
iam duplex
tu qui
uerum now
ceat falsa
sacrilegum qui audeaw
esse
quod
exemplaribwf fides
est
si
enim
ewe
Igitw
quce addita sunt
est
coxum emendata conhitione
sed
uet^rum
qucz ne miiltum alectionis latinas cons
uitudine discriparent ita cala
latinis'
mo
adhibenda respon
temp-auimus
ut his'
tantum qua sens
urn uidebantar motare correctis'
qot codices sin' autem ueritas qa^renda deplu
reliqaa
ribwj cur non adgri^cam originem reu^rten
rant
ea quae
simus
dormientibwj aut addita sunt aut
motata corregimus neque uro ego deueUri

disputo testamento quod Ixx senioribwj
uel
gcam linguam uersum
trtio
usque peruenit noquaero quid
canones quoq quos' eusebi
nameros ordinauit
ue\ alibrari
luerit
in
ut fue
drinum secutus ammonium
ta sunt ru\ ap/vssumptoribwf imp^ritis' e
is
manere patwemur
us cessariensis episcopj alaxan
ue\ auitiossis int^rpristibw^ aedi
meiidatasunt pruersius
-iiii'
matliewj
deant quibf tot sunt exemplaria pene
tes
do
traslata
djnte
marcus lucas iohannis codicum gre
uariat etiaw testimonio
maladicorum conprobatur
nee innouo pro
seuanguelia qvioxum ordo
iubes
fieri
nee
\itique
pnssens pr^fatiuncula pollicetz^r
\icBC
mota
caussa consulatur quod

es
licuit
tium Unguis script/-a
falsariuw
summus sacerdos
contensio quibwj
emendasse cummultarum gen
fuit
3,duersusquam inuid
me
t^rmitto eos quos alucano et hysichio
emendare quid
inbibit
Siliquid in ncUrihtts libris addere
corregere
quod ixmostro sermone dis
inuet^ri testamento post Ixx intrp;-tes
lectitat nonsta.
me
ra
serit p^/'u-sa
paritr uel in
cum inmanus' uolumen assum
pserit et asaliua
lit
noncupatos paucorum hominuwi as
Dar
nulorum quis enim doctus
iniu
uno defonte quaxen^Mxaest
tes ducit
Se
canescentem
adinitia retrahere
primus
excep
cordat et indiursos x\\x\x\oxum trami
p^riculossa pr^sumptio iudicave de

caetris
esse nond.whixxxaest
Xpzif/i ebreicis'
Xerii! edidit \iOc certe
sed
quam apos
Qenouo nunc loquor
p;'i5baurunt
toli
be disprsa quasi quidam arbiter se
ritate
et
int^;'ptatio
ilia u<?/'a
testamento quod gr^cutn
ilia
et
Sit
dit
co
gis ut post exemplaria toto or
re
sapiat quart te
othotion' int;'nouos et uctes medius ince
Ilieroniitius salutem
uum opus
Simmachus
quid
25, r".
dis
adnos
Squila
49
quo
si
i -x-
sicut ing/'^co Yiabexvtur e\pres
quis decuriossis' uo
nosse quae inaeuangueliis'
eadem
ue\ uicina ue\ sola sint
tine
tio
eoxum
ne
fd. 25, v.
cognoscat magnus
quidem hie
si
Humerus inquo
Cum
addiderunt
sum
re alius aeuanguelis
minus putawr
dum eundem
ue\
alius alitfr expressit ille qui
primum
equatuor
legerat
emplum caeUros quoque

dandos
esse
omnia
sint
ad
unum
inmarco plura
canonum/
emen
tincta congeries
ne
statim cano
iWum quemqucB
extitulo frontis inuento
rebas
lucse
eodemqw^
numerum eiusAem
dis
esse
seuangue
listas
iohannis
e/
signatar inuenies atqwif euicina cssterorum
rum qucs
inaliis' propria,
Cum
marci
et incaet^ris' reliqwo
utiqwe canones legeris qui subiec
omnium
gione habeant annotabis
scies et sing
sua quceque restitues
ulis
canone prime concordant
tres
tres'
"iii-
marcus lucas
math^w
lucas iohannis
"iiii"
in
'U'
ii"
in
ui
duo matheus marcus
in
uii
in
'uiii'
duo
in
uiiii-
duo lucas iohannis
in
"x"
duo maiheus iohannis

lucas marcus
pro/ria unius cuiusq(? quce nort haieniur
ediderunt
singulis' aeuangueliis'
abuno
icipi
ens usqwi? adfinem libror dispar'
numerus
increscit hie nigro colo
re priKscriptus subse ha5et
guloiOT
mora
et sine
eadem
uel
pa beatissime
maiheus lucas
inaliis'
aduolumina
sin
repertis'
uicina dixerunt
in xpz,r/o ualeas et
vaaiheus marcus iohannis
tres
scieris recurres
ue\
-iiii-
ma.\.\\eus
in
Ct cum
nuw^ris quos
ante signauras repries et loca
matheus marcus lucas iohannis

"ii"
qui el ipse ex inscriptione
tramitibj inspectis' quos' nuw^ros' ere
sunt inueniuntwr
sunt confussionis errore sub
lato et similia
111
recurrens adprin
et
cipia singulorww inquib?
unde accidit ut apwrfnos mixta

at
statim ex subi
sit
ecto numero docebris
ex
seslimaufrit
cuius canonis
ris
canone requirend/zj
capitulum scire uolue
illud S2U^ illud
sen
etus
sit
igitur ap^rto codice u^rbi gratia
aique mattei rursum inmatheo
ti
pnicedens indicat prior
nostris' cociicibj error inoleuit duOT
int
in
'x' usque
aUquod ineadem
ta plus di'xi/ inalio quia
in
ad
in
a\mm ex
minio numerum discolorem qui
60
., .^
inquibw
Opto
memineris mei pap

.,.v
v i--v >
InCipit primus canon' inquo concordant
rnathe
'iiii-
fol. 26, 1.
fol. 26, v.
atheus
cccxhii
ITlarcw
loharim's
fol. 27, r".
niath^w
niaiYw
iucas
HCiaiheus
cxc
cu
cxcu
cclxxi
xlii
ccxxx
cxdi
cui
ccxui
cclxxuiii
clx
cclxiii
cxciii
cuii
cxxi
cclxxxii
clxiii
cclxuiii
cxciii
cuii
cxuiii
cclxxxu
clxui
cclxu
cxciiii
cuiii
clii
cclxxxu
clxui
cclxuii
cxciiii
cuiii
ccxuiiii
ccxcui
clxxuii
cclxxx
cuiii
ccxx
ccxcui
clxxuii
cclxxxiiii
ex
ecxxi
ccci
clxxxii
cclxxxui
cxi
cxxxiii
cccuiii
clxxxuiiii
cccu
cxcu
cxcuiii
cxcuiiii
ccii
cxii
cxxii
cccxii
cxciii
cexcuiiii
cciii-
exiii
cclxx
cccxui
cxuii
ccxciii
ecu
cxuii
cclxxiiii
cccxuii
cxcuiii
ccxcu
cxuii
eexxxii
cccxxii
ccii
cccuiiii
ccuiii
cxuiii
ccxxxiii
cccxxxuiii
ccxuiiii
cccxxii
ccxcui
cxxuii
ccxl
cccxxxuiiii
ccxuiiii
c ccxxu
ccxuiiii
cxxuiii
ccxli
cccxl
ccxx
cccxxuii
ccxxiii
cxxx
ccxliii
cccxiu
ccxii
cccxxiii
cxxxiiii
ccxlu
cccxliii
ccxxiiii
cccxxxuiii
cxxxiii
ccxliiii
cccxiui
ccxxu
cccxxx
ccxxuiiii
cxxxu
exxxuii
cccliii
ccxxxii
CO exxxuii
ccxxuiiii
cxxxu
cxluii
cceliiii
ccxxxiii
cccxxxuiii
ccxlii
cxxuii
ccxxxuii
ccxliii
exxxuii
ccxluiii
ccxliii
cxxxuiii
ccxiuiiii
t/y\.p licit canon
ccxluiii
cxliii
ccuiiii
U][cipV canon
ccxluiii
cxliii
gcliii
ccxiuiiii
cxliiii
ccliiii
ccxlii
cxlui
eclu
ccxlui
cxluiii
ccliiii
ccui
ccxxu
ccxui
math^w
ma,
iheus
ccluiii
cl
ccluii
ccluiiii
cli
ccluiii
cclxiiii
clu
clui
cclxuiiii
cluii
ccxxuiii
-ii-
inquo
-iii-
tenius inquo
-iii-
Iucas iohannis
\ohannis
fol. 27, v.
JT12itheus
lu cas
lohannis
Ixiii
Ixu
xxxuu
xc
luiii
cxuiii
XX
luiii
cxxxuiii
xcuii
ccxi
cu
cxi
cxuiiii'
cxluiii
cxi
cxuiiii
XXX
cxi
cxuiiii
cxxiii
cxii
cxuiiii
Ixxxuiii
cxii
cxuiiii
xliiii
cxii
cxuiiii
Ix
cxii
cxuiiii
uiii
cxii
cxuiiii
Ixxiii
cxu
cxuiiii
xc
cxii
cxuiiii
cliiii
cxii
cxuiiii
cxlii
cxlui
cxii
cxlui
jj^cipit canon
"iiii*
in quo
ur
con
cordant radlheus marcus iohannis
nig^t/i^j
XUllll
ma
reus
lohannis
VCidAheus
lucas
lohannis
fol.
m3Ltkeus
28, 1.
fol..2S,
IncipzV canon'
'uiiii
v.
fol. 29, r.
lohanm's
fol. 29, v">.
XXXI
lohanm's decarcere a.d(iomtnura mittit efihesus deiohan
iGX
loquitur adtKrbas
xxxii
xxxiii
ubi inpr(5p;at corozain'
usq^ adioham
et prcfetse
ciuitatibwj
et betzaififa
Confiteor Ubi patr caeli/trr8e (]uia abswdisti h.mc
asapientibM
^/reuelasti
xxxiiii
Ubi
xxxu
Ubi manum aridam
Gt erunt primi nouissimi
luiiii
QGfiliis' zebe(f
Ix
Qe
Ixi
Vaesu% sedens supifr pulluOT assinse // mittit
asapientibwj' paruulis'
\\cbc
sanauit
deprimis' accubitis' csense
et
secus uiam sedentibw
csecis'
-ii"
et
Ilummularios
iecit
detemplo //
Ixii
Qearbore
qum
arida iactaest
Ixiii
parabulam depuplicanis'
Ixiiii
QGuinia
ademo
uellunt spicas sabbatis' //
d.i'&cipuli
nouiswW primi
luiii
fici
lios
inmrAam
homo
et
qi
fi
hominem
et
et
meritricibwj dzh"t
nio caecume/mutum curauit
xxxui
Ubi
xxxuii
Illater tua
xxxuiii
sedens innauicula ihw^s turhis' parabulas
scribse et
exponit
et
bona
et
signum petunt abihwu
farisj-^z'
(mtres tui foris stant dtcunt
et
desemine super petraw
seminatum //
terra
XXXUllU Qesetzanio in tritico

xl
Qe
pis et
et
tessauro inagro ahsconso
et
in
reddite
Ixui
Qemuliere quce
mari
Qe
iohannis capita indisco allato //
Qe
'u" panibwj et
xliii
Ubi p^rmare ambulabat

entem eleuat
lice
Qeiuramento
xlui
lilia mulieris
xluii
QG
Ixuiiii
lerusalem
Ixx
Qepseodoxpz'rfo proximante die nouissima
homin&m
et
saducei signum pe
lerusalem qucs occidas proktas
temporum
de x uirginibwj'
Clesegregatione ouium
Ixxii
Qeunguento
paucis' piscibwj' in "uii"
et
Ixxiiii
cathedram
petri sup^r
dzh't ihesus
Si quis uult post
me
uenire
Inmonte cummoyw
et
3.bne
et
li
et
lii
Gt dragmam
liii
Qehumilitate sicut puer
Ixxu
lunaticu curauit
et
liiii
Clecorreptione fratruwz
lu
qui
lui
focat
luii
Qediuite quod
consemum suum
Ubi uxorem
rem
Ubi
t^rtio
abnegauit
ter
eum
ihesus
et
et
demanu
deoue
et
et
pe
erratica //
deb^re dimitti
difficile intrabit
ii
"c
et
OL
lacrimatusM/ et ubi iudas
deagro
figuli
et
depas
eum
iii
despadonibwf
zahnlus et
aspiritu
uarentr
[
68
secundum marcuw
spiritus domini et fuit ihesus indiserto
inmundo
febribKf lib^zauit
inregnum
causae
^rat iohannis babtizans ihesum et uenit
pnsdicauit ihesus
suf
Q/!&\oxum
saducei petunt signum
tradidit iudas et petrus
Qeresurrectione domini et demandatis' eius et de
supreum
alt/-i
indulgere alter
propter denarios
rvon
et
sui et sanguinis dzh't
ahnegaturusesset et oratio ihem adpat
Lliyîpiunt breues
petro reddere
de etoculo eruendo
quod
traderet
granum synapis
dzh't
dicit
eum
suos quod unus
sione domini ihesa // babtismo
helia loquitur
Duerum
dicit
dzh't ihesus add'iscipulos
desacramento corporis
petro
hedorum
mulieris qucs p;fudit caput ihesu
laqueo suspendit
Qefide
Gt
et
get se ipsum reh'qua

xluiiii
et S'eodopriS'fe
et detallentis'*
Ixxi
Ixxiii
curatasj/ // milia
defermento piiarisseoruw
et
Qeepiscopatu
Ubi
uirorum
ademonio
panibJ
tunt abihMU
xluiii
cu
lauandis' et dehis' quce deore exe
eius ihesn. / /
"uii"
et
demonumentis' profetarum
t^rra gerassinorum multi sanatisunt
menti
decamello
ho
non qucs intrant // tanguentes fimbriam uesti
in
et
etcaUce /catino et demonumentis' deal
tis' et
xlu
esset
quce farissei dicunt ut fiant sed qucs faciunt non fiant
et debreuitate
Qemanibaj
filius
Qep;wsilito
petrum merg
// unt quia coinquinant
Gt farisseos
habuit
Ixuii
batis' et
et
'uii- fraties
Ixuiii
minum
piscibwi i "u" milia
"ii"
difo
interrogatos dexpisto cuius
debona
xlii
quje sunt del et cessari qucB sunt
Ixu
spinas
frumento
xli
(rotempnunt uenire ad
et inuitati
nuptias // cessaris
QGgrano syna
margareta et derete misso
xiiii
SOS adse
adihm
locata colonis' ubi int^rficiunt mis
pwtquam
et
uocauit discipulos
curauit
et
temptans
traditus^j/ iohannis
Socrum
et
hominem
petri a
qwsrebant eum turhse ut
Gt rogauit ihesum leprosus
et
sal
curauit
eum
fol. 30, r".
Gl Sanans
tuum
tu
ei
paraliticum
opus
Xlonesi
Gt
uade
grabatum
tolle
dixt'f ei
lacobj secutusw/ ihesum // unt
sanis' medicis' sed mcdehaieniihus
sponsi ieiunare sponso prcesente
filii
nonposs
ei
SUScipifre regnum ut puer // inregnuw
et
xxuiiu
Qui pecuniam
XXX
Qui
\iabent difiBcile intrabunt
omnium
uoluerit inuobzlf esse primus erit
seruus // sedentem inluminauit ihMs
uii
Qiscipuli uellere spicas sabbatis coep^mnt
xxxi
quendam caecum barthimeum secus uiaw
uiii
inSynagOjga hominem manu arida sanauit
XXX ii
SCdente ihwu supr pullum
uiiii
Omne regnum
adu^rsumme' nowstabit
rit
inspj'nVu sancio non remittetur ei
Ct
hii sunt ixatres
xi
Ccce GXiit qui seminat-seminare^/duOTseminat rd2fa
xii
llomo
nans
missit
et fecit
mei qui faciunt Molwntatem
semen
cum dormit
et
clamabant ossanna
Ct qui dixe
patris
exiit
ei
mei
semi
spicam ^/missit falcem
Ct dormiens innauicula
\\xesus
xxxiiii
D3,btismum iohannis
xxxu
QCuinia
xxxui
Teddite Aeo qucB disMt
xxxuii
QC
xxxuii
hominem
Inregione gerasinorOT
xu
Ct cum filium pnncipis amorte saluaret eimn
frairihus qui
xl
xuii
ct
missit xii disfzjJw/ofsuos ut pnedicarent et curarent in
xuiii
ct
lohannis decollauit iohannem et uenierunt disci//z'
acceptus inpatria sua // firmos

xii
Danibw
et refficit eos
in -u- milia
unam uxorem habuerunt
ct Cum
interrogaretwr dexpzV/o cuius fiVms
et
proximum
Ct laudauit
ct Cum
// esset dixit
uiduam
ihesus
eum
xlii
ct Cum discipulisma.ndnca.nit ihesus pasca//tis'efrundetr
xliii
Ct
xliiii
ct Cum
hominuw
dixit ihesus hocesi
corpus
meum
et
sanguis qu\ pro mul
XX
ubi supr fluctus' ambulauit
xxi
mlotis' manibj manducare nowcoinquinant howzwem
xxii
ViOTZ licet toUere panem filiorum /dare canibw
xlu
Cum
/mundataf/ puella ademonio // ret
xlui
Ct ductusj/
xluii
IDost resurrectionem apparuit apostolis'
xxiii
ilominem sordum /mutum
xxiiii
Qe
Oanibaj
'uii-
in
afermento ieLUSseorum
dz'xzV
xxu
-iiii*
et
iniirmos curauit
dzxzV ihs qtiem
lat
crucem suam
me
saduceorum
dzirnt
loqretr
hominuw Cauete
uideo homines ut arbores //
ct
et
me
homines
cumihwu
Ct inmonte
xxuii
TjuerwOT ademonio curauit quern
biscum
ei
et
intretis in
uissi sunt
iohannis uidimus
demanu ^/pede
et
negabis aut orate
temptationem // am\cius syndone
et
adpassionem
ihesus
// et dixit qui ere
babtizatus fuerit saluabitur
etqui non crediderit contempnahitur et recep

tusest incaelis
sequi tol
dominus
&sse et dzxzV qui uult
breuis int^rpretatio secundum lucanum
/achariae sacerdoti apparuit dominus
raoyses e/helias
anguelus
discipuli
et
no
annuntiauit ei filium iohannem
idem marise annuntiauit anguelus ihMm

.
>
--v
Ilatiuitatem ihesn annuntiauit pastoribwf
uxorem
r.
et
filium // anguelus
quendam iecentem demo
oculo eruendo Xlon debwe
dimitti
me
duceretr ihwws ad caifan' quidam sequehaiur
diderit
caecus
iecere no potuerunt // nia qui nosequitr
(IZyiZt
dxxisset petro \er
lilCip//
xxui
xxuin
ne
curauit ut audi
milia
quad
// effundetr
Cle -u"
et
quce
Ct mulier qusedam cum p?-funderet ihesum un
xuiiii
et
cauete
diceret delapidibwj templi desig
iudas ut dutraderet
cessaris cessari
nauit nouissimum tempus // guento abiit
XlOfiest
qua
ei
rantem in gatzofilacium mittit
xui
^/curauit eos
heredem
/colonis' qui occiderunt
deum
lierem aprofluio sanguinis sanat
adihMm
decaelo an' exhominibf
/dilegere
xxxuiiii ascribis'
alegione mundauit
Xllll
^/uend
ficus
excitatus fowpiscuit uentos /mare
pwfCta
Cummaledixisset arborem
'uii"
detemplo
// entes ieciebat
xxxiii
factatempestate
assinae trbse
89
fol. 30, v".
C;l,ccepit
et
semion puerum ihesum
ei
henedixt'i
Ubi
iohannis babtizat
mo
poenitentise // norum xxx qui
templo docebat
\gitur xii" ihs in
putabatwr
esse filius
usque adam qui
filius
diebw
Gt
an
fuit fere
Ct
del fuit
//
indis
ac
est
mill
Ubi
//
ciam uos
Uenite
apostolis' dzh't ihesus
um
hominum
// dauit
post
xxu
Ubi
xi
Daraliticum curauit dominus qui tollens
apos/^/z' lepri;)sus rogauit
grauattum suum
ih^jm
e/
ei
dixit ihesus
Ilemo
in utres ueteres // spicas
Q16
bant
mittit uinuz
e/
me
fa
manum
Ubi
discipulos elegit
signat et
nomina eorum
mulierem
Qui
mun
me
uult post
uenire reiiqua
int^rrogat ihesus discipulos quern esse dicerent et
xxuiiii
lllmonte loqnehaXur cumihesn moyses
xxx
Qiscendens demonte puerum ademonio
Ct
curauit
ii*
piscibj in 'u*
mrorum
et
dzh't
helias
docebat humilitatem sicut pueros
Qequodam
prohibeto quiseqbatMr ihesum
Qixerunt iacobJ etiohannis Siuis petemus ignem
nouum
ut petit helias decaelo etait
manduca
SCquar
ct
nomina eorum
mortuos suos
/mandata
reuersi Ixxii
dete quia
signat et do
quidam ad ihesum
me Sine
te et alio dzh't sequere
hominem cu
aridam habentem
et
et
xxuiii
discipulos
rauit
legio rogauit ihesura
dehomine eant inporcos
panibf et
-u"
sepilire
insynagoâ ihesus
innauicula factaest tempestas'
ihi?ju
Qe
sabbati discipuli uellebant
Gt
qui
et siluit
xxui
secutus dominus puplicanus nomine
leui
et {xatres eius
Potestatera dat ihesus discipulis' demonia ex
fieri
ct
dormiente
Illiam Drincipis resuscitauit ihesus
domuwz suaw
abiit in
adaprit earn
foris stant
res sanare //
eum
et
apnjfluio sanguinis saluat // pellere et languo
piscatory
fieri
et capil
rogatus adisci//zf cwpiscuit mare
inregione gerassinorum
xxiiii
ei'us
3.nnuntiabatr et matr
// et
xxiii
inSynagoâ hominem habenfem demoni

mundauit
qusedam
discipulis' et
ut trawseuntes
non
sua //
m'ssi inpatria
farissei
unguebat unguento
et
ct
innatzareth legit ihesus librum issa
ceptus profe/a
tsrgens osculabatr
XXII
ei
diydt
ei
iag
indomu
ihesus
Dniponit parabulam seminantis
ioseph et generatio
erto agebatr adiabulo temptatus
ieiunauit xl
lis
^ôpvXuxa. babtis
Dabtitzatus ihjs abiohanne
recumbens
mulier ingssa lacrimis' lauit pedes
(X'mo
Ull
XX
dedit annas pn^fetiae // sermones
nil
ui
domznum
et designauit ihesus Ixxii

eis'
ihesa
Inprop^rat ciuitatibaf
dedit
cum gaudio
nomina u/ra
Ct Confessio
mortuos
etdixit eis' ihesus
gâu
scrip/asunt incaslis'
adpatrem // discendentis in
cet beatitudinem
xxxiii
xu
dClistuca
et trabe et oculo
Xlominis parabula discendentis abierusa/^w
eruendo
iericho
xui
Qedomu
sedificata supr
harenam
Ubi
petram
et
XXXIlll
niortuum unicum
et
XUlll
Ct
// proponit
-iii-
panes
et dial petite
fz'h'am uiduse re
accipietis //
Ct cum
monia
dixit
Omne regnum
diceretur quod inbelzebeb iecit de
Iohannis decarcere
diuissum adu^rsum se nowstabit // tui oculus
qui uenturus es
Ct
petitus dominus docuit discipulos orare
parabulam petentis
ad dominma. mittit dicens tu es
+
+
ITlortuum unicum
CLominus dixit marthae
matri
et
restituit //
incidit inlatrones
niaria optimam partem elegit
centorionis seruuw
curauit ihesus jj suscitauit ihesus
et
xxxui
QCSlgno
xxxuii
tuus
ionse profetcs et lucerna corporis
ihesus adtwrbas deiohanne loquitur

est
Qecalice
et
catino mundatis' faris
seis' deforis
60
et
31, r".
fol.
XXXUlll
Lit/prima
xum
cathedra
("1
risseorum
luiii
dowmws farisseis iwpro/^rat ômivM% farisww
Inproperat
xxxuiiu lnprope/:at
monumentis' profeta
et
d.v&cipulis
't
Intendite afermento fa
qui dixerit insp?nVu suac/o noremit
et
tetr ei et nolite cogitare quid loquamini
ew animse quid opf
riolite soliciti
xli
Ilolite timere pusillus grex
xxOfl
Qa
UCni
opram
agri
3.Quentum passionis
Ixi
desacheo puplicano
Ixii
Uomo
seruis
Ixiii
ut det eis' cibaria
dum
liberari aduersario
Ct
Ixiiii
es cumil
Ixu
cum
cuit pylatus
abinfirmitate
sacrificiis'
annorum
regni expelluntwr
xliiii
Illii
xlu
lerusalew ierasa.lem
xlui
Ubi hydropicum
Ixui
Ululierem
et
Ixuii
fermento absconso iwfarina
Ubi
ct
pullo dia't ihesus
xluiii
esset // uiniawz aliis'
QGoue
lier qu(B
sedificare et
bonum
iecit
reddite ces
uiniae et dat
unam uxorem habuert
qui
fratres
dauid interrogat
diuites
quandam pauperculam mit

'ii*
// signis'
Qetemplo salamonis distruendo
/H
Qepetro
iectione
filios et diuissit eis'
QC
manuum indominum
uide lihrum
certUOT forsan
et
Ixuiiii
QCarbore
Ixx
mtrauit
Qesignis'
gallo et pylato
insole et luna
prdiderat 'x* dragmas // substantias

-ii'
tacue
respiciens uidit eos qi mittebant
iudicii
'C Ct mu
errante ue\ quos errauerat de
llomo quidam habuit
domtnum
Gt dilegere pnmos
diuites sed paTiperes uocari // est sal'
ClCeo quod qui uolunt turrim
hii
Qetemplo
profetas // Bccubitos
Ixuiii
Q^dcsenam non
SI
f-^T" tnterrogaait ihesus babtismuw?
tentem serea minuta
xluii
dedit
quce sunt cessans et qu(B sunt dei dec
uidit et
curauit ihMs
et
clama
Ileuit super ierusakm
coloni occiderunt
36ptem
ct
Statu minimo
munera sua ingatzafilacium
Ct erunt nouissimi primi
quw occidas
caecum secus
rint lapides
et xptstuc si filius
xuiii sanauit ihesus
Iterum degrano synapis
et
uendentes
sari
Qesanguine galileorum quern mis
'iii'
x mnas //
iohanm's unde
an
fecit fructus per
Ct
intrare
diues abiit accipre regnum
Qeassino
bunt
uenit adarborem ficus'
plantatam inuinia qucB non
nos
Ix
pacemmittereinterramserf gladiuOT^/ignem
lo cumillo inula
xliii
faciliw
seruo (\uem con
dommus super familiam suam
stituit
xlii
Ct
sit et lilia
camellum per foramen acus
luiiii
puer
di sif/
uiam sedentem illuminat
diuitis uberes fructus attulit possessio
xl
3.Claccipiendum regnuw
intemplo
\\oinim&
L4.U0 homines ascenderunt orare
non
est haccaMsa.
ut decet-
// quae prope est
discite simi\it\idtnem
fici
satanas incor iudae ut
deuilico iniquitatis quod prudentr fecit
traderet ihesum // pasca
riemo
Ipotest
dimittit
uxorem
Ixxi
et
Ct
ClGquodam
diuite et latzaro
SCandalum bonum
liii
î
IDer
quem
auge nobis fidem
eum Ct
Ixxii
QUI
Ixxiii
Qui
dix
X'
lu
Sic' ueniet
regnum
lui
Ubi
corpus uenient aqilae // tans
luii
dCiudice
maior
habet sacculum tollat

//
ne
et
intretis
erit
omnium
pet^.m
et
seruj
qui nonhabet
intemptationem
lllmonte solus orans
Ixxu
ct
Ixxui
dixerunt adihm principes sacerdo/? Si' tu es xpistuc
dixit ihesus iudae
dixit discipulis orate
Osculo filium hominis tradis
diebJ noe
die' nobis'
iniquitatis et ueniet filij
sanguinis sui
Ixxiiii
mundatisunt quibw unus gratias egit

dei sicut fuit in
et
uult inuobzj esse
emat gladium
et dt'dt deseruo orante
liiii
fuerit
uenit
erat nownasci // ert disctpult
peccatierit inte frater tuus corripe
uiri leprosi
Darauerunt
niissit dominus discipulos et
aliam ducit mechatur
ramentuw corporis
Hi
(dixit sac
Qui
dnohus dominis seruire
Ct
hominis pu
lato et erodi .,
inueniet fidem
61
Obtulert
eum
pontio py
31, v.
fol.
Ixxuii
lllpassione Aixit ihesus
Gt Uni
nesciunt
cum
Ixxuiii
pSiter dimitte
hodie me
latronibaj dt'dt
eris inparadtso //
euntibw inniWam
LJost resurrectionem apparuit ihesus
Gt
henedt'cens eos ascendit
quia
illis'
QCcaeco
XX
adsyloiam
et z-posioh's
i\-
rinit de lucano
iii
Ct OStendit
dzVz't
Uinum
lecit
\n
di
Ubi latzarum
xxxiii
ct
a,ccepit maria unguentu
xxiiii
ct
trbse accip^runt flores palmaxum
xxu
dicens non
ecce qui
tulit peccata
maneret
vaundi
detemplo omnes nenden/es
reh'qua et dixit
Cgo
xxuii
Ct
Qui non
uii
Ubi babtitzat ihs etdixit iohannis discipulis Cgo nonsum xpc
uiii
Ubi
Cum
Cu2
xxuiii
Ct Cum
xxuiiii
Cgo sum
data
mz^m
renatus fuerit denouo non potest intrare inregnum di
O-Qmnliere
ihesu. et
dicebant
et
multa signa fecisset ihesus dixit
petro dicit ter
me
uia
et
umtas'
et uita
quod facis
negabis
Qilegite uos'inuicem
dzh't ihwz^s discipulis suis'
et
me man
Si dilegeretis
custodite et ego rogabo patrem
mittet uobis' spmuentatis // geretis qz/zauado adp^drem
Cgo sum
XXX
ihs pedes discipulorum lauit
iret iudaj ut traderet ihesuva dixit ei ihesus
mea
et
Ubi
uitis \xera et
pater mens agricola
Si
me
dile
se
xxxi
insamamra
Ueniet bora
ut qui uos' occiderit putet
obse
habebitis sed iterum
Samaritana iuxta puteuw xeMqua

uidebo uos
discipulis suis dixit
et
.^
Qui amat animam snam
quiuzzz prizstaredfo et tristitiam

uiiii
unxit pedes
et
palam
uo
die // farissei
-iiii"
inhcmundum ueni
lux
fac' citius //
do
ui
secessit ihesus aiudea et uenit
suscitat
et dicebat ihesus
p^rdat earn
xxui
et
mus mea doms
gaiikts //
ani
r.
// orationis uocabitwr
Kanna
farissei si tu es xpistuc die' nobis'
xxii
ossanna
\hesu% dxscipulis suis' ubi
eum
secutisunt
iiii
Ccce 3,gnus
pono
pastor bonus qui
pro onihus meis' // lebant occidere latzar?
Clz'i:nt ei
solu^re corregiam calciamen/z' eius
lohanm's
Cgo sum
secundum
lOilanms tCStimoniuw D^rhibet dexpw/o
II
xxi
iohannem
sum dignus
uade
anatiuitate cui linuit oculos et dixit
mam meam
incaelum
Incip?'/ breuis interpre/a/t'o
xxuim
3.1ii
laborau^runt
et
et
gaudebit cor' uestiura //
um
Ipater sancte
uos' in
ct
patr
eliuatis' oculis' ihesus
clarifica filium tu
labores eorwOT introistis
X
xi
hominem
QC
ct Quxerunt
xxxiiii
QC
annoraw
"u- paniba^ ordeaceis'
eum
xxxuiii*
xxxu
post resurrectioiêM apparuit ih^z^s
et 'ii*
ihesum ad
annam
et caifan' et
adpy
et dixit
Cum
ct
panis
et
Uos'
(Xtyi'lt ihMs
Qwizritis me' et ubi
"iii"
Srtholomeus
uade hinc iwiudeaw
Detzaida
riolite iudicare secundum faciem
xuii
Ct Qucunt adeum mulierem iadultno

dixit ihwMS iudeis'
et
bibat // depi^shensaw
Cum
tunc cognoscetis quia ego
et
ante abraaw
ego sum
[
62
sirum
trtio
ag
ebreorzzw
secundum matheum
sirz^w filiw
domus frugum
filius
suspendentis
sine
aqz/:as
uenatorum
columbse
Dethfage sirum domus uallium
ue\
bethania domus adflictionis
domus oboe
dentise
exaltaumtis filiuw \iomin\s
sum
D3,r' iona
ego sum non potestis uenire
adme
non crede
breues causae secundum iohannem
Incipz'/ intfrpr^tatio
Qui
ueniat
pasce oues meos
fiun
nit
bnominum
ixatres eius
discipulis et
ecce mat^rtua
manifestaret se ihesus discipulis suis'
uitse // tro dz'xzV
xui
sitit
dixit ihesus discipulo quern dilegebat
et ait petro ter dicens
uultis ire
(XXKerunt adihm
ct
ct Cum
aliqui dediscipu/w abirent re
numquid
Ct
xxxui
tenere inregem et fu
Cgo sum
Cruce
bat thomas et iteruwz apparens iracrepabat ei
piscibw
ad d\scipulos suos ambulans supr mare
git
xuiii
XXXIII
ad natatoriam piscinam
abinfirmitate
ubi uolunt
xu
in patria sua
ubi filium reguli sanauit inporticu sa
lamonis
xuii
conseraa eos innozz'e tuo // latum
(_)mnis profeta sine honore
ue\
domus
Uarachia benedictus dominus
ue\
boccse
benedic[tio duzzhi]
ctrS["umentum mathei
barabban' simm
.,
sefas inuestigator s?ue
orban oblatio
annaneus possedens
uomens
primus ponitur
pra
me
di uel iudicans
uidit
et
deus
pn
aidominum expuplica
xpzf/i
VLnius cuius circuwcissio
3.1t^nus cuius secundum cor' electio fuit
ex utrisqKi? in-patrihus xpis/uc
esi sic'qwe
qaterno
denario triformit^r possito principiuw
Cssaias incensuw
principia sumens
icarne
manu
iwiudea
ClnoTum ingeneratione
nis' actibus fuit
s?u possessio
dissiderabilis uel fortis
Gsrom sagittam
ita seua.ngueh'um
raus scripsit cuius uocatio
Qanihel iudicium
,
3.theus exiudeis' slcui iordine
III
iabulus grece defluens latine creminator
Qauid
G\ius magistri nosir'i
32, r.
fol.
acredendi fide i electionis tempus porregens
Cliacim da resurrectio
uel deus resuscitans
diem
et exelectione intrawsmigrationis
Cliu
deus meus iste
Clia
d^s domiaus
Clezer deus meus adiutor
"
diregens atqiJ atrawsmigratione visque adxpis/um
Cli
eli
2"ezamani
ôlgotha
ludas
Saluator
ffehenna
et
uallis gratuita
losaphat domini iudicium
Isecharioth
Gt
tempori se quod esset ostenderet
del
quorum genus
Quarum omniuw tempus rerum
nownegaret
//
et nutnero satisfaciens
posuit xpisfi operantis apnncipio testimonium
do rmmerus
aledommi
quod
dispossitio uel ratio
necessariu2/ d^s xpisiuc
memori
decursaw aduentus dw;ni osten
generationem ut
inse opus monstrans etiaw in his
Sabaoth exercituum
confitens
dit
uallis pinguitudinis // sine uirtutuw
caluaria
lh.6SUS
diflSniens
larissei diuissi uel diuidentes
ênezar hortus principuw?
diriliquisti
lamasabathani deus deus meus quare
lares diuissio
'"II me
esi
or
fidei
qui natus
exmu
Here factus sublege natus exuirgine
loseph
adponens
lerusalem uissio pacis
passus incruce
loanna
cui esi gratia
dommi
fixit
triuwphans ea
lericho o
insemet ipso resurgens icorpore ut
dor
et'tis
sine luna
ITlaria stillamaris
patris
.
niatheus
donatus
nia,g'dalena
nomen inpatribaj
restitueret infiliis
Ilasson augorians
Ilazareth flos
fine
munditise aui uirgultum
mundus
..
Obeth
Tama
fab
seruiens
excelsa
..
Ossanna
iustificatus
thomas abyssus
cere
Ut
prima
et
utile
uel
cum
patre esse quia unus
esi
dissiderantibw
media
uel prfecta
uocationem apostoli
ei
cognos
opus
came
petant recognoscant
Ilobis enim hoc in
studio argument! fuit
ei
fidem
factae
itellegendaw di
legent^r esse dispossitioni?w quaerentibi- non tacere
iste
finit
Sabulon habitaculuwz
amen
sic
se
rei tradere ei op^rantis di
Sydon uenatio
iustificatus stue iustificandwj

finit
patri
sm^
at id ieo inquo adprshensiswwt ei adprishendere ex
pacificus
domt'nus
Sorobabel
magist/- babylonis
Sacheus
mea
petitio
nomen
nascentis per uniursa legentes iratellegant
Salemon
unum
seuanguelii ei dilectionem del in
fabbi sirum magistr
deum
saluifica
Tuth festinans
ostendens
sine principio
inqo aeuanguelio
Tahel ouis uidens difm
sensibilis
Salathiel
Sadoch
delatata
Salmon
Ilazareus
Ileptalim seunctus
Tacha uanus
.
filio ei filii
twrris
finit
68
3.rgumentum
fol.
Iloino
64
38, v.
fol.
mos
ossiaws auiem genuit iechoniam
auiem genuit iossiam
et fraires etus
Ionise
Ct
byloniae
generationis
.Q ihesu
L.
(i^^^
St.
post trawsmigrationem ba
echonias genzV salathiel
alaihiel
raam abra
orobaW autem
am autem gen
biud
auiem genuit eliaciiim
uit issaac
liachm
auiem genuit azor
autem
zor
auiem genuit sadoc'
genuit iacob
adoc'
auiem genuit achim
chim
autem genuit eliud
liud
auiem genuit eliazar
ab
filii
issaac
-..-^.^
intrasmigrationem baby
dauid
&\n
xpi'sii
autem genuit zorobabel

genuit abiud
acob auiem iudam
udas
ares autem genuit esrom
liazar
autem genuit
srom auiem genuit aram
atham
autem genuit iacob
3,
ram autem genuit aminadab
acob
autem genuit ioseph uirura
3.
minadab auiem genuit nason
ason autem genuit salmon'
almon' autem genuit botz exrachab
D
O
otz autem genuit
beth
autem
genuit iesse
esse
auiem
genuit dauid regem
CI
auid
autevi
rex genuit
alamo
auiem
genuit roboam
auUm
ei
haires ems
genuit fares
et
zaxam dethamar
manse dequa
+
iur xpw/c.v
mnes
Ct 3
dauid usqe ad tnzrasmigrationem
babylonis generationes sunt
salamonem
quartdecim
et
genuit abiud
Ei
biud
auiem
genuit asaph
3,
saph
autem
genuit iosaphat
osapAaf auiem
genuit ioram
am
ora
autem
genuit oziam
nes sunt
zias
auiem
genuit iotham
otham
autem
genuit achaz
3.
chaz
autem
genuit etzechiaw
tzechiflf
auiem
genuit mannasse
annasses
ro.
uoca
quartdecim
autem
natusest ihesus qui
usque ad dauid generationes sunt
obeth exruth'
oboaw
I. I
matham
ergo generationes ab abraam
Matth.,
33, r"
Sitransmigratwne babylonis usque ad xpisium

generationes sunt
xiiii
mnes ergo generationes ab abra

usque ad xpt'stum generatio
xl.
ii.
.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.
.,.
autem genuit amos
65
St.
Matth.,
I.
1017.
fol.
33, V"
uidimus enim stellam^wj inoriente

et
uenimus adorare eum
udiens autem erodis rex trbatus/
om
6t con
hyerusolima cumillo
nis
autem
ei
gregans omnes principes sacerdo
genera
turn et scribas populi sciscitabatr
tio sic'
abeis' ubi xpistuc nasceretur
3.t
illi
erat
cum
dixerunt
es
ria
ma
bethlem
ioseph an/^quam con
es
VUHC
ntero habens despzW/u sancto
seph autem
cum
uir eius
homo
esset
ulte dimitt^re illam

te ecce anguelus
llcec
domim
ioseph
ruit ei dicens
autem eo cogitan
dauid noli
mere accip^re mariara coiugem
am quod enim
uocabis
et
hapeccatis'
ut et
ti
tu
diissent
nomen
eius
Stella
est
emmanuel quod
uocabunt
U.
nobiscuw deus
pepmt
cauit
et
filium
nomen
non cognoscebat
et
uo
eum
cum au
qui
Ct Hcce
dum
ueniens sta
ei
myrram
eius et
puerum cum
procedentes ado
et apertis.' tessauris' suis'
munera aurum
tus
Ct response accepto
onem suam
eius ihesum
uiam reuersisunt inregi

qui
cum
regressisent
ecce anguelus domim apparuit insow
magi abori
nis'
ioseph dicens surge
puerum
et
matrem
accipe
et
eius et
fuge in segiptnm
ubiw/ qui natusw/ rex iudeorum
tes
Matth.,
eum
sed peraliam
ente uenierunt hyerusolimam dicen
St.
renuntiate mihi
insomnis ne redirent ad erodem
(_yU.ni ergo natus esset Vnesus inbethlem iudae

indiebj' erodis regis ecce
qucB ap
et intrantes in
inuenierunt
obtulerunt
et
eam donee
suum primogenitum
stellse
puer
magno ualde
rauerunt
fecit sic
ut prizcipit ei anguelus domini et accepit co
iugem suam
tempus
Identes autem stellam gauissisunt ga
maria matre
n.omen.
est intrpritatum
surgens autem ioseph asompno
dile
uiderant inoriente
ret supra ubi erat
domum
et
eum
an/ecedebat eos wsque
ihesum
// quod dictumest per issa
pariet filium
eis
regem abierunt
quam
iam proMam dicentem ecceuirgo inutra ha

et
magos
ego ueniens adorem
udio
eius
t/yv
inueneritis
oc autem totum factumest ut inpleret?/r
bebit
ab
hysraisl
interrogate diligenter depuero et
ite
ipseenim saluum faciet populum suu2
eorum
erodis clam uocauit
cum
inea natumw/ despm/u sancto
pariet em'm filium
populum meum
et didicit
tu
paruit eis et mittens eos inbethlem dixit
insomniis' appa
fili
Ct
exte enim exiet dux
inpnncipibw iuda
gentsr
iustus
nolet earn traducere uoluit occ
et
enim
nequaquam minima
terra iuda
qui reget
uenirent inuentaw/ in
1(~~\
sic
scriptum/ per proietam dicentem
set dis
ponsata mater eius
inbethlem iudae
ei
I.
i8II.
2.
66
St.
Matth.,
II.
213.
fol.
esto ibi usq
et
enim
est
um
eum
puerum
et
tibi
futwnim
puerum
ut erodis quserat
adperderidum
accepit
et
dum dicam
eius
dequo dictumest per issaiam proietam dicentem
nocte
secessit insegyptum et erat ibi usqw*
entum
Cxae
gipto uocaui filium min // et amagis'
.ffC
autem eius erat locusta
tUnC
iratusM/ ualde et mittens occidit cmifs
abimatu
finibMf eius
tempwj
Lc
et
vaomnxhus
amagis
q0(/ exquessierat
el
dicen/ez
Ui
suos
filios
et
accipe puerum
eius et
uade
et
et
potest deus exlapidibaj
a.udiens
Om
Qui consurgens acce

et
matrem
pm
illuc' ire et
et
am
vatest
cabitur
llldiebwj
illis'
II.
13III.
I.
facit
fructum bo
// nit
babtizo uos inaqua in poe
nonsum dignus
spm/u sancto
labrum inmanu sua

nazareus uo
it
uenit idhannis
babtitzan pnsdicans indiserto iudeae
Matth.,
qua non
inignem mittetur
cuius
titzabit in
quce uocatur nazareth ut adinple
proMam quoniam
num
fortior
cal
ciamenta portare ipse uos bab
ueniens habitauit in ciui/a/
ret^ quod dictumest per
securis ad
possita est //
entiam qi autem postra& uentms/
monitus insomniis' secessit in par

tes galUetB
et
Hgo qidem
erode
diens aatem quod archylaus regnaret

patre suo timuit
nis ^rgo arbor
suscitare
istis'
lam enim
abrae
excidetur
eius et uenit in
trram hysral // iniudea
Oat
rem haS^mas abraam dico enim uobw quia
radices arborum
puerum
eis'
poenitentiae
uelitis dicers intrauos
defunctisuntenim qui qrebant ani
pit
St.
ne
filios
pueri
sadnceorum
et
multos pharisseorz^w
dignum
autemquod archilaus regnaret iniudea
mam
3,u
dens autem
'\o\\annis
lacite autem fructum dignum poeniten/iix
matrem
int(frram hysrael
iordanen'
t;'as
babtitzabantur abeo iniordane
te rgo fructum
domtni insomnis' ioseph inaegypto dicens

et
omnis regio
omnis
uit uobis' fugere afutra ira faci
noluit con
functo autem erode ecce appa
Surge
et
et
Progenies uiprarum quis demonstra
quia nowsunt // ruit anguelus
sulari
adeum hyerusolima
siluistre
uenientes adbabtismum suum dixit
inrama auditaw/ plo
ratus et ululatus multus rachel
plcrans
zonaw
et
mel
et
confitentes peccata sua //
// ^roieiam
adinpletum/ oôd dictum/ pr heremiam
Uox
exibat
iudea
secundum
infra
et
camellorum
depilis'
pelliciam circa Iumboszj aesca
erodis uidens qozam iam dilussus ess
pueros qui erant inbethlem
rectas facite semitas eius
ipse avitem iohannis habebat uestim
dicentem
p^r prof^/aw
ad(?w?zho
ox clamantis indiserto Darate
uiam domini
adobitum erodis utadinpleretur qwoi

dictumM/
regnum caelorum hic/ enim
qauit em'm
ist
Qui consurgens
matrem
Doenitentiam agite adpropin
dicens
et
34. r
67
aream suam
et
et
et
igni cuius uenti
p^rmundab
congregabit
triticum
suum inhorreum
as autem
comburet igni
Dale
in extinguibili
Sr.
Matih.,
III. 2
KKTb.
t tlTtC
uenit ihesus a ga.\Uea iniordanen' ad iohannem
eum
hibebat
adme
titzari ei
tu uenis
dixti ei
Sinemodo
bplere
Hgo
d2Cs
Ou^
xespondens autem \hesus
ei
ei relicta ciuiiaie
incafarnaum
nazareth ue
ma
ritimam in&nihus zabulon' et neptaJim
tunc dimissit earn
ecce aprtisunt
gsdikam
nit ei habitauit
btitzatus aufem ihesus confestim ascendit
deaqua
angueli accesserunt ei
auiem audiisset ihs quod iohannis tra

in
sic enim' decet nos' in
omnem iustUmm
34, v
ministrabant ei // ditus esset secessit
debeo bab
ate
Hcce
et
enim pro
ut babtitzaretwr abeo iohannis
3.
fol.
prafe
cseli ei
utadinpleretwr quod dictum/
pmssaiaw
terra zabulon
neptaliw
fetam
ei terra
pro
ti
uidit spiriium di
columbam uenientem supse
cut
Hcce
.
LUnC
discendentem decselo
suriit
Ct
tator
dm/
pides
isti
homo
deore
Si
panes
fiant qui
respondens
inomni u^bo
sed
Tunc
Aei
ei
iii
\.\.3f
3it
ihesus
illi
rursuw non
eum
assumpj-zV
Scripiumesi
ostendit ei
el
gloriam eorum
omnia dabo
rauris
me
Xunc
dicii.
tro satanas scripiumesi
adorabis
liquit
ei illi
eum
St. Matth., III. 13
si
ei
cadens ado
II.
iacobum
autem statim
iohannem frairem
zeb^^^z'et
retibw
relictis'
eum
et
ihwas uade re
suis' et
pat
gt pwcedens ide
iohannem frairem
iacobum zebed'
eius innaui
cnm zehedeo
circumibat ihesus totam galileam docens

ei
aeuanguelium regni
languorem
et
pr^zdicans
sanans
ei
omnem
eorum
omaem
infirmitatem
inpopu/o et abiit opinioeius intotaw
syriam
re
diabu/j insarac/am ciuiiaiepi
IV.
procedens inde uidit
insynagogis eorum
ei di-x.it
tunc
et faciaw
relictis secuti
uidit alios 'ii* fraires
enim dominum deum
soli seruies
me
hominum
innaui cumzebedeo patre corum
re secutisunt
omnia
ei
regna mundi
hcBc tibi
IaJ-I
diahulus inmontem ex
celsum ualde
illi
eius
ei
reficientes retia sua ei uocauit eos
enim non temptabis Aominum deum tuum
um
Ct
alios 'ii' haires
manda
ad lapidem pedem tu
forte offendas'
eum
galiieeB
eius mittentes retia
Uenite posi
piscatores
continuo retiba*
sunt
ei dt'xii
qi uocatur
Hrant enim piscatores
fieri
illi
utinmanibj tollant te ne
uit dete
um
CLt
ei statuit
sciipiumesi enim quia anguelis suis'
symonem
ait illis' iHnesus
uos
auiem ihs iuxta mare
andream frairem
ei
inmare
quod procedit
mitte te deorsum
dfi es
filius
BYAikNC
petrus
assumpsit Huot
pinnaculum templi
supra;
Si
di
regnum caeloruw
uidit "ii" haires
es die' utla
filius di
diabulus insac/am cimiaiem
eum
Am
coepit ihMs pnedica
T)oeniteniiam agite adpro
pinqwauit enim
accedens adeum temp

ei
CXinde
eis'
re ei dicere
iei
noctibwf poj/ea es
Scxiptumest enim non inpane solo ui
ei
dt'xt'i
uit
61 cuw
ei xl
orta/
seden
et
inumbra mortis lux
tibJ inregione ei
ihesus ductusMt indisertum asp/nVu ut
unasset xl diebw^
magnam
lucem
bris' uidit
fi
dilectus inquo mihi hene conp\a.cm
temptaretur adiabulo
gentium populus qui sedebat intene
ei
uox' i&ciaest decaelis' Aicens hicesi
meus
lius
uia maris tn?siordanen' galilese
si
le
68
et
obtulerunt
ei
ma
omnes
haienies uariis langoribw
ei
tormentis'
St.
Matth., IV. 1124.
M^TTHYC
foprhensos
naticos
ei
ei
demonia habebant
qwi
et lu
eum
st
cum
iudea traws iordanen' //
dens autem ihs twrbas

accesserunt ad
Hum
suum docebat eos
DH
DH
DH
num
ati
mites
ati
qui lugent nunc
apnens
11
et
caelorw
quoniam
ati
qui essuriunt
ipsi
DH
ati
mundo corde
CL
(quoniam ipsi Aeura
uidebunt
ati pacific!
quoniam
DH
ati
(Jui
ati estis
cummaledixerint uobis'
homines
et
estis sal
persecuti uos' fuerint
et
mittatur foras
hominibf
et
Uos'
H&o
otest ciuitas ahscondi

sita
Qui autem
ir
erit conci
dixerit fatue reus erit
Si
et ibi
ge
munus tuum
rgo offeris
recordatus fueris
munus tuum
an/i? altare
uade prius reconciliare
et
tunc ueniens offeres munus tuum
nmi
ut
tuo
Ixatri
consentiens adu^rsario tuo cito

es inula
cum eo ne
mittaris
forte
quadrantem
lux hm'us mundi nowp
Ctu
montem po
distis
//
et
icar
3,men dico
es inde donee reddas'
Hgo
tib'i
non exi
nouissimum
autem dico uobis'
quia dictumest antiqais' non
mechabms
quia omnis qai uiderit mulierem

a
15.
suo racha reus
et
cerem
neque accendunt lucernaw
Matth., IV. 24 V,
iratr'i
index tradat te ministro
sal euanuerit
supra
autem dico uobis' quia omnis qi
aute?n dixerit
dum
nPO<l>H
conculcetur ab
estis
erit
tradat te aduifrsarius iudicio et
inqo sallietwr adnihilum ualebit
St.
cselorum // occiderit reus
plusquaw
udistis qm'a dictumest antiquis' non occides qi autem
Ms TO
uestia copiossaa/
an/ uos fuerunt

si
uobis'
noitrabitis inreg
relinq ibi
et
8["audete et ex
em'm prsecutist
tenx quod
Qico em'm
quia ixater tuus ha3et aliquid adufrsum te
omne malum adu^rsum
TitC- qui
minimis'
et far'isseorum
ad altare
incaelis' sic
istis'
scribarum
ipsorum/ regnum caelorOT
merces
demandatis'
fiant
iustitia uestra.
hennse ignis
ultate quom'ara
donee omnia
habundau^rit
Ho
qui persequtionem patiuntur
uos mentientes -propterme
aut unus apex
homines minimus uoca
sic'
propter iustitiam quom'am ipsi satrabuntr
dixerint
Llos'
unum
unum
tr<jseat
ascitur fra/n suo reus erit iudicio
di
uocabuntur
DH
et
legem %ed adinplere
et terra, iota
iudicio
filii
legem
solui?re
niss'i
num
missericor(/wz foseq^ntr
DH
coram hominibw^
quippe dico nobis donee
docuerit
quia
(\uoniam. ipsi satrabuntr
missericordes quoniam ipsi
soluifre
bitr inregno cselorum
et sitiunt iustitiaw
ati
quom'am ueni
em'm solu^nt
et
DH
indomu
qui
opifra uestra, et glorificent
nonprcBterih'it alege
(][ui
consulabuntur
DH
MHN"
cselum
possidebunt tfrram
<\uoniarsx ipsi
bona
elite putare
non ueni
os'
ipsorum est reg
ati paupijres spz'nVu côniaxa.
patrem uestrum qui incaelis'w/ // profetas
inmontem
6S.%cipulieius et
omnibw
Sic' luceat lux uestra.
ut uideant
sedisset
ascen(/?'/
Aicen% //
de
35,
ponunt earn submodio sed supra can
dellabrum ut luceat
de
turbas multse
galilea et decapoli et dehyerusolimis' et
U.1
et
paraliticos ei curauit eos ef
secutsesunt
fol.
69
con
cu
pis
cendam
St.
Maith., V. 1528.
KkTb,
de cumillo
earn iam mechatusw/ incorde suo
uod
si
eum
CXn
6xpe
proiece abste
mem
ditem'm tibi utpereat una pars
et
da
oculus tuus dexter scandalitzat
te erue
Qui
-ii'
petit ate
pmximum tuum
quia dictumest dileges
odies inimicum
Hgo
tuum
corpus tuum mittatur ingehennaw
his qui oderunt uos et orate pro perseq
manus tua
dexUra.
abscide earn
ei
Cxpedit
proiece abste'
unum membroruw
filii
tuo
Hgo
rit
illi
Oi
suam excepta
nis caussa facit
Iter um
Hgo
tua
nus
pedum
HC
adulti?;-at
pmu
cmxiz.sest
cLd
domino iuramenta
nigrum
siiautem
quod auiem
distis
his'
nester est est
Hgo
non resist^re malo sed

serit in
si
Am HN
cam tuam
pallium
28
41.
hy
uobw
ab hominibwj
perciperunt mercedem snam
nesciat sinistra tua quid faciat dex
autem faciente aelymoysinawz
tera tua ut sit
Ct
ei qui uult
cum
in
tibi
non
synago^f
et
// chritas qui
eritis sicut
TY
70
amant
hyppo
ab hominihus
dico nobis reciperunt mercedem snam
autem
cum
Tuum et clausso
nikTPM tuuOT
ua
in
angulis' platearum stan
tes orare ut uideantur
^MHN
Tua
pater tuus qui uidet inab
et
oratis
aelymoysina
orabis intra' in cubicu/w
hostio tno ora'
inabsso
et
KYI' uidet inabseoso reddet
Matth., V.
pater nester
mercedem
TH'
qui cnmqtie te an
garitzauerit mille passus
faci
facialis
est.j.,
tollere remitte ei et
ct
dico
sconso reddet
iudicio contendere et toni
ergo facies aelymoysinam
quis te percns
tecum
et
non non
dextram maxillam tuaw
Ct
Cum
absconso
ei et
ne iustitiam nestram
autem dico uobis'
pnzbe
alteram
TNAIT
uicis uthonorificentur
quia dictumest oculuw pro oculo
dentem pro dente
pochritae faciunt insynagogis' et in
facere aut
sermo
coram hominihus
noli tuba canere ante te sicut
regis neque per ca
habundantius amalo
tantum quid amplius
^fgo uos perfect! sicut
T(jOT*
lis'est
neque per hyerusalem quia
unum album
non habebitis apud patrem nestrum qui incae
put tuum iuraums quia nonpoiens ca

pillum
et sethnici
ethnici hoc faciunt
et
utuideamini ab eis alioquin
neqwe per tfrram quia scabelluw
magni
uos dilegunt quam
nonne
caelestis perfectusM/ ///
autem dico nobis non iurare
eius
nonne
tis
et
omnino ntque per caelum quia thro

deiest
habebitis
uritis fraires nestros
audis/z> quia diciumest antiquis' non
rabis reddes autem
dilegatis eos qui
malos
et
et puplicani hoc faciunt et si saluta
fornicatio
eam mechari
qui dimissam duxerit
enim
mercedem
libellum repudii
auiem dico nobis quia omnis qui dimisse
vtxorem
super bonos
oriri facit
et pluit super iustos et iniustos
gehennam
eat in
sitis
patris nestri qui incaelis/ qui solem
suum
ictumw/ auiem qui cumq dimisserit ux
orem suam det
dilegite inimicos nestros et benefacite
nentihus et calumpnientibj uobis' ut
scandalitzat te
rum quam totum corpus tuum
St.
autem dico
uobw
si
v<>
motuari ate ne' au^rtaris
ei et uolenti
distis
et
et alia
brorum tuorum quam totum
em'm utp^reat
d,u
fol. 35,
pater tuus
tibi
St. Matth., V.
41 VI.
6.
Mi^TTHYM
CJr
antes autem nolite
multum
Dutant enim
nici
eniraesi tessaurus tuus ibi erit et cor'
tuum
suo exaudiantur nolite rgo adsim
YIOBIC' opus
abeo
ni.
sit
qid
vitslex
THP NOCT6P
C>liVKri<l>IKHTYP
autem oculus tuus nequam
INK^CAIC
NU)MN TYYM
Si ergo lumen quod inte
PIC
ol
NIOC
TIU)NM
INAYKI
CCA
INTMnTi.
AIBPi^
NOC
dimittet
uobw
pater
w.ester
unum
dileget aut
susti
et
mammonae
solicit!
// uestrse
animse
sitis
induamini none anima plusM/ quam
i^MiÂW
ca
enim dimisseritis hominibu^ peccata eo
rum
et alti?ruw
quid manducetis aut corpori uestio quid
altsrum fowtempnet nowpotestis
eo dico uobw ne
et
do servire
enim unum odio habebit
nebit
pot^ duobf dominis' servire
tempnet
MO
aut
NH
erit
tenebrae sunt
est
ipsse tenebrse quantae erunt
fuerit to
tuum tenebrossum
turn corpus
PrNYM TYYM
YOAYNTivC TYiv CIKYT
I^T
INKÂW T INTPPi^ n^N/M
NOCTPYM KOTIAI^NYM Ai.
NWBIC h OAI T AIMITT6
NWBIC ABITi^ NOCTP^ CIKYT
T NIOC AIMICCIMYC AEBITt*)
PIBYC NOCTPIC T NH' H^TI^
iÂYCNIi.T
oculus tuus sim
fuerit
si
oculus
tui
plex totum corpus tuum luciduw erit
an/quam petatis
KYI- C-
lucerna corporis
tuusej/
ergo uos orabitis .,.^.,.j.,.^
sic'
36, r"
es non effodiunt neq^ furantur ubi
loqui sif/ eth
(]uod inmultiloqwio
ulare eis scitenim pater
fol.
et
ses
quam aesca uestimen/ww
corpus
respicite uolatilia cseli
quoniam nonserunt
xieque congregant inborrea et pater
cael
autem
estis delicta wesira.
tis
is
Cum
Si enim non dimisseri
hominibwf nee pater
magis plures
qu
dimittet uobis' peccata u/ra
auiem ieiunatis nolite

ritse
tristes
// re ads
illis'
unum 6t de
uestimento quid
hominibus
derate
dico uobis' quia re
lilia
agri
soliciti
Consi
estis
quomodo crescunt
non laborant neque neunt dico autem nodis
ciperunt
mercedem suam 7 tu auiem cum
quia nee salamon' inomni gloria sua
ieiunas'
ungue caput tuum
coopertusM/
em tuam
et faci
num
laua ne uidearis homini
agri
hus ieiunans sed patri tuo quiw^ inab
anum
sconso
to
et
pater tuus
(\\x\est
inabsfora
so reddet tibi // in ierra. ubi

lite
et
n<
erugo
furantur
autem Mobis tessauros incaelo ubi neqwe erugo
MArrH., VI. 720.
ei
magis uos' modicae
lite
ex
ergo
soliciti esse
autem foe
istis si
et eras' in
mittetur deus sic uestit
inqwirunt
tessaurizate
neq^ tenea demolitur
unum
quod hodiew/
quo operiemur
tenea demolitur ubi fures effo

et
sicut
iidei
clib
qan
.
dicentes quid
man
ducabimus aut qaid bibemus aut
tessauritzare nobis tessaurw
diunt
St.
is
estis
none uos'
autem uestTum cogitans pot/ adiece
tatram suam cubitum
exterminant enim fa
ikMHN'
ieiunantes
hyppoch
fieri
cies suas ut appareant
lie
uestev cselestis pascit ilia
uf/^r cselest
hcsc
enim omnia gentes
Scit enim pater vester quid his'

ni
bus
in
di
getis
ubi fur
St.
Matth., VI. 20-^32.
HY^NrAIU)N
pnmum regnum
uaerite ergo
ei'us
heec
et
angusta porta
Iloli
enim
tendite uohz's afalsis' profetu qui ueniunt
S,d
suf
dies solicitus erit sibi ipse
aduos inuestimentis ouium intrin
Ilolite
cio iudicawritis iudicamini
sura mensi fueritis remitetur uoh's

uid auiem uides fistucam inoculo frairis
trabim in oculo tuo non uides
tui ei
Sine
aut qtioraodo dices fra/n tuo
am
fistucam deocu/o tuo
hisesi inocu/o tuo
ei
Om
TJ
potest
bona malos
fructus' facere
nis arbor qu(S non
bonuw
Igt'tur exfruc
inignem mittetur
et
fructum
facit
eorum cognoscetis eos
inregnum
//
qui dicitmihi dommedomt'ne intrabit
LLon omnis
cselorum sed qui facit uolunta/OT patris
ne
forte conculcent eas pediba^ suis'
mei qi incaelis'w/ ipse
et
conu^rsi disrumpant uos' // enietis
etite et
dabituruo3w
Dulsate
et
Quserite
apmetur
uobis' //
qui petit accipit
It quis est exnohis
suus
cem
petit
rreget ei
num
ei
rit
et
.
aut
ei
si
filiis
uestris
illis
cedite
peti
Om
quia
ame
quanta
trate
ho
// ta porta
p^rangustam portam quam
St. Matth., VI.
33VII.
i3-
flumina
mea
Ct OlUnis
hcEc ei
non
facit
ea
et
et
indomum
ea similis
nierunt flumina
et
et
72
inruerunt
et flaue/unt
indomum
erit
domum suam
super harenam discendit pluia
spa
il
qui audit
facit
uiro stulto qai aedificauit
la
tiossa uia qucs ducit adpsrditionem
et
uerba
uultis ut faci
ita et uos' facite illis' hcecesi
lex et profetcB
et
non cicidit fundata enim erat su
per petram
enim
mea hac
flauerunt uenti et inruerunt
lam
mines
nouiuos' dis
super petram discen
dit pluia et uenierunt
bona petentibw
cumq^
intuo nomine
qui' opi?ramini iniqwitatem
domum suam
magis patr uester qui incaelisw/ dabit
nia ergo quae
numquam
nis ergo qui audit u^rba
uit
mali
sitis
se // ant uobis'
ei
adsimulabiti^ uiro sapienti qi aedifica
pis
SI ergo uos cum
inil
innomine tuo demonia iecimus
tebor
si
mihi dicent
Illulti
inregnuw
uirtutes multas fecimus et tunc confe
qui qucB
homo quem
intrabit
nonne innomine tuo profetauimus
la die
inu
et
quid serpentem po
bona dare
nostis
caelorum
panem num quid
lapidem porreget
111
Humquid
facit
margaretas uesiras ante porcos
erit filius
bonos
omnis arbor bona fruc
tis
in uenit et pulsanti apenetur
L/in
tus
tibus
sanctum canibj neque mitta
Omnisenim
CX
ficos' sic'
excidetur
tunc uid
ebis fistucam deocu/i? hatris tui

elite dare
quid coUegunt despinis' uuas aut
lis'
or
llyppocrita iece
ef
um
arbor mala bonos fructus neque arb
ieci
ecce tra
pîmum trabem deocu/o tuo
fructi
hus eorum cognoscetis eos //detribu
men
inqa
ef
Cx
secus autem sunt lupi rapaces
iudicare ut non iudicemini inqwo enim iudi
XJL
cam
pauci sunt qui inueniunt
ad uitam
ficitenim diei malitia sua
CJ
arcta est uia qucB ducit
et
te ergo esse soliciti in crastinuw crastinus
et
36, v
Cûam
multi sunt qui intrant per earn
di ei iustiti^zw
omnia prstabuntur uobis'
fol.
illam
et
ue
uenti
ei
cicidit
St. Matth., VII. 13-27.
K^Ti.Mi.TTYM
et fuit
CL
magna
ruina eius
hos uerba
//
Iac/m/ cum consummasset

hac admirabantur trbae
nam
sermoM
ihe^ws
Cum
secutsesunt
eum
et fa
</
dowme
twrbse multse et ec
extendens
si
manum
uolo mundare
z.est
et
lepra eius
dixeris
serf
Uoj/ hc
autem
munus
eum qwidam
dKine
et
Duer mews
d/ces"
Ct
ihMws
male torqetur
Hgo ueniam
^/
et ait
serf
sum
tantum
naw
sanabitur puer mews
ic
et
cLU
et
meo
seruo
uadit
ueni
et alio
et
ct
dico fac' hoc
in
dm/ ikMHN
et facit
abraam
et issaac' et
caelorum
>
lilii
dixit ihesus centorioni
Matth., VII.
27VIII.
13.
uade
puer
e/
ab
tunc,
(lomine: permitte
sepilire
patrem
seqwere
me
et
mewm
mortuos suos
ita ut
// sunt
eum
dSscipuli eius
Cum
inma
lactusest
nauicula opereretwr fluctibwj

illis'
uentus contraxius ipse uero dor
et accesserunt
adeum
estis
modicas
eum
et dicit
fidei
magna
et
dicentes doming
quid
eis
ti
// et factaest
surgens ihejws imperauit uento
tes
73
illi
3,Scendente eo innauiculam secuti
et
mari
Dorro ho
qualisest
mare oboediunt
ei
ueniisset trans fretum inregionem
habentes
ire et
ihesus autem ait
gerasinorwOT occurrerunt
bora
eius ait
dimitte mortuos sepi
hie quia uenti
fi
uo
recli
me primum
mines miratisunt dicentes
ct
et
fi
illi
tranquilitas
ieci
ieris
Slius autem dediscipulis'
midi
sicut ere
inilla
infir
illi
net
salua nos quia perimus
erit
fletus et stridor denti // didisti
quia ipse
Ulpes foueas habent
ihejws
discipuli eius et suscitauerunt
iacob inregno
autem regni hwz'ws
at tibi et sanatusej/
ait
lius
miebat
recumbent cwot
entur intenebra* extenores ibi
St.
CO au/ew nobis quod multi aboriente

et
ma
egrotationes
accedens unis scriba
et
erat autem
dico uobis quia apud nulluw/

.
et
hominis nonhabet ubi caput
ri
sequentibw^
et
ueni tantam fidem inhisrael
occidente uenient
ct
hu
uenit
et
omnes
et
proMam dicentem
Ct Ccce motus magnus
milites et dico
diens au/ew ihejws miratusej/

se
Qi
Uade
subme
et ie
dens autem ihesus twrbas multas circase
lire
go homo sum subpotestate consti

tutus habens
inmundos uerho
lucres caeli nidos tabernacula
indomu mea
mewm
dignus utintres subtectum
demonia habentes
ha3en/es curavit ut adinpleretur quod
et dicit ei
dcOTzhe non
illi
eius et dimissit
niagister sequar te'quo cumqwe
moyses
curabo eum
et
et febricit
Uespere autem facto obtu
eis'
tum
capharnaum
iacet
res ponrfewj centorio ait
die uerbo
Lil.
rogans eum
centorio
paraliticus et
illi
introiisset
petri
nostras portauit // iussit ire trans fre
ad
// accessit
37, r"
febris et surrexit et ministra
mitates nostras accepit
te sacer
qworf prcipit
illis'
cum
d?cs
Hide nemini
ihwas
manum
et tetigit
dictumest penssaiaw
confestim mundat
et ait illi
intestimonium
eum
tetigit
uade ostende
doti et oifer
le
indomum
iacentem
eius
ciebat spiritus
me mundare
potes
uis'
socrum
lerunt ei multos
ce leprosus qwidam ueniens adorabat euw

d?ces
uidit
bat
demonte
discendisset
aw/e/ra
ueniisset ihe^ws
eam
%\cut potes
tatem haims now sicut scribse eoruw

x\%sei
Cum
antem
supifr doctri
enim docens eos
eius erat
fit
fol.
ei
'ii'
homines
demonia demonumentis' exeun

sse
ui
ni
mis
St. Matth.,, VIII. i4-r28.
K^T^
ita ut
nemo
uiam
possit transire per
ei
ihwu
tibi
fili
nos an/ tempus hue an/ tempus

nos Hrat
ANTM
NWMIN6
uenisti perdcie
del
torq?/^re
non longue abeis' grex
(2/z
et
l.\T
ei
lAAl
'
discumbebant cumihwu
corum
ei
el ait
exeuntes
ite at illi
illis
mortui sunt inaquis'
ei
eorum
ascendens innauicula
cmiiaiem suam
raliticum iacentem in lecto

ihesus fidem illorum
Confide
fili
dz'xzV
remittuntr
ct Hcce qidam
ei
ei
eoTum
unt
describis' dix
Cuz uidisset ihesus cogitationes
Quid
dixii
dibus uesiris
Qimittuntur
dicexQ
tibi
filius
ei
turn
ei
tuum
ei
surge
autem
dentes auiem
ICBC
ei tolle lee
timuerunt
ei
8.
aufl"e
diebw //
ni rudis inuesti
auestimento
eius
ei
peior seissura
3,lioquin rumpuntur
uinum effundetur
ei
74
pmunt
eo loquente adeos ecce princeps ac

adorabat
eum
dicens
filia
deSanctaesi sed ueni inpone

super
eam
ei
surgens ihesus seqaebatur
utres
ei
ambo conseruantur
manum tuam
Ct
in
uinum novum in utres nouos mitt
mea modo
glori
novum
Xleque mittunt uinum
eessit et
dâm qi dedit potestatem
28 IX.
cum
em
uiuet et ex
eum
et discipulieius
ecce mulier qua fluxum sanguinis
pa
St, Matth., VIII.
fi
quandiu cumillis'/
uetus toilet enim plenitudin
unt
indomum suam
\.urh?e
numquid possunt
mentum
sed
uade indomum tuam
surrexit ei abiit
fieausnint
imissei ieiunamus fre
uenient autem dies
inillis'
utres et
sciatis
hominis potestatem habet
int^rra dimittendi peccata

3.it paralitico
Ut
Xunc acces
Cliscipuli auiem tui non ieiunant
utres uet^res
peccata tua aut
ambula'
ihesus audiens ait
auiem committit commissuram pan
fit
quid enimesi faeilius dicex&
Surge
quoniara
mala icor
cogitatis
3U
retur abeis' sponsus ei tunc ieiunab
peccata
potesi dimitt/-e peccata nissi solus
ct
ei
sponsus
erunt intrase hie blasfemat quis
deus
peccatoribj
discipuli iohannis dicentes
Hi sponsi lugere
uidens
et'us
won sacrifieium non entm ueni uo
ei
adeum
quenter
pa
eius
quid/ missericordi
discite
et ait illis' ihesus
paralitico
tibi
ei
magistifr uesier
uare nos'
trarasfretauit el
ecce offerebant
ei
uolo
serunt
// uenit in
ecce
ei
ei discipuli
care iustos sed peccatores
ihesn ei uisso eo rogauerunt
ut trasiret afinibf
tua
am
tota ciuitas' exiit
opus ualentibw medieus sed malehabeniihus
Huntes auiem
dehis qui' demonia habu
Ct Hcce
obuiam
Dastores auie?n
onesi
uenientes inciniiaiem nuntia
ei
unint omnia
erant
YM
uidentes pharisw/ dicebant diseipulis'
mandueat
totus grex perprcBceps inmare ei
peccatores uenientes
quare eumpuplicanis'
ecce impetu ab
ei
ei
Mi^TTHY^W
CKYP MH'
esi
indomu
(aciumesi discumbente
CYPrHNC CKYTYC
Si iecis nos' mitte nos' ingregem por
fugierunt
Ui
INTIAU)NU)
multi plieani
iit
tc
mones autem rogabant eum dicen/
abierunt inporcos
Ct
ei
porcorum multomm pascentium
Ue
Cum TP^NCIP6T
37,
l-OMINGM C
INAe ihc YIAIT
talem hominibw //
et
Quid
illam ei ecce exclamausrunt dicen/a
nobis'
fol
ti
ba
tur
St. Matth., IX. 8-20.
MA.TTHYM
annis' accessit retro et tetigit
xii
briam uestimenti
ero
ihews conuersus
3.t
Confide
CL
audiisset tubicines
cum
yvU
enim puella
nostri
fili
domum
ci et
et
Cum
et
euw
et
-ii"
em
possum
tro'gan'
et
comminatusw/
uidete ne quis sciat
illi
ressis'
autem
hominem mutum
nium
hahentera
mutus
et
et
sordum
et
iecto
apparuit
autem dicebant inbelzebub
circumibat
tella
demonio locutusM/
iecit
cans seuanguelium regni
omnera languorem
Ui
omw^s
\\iesus ciuitates
et
et
ilo
et
quia erant uexati
et
ite
adoues qucB
hisrarf
infirmos
curate
mortuos
suscitate
leprosos
mundate
demones
iecite
lite
possidere aurum neqi? ar
ne que
neqwi?
"ii"
peccuniam
inzonis'
pram inuia
tonicas
ne que calciamenta
neque
eis'
uirgam
dignus enim/ op^rarius cibo suo
iacentes sicut oues non
tunc
samaritanoruw
domus
UM/ris non
inhxmitatem
dens autem ihesus turhas missertus/
haientes pastorem
In uiam gentium ne abieri
untes autem predicate quia adpropinquauit
gentum
cas
et prizdi
curans
omnem
et
gratis accipistis gratis date
demonia
docens insynago|7i eorura
missit ihws pracipiens eis'
regnum cselorum
ei
sic' inhisra^l
pnncipe demoniorum
t/ L
demo
et
xii
p^rierunt
illaw?
obtulerunt
euw
ne intraumtis sed potius
miratisunt trbse dicentes
numquam
taxissei
Hcce
illis'
//
et iudas scariothis qui tradidit
tis et inciuitates
autem exeuntes
defamaumnt eum intrram totaw
alfei
dicens
fid
ihesus Aicens
illis'
matheus puplicanus
nOS
westxaTO. fiat uobis' et apertisunt oculi
eorum
dicitux petrus
bartholomeus
symon' cannaneus
Secundum
oculos eorum dicens
hcec
et tatheus
hoc uobis' iacere d?Vnt ei utiqe domine. tunc te

tigit
et
iohannis frater eius
iacobus
cse
Creditis quia
eis' ihesus
omnem languorem
infirmitatem
thomas
misserere
'ii*
po
filippus
autem ueniisset
adeum
accesserunt
dicebat
Qowme
dicento
dauid
curarent
autem apostolorum nomina sunt
et
eius et surrexit puella et exiit
clamantes
illis'
iacobus zebedei
eum
trawseunte inde ihwu secutisunt
discipulis suis' dedit
et andrias ixater eius
fama hc inuniuersam terram illam
et
xii
primus symon qui
iecta esset trba intrauit et tenuit
manum
et
omnem
principis
diridebant
et
eos
trbam tumultua
et
recedite nonest
mortua sed dormit
Conuocatis
testatem spznVuum inmundoruwz utiecerent
eius salua
fecit
indomum
ueniisset ihs
ntem dicebat
et
saluam
fides tuate'
filia
tJ L
in
uidens earn d?xiV
et
salua f&ctaest mulier exillahora
Cum
et
Qicebat enim
eius
38,
inmessem suam
mittat oprarios
Si titigero iantuxa uestimentum
trase
et
fitn
fol.
111
dzh't discipulis suis'
messis quidem multa op^rarii autem
qiiam curaque cmitalem aut castellum in

tra
uer
tis
pauci rogate ergo dominum messis ut

St.
Matth., XX. 20-38.
76
St.
Matth., IX.
iS'K.. 11.
fol.
K^Ti.
interrogate quis inea dignus
manete donee exeatis

auiem
lax
indomum
huic domui
ter eius et
sit e/ ibi
Ol
Ifltrantes
quidem
domus
fuerit
autem non fuerit digna pax
reuertetr
et
untes foras
te super tecta el nolite
dedomu
qi occidunt corpw^
ue\ deciuitate
depedibw:' u/ris //
ei
He
potest corpus el
sodomorOT
hennam
dice uobzir tollerabilius er
ciuitati uel
ueniunt
iudicii qziam
domui
//
CSto
luporuw
te ergo
Ca
uos prudentes
sicui serpentes
exillis'
non cadit super
tis
Ilo
aulem
Ue.f/ri
Omnis
insynagogis'
bitur
me coram hominibwj
flagillabunt uos'
el
adprcEsides
or
ego eum coram patre
el
gentibw //
me
el re
intestimoniuw
pacem
Ue
qaid
el
rentes
tis
el
el
insurgent
filii
morti eos adficient
Qui
qui autem perseuerauerit usqe infinem
ista fugite
inaliam
liic
donee ueniat
Ct
salui^
est discipu/aj'
seruus super
ficit
dominum suum
sit 5\cul
>
nurum aduersum socrum suam

hominis domistici eius
nonest
me
dignus et qui amat
nonest
me
dignus
suam perdet earn
derit
animam suam
qui
fi
aut filiam superme nonest me' dignus
eam
Qui
me
suam
seqaatur
el
(ûi inuenit ani

et qui perdi
proplermo. inue
recipit
cipit et qi recipit
suf
aduersus matrewz
mam
niet
super magistrum nee
discipulo ut
Matth., X. 11-25.
homiriis
el filiam
qi non accipit crucem
me
erit
3,men dico
filius
qi
amat patrem aut matrem plus
Hum
meum
uobzV noe(?summabitis ciuitates his

reel
el
quam me
el eri
odio omnihus hominibJ propler nomen
meo
enim seperare hominem aduersus
et inimici
ipa
aulem persequentur uos' inciui/a/e <
ni
suam
tradet aMlem irater fralrem inmortew
pater filium
cowfiteb
Holite arbitrare quia ue
mittere sed gladium
patrem suum
loqimini
êd spiriluc patris u/ri qui loquitur in
uobzj
ergo qui eowfite
nerim pacem mittere in terram non ueni
aulem tradent uos' nolite cogitare
estis qui
el
in caelis' est
(\uom.odQ aut quid loqra
\xohis inilla tiora
me
ergo timere eos multo magis passe
lite
el
stiis'
capi
et capilli
omes numeratisunt // ribf
uos' inconciliis'
loquamini rwn enim uos'
St.
unus
passeres asse
liores estis uos'
mini dabitur enim
n.
'ii*
timete qui
perdere in ge
uete autem uos ab hominibj trad
ges ducemini propler
Cam
Ylonne
quiest in caelis
semplices skul columbse // ent entm
illis'
Cum
el
animam
eum
aulem non pes
terrain sine patris uej/ri uolunta/e
ce ego mitto uos' skui oues inmedio
el
timere eos
Snimam
sunt occidere sed potius
pulutrem
terras
it
gomorreorum indie
illi
quod inaure audietis pradica
el
nonreciperit uos neque audi
uel decastello illo excutite
MHN
dico VLohis intenebris' dicite in lu
mine
exe
// erit sernaones uesiros
cumqe
qui
(jKoi
aduos'
nestra.
nee ergo tim
ez'us
uelabitur el ocultum quod non scietur
digna ueniet pax digna super earn uM/ra

si
cauerunt
eos nihil em'm opertum quod non re
ueritis
r.
jj
patrem familias belzebub uo

quanta magis domisticos
salutate earn dicentes
el si
seruo sicul dominus eius
38, v
me
uos
me
recipit
re
eum
missit qwi recipit proletam
magis
76
St.
Matth., X. 25-41.
matteum
innomine
profetse
6t
cipiet
iusti accipiet et
potum aquae
frigidse
mercedem suam //
consummasset
cum
tu
es qui uenturus es
Ct
ectamus
pnedica
et
Cicinimus uobis'
lamentauimus
U.HNIT enim
'ii*
dicite
ens
illis'
eun
Ct beatus
et
dzVnt
demonium
bibens
dicunt
Hcce homo uorax
tor uini
puplicanorum
et iustificataw/
UHNit
ha3et
et
fili
et
pota
et
peccator/n
et
sapientia
afi
tunc coepit exprobrare
caeci
uident
clodi
ambulant
nonfuerit
vXisXihus inquibj factaesunt plurimas
leprosi
mundantwr
scandalizatus
uirtutes eius quia non aegissent poenitentiam
sordi
audiunt
inme'
suscitantwr
abeuntibwf
seuangue
pit
et
mortui
et pauperes
litzantr
Quid ex
istis
istis
uidere
est
illis'
liis'
U-se
aufem
hominem
ihMs dzwre
regum sunt
profeta hicest enim
missius erit indie iudicii
ct
tu capharnaum
lum
mollibwf uesti
est
HN
tos
Cc
erit
All
z.nte te'
terrsd
indie iudicii
12.
Uerum
sodomorum
quam
et terrsb
paruulis' ita pater
uobis'
iamen di
remissius
^
Confeteor
tibi
qui abswwdisti hcec asa
quoniam
placitum coram te //
hahti'stcs
om
77
et
sic fuit
nemo
nouit
nia mihi tradita sunt apatremeo

filium nissi pater
XI.
diem
pientibKj' et prudentibj et reuelasti ea
usque nunc regnum caeloruw uim
Matth., X, 41
man
illo tempore respondit ihesus dicens
domine caeli
qi autem minor/ inregno caelorum
3,diehus autem iohannis
nobis
adinfernum discen
exaltaberis etnsque
CO uobis quia
mulierum maior iohanne babtis/a
est illo
quam
quid nsque adcae
sissent nsque inhc
dico vidbis non surrexit interna.
maior
num
sydoni re
et
tutes qucB factaesunt inte forte
plusquaw
dequo scriptuw
in ci
dis quia si insodomis' factaeessent uir
sed quid ex istis uide
qi prêparabit uiam tuam
oUim
uenim tamen dico nobis' tyro
. ,
si
poenitentiam aegissent
babtitza
ce mitto anguelum raeum. ante isjziem tu
am
factaesunt inuobis
ad^wrbas deidhanne
sed quid ex
re pnjfetam eiiam dico ndbis
qum
licio et cinere
ci
Ubi corozain use tibi bethzaida quia
tes
tum ecce qui mollibwj uestiuntwr indo

raihus
suis'
in tyro et sydone factaeessent uirtu
cse
indisertum uidere bar
undinem uento agitatam
St.
nowsalt
iohaKW n&que manducans neq bib
amicus
qi
et
non planxistis
et
us hominis manducans
tes renuntiate iohanni quce audistis et uidis/zV
Mm
sedentibwj inforo qui clamantes co
astis
an alium exp
respon^fewj ihwws ait
he
qui uenturusw/ qui haêt ZMres au
eris'
audiisset inuinculis' opera xp?j/i
Cuntes
uultis recipre ipse^/
aequalibw dicunt
inde ut doceret
exdisc?j6/?V suis' ait illis'
si
adiohannem profeta
lex usqe
autem similem sestimabo generationem
sermones
ihesus
et
et
diendi audiat // istam similise/ pu
Cui
hos' pnscipiens xii
eorum // mittens
ret inciuitatibM
autem
lias
istis'
39, 1^
uiuolenti rapiunt illud
et
nes enim profetse

uerant
ianium innomine
disctpuh's suis' transiit
lohannis
Om
amen' dico uobzj non perdet
discipuli
C [JiaciumesiCxan
patitr
cnm
qui
que potum dederit uni exminimis

calicem
ac
prisfetae
qui recipit iustutn innomine
mercedem
iusti
mercedem
fol.
neqe patrem
St. Matth., XI. 12-27.
Kh^TK
quisquam nouit nmi
homo oue
uo
filium e( cui
tunc
luerit filius reuelare // rati es
adme omnes
LlCriite
ego refficiam uos'
tis ei
um meum
sum
qui laboratis
sup^ruos
hUmilis corde
ei
requiem animsbus
suaue/
111
nesiris
sabbato
abiit ihesus
manum suam
eum
secutisunt
omnes
manducare
lectus
Dharissei
Do
facere sabbatis'
eis'
now
cum eo
essuriit et qui
domum
trauit in
comedit quos
sitionis
edere neque bis qui
am
tunc
erant
batum quia sabbatis
uiolant
est
hie
Si enim
Dha
numquam condempnas
acrificium
ei
ei
innocentes dominusest enim
hominis
Ct
etia2 sabbati //
cum inde
et
mutus
et
et
uideret
aridam
centes
eum
eum
Quoniam ergo
bub
di
ipse autem dixit
et si
ciciderit hcBc
infoueam nonne tenebit
sabba
et le
uabit earn quanta magis meliorw/
Matth., XI. 27 Xtl.
12.
Rhus dauid
eorum
contra se de
..
r.
r.
omnis domus
dixit eis'
ue\
ciuitas'
si
enim satanas
stabit
iecio
regnum
ego in belze
eius et si
demones
filii
u/ri inquo ieci
unt ideo ipsi iudices uestri erant

eis'
Ol
autem ego inspiritn

peruenit inuos
potest
demones
dei iecio
regnum
del
igitur
quomodo
2Lut
quisquam intrare indomuw
fortis et
uassa eius diripere nissi prius al
ligaufrit
fortem
piet
St.
hicest
satanan iecit aduersus se diuissusM/
habens
exuobw homo qui haiet o
erit
uem unam
tis
manum
ita ut
belzebub principe demoniorwM
in
diuissa contra se non stabit
licet sabbatis' curare
ut accussarent
Quis
erat
interrogabant
et
si
gogam eoium
habens cse
stupebant oms
et
numqwid
sciens cogitationes
solabitur et
filial
gentes sperabunt
eum
curauit
Orrine regnum diuissum
transiret uenit insyna
Hcce bomo
eius
bomo demonium
..
setis
ali
autem audientes dixerunt hie non iecit
rissei
VCiCSUS autem
nons
et
neque c
<rotendet
linum fumigans
et
innomine
et
demones nmi
scieritis
quidw/ missericordiam nolo
iudicium gen
et
Jlarundinem qassat
eius
non fofringuet
loqaeretur
cremine sunt dico autem nobis' quia tem

plo maior
eum
super
Hon
twrbae et dicebant
sine
et
uocem
oblatus
cus
intemplo sab
in lege sacerdotes
meum
spiritum
iudicium
xion licebat ei
sacerdotibaj aut non legistis
nissi solis'
elegi di
non extinguet donee ieciat aduictoriaw
panes pwpos
cum eo
nam
quis
erant quomodo in
del et
fa
meus inquo bene placuit anima mea
lamabit neque audiet inplateis
3-t ille dixit
quid fecerit dauid quando
legistis
nemini manifestum
Gccepuer meus quern
tibw anhuntiabit
ce discipuli tui faciunt oôd xion licet

eis'
eum quomodo eum
curauit eos
et
eis'
spicas
He
iphaussei con
Cerent utadinpleretr quod dictumest perissaiam
persa.
ei
GXeuntes autem
et pri^cipit
proMam dicentem
uidentes illos dixerunt
ex
restitutaw/ sani
et
multi
autem eius essurientes uellere
autem
et
ihesus autem sciens secessit inde et
discipu/z'
et
manum tuam
homini extende
perderent
/ / ta
39, v
licet uobis' bene facere
silium faciebant aduersus
mitis
iugum enm meum
bonus meum leue
ef
tempore
illo
ame qum
inuenietis
ei
Itaqw
tati sicut et altera
tollite iug
ei discite
ait
tendit
bono
et
[61.
Qui enim
et
tunc
nonest
domum
mecum
eius diri
contra
me
est
St. Matth., XII. 12-30.
matteu;;^
IQ
mecnm
qui no wwgregat
et
spargit
Omnepeccatum
eo dico uoiw
et
et
Te
bias
femia remittetur hominibf spzW/ws auiem
uerbum
dixerit
diKerii conira
sanctum, non remittetur ei neq inhoc
// ctum
culo neq infutro

3,ut
arborem bonam
facite
bonum
lam
ei
ei
ei
quam salamon'
// ambulat per
hie'
ecce
plis'
auiem inmundus spin'iuc exierit ab homifie
Tunc
uenit
mum meam
tarn et
ido
dicit revertar
unde exiui et ueniens
i?i
munda
uenit uacantem scopis'
nonin
ei
ornatam tunc uadit
et as
bona loqi cum
quitiores se' et intrantes habit
mali exha
sitis
Qlco auiem
ssum quod
bona
ant ibi et fiunt nouissima
os' loquitur
homo debono
onus enim
homo demalo
tessauro
malus
et
tessauro profert
locuti fuerint
cLd
mala
CX
iudicii
cabns
ex
ei
mus
ate
pondens
iustifi
ait illis'
generatio
non dabitar
sicut
iii'
ri
enim
ei m'ssi
fuit
diebwf
et
signum
ma
manuw
sigrmm
ionae
x\v noctibwf //
indisa^/M sues
ei iratres
qui
proMa
Xil
gener
ipse
mei
illo
cum
eum
mare
et
ei
ma
extendens
et
soror
die exiens ihMs
bat secus
ad
ei
mea
ecce
dis.it
cumqa^ enim
meus hater
qua
extendens
et
fecerit
uoluntaiem patris mei qui in
ionas inuentre coeti
ninuitse surgent iniudicio
mea
ter
quida ecce
3.t ille xe&pondeiis
Ouceest mater
qui sunt fraires mei
manum
ei
hatres tui foris slant
dicenti sibi ait
res
la et adult^ra qucBrit signuiw ei
et
QzxzV auiem
rentes loqui tecum
rnagistdr uolu
signum uidere qai
cum eo
mzXer tua
uerhis' tuis' contempnaberis
dicenies
ge
hue' eo loquente adtwrbas ecce
loqui
responderuni ei quidam describis'

et [aiisset's
sic' erit
eius ei fraires eius foris stabant q(zrentes
homines
urbis' autem tuis
homims
nerationi huie pessimse // mzXer
quom'am omne urbum otio
uohi's
peiora prionhus
illius
reddent rationem deeo indie
Ui
pientiam salamonis
sumit secum uii- alios spiritus ne
cordis sui pmfert
tunc
uenit afinibw t/Tae au'dire sa
loca arida qucBiere requiem
mn]\im
ma
genies uiprarum quomodo potestis
bundantia em'm cordis
Cum
sse
maluw siqwidem
ei'us
exfructu arbor agnoscitur

TDro
sp?W/m
fru
aut facite arborem
fructum
ei'us
gina austri surget iniudicio cum
czm quia
conira filiuw hominis
Qui auiem
remittetur ei
Hcceplusquam iona hie
40, r
generatione ista et contempnabit
Ct qwi cumque
blasfemia now remittetur
fol.
ei
cssiisesi
materesi
dedomu sede
congiegatis'unt
twrbae multse ita ut in
un
atione ista
nauicula ascendens sederet
wradempnabit earn
ei
omnes trbas stabant
quia poenitentiam egerunt inpnedi

catione ionse
ei
St.
Matth., XII. 30-41.
79
in litore
locutusM/ eis multa in para
bolis' dtcens // et
CC
ei
dum
serainat
ce exiit qui seminat seminare
St. Matth., XII.
41XIII.
4.
KAT^Mi^TTHYM
qucedam ciciderunt secus uiam

uenierunt uolucres
ea
uiderunt
et
comederunt
ei
LL
3,lia au/em ciciderant inpetr
tis
tam
et
ei
continuo exortasunt quia
le
malignus
intellegit uenit
quod seminatum
est
natus
alia auteni
Qui autem supra petro
est
audit
dabant fractum
Ix
aliud
Gt
fse
ali
misterium regni caeloram
autem non
est
habet dabitur
qui autem
et
illi
et
IQeo
quod
uldent
dit
pwfetia isaiae dicentis
tes uedebitis et
est
non
et
/\.
Uiden
et
conuertantur
em
Uestri autem beati ocu
li
eos
quia uident
et
fruc
aliud
autem
Ix
/ / / illis
qu\
por
dicens
liam parabolam propossuit
inagro suo
inimicus eius
herba
t
cum
et
super semi
et
cum autem
triti
creuisset
fructum fecisset
unc apparuerunt zezania

accedentes autem serui patri
et iusti
familias dixerunt ei domino.
non ne bonum semen semi
quippe dico uobis quia multi
cupierunt uidere qucB uidetis et non
St. Matth., XIII. 4-17.
ci et abiit
aures uestras
qui audiunt // prijfaetae
MHN
et
dem
nauit zezania inmedio
san
et
fert et facit aliud
nit
corde in
tellegant
tum ad
qui au
et intellegit et
autem dormirent homines ue
occulos suos concluse
et
uerbum
bonum semen
enim cor'populi h2s
auribus audiant
qui uero interram
Simile factum^/ regnum cae
runt ne quando oculis uideant

et
fructu
et îne
lorum homini qui seminauit
uidebitis
et auribus suis grauiter audi
erunt
sollicitudo saecu
uerbum
ro aliud xxx
3.uditu
audietis et non intellegitis
cras'atum
neqw
lit ad inpleretur eis
intellegunt
et
bonam seminatus^/ hic/
h^zêt
inparabo
audientes non audiunt
et
uerbum continuo
istius et fallacia diuitiaram su
efficitur
loqueris eis quia uidentes non
lis
audit
ffocant
abundabit
non habet
auferetur abeo
li
Qui enim
datum
per
et
natusM/ inspinis' hic/ qui uer
bum
illis
temporalis
qui autem semi
scandalizatur
in
quia uobis datumw/ nose
ait eis
est
secutione prop/^r
parabolis loquerls eis qui respon
dens
radicem sed
ac
haêt autem in
acta autem tribulatione
accedentes
Quare
discipuli dixerunt ei
Hon
uerbum
cum gaudio
continuo
et
cipit illud
qui habet au
res audiendi audiat
alii
bonam
aliud
xxx
incor
de eius hic/ qui secus uiam semi
spinae et soffocauerant ea
ud
uerbum regni
sa seminatus est hxcest qui
et
IIJ.
non
qui audit
ciciderant inspinas et creuerunt
uero ciciderant interram
Omnis
et rapit
aufem orto sestuauemnt et qui ra
dicem non haimt aruerunt
audire quae uos au
et
autem audite parabolam se
os'
ossa ubi non habebat terram mul
40, v"
non audierunt // minan
ditis et
non habebant altitudinem ten^
00
fol.
nasti in agro tuo
80
unde^rgo
St, Matth., XIII. 17-27.
fol. 41, r".
xinde ergo habtt zezania ei ait ilHs' inimicus
mittet
homo
ei
imus
hoc fecit serui autem dixerunt
collegemus ea
e(
ei ait
no ne forte
cum
collegentes zezania eradicetis
simul
uis
ei
ei
triticum sed sinite utraq cr
ei
escere usq
admessem
messis dicam messoribj meis' collegi

te
primum
zezania
ea fas
ei alligate
congregate inhorreum raeuia //
dli
am
esi
parabulam proposuit
regnum
grano synapis quod
niant
am
ita ut
habitent inramis'
ei
lier
abscowdit infarina
dit
mu
satis' "iii*
donee fennentatu// totu
parabula non loqbatur
uendit uniuersa
emit agrum ilium
Simile
omnia
regnum caelorum
esi
In uenta autem
Iterum
Saginse
missae inmari ei
exomni genere
cium congregat
ei
ei
secus
foras misserunt
summatione
ad inpleretr quod diciumesi ^lerprofeiam dicentem
uen
qucB habuit ei emit earn
cum
Sic
pis
inpleta esset
sedentes ele
litus
gerunt bonos inuassa
eis' ut
abiit ei
regnum caelorum
imile esi
ducentes
ilcec omnia.
locutusM/ ihesus inparabulis' adtwrbas

ei sine
ei
una margarita pnstiosa
parabu/flOT locniusesi eis' di'cens similew/
caelorum fermento quod accepto
uadit
ei
quem
abscondit et pre
nam margaritam
holeri
ue
caeli
regnum caelorum
homini negotiatori quserenti bo
// regnum
et'us
illius
Iterum
omnibw^
uolucres
esi
homo
quae habet
seminauit i agro
creuerit maiJ esi
Simile
gaudio
eis dt'cens
minimum qidem^ omnibwj seminibf
arbor
patris
fulgebunt sicut sol inreg
iusti
qui inuenit
suo quod
ei fit
//no
dentium
thesauro absconso inagro
Simile
homo
cum auiem
Unc
diat
accipiens
bus
dli
cselorwwz
eos qui faciunt iniquitatem
eorum qui habet aures audiendi au
adcocuburendum triticum auiem
ciculos
ei
mittent eos incaminum ignis ibi erit
fletus ei stridor
intempore
ei
omnia scan
colligent deregno eius
dala
eis'
hominis angelos suos
filius
ITlalos autem
incon
erit
exibunt an
saeculi
3,pnam
inparabolis' os' raeum eruc
geli ei seperabunt
tabo abscowdita zconstituiione mundi // ces

[kwc
dimissis trbis' uenit in
adeum
serunt
domum
parabolam
ze
zaniorum agri qi resfondens
ait
bonum semen
auiem
filii
esi
hie
iustorum et mittent eos incami
num
ac
esi filius
regni zezania auiem
dicunt
filii
sunt
inimicus auiem qui seminauit ea
messis u^ro cosummatio sseculi
hii
esi
6t
diahnlus
mes
it
in
ei
Matth., XIII. 27-40.
homini
cse
patri
suo noua
ei
factumM^
cum consummasset
uetera // ihs para
eos in synagogis eorum

rarentur
sseculi
ei
pientia hac
St.
esi
ideo
niens in patriam suam docebat
igni conburentr sic' er
consummatione
Similis
illis'
bolas istas transiit inde et ue
sores auiem angueli sunt sicui ergo colleguntar
zezania
Eit
familias qui profert dethesauro
st
nequam
esi
etiam domine
ei
lorum
auiem semen
hac omnia
dicit eis intellexistis
omnis scriba doctus inregno
qi seminat
hominis ager
mundus bonum
ignis ibi erit fletus ei stridor
dentium
dis^/z' eius dicentes disse

tritici ei
re nobis'
ei
malos demidio
81
dicerent
ei
Ita ut
Mnde
uirtutes
mi
huic sa
Ilonne'hicw/
St. Maith., XIII. 4T-.55.
fol.
Kb^Th,
mnne
fabri filius ioseph
maria
et
et ixatre%
iudas
et
ems iacobwj
symon
et
Omnia
et
date
nos'
habemus
ista e/ scandalit
hie'
adferte mihi hue' illos
indomu
sisset
rnssi.
inpatria sua et
famaw
propter incredulitatem illorum //

illo
pueris' suis'
nwm
suis'
quid hie
est
amortuis'
et
et alligauit
fratris sui filippi dicebat
iohannis non
fetam
eum habebant
et
io triclinio et placuit erodi
iuramento poIlicitus/
St
que postulasset abeo
et
recumbebant
parit^r
missitq
cere
et
et
iussit
decollauit
cum
et tulit
auicula autem inmedio marl iectabatr

illis'
in car
eum
contrarius uentus
dicens habete fiduciam
lite
timere
et
me
Ueni
ipse ait
et
et
cum
gi clamauit dicens
fac' et continno ihesus
turham multam
rauit Ian guides
WOspere, autem
et
missertusw/
eorum
/ / eius
facto accesserunt
disertusM/ locus
St. Matth., XIII.
55XIV.
et
15.
eis' et
prhendit
si
ut
mer
me
manum
domine saluum
et
extendens
ait
illi
et
modicge
Cum
ad
ft
ascendis
sent innauiculam cessauit uentto
dicentes
adeum
hora iam
eum
dei quare dubitasti
cu
aquam
coepisset
cum desertum seorsum
estres deciuitatib^j et exiens uidit
Cgo sum no
discendens petrus
ihesus secessit inde innauicula ilo
eum ped
priztimo
adihm uidens ^rgo uentum ua
lidum timuit
cum
et
uenire adte' sup^r aquas
denauicula ambulat saper
audiisset
ui
lespondens autem ei petrus dixit
ueniret
audiissent trbse secutaesat
Ct
supra mare ambulantem
eis'
tu as iube
et
sepilierunt illud ei uenientes
et
eratibi
clamau^runt statimq ihesus locntusest
re
matri suae
Quod cum
soIk^t
Uesp^re autem [acta solus
pus eius
nuntiau^runt ihu
trans
dimissa tarba ascendit inmontem
accedentes discipuli eius tulerunt cor

et
enm
prizcedere
et
dentes
eos qui'
adXatmnest caput eius indisco
Aatmnest puellae
et
turhatisunt dicentes quia fantasmaw/
autem dari
iohannem
milia ui
et paruulis'
eos ihesus ambulans supra mare
in disco
et
'W
nnm-erus
fuit
(Juarta autem uigilia noctis uenit ad
contristatusM/
rex erodis propter iuramentum
manducau^mnt
ei
statim ihesus discipnlos suos iussit ascen
fluctibj erat autem
prcBmon'i
da mihi
dz'xz'/
caputiohannis hahtitza
-iv piscib.f aspi
fragmentorum plenos
3,nducantium autem
orare
ero
nnde cnm
ilia
et
fretum donee ipse dimitt/-et turhas
uolens
sicut pro
dare quod
ei
ius
saturaiisuni et tulerunt reliquias
dere innauiculam
// diadis inmed
filia
Gt Cum
rorum exceptis' mvMeribus
euni
illi
et
populum quia
autem natalis erodis saltauit
amatre sua
enim
eam
licet tidi habere
euz occidere timuit
ta
111
et
coffinos
xii
posuit incarcerem propter erodiadem ux
orem
pisces qi ait
ei 'iv
panes discipuli autem turhis'
omnes
idhannis
ideo uirtutes operantur ineo
et
odis enim tenuit iohannem
non
ciens incaelum henedixii ei fregit et dedit discipulis
tempore audiuit erodis tetrarcha

et ait
ei
ire
trbam discumb^re supra foenum
acceptis 'U' panihus
ideo won fecit ibi uirtutes multas
et
nonecesse
responderunt
nzwi 'u* panes
eis' nonest profeta
hahtitza quern ego decoUaui ipse surrexit
et
manducare
uos'
zabantur ineo ihesus autem dixit
ihwu
lie
illis'
smc honore
sua
er
ihesus autem dixit eis
sescas sibi
iohannis
apud
emant
dimitte turhas uteuntes incastella
etus Aicitux
sorores eius nonne omnes
sunt nnde ergo huic
mater
41, v.
qui autem innauicula erant ueniert
discipuli
et
ad
or
urunt
prcBteriit
88
St. Mattii.,
XIV.
15-33.
[Desunt
folia 42, 43, 44, 45.]
83
[Desunt
folia 42, 43, 44, 45-]
84
MiiTTHYM
quod' diictumest êr QS5diia.m ^roUtam Aictiitem
Ccce rex tuus uenit
sion
lise
Uicite
fi
111
ma
tibi
esurit et uidit ficl
pullum filium subiugalis //
uenit Inea
niss'i
Vinmquam
exte' fructus nascatur
cipit
illis
nam
ei
discipuli fecerunt s\cut
Ct ad duxerunt
ihesus
pra
ei
possuerunt sw/er eum
uestimenta sua
ef
eum desuper
Ct
sede
piurimse autem
3;lii
ramos arborum
ei
ssanna
Cum
dicebant
trauit
///
et
dcolumbas
et
et
clodi intemplo
Uldentes
atOT
Ossanna
fill
dicunt lhMs autem
et
intrrogabo
dlx
si
ego uobls dlcam lnqa potes
Dabtlsmum iohannis unde
si
3.t
erat
cogltabant
1111
dlxerlmus ecselo dlcet

.
ei
si
autem
profetam
sicut
Ct
pondentes adlhm dlxerunt nescimus
sanauit
ait nils' et Ipse
qua potestate
Quid
templo
Aauid // quid
nee ego dlco uobis' In
et
hodie
aceedens ad
motus
primum
ablit
ait
dixit
meam
fe
uade
llle
inuinlam acce
lespondens ait eo domine
man
fili
Doj/ea autem poenlten
nolo
dens autem ad altrum dixit
relictls illls' abiit foras extra
fill
Ilomo quidam ha
Inuinlam
opifrare
autem respondens
tia
bebat "ir
hcec facio //
autem nobis uldetur

OS
dz't els' uti
inbethanlam ibiq^
\!a.esu& diKi't illis'
omnes enim habebant iohannem
lactantium p^rfecistl laudem
cluitatem
et
dedit banc
tz'i5i
dlxerlmus exhominibwf timemus turham
que non legistls quia exore Infantium

et
seniores ipopuli dicentes
nobis qware ^rgo non credidistis nob
dlgnati sunt et dlxerunt el audis

Istl
et
ego unum sermonem quem

mtki
ere
eum docentem prin
resfondens autem
Intrase dicentes
scribae mirabilla qucs fecit
dicentes
Innomlnemeo
ecaelo an' exhominibaf
pnncipes sacerdo
ih^fs et pueros clamantes In
omza
et
hcsc facis et quis
tate hcBc facio
speloncam
et
dixeritis tol
fiet
intempluw accesserunt
uenilsset
et
eritls
Ct accesserunt ad eum
latronis
et
uos
orationls uocabltr
feclstis earn
Cum
Tpotestatem
mensas numu
habue
si
inmare
petieritis
inqua potestate
Aei et ieciebat
fidem
alt // rltis
monti huic
clpes sacerdotura
Dopuli 3.uUm
euertit et dicii els' scriptu?M/
uos autem
Ct
cathedras uendentlum
omus mea domus
et
'
Tespon
dentes acclpietis // ad
omnes uendentes
ementes intemplo
caeci
hie
est
ihs Intemplum
lariorum
tum
Ossanna inexcel
flic est ihesus profeta anaza
reth galillese
eos
qum cumq
ue
dl
non hessitau^ntis nowsolum deficulnla
le te et iecta te
intrasset hierusolimam
Quis
llli
are factaw/
dlco nobis'
facletis sed et
/// commotata/j/ uniursa ci
uitas dzc^s
nien amen
et
quee pnjcsedebant
innomine domim
sis'
et
ct
sternebant
da?'d benedlctus qui
fili
In
et ait
Uidentes discipuli mlratlsunt
dens autem ihesus
qucB seqebantur clamabant dicentes
nit
in
e(
Ct
tantum
continuo arult ficulnea
autem caedebant
turbae autem
inula
folia
et nihil
continuo ficulnea // centes quoraodo
turbae strauerunt uestimenta
sua inula
Uenit adeam
Insempeternum
asi
pullum
re fecerunt
et
arborem unam
secus uiam
Untes autem
ane autem reuertens Inciuitatem
nsuetus et sedens super asinam

et
46, x".
fol.
et
similitifr at llle
non
ci
iuit
quis ex 'U'
t
sit.
St.
Matth., XXI. 4-17.
85
St.
Maith., XXI. 18-31.
res
Kb^Tk
uoluntatem patris
cani
llenit
enim iohanms aduos' inuia
non credidistis
Duplicani aufem
ei
istum conhingnetur super quem nero cicide
me
rit coniereX
Ct cum audissent
eum
principes saeerdotum
para
et farissei
deretis ei // at pater izmHias
caret et q(2rentes
homo
liam parabulam audite
uiniam suam
turrem
colis' et
pw
sit
et
(\u\
plan
trbas quoniam
er
et
sepem cireum
inea torqular'
et fodit
ei
fieauit
et locauit
eam
SI
et sedi
Cum
auiem tern
lespondens ihesus dixit it^rum iparabulis'
adnuptias
agrieolae ad
et
mei
csederunt
res
li
um
oceiderunt
et
li
um
Mero lapidau^runt
illis'
simili
Hi
inuillam
ier
um
missit alios
ier nouissi
lii
uro adnegotiationem
me
liqui Uifro
filium
um
mm
d.icen%
omnia, parata uenite adnuptias

li
autem missit
reu^rebuntur
agrieolas autem uidentes
et
oceidamus eum
reditatem eius
eum
et
et
Cum
habeamus he
quid faciet agricolis'
illis'
ITlalos male p^rdet
illi
cabit
tunc
aliis' agrieolis'
fructum temporibwf
lis
ihas
llumquam
dowmws
et
uiniam
suis' dicii
il
abierunt
suam
tenuerunt seruos suos
audisset iratuSM/ et missit

prdidit homicidas
et
ciuitatem illorum succendit
ait seruis' suis' nuptias
quidem
ite
et
egressi serui eius inui
as gregaurunt
nierunt
il
asdifican
ergo adexitus' uiarum
quos cmnque inueneritis uocate
adnuptias
lo
legistis inscriptwris'
pidem quem reprobau^runt
cum
non. sunt digni
uiniee
qui reddant
ei
et
et
paratae sunt sed qui inuitati erant
aiunt
et
contumilia adfectos oecider;zt
illos et
adpr^hensum ieciamw
ergo uenerit
mis
suam
exercitum suum
iecierunt extra uiniam et oc
ciderunt
autem neglexerunt
ex autem
fili
dixerunt intrase hie est heres ue
nite
occissa
et altilia
um
fecerunt
dicens
ecce prandium raeum pa
raui tauri
prioribw
eis'
missit alios seruos dicens dicite
inuitatis'
seruos plu
noluerunt uenire
li
adeos filium suum
eum habebant
seruos suos uoeare inuitatos
Iter um
seruos suos ad agricolas ut
prAensis' seruis' eius
tenere timuerwwt
profetam
mUeest regnum caelorum homini
sit
fruetuum adpropinquasset mis
et
eum
sicut
regi qi fecit nuptias filio suo et
agri
pregre profeetusM/
aeeip^rent fruetus' eius
la
iustitise
bulas istas cognou^runt quod deipsis di
dedit
sup^r lapidem
eius qui ceciderit
nee poenitentiam habuistis poj/ea ut ere
tauit
a
a
a
di et dabitur genti faeienti fr
uctum
Uos' auiem uidentes
ritrices crediderunt
et
46, vo.
60 dico no5is quia auferetar auobis' reg
num
dico uoht's quia pupli
meritrices precedent uos' inregno
dd
i^MHN
ihMs
di'dt illis
id
primus
di'cunt ei
fol.
et
malos
test nuptise
trauit
omnes quotquot inue
et
bonos
et
inple
discumbentibw
autem rex utuideret diseum
hominem non
tes hie {actusest ineaput anguli adomino
bentes
factusest istud hoc est mirabile inocu/w
turn ueste nuptiali et ait
et uidit ibi
uesti
illi
nostris'
St.
Matth., XXI. 31-42.
86
St.
Matth., XXI. 43 XXII.
12.
Mi.TTHYM
Sitnice
quomodo hue'
uestem nuptialem
tuit
tunc
atis'
manibus
nonhabens
intrasti
inresurrectio ergo cuius erit
obmu
at ille
eum
pedib^j mittite
dentium
et stridor
tis
eum insermone
mortuorum non
tunt ei discipu/w suos cumerodia
es
uiam
ei
adp^rsonas
cis
hominum
quid Wbi uidetur

re cessari
neqitia
an non'
eorum
esi
imago
me
quid
at
Qi
hcec et superscriptio
dz'cwnt ei cessaris
tunc
ri
qua
et
suni
dd do
et
inunum
eum unus
itrrogauit
eum
est
magistr quid
in lege
ei
tuum
intoto cor
anima tua
intota
et
mandatuw
3,it illi Vaesus
leges dominum. deuva.
mum
audientes mira
audien
temptans
mente tua hoc
et intota
eddite er%o qucB sunt cessarisq cessa
sed uiuentium
exeis' legis doctor
de tuo
ait illis'.
deus ia
et
mortuorww
l&xissei autem
ei
magnum
ihs
sum
quod silentium inpossuisset
ad eum
tempta
illis'
deus issac
saduceis' uenierunt
obtule
illi
QSo
audientes trbse mirabantur
tes
Ostendite miiai
runt ei denarium ei ait

cuius
censum da
ei
nonest deus
indoctrina
Cognita auiem ihesus
ait
numisma census
cob
Ct
ergo nohis
die'
licet
hyppochrito
tis
deus abraam
di inuritate doces' ei nonesi
cura dealiquo now enim respi
tibi
quod dictumest
legistis
adomino dicente nobis'
Ulagister scimw* quia ue/ux
nis' dicenies
Qeresurrectione autem
in caglo
mit
ef
nu
bentur sed erunt s\cut angueli di
untes farisf fosilium fecerunt

ut caprent
erra
111 resurrec
tione ^rgo ncque nubent ncque
tunc abe
illis'
nescientes scriptwras neqe
uirtutem dI
Illulti autem sunt
uocati pauci nero electi
de
earn xespondens autem ih^^s ait
in tenebriw exteriores ubi erit fletwj
r".
uxor omnes enim habuerunt
uii'
d?xV rex ministris' lig

et
fol. 47,
est
maxi
primum mandatum
le
tisunt et relicto
in
illo
eo abierunt
rogauijrunt
eum dicen/
moyses dzxz7
mandatis uniursa
inhis' 'ii'
ei inter
lex pendet
niagisU/-
qwis mortuus fuerit
gatis'
autem
et
pwfetse congre
iaxisseis int^rrogauit
Quid
eos ihs dicens
orem
detr dexpzi/o cuius fdmsest
et
illiJ et suscitat
semen
Hrat autem apud nos
hatr'\
dicunt ei dauid ait
'uii' fiatres
quomodo ergo dauid
primus uxore ducta defunct
us
est et
ii'
et "iii"
autem
dominum
non habeas semen reliquit ux
orem suam
fra/ri
omnium
Matth,, XXII. 12-27.
et
"uii*
ihesus
inspz'nVu uocat &\xm
dicens dixit dominus domino
inimifw tuM scahellum
nouissime
mulier defunc/a
illis'
uobis' ui
meo
se
de adextens' meis donee ponam
suo similiter
usque ad
Qile
huic
non habens filium ut ducat hater eius ux
suo
St,
si
sivaxle est
ges proximum tuum sicut te ipsuw
die accesserunt saducei qi
dicunt non esse resurrectionem
ecundum autem
pedum
tviorum
est
87
St.
Maith., XXII. 28-44.
Ki.T^
ol
eum dommum
ergo dauid inspmVu uocat

filius ei'us est et
pondere
ei
nemo
quomodo
fuit
quisquam
ad twrbas
faciatis
Omnia
fa.rissei
Uje
qum cumque
ergo
Secundum
re dt'cunt
eorum
opera, xiero
enim
nolite face
Stu
non faciunt allig
et
ant enim honera grauia

portabilia et inponunt in
uos' // iurau^rit
aurum templi debitor^/
Iti
et cseci
cumqe
qui
cumqM autem
debitor^/
illud
est
dilatant em'm filactyria sua
at inaltare iurat et ineo et in
qua super
Ct qui
illud st
intemplo iurat inipso
an'
iur
omnibus
iuraurit
ineo qui
et
inillo
habitat inipso et qui iurat icae
in
lo iurat inthrono di et ineo qui se
synagogt's et salutationes in foro

et
donum
quod sanctiRcat donum qi ergo
altare
primas cathedras
iurauifrit in
sua faciunt ut uideantr ahhomtnihus
incaenis' et
iurau^rit inaltare
CcECi quid enim mains
amant autem primes accubitos
>
templum quod sanctiRcat aurum
nolunt eamou^re
as
quid enim maiusM/ aurum
dono quodest super
et
cumque
autem iurau^rit
meros hominum digito autem suo

Omnia, ergo opera
fue
gehen
filium
nihilest qui
nihiiest qui
magnificant fymbrias su
re
eum
in
et
hu
cum
uohts duces c^ci qui dicitis qui
an'
et in
aridam ut
et
pnisilituw et
quam
intemplum
dixerint uobis' seruate et faci

te
unum
nse duplo
ad discipulos
et
v.
sinitis intra
mare
iactus facitis
rit
di'cens
47,
uodis scridcB et farisj' hyppocAritcB
qui circumitis
Super cathedram moyst sederunt

ei
Use
re
pot;at res
eum
exilla die
ihesus locutusM/
scribse
neq introeuntes
u^rbum neqK aussus
amplius interrogate // suos
tunc
fol.
uocari abhominibwf rabbi
det sup^r
uos' autem nolite uocari unus enim
Uae
eum
uobis scri3<E
mentam
// atis
et
hypocAritce qui
et ârissei
decim
u
est
magistr
OHlnes
Mester
fratres estis et
patrem nolite uo
cari uobis' sup^r terram

est
netam
enim uos'
tis qu(Z
unus enim
et
pater u/i?r qui incselisW neque
xustrum
autem
se exaltau^rit humili
abitur
et
qui se humilia
autem uohis scribse

qui clauditis
an/
St.
homines
et
farisw/
reHqis
ilia
fidem base o
non omit^r
caeci excolentes culi
glutientes
uobis scribse et farissei hyppockritcB quia
mundatis quod deforisM/

et
ufrit exaltabitr // pochritse
Uae
Quces
et
cem camellum autem

Use
et
grauiora sunt legis iudicium
missericordiam
tere
maiorw/
erit uester minist(;r qui
cymminum
portuit facere et
uocemini magistri quia magist^r

uester nnusest xpistuc qui
et
parahsidis intus auiem pleni estis ra
pina
hyp
caece
regnum cselorww
et
calicis
et
inmunditia
munda
larissee
prius quod intus^ calicis
parabsidis ut
fiat et
quod deforisw/
mundum
uos' autem noitratis
Matth., XXII. 4S XXIII.
St. Matth.,
13.
%'
XXni.
13-26.
M^TTHYM
Use
hypocAn'te (\ma similes
\xobis sciibce et farisj*?'
estis sepulcris' dealbatis quce afo

ris
hcBc omnia, super
liy
apparent hominibw speci
erusalem hyGxusakm qucs occidis pwfe

tas et lapidas eos qui adte missi
mortuorum
filios
et
omnis spurci
quidem ap
tuos sicut gallina congre
gat pullos suos subalas suas
paretis hominibz^j iusti intus autem
noluisti ecce relinquetur
pleni estis hypochrissi
domus
uestra. diserta
nonme
uidebitis
Uae uobw
iniqwi
et
scxibcB et faris^^?'
qui aedificatis sepulchra pro
fetarum
et
ornatis
mus
nium
filii
estis
uobismet
mensuram patrum
amodo donee
di
innomine
Hgressus ihesus detempio
ei
aedificationem tern
autem respondens
ait illis' dixit illis'
ivMHN
Uidetis hcec omnia
dico
ipsis quia
uobis nonrelinquetur hie' lapis
profetas
swper lapidem qui non distruatur
6t Uos
occiderunt
pli ipse
ltaq? testimo
eorum qui
estis
enderent
eorum insangui
socii
ne profetarum
dico enim uohis
ibat et accesserunt disci//z' eius ut ost
fuisse
patrum nostrorum non es
indiebwi'
semus
si
Ct
domini
et
uobw
catis bfwedictus qui uenit
monumen
ta iustoruOT et dicitis quia
inplete
OG
dente autem eo sup^r

accesserunt
nestiorurn
adeum
montem
oliueti
discipuli eius secre
serpentes genimina uipifraruim
to dicentesei die' nobis quando hcsc erunt
quomodo
et
fugietis aiudicio gehennae
quod signum aduentus
Ideo ecce ego mitto ad uos pro
summationis
fetas et sapientes et scribas et
diidi
exillis'
gogi's nestris et
illis'
meo
insyna
prsequemini deciui/a/ inci
dicentes
Ggo sum
multos seducent
sanguis iustus qui eSiisusest super
uidete ne turbemini
trram asanguine abel
enim
filii
barachise
istis inter
MHN
quem
templum
dico
nobz's
Matth., XXIII. 27-36.
Con
et altare
uenient
opiniones prlioru;
hcec fieri sed
oportet
nondnmest
surget enim gens ingentem
num inregnum
occid
-xpistuc et
3.uditari autem
estis praiMz, et
usqe adsanguinem zachariee
con
respondens ihesus
uidete ne quis uos' sed
uitatem ut ueniat sup^r uos' omnis
iusti
tui et
Gt
sseculi
Ululti enim uenient innomi
ucat
occidetis et crucifigetis
et exeis' flagillabitis
r^
istaz
sunt quotiens uolui congregare
tate
St.
generationem
ossa intus autem plena sunt ossibwj
tia sic' ei nos' aforis
fol. 48,
Gt
finis
et
reg
erunt
omnia
estilentise
haec autem
et
fames
sunt dolorum
et
terrsemotus
tunc tradent uos'
per
loca
intribulatio^??z
initia
St. Matth., XXIII.
36-XXIV.
9.
K^T^
et
Occident uos et
nibw hominibwJ
odio
eritis
scandalitzabuntur multi
bunt inuicem
surgent
rorem ducantur
nomen xneum
"propter
uicem se tradent
om
habundabit iniquitas'
credere sicut enim fulgor exit

aboriente
dentem
et refrig
Ubi
multorum
erescet caritas'
Ct
tihus et tunc ueniet
V>
Um
omnibM gen
consummatio
Gt
tunc qui iniudea sunt
fugient admontes
et
ga
Orate ergo
hieme
uestra.
uel
em'm tunc tribulatio

nonfuit abinitio
modo nee
dies
illi
fiet
et
suam
nutrientiba^
CL
multa
et
dies
erit
illi
tunc
qalis
lite
credere
do
xpt'sti et
na magna
et
Matth., XXIV. 9-24.
uoce
cae
discite
parabo/aw
eius tenerfuerit
quia propeest aestas
uideritis hcEC omnia, scito
MHN'"
no
unt
seit
dabunt sig
QG
ita erit et
90
Caelum
hcec fiant
autem
mea
et ter
nonprtsterih
die autem ilia et hora
neq^^ angueli caelorum
pater solus
iner
do
dico nobis quia nonprczterihit ge
ra trasibunt u^rba
Surgent enim seo

seodoprofetcB
fici
scitis
cum
nee omnia
quis nobis' dix
et pripdigia ita ut
et
cum
mittet
te quia propeest inianuis' // neratio
illie'
nata
ita etnos
omnis
ecce hie' xpistuc aut
caeli
et
co^gregabunt e\e.ctoseius
et
barbore autem
et folia
et nissi breuiati fuissent
si
maiestate
cum tuba
cum iam ramus
erit
caro sed propter electos breuiabuntur
St.
uidebunt filium ho
lorum usque adterminos eorum
inillis'
mundi usque nunc
nonfieret salua
hominis
filii
aquatuor uentis' asummis'
ut nonfiat fu
magna
co2mouebuntr
tribus' terx?E: et
uirtu/
name
sabbato
cadent decse
planguent se oranes
magna
diehus
luna nodabit
ineaelo et tunc
dedomu sua
autem prignantibaj
et
tunc apparebit signum
anguelos suos
u^rtetur tollere tonicam
congre
minis uenientem innubibwj
qui in tec
qui inagro
hominis
Otatim autem post
et stellae
to non discendat tollere aliqid

et
filii
illue'
lo et uirtutes cselorum
stantem in loco sancto qui legit
intellegat
Uas
lumen suum
desolutionis qucs dictaest adanielo
profeta
cumqMi? fuerit corpus
solobscurabitur
rgo uideritis abhomination
em
aduentus
ita erit
tribulationem dierum illorum
pr^dicabitur
hoc aeuanguelium regni uniu-so

orbi intestimonium
apparet usqwi? inocci
et
gabuntur aquilse
qui autem prmanserit usque infinem

hie saluus erit
dixe
exire ecce inpoenetralibwj' nolite
seducent multos quoniam
et
si i?rgo
rint uobis' ecce indiserto est nolite
et in
multi seodoprofif/^
et
48, V".
potest
fieri
si
etiam electi ecce pr^dixi nohts
Gt tunc
odio habe
el
fol.
Si autem
aduentus
fuit
filii
nemo
nissi
indiebw noe
hominis
St. MATi'H.,
XXIV.
24-37.
niRtteum
S
Icut enim erant indiebwj an/ diluui
um
comedentes
et
bibentes
nuptum tradentes usqae ad eum
et
em quo
noe
intrauit inarca
omes
tc
hominis
aduentus
ita erit et
nus assumetur
et
unus
linqtr
qw
er%o
qua die
lampadibKJ
qua hora Aomir\u%
unt omi?s
domum
nowsineret prfodiri
et
cum
Illoram autem
suis'
faciente sponso dormitau^?-
IXIG
ra fur' uentwrus esset uigelaret uti
que
Drudentes u^ro ac
cip^runt oleum inuassis' suis'
qua ho
sciret pater familias
lampa
dibwj suis won sumpserunt ole
um secum
re
ue\
quinq prudentes*
sed 'u* fatuae acceptis'
una assumetur uigelate
nescitis
et
tuae
filii
uenturusM/ illud autem scitote quom'am
nestei
si
et
spo
et
nsse quinq autem exeis' erant fa
et
relinqz<etwr
Quae molentes admolam una
caeloruwz -x-
exierunt obuiam sponso
erunt inagro u
'ii'
regnum
Simi/(S erit
bus qucB accipientes lampades snas
di
won
et
cognou^runt donee uenit diluuium

tulit
t^?2C
4q, r.
dentium // uirgini
et stridor
nubentes
et
fol.
dormierunt
et
dia autem nocte clamor factusest ecce
sponsus uenit exite obuiam
su
ei
que
am
ideo
et
qua hora
citis
tunc surrexerunt omnes
uos' estote parati qm'anes

&\ius
nes
hominis uen
quem
dominus
constituit
sapi
cibum intempore
illis'
seruus
ille
nerit
Aommuseius inuenerit
Qlllen' dico
bona sua
dz'xerit
constituet
malus
de suo
ille
nioram
meus uenire
et
-aobis
eum
sic'
cum
ebriis' ueniet
partemq
et'us
ochritis'
illic'
et
Matth., XXIV. 38-51.
et
autem
ir
quce prce
et
paranirophi secum
cum
claussaw/ ianua
ouissime autem ueniunt et leliqucB

uirgines dicenies domine domine aperi no
bi
bis'
dominus
3,
3.t ille
men clmen
Tespondens
dico
ait
uobw quod nescio
uos'
Ulgêlate itaque quia nescitis diem
diuidet
neque horam
SlCut enim homo
p^regre proficiscens uocauit ser
fletus
uos suos
St.
aduen
Qum
paratae erant intraurunt
eo adnuptias
dominw
ponet cumhyp
erit
et
emite uobis'
O
'^
qua nonsperat
hora qua ignorat
uobis' ite potius
ent emere uenit sponsus
SI autem
et
et
denies
su-per omm'a.
coep^rit percntere con
serui illius indie

et
nobis
faci
quom'am
seruos suos manducet autem
bat
centes non neforte nowsuffiat
seruus incor
facit
Clate nobis' de
entihus dixerunt
tinguntur lesponderunt autem prudentes di
quem cum ue
eatus
entem
latuse autem prud
oleo nestro quia lampades nostrx ex
suus super familiam suam ut

det
ornau^runt lamp
ades suas
trus^/ filiKj quis putas est fidelis
seruus
et
illae
uirgi
91
et tradidit illis'
St.
bona sua
Matth., XXIV. 51 XXV.
14.
Kb^Tb.
Gt
uni dedit 'u* talenta
3,
Iteri
3,
Hi uero
nicuiqwe secundum pro/riam uirtutem
autem
fol.
unum
intifrra
Vnspondens
p^ratusM/ ineis'
u' similiter
et (\ui
ratusj/ aiia
'ii-
O
'^
>
cum
GI
et
'Y'
Hit
dommus
illi
quia supr pauca
et fidelis
multa
fidelis supi?r
tuam
a,
intra
ccessit autem et qai
mihi
tradidisti
lucratus
sum
Guge serue bone

super pauca
multa
"ii"
tui
illi
scio quia
ubi nowseminasti
sua
Matth.,
XXV
15-24.
et
abinuicem
congregabuntr
gentes
ante
seprabit eos
et
segreg
sicut pastor
ab h^dis'
qui
et statuet
oues adexteris suis haedos
autem asinistris
eius
tunc dicet rex
suis'
his qui adextcris eius erunt uenite
quia
super
beedicti patris
regnum quod
ingandium
et
sedem maiestat
sedebit super
qi
uuum
origine
doming
distis
et
92
mei possedete
uobis' paratu/
mundi
pe
me
de
sitiui
mihi hihere
et collegistis
ab
essuriui enim et
mihi manducare
dedistis
eram
congregas
(t
St.
omnes angueli cum eo tc
et
dem
erit fle
uenerit 6lius hominis in
at oues
durus es metis
et
Cum
illic'
dentiuw // maiestate
tus et stridor
eum omnes
"ii"
a,ccedens autem
ait
autem qui nan habet
ei
quod uidetar habere auferetur abeo
is suae
dommus
fuisti fidelis
homo
"^rrr
fuisti
talenta acce
et fidelis
talentum accepcrat
serue bone
duo talenta
te constituam intra
domini
t/t
domi-ax tui
ecce alia
ait
te consti
ingaudium
p-at et ait dowz'ne
li-i
Guge
eius
em'm habenti dab
tenebrflj extcriores
ta
sum
sup.f^ lucratus
ab
inutilem autem seruum iecite in
lenta mihi tradidisti ecce a

lia
et
habundabit
itr et
accedens qui
-Y' talenta do?mne 'Y*
alia
et
date ei qui hai5et 'x*
Omni
talenta
solus
'Y' talenta accepfrat obtulit

dtcens
piger
ueniens
et
tollite itzque
ussura
eo talentum
illoruOT et posuit ra
tionem cumeis'
et
ego recipissem utiqe quod meumest
ac
uero temporis uenit domi'nus
seruorum
<=
sui
male
meto ubi nosemino
meam nummularis
ab
et
ei serue
ergo te committere peccunia/
tuit
Qui autem unum
pecuniam iomiui
Sfowdit
"DOSt multum
autem dominus dixit
congrego ubi nosparsi opor
accep^rat luc
"ii-
ceprat abiens fodit int^rra
i^-^ '
lucratusw/ alia
et
ecce babes quod tunmest
sciebas quia
qai -u' talenta accep^rat
biit a/^?
abs
abii et
tuum]
condi talentum
"ii
et pr(9fectus/ statim
a,
ego
[et timens
49, v.
hospis
nudus
ru
istis
me'
St. Mati-h.,
XXV.
25-36.
Mi^TTHYM
infirmus
me
et uissitastis
adme
cere
et
iusti
dicen/M // uimus
uenistis
CLOJÎHQ quando
incar
\MflQ. XQSpondebuni
pauimus
tientem
Quando
te
Ilu
dum
ut quando te uidimus infirmum
ut incarcere el
et
respondetts rex dicet
a.
men
uidimus hospi/OT
de
tunc
dedimus
et
pa
batar caifas
uenimf adte
popu/o
CS
suriui
Si
tiui et
il
ospis
nu
dus eram
in
firmj
Xunc
xeapondebunt
enim
et
inignem
maledicti
trnum qi paratusM/
et
Clowme quando
et
et
opi?/-uistis
incarcere
et ipsi
et
autem
Yi
se
leprosi accessit
mulier habens alabastrww?

et
infudit sup^r ca
dentes autem d\scipuli indignatisunt dicentes
Dotuit enim
ut quid psrditio hcBc
multo
istud uenundari pritio

ri
me
me
atltem ihesus ait
operaXaest inme'
unguentum
pus meura ad sepiliendum
ut hospitem
ut
ut infirmum
ue\
in carcere et nowministrauimwj te'
tunc
respondebit
A M HN
nudum
illis'
toto
tibi
iicens
tunc
abiit
mundo
eius // isscariotha
unus dexii qui
dicitur iudas
ad principw sacerdotum
ribj his' nee mihi fecistis
lis'
insuplicium aetrnum
ibunt
iu
sti
actumest autem
Quid
ei
3.t
XXX argenteos
illi
et
scitis
St. Maxth.,
hos'
oms
eum
dz'xz? d\scipulis suis'
quia post bidum pasca
XXV. 36XXVI.
wstituert
ser
traderet
mones
ego
exinde quceie
bat oportunitatem ut
cum consummasw/ ihs
et ait il
uultis xniAi dare et
Mohis tradam
autem inuitam aeternam
fecit
dicetur et quod hcsc fecit
ndhis quandiu nofecistis uni demino
tunc
hoc incor
me
fuerit hoc seuajigueltum in
inmemoriam
a.men dico
IHit
dico Yobis' ubi CMvaque prce
dicatum
//
il
n&m sem
autem non semper habebitis
tens enim hcBc
te uidimus essurientem
da
per pauperes habebitis uobiscwwz
dicentes
ut sitientem
et
quid molesti estis raulieri
bonum opus
non uissitoAi me'
SClens
paup^ribwj'
lis'
me
hii'
ihMs in bethawz'a
essei
put ipsius recumbente ipso
non dedistis mih\ rmxiAncare
non
fieret in
ungenti priztiossi
difibulo et angueh's eius
non coUegistis
eum
ad
fecis/?j
non dedis/z> mihi potum
eram
Cum
indomu symonis
illis
dicet et his' qui asinistris eius erunt
ame
aute7n non idie festo
ne forte tumultus
hairihus meis' minimis mihi
Qiscedite
wsilium fecerwt
Qicebant
rent
dico uohis quandiu fecistis uni
his'
et
ut ihesum dolo tenerent et occide
te'
coopi;ruimus te
ei
seniores populi inat
et
rium principis sacerdo/aw qi dice
potuw
tib'i
collegimw
ef
r".
ttiltC wwgregatisunt pnncipes sacer
ei
dotum
/
Si
et
so
hominis tradetr ut crucifigatr
uidimus essurientem
te
fol.,
3.
fiat et
&\ius
93
St. Matth.,
XXVI.
2-16.
KhTb.
LJ
paremus
ihw^m dicen/M
3,t
ihs
am
dz'xzV
e
mm
cum
magister
propeM/ ap(f te facio pasca
ymno
usq^ indiem
uitis
bibam uobis
illud
cum nouum
Gt
tempw
dzh't
cum
ilium
quend
iteinciuitatem ad
dicitei
et
dehoc genimine
ubi uis'
pasca comedere
tibi
amodo
dico autem uobzi <\uia non bibam
rima autem die azemorum acces

serunt disci//z' ad
fol. so, v.
inregno patris mei
dicto exierunt
tunc
oliueti
inmontem
Omnes uos
dicit illis' ihesus
scandalum patiemini inme in
disctpuh's meis' ^/ fecerunt disdpuh' eius
r-
r.
s\cut rawstituit
unt pasca //
i>MHN
dzV
illis'
unus uestrum
qut'a
em
me
cum
in
6t
traditurusw;'
scnptumest deillo
pi?rquem
Donum
homo
in
^
sicut
Uae autem homini
vUnO.
illi
ille
rabbi
ct
si
te
negabo
ihs uenit
\hesu5
XU7ZC
tu' dixisti
et
illis'
di'x.it
panem
admortem
et
rni
Corpwi'
dtcens
illis'
et
Sustinete hie'
si
sic
tis
uigelate
et
dicens
nonquod ego uolo
Gl Uenit
inuenit eos dormientes
et
addiscipulos sues
dicit
petro
non potuistis una hora uigelare
mecum
tGSta
multis' eflfundetur
et
-asque
possibileM/ transent ame'
sed sicut tu uis'
Dibite exhoc omnes
esse
prisgressus pussilluw proce
mm
et
ad
zhedei
mestus
faciem suam orans
patr
et
animamea
calix iste uerumtiZOTn
g"ratias egit
orem
filiis'
comedite
Sanguis ms noui
pm
et
inuillam qui dicitux
discipulis suis' sedete hie'
'iv
ait illis' tristis est
mecum
3,ccipite
menti qi
cum
coepit contristari
illi
dit in
hicest enim'
Similiter et omi?s discipuli dixerwwt
et
ait
Xibi
petrus tiiam
oportuerit memori tecum non
sumpto petro
enim
dedit
3,it illi
eum Humquid ego
3,ccipiens calicem
et
negabis
VQ.Spondit autem iudas qui tra
et dedit discipulis' suis
hocest
me
illuc' et
ac fregit
et
3.men dico
ait illi ihesus
donee uadam
benedz'x//
3.it
ego numquam scandaliz
getzemani
erat ei sinatus non fuisset
nantibwj' autem eis' accsepit ihesus

et
\r
hominis tradetr
filius
ditwrus erat
sum
quidem hominis uadit
filius
illi
quia hac' nocte an/^ quam- gallus cantet
ait
mecum manum
intinguet
parabside hie me'tradet
uos'
respondens autem petrus ait
oxanes scandalizati fuerint
si
abor
respondens
quam autem surrexero pri^cedam
gaMleam
unt singuli dz're numqaid ego sum

3,t ille
disp^rgenturoues gregis
et
"Dost
dico nobis
p^rcutiam
SCriptumest enim pastor
nocte
ista
inte
Qui
C36
paraur
contristatisunt ualde et coep-
domi'ne
Ct
et
discipulis et aedenti
xii
espre autem facto discumbebat
hus
Gt
dominus ihesus
illis'
uigelate
et
orate ut non intre
intemptationem spiritus qwidem pruwptusM/
inremissionem peccatorwOT
St.
Matth., XXVI.
17-28.
94
St. Matth.,
XXVI.
29-41.
M^TTHYM
Dater mi
orauit Aicens
et
ame
calix trawsire
uoluntas tua
fiat
patrem meum
ltrum autem abiit
caro autem infirma
si
nisi ilium
eorum grauati
iterum abiit
lis'
et
sermonem
d?'ces
OS
illis'
et dtcit
et
111
et relictis' il
eundem
orauit trtio
ct
me
fug
tradet
gladiis
pibwf sacerdotum
Qui autem
puli
et
eum
diyc.it
d2xzVq
haue rabbi
illi
erunt
eum
qui erant
num
tiens
Ct
cum
ef
et
eius
ihs conu^rte gladium
a.n'
duxerunt ad
caif.
sacerdotum ubi
et
conuenerant
ingressus intro
Drincipes autem sac
finem
omne concilium quate
et
ut
eum
uenierunt
-ii"
percn
erunt hie
dz'xzV
morti traderent
non in uenierunt
ma
ere
Cummulti
templum
falsi testes et
Dossum
falsi
hoc
da
et
Doj/
tuuzw
princeps sacerdotum
hil
pmbunt
triduuOT
111
ait illi
respondes adea o^ce adursum
te testificantur
ihs autem tacebat
Princeps autem sacerdotum
putas quia nowpossum rogare
dix
distru
re sedificare illud et surgens
inlocum suum omw^s enim qui acciperi

nt gladium ingladio
te
illi
testes accessisent nouissime autem
seruum principis sacerdotuw
amputauit auricolam
aitilli
suum
ihesura.
lYiesuro.
his'
ihesM extendens
eximit gladium
nentes
3.t
omnes
bant falsum testimonium contra
tenu
ecceunus ex
eo abierunt
erdotum
est
ma
et
et
relicto
ret
ihMs amice adqo(? ue
nus' iniecierunt in ihesum
discipu/z'
sedebat cumministris ut uide
osoAaJus
ei
non
et
totum (aciumest
hoc autem
tunc
sacerdotum
tenete
Vunc accesserunt
nisti fac'
tc
cumqas
Ct confestim accedens ad
ihMm
eum
est
uos'
longue Msque in atrium pnncipis
tradidit ilium de
osculatus fuero ipse
me
ad
petrus autem sequebatur eum a
senioribf po
dit ei signuOT dzcs quern
et
scribae et seniores
fustibaj missi aprinci
et
fustibw adpr^
gladiis
am pnncipem
cumeo trbamulta
uenit et
xii
cum
me cum
prijfetarum
dhuc ipso loquente ecce iudas \mus

de
uenistis
turn
ut adinplerentur scriptrse
peccatorum surgite eamus ec

ce adpropinquauit qui
quam ad latronem
tenuistis
hominis tradetwr inmanus'
filij
hora dixit ihesus discipulis trbis
ilia
sedebam docens intemplo
requies
et
scriptwrae quia sic oportet fieri
hendereme quolidie apud
Vunc uenit addisf/^/M su
Qormite iam
legiones
i-"-
ang
elorum quomodo ergo inplebuntwr
xii
SI.
rtiiKi
plusquam
ecce adpn)pinquauit hora
cite
et
exhibebit
bibaw
inuenit eos dormientes erant enim

oculi
et
now potw/ hie
uenit iterum
et
fol.
ait
illi
adiuro te per dm uiuum ut dicas'
St.
Matth.,
XXVI.
41-53.
96
St.
Matth., XXVI. 53-63.
Kb^Th.
nobis'
dial
sacerdotum
tu es xpis/uc filius dî uiui
si
ihs tu
illi
CO uobis
Uerum
dixisti
a,modo
rent
sedebitis filium
Uenientem innubibw
tunc
princeps
Sacerdotum
nunc
egemus
audistis blasfemiam
3,t
expuerunt infaciem
lii
xxx arg
et'us et
dens sanguinem iustum
ct
colophis'
adeum una
accessit
cum ihu
et tu
argenteis' dixerunt non licet eos
te p^rcussit
mitti ineorban quia pr^tium sangui
ancella dz'cs
galileo eras at
ille
quid dicis // alia
ager
ant ibi
reno
hie erat
et
et
amento
ait
qui er
his'
ianuam uiditeum
illo
dz'&eras
qaza non noui
et
dixerunt petro
tu exillis es
manifestum
nam
pit detestari et iurare
uisset
hominem
lus cantauit
Ct
et
iens xxx argenteos priftium ad
et
egressus foras
rissime
rael et
tua
li
lil^SMS
qum nonno
fleuit
quern adpr^tiau^runt
autem
filii
his
dederunt eos inagrum figu
5\cut constituit
stetit
eum pnzses
mihi dominus // gauit
ante prizsidem
dicens
dicit ei ihesus
recordatj'/
me
profetam dieentem
prcBtiaii
continue gal
galluscantet ter
Ct accip
hominem
petrus u^rbi ihwu quod dixerat
quam
tunc inpletum/ quod dictumest per he
remiam
tunc coe
te' facit
demaeh ager
achel
iur
u^'re
et loquela.
ille
em
poj'/ pussillum accesserunt qui
stabant
perigrinoTum propter hoc uocatus^/
sanguinis nsque inhodiernuw di
eum ihwu naza
Iterum negauit cum
agrum tlgUll insepultwr
exillis'
am
eunte autem
Consilio autem inito emerunt
nisM/
negauit coram omnibwj Aicenz nescio

et
abiens laqueo se'susependit
principes autem sacerdotum acceptis'
etrus vêro sedebat foris inatrio

et
dix
illi
pro lectis' argenteis' intemplo seces

sit et
dedert
eius
at
tra
erunt quid adnos' tu uideris
mortis
cederunt // dicentes profetiza
autem palmas infaciem
se
et
peccaui domine
nioribf Aicens
et'us
resp
illi
esi
nobis xpw/e quis/ qui
Ct
testibus
eum
dampnatusw/ poeni
enteos pnncipibwJ sacerdotum
eum
CX
uidens mdas qui
tentia ductus retulit
ondentes dixerunt reus
tradidit quia
scidlt ues
trade
pontic pyla
\MHC
to prcBsidi
caeli
eum
hie quid adhuc
quid uobis uidetur
3.
eum morti
uinctum adduxerunt eu2
et
tradiderunt
et
51, v.
seniores populi
timenta sua dtcens blasfemauit
GCCG
tunc
et
adu^rsus ihesum ut
tamen di
hominis sedentem adexUris uirtu

tis et
fol.
tu
et
interro
tu es rex yadT&oxum
dicis
Ct cum accus
sarentur aprineipibj sacerdo

V)r\us
turn
tMftC
negabis
dicit
et
senior'ibus nihil respondit
illi
pylatus non audis quanta
ama
ITlane autem facto con
silium inierunt omnes pnncipes
St. Matxh.,
XXVI. 63XXVII.
i.
96
St.
Matth., XXVII.
1-13.
M^TTHYM
adu^rsum te testimonia dicunt
et
now respondit
ei
illis'
adullum uerhum
ita
XtCHQ. milites
populo unuw? uinctuw
hortem
cala
midem cocineam circumdede
rabbas
runt ei
Congregatis ergo
quem
didissent
diati
illis'
dimittam
uultis
anihm
xpisiuc sciebat em'm quod
eum Sedente
Tper
Ita
put
propter
sacerdotum
eum
^ro
ludebant
ei
auiem
illo
DClu
illi
de
"ii*
dimitti
barabâw
Quem
2Lt
illi
Crucifigatw;-
mali fecit
3,it illis
3.t
illi
Quid
xTpz'siuc
sed
iusti
ma
aqua
nos
ei
mis
di
St Matth., XXVII.
super
Gt
T3-26.
filios
cyri
locum qi
golgotha quodesi caluarise lo
dederunt
cus
ei
ere
cum
felle
ei
uinum bib
mixtum
Gt cum gus
V)Qsi
quam auiem
crucifixerunt
eum
diuis
uestimenta eius sortem mittentes

ei
sedentes seruabant
eum
et
iposuerunt supifr caput eius caus
res
Tpoadens uniuersus popu/f dixii

eius super
nem
tasset noluit bibre // serunt
Innocens ego sum asangui^

huius uos' uideritis
eum
duxerunt
eius et uenierunt in
Aiciiux
lauitmanus coram populo di
cens
ues
euntes auiem inuenierunt homi
cem
omnes
d?Vnt
dens auiem pylatus quia nihil proficeret

gis tumultus fieret accepta
eum
angarizauiJrunt ut toUeret cru
igi'iur
magis clama
/'/
inlus
cal
neum nomine symonem hunc
pneses quid em'm
bant dicenies crucifigatur
ei
Crucifigerent //
ut
CX
dimit
dixerunt
faciam deihwu qui dictiur
Ct posi quam
induerunt
timentis' suis'
uultis
(di'dt illis' pylatus
ei
percu
ei
eum
serunt ei exuerunt
rabban ihesum auiem p^rderent // tam uobis

aitillis
expuentes ineum
tiebant caput eius
amidem
in
3,ue rex
accip^runt harundinem
uis
suasserant populis ut pet^rent ba
auiem prisses
Ct
caput
in
genu flexo ante turn
dicentes
iudeorOT
seniores populi pr
et
harundinem
eius ei
principes auiem
eius ei
dext^âm
enim passa sum hodie p^r
sum
plectentes corona
inuidiam tra
dt'cens nihil U'6i sit ei iusto
ei'us
Ct
despinis posuerunt supr ca
qui dkiiur
tribunali missit adillum uxor
tc
eum
insignem uinctum qi dicebatur ba
uobis' barabban
exeuntes
ei
ihm
adeum uniu^rsam co
regau^runt
uoluissent habebant auiem tunc
pylatus
TCSpondens
prizsidis suscipientes
quem
flag
cong
figeretur // inprtetorium
diem auêm sollempnem consuerat

presses dimittre
ihMm auiem
barabban'
illatum tradidit eis' ut cruel
ut miraretur pnssis uechiment^r
per
fol. 52, r".
sam
Sanguis'
nosiros
ipsiwj scriptaw
eoTum
sit
97
ii
hicM^ rex iud
tunc crucifixerunt cum eo

lat
nes
ro
St.
Matth. XXVII.
26-38.
Kb^Tb,
unus adexteris
P?t5t^^
ei
unus asinis/m
euntes aulem blasfemabant
mouentes capitasua
ua qui
tes
e/
3-
eum
dicen
templuw
distruit
fol. 52,
auiem accepta lancea pupun
lius
aqua
guit
latusem
uis
In.CS'M'S auiem iierxxm
magna
et
exiit
sang
ei
damans uoce
Ct 6cce ue
emissit spt'riium
auc
tores ca
nuDt
lum templi scissumw/ induas par
ni.THP
tes
NOCT6P
ra
hic^
dd
intriduo illud resedificat
^/
salua te ipsum
Si
discende decruce
dd
filius
Similiter
ei
pnn
asummo
mota/
Ct
petrse sciss2est
monnmenta aptasunt
cum
Ct
multa corpora sanciomm dor
scribis' ei senioribwj dicentes
rex hisrad
cruce
esi
ei
exeuntes demonumentis' posi re
Ct
si
surrectionem etus abiert in5ancia.m
enim quia
ciuitatem
ei confi
eum
det indeum libret nunc

dtKt'i
mientium surrexerunt
ipsum
discendat nunc da
credemus
ei
filius dei
uult
si
sum
IQ
multis' apparuerunt
et
Cen
ipsum auiem
torio auiem ei qui
cum eo
erant cus
todientes ihesum uisso t^rraemdtu
latrones qui crucifixi erant
cum eo
inproperabant ei // st su
qucs fiebant timuerunt ualde die
SCXta
auiem hora tenebrse
entes uere
per uniuf;:sam t^rram usqi?
ram nonam
factas
adho
QIC
Circa uero horam
nonam
clamauit ihesus uoce
magna
dz'c^^s hel
sabactani hoc
esi
hel
erat ipse
qua
secutse fuerant ihesuia
agali/a ministrantes ei int^rquas'
lama
quid
me
erat
illic'
stantes ei audientes diceb
qidam auiem
ant heliam uocat iste
filius di
ei his'
ant auiem ibi mulieres multse alongue

uidentes
deus meus deus meus ut
diriliquisti
maria magdalenas
lacobi
ei
ioseph mater
Cum
iiliorum zehedei
esset uenit
Ct con
ei
mari
ei
mater
auiem sero faciumesset
quidam homo diues ab
arimathia nomine ioseph qui
ei
tinuo currens unus exeis' ace
ipse discipu/j' erat ihesa hie acces
eptam sponguiam
sit
acoeto
dabat
ei
ei
inpleuit
inposuit harundini
bib^re caet^n nero sediceb
li
b^rare
ad pylatura
ei petit
corpus ihesa
\.2i1tC pylatus iussit dari corpus
ei
uitillud
eu2
insyndone
posuit illud
munda
uit
um
98
ei
inmonumento suo no
uo quod exciderat inpetra
Matth., XXVII. 38-49.
Ct
accepto corpore ioseph inuol
ant sine uideamus an ueniat

helias
ter
Ct
non potest saluum facere
St.
6t
usque deorsum
cipes sacerdotum in ludentes
alios saluos fecit se
es
v.
ei
aduol
saxum magnum adhosti
mo
nu
menti
St. Matth.,
XXVII.
49-60.
Mi.TTHYM
Crat
maria magdakw^
et
abiit
et
alta tnaria sedentes contra sepulcrww
ibi
iUrs, autem die qucB est post parascuen
dotum
recordati
sumus quia sedu
sepulcrum usque in diem
forte ueniant discipu/*' eius
entwr
eum
amortuis
et
et
Eit
illis'
illi
OucB
mu
LI
espre autem sabbati
et
pidem
sedebat sup^reum
"Dra
magnus
et facti
ei et
Hr
at
me
uidebunt
quidam de
congregati
cum
seniori
et
furatisunt
illi
eum
et si hoc
nobis'
auditum
fu
secures uos' faciemus
accepta pecunia fecert
sicut erant docti et deuulgatuzwM/
urbum hoc apud iudeos usq^
in
XI
autem discipuli eius abierunt ingalileam

ihesus et uidentes
autem anguelus dixit mulieribf nolite
stituerat
timere uos scio enim quod ihesum qui cru
adorauerunt quidam autem dubi
ciRxusest qucBritis nonesi hie' surrexit enim
taurunt
uenite et uidete locum ubi
eis'
Cu
cite discipulis' eius quia surrexit
7-
illis'
et
in
eum
accedens ihesus locntusest
dicens dataest
miM omnis
potes
tas inceelo et int^rra // babtizantes
possitus erat dominus et cito euntes di
Matth., XXVII. 6i XXVIII.
hod
iernum diem // montem ubi con
eius extrriti sunt custodes
sunt uehit mortui respondens
sicut dixit
St.
nuntiate hatrihus meis'
a preside nos suadebimus
erit
uestimenta eius Candida sicut nix
timore autem
et
dormientibJ
at autem aspectus eius sicut fulgor

et
ait illis ihesus nolite
sed ite
abiissent ecce
nocte
3,ccedens reuoluit la
et
adorauûnt
dicite quia discipuli eius uenierunt
anguelus enim dorntni discendit de

cselo et
et
piossam dederunt militib^ dicentes
lucescit in
est
autem accessert
illse
bus consilio accepto peccuniam co
maria uidere sepulcr;
ecce t^nraemotus Cactus
illis'
adnuntiauerunt pnncipibwj sa
ant
bati uenit maria magdalense

et altera,
ecce ihesus occurrit
cerdotum omnia qucB factafuer
discesserunt // prima sab
et
Cum
et
nierunt sepulcrum signantes
lapidem
gaudio
custodibw uenierunt inciuitatem
pyl
autem euntes
et
uteant in galileam ibi
atus habetis milites ite custod

ite sicut scitis
tunc
timere
nouissimus er
ror peior priori
demonu
tenuerunt pedes eius
eum
fur
dicant plebi surrexit
et erit
Buete
dicens
ne
-iii*
et
uidebitis sicut dixit
currentes nuntiare
discipulis eius et
diem resurgam iube ergo custodi

ri
eum
et exierunt cito
magno
53, r.
ecce pnzcedet uos in
mento cum timore
adhuc' uiuens post in-
ille dt'xt'i
et
galileam ubi
uobw
conue
farism adpylatum dicentes
et
domine
ctor
amortuis'
omnes principes sacer
nierunt
fol.
99
ntes ergo
nunc docete omnes gentes
St.
Matth., XXVIII. 7-19.
M^TTHYM
Kh^Tb,
Innomine
eas
patris ei
et spiriius sancti
re
filii
docentes eos ob serua
omnia qua cumqai? mandaui

sum
uobis' et ecce ego uobiscum
omnibus diebj usque ad con
summationem
XnAIKIT
AIWN
i.TKY
'
Mi^T
CKPinTYM
INITYM
IN <l>HPIi.
ivY\NrY
KhTh.
THYM
saeculi
:'
MMTHI
Jl^^ms inmensae clementiae aXque

ineffabilis pietatis
submissa
uoce rogare pnesumo
Mtquomodo
Illatteum prceda.
expuplicano
rum apostolum
fecisti
ta prmissericordiam
tuam
ar
cessereme digneris adprfectam

in hoc saeculo
uiam
3-tque an
guelicis hierusalem caslestis

choris' collocare ut perpetuo
solio infinitas
lastitise
ar changuelorum laudi
cis'
bus conlaudare
Tper
ymnidi
te merear
unigenitum lilium
cum
uiuit
Inunitate
tuum
omnia saecula saeculoraw?
St.
Matth., XXVIII. 19-20.
qui
te
S'îritus sancti per
ivMHN
...
100
fol.
53,
v.
argumentummarci
lllErcus
aeuanguelista
di?i
et
petri
et disciplinam inse legis
in babtismate filius atqwe in diuino
et
sermone discipulus sacerdotium
quce
i hisrad
agens secundum carnem leuita connersns

adfidem
aeuanguelium
xpjV/i
ostendens in eo quid
Ilam
et
scripsit
ordinem
et
nos primum requiri dehinc inquses
uolumus agnosci habentes mercedem ex
quoniam qui plantat
hortationis
generi debret
xpisto
et
agnoscere
diuinam domt'm incarne intellegere naXur&m
sita
rigat
initium principii inuocem profeticae ex
clamationis instituens
fol. 54. r.
unum
et
qui.
in
sunt qui autem incrementum
Brgumentum marci
Ilnit
prisstat deusest
leueti
cse electionis ostendit ut pr^dicans prisdis
tinatum iohannem filium sacharise
inCipit InterpMatio obreorum nominum secundum
inuocem angueli annuntiantis emissuw
Solum urbum
Xlon
in
caro factum sed
omnia pr urbum
et
marcum
coipwj domini
anima
diuinse uocis
cLbba
turn initio diuinse pr^dicationis ostende

ret utquis hcec
IQumea
legens sciret cui initium
carnis indomino
et del
Qeniqe
uanguelii opus intrans
dommi
et
thabitha
quam
diserti
nem
et
effeta
ababtismo
diabuli congregationem bestiarww
nos adintellegenda singula
lit in
in
breui copinguens nee auctoritatem

factae rei
adimeret
et
perficiendo
plenitudinem nownegaret
open
(lemque
3,mpu
tasse sibi propter fidem policem dicitux ut sa
cerdotio reprohus haheretur sed tantum consentiens

fidei
pnedistinata potuit electio ut nee
sic'
inopre
rat
ingenere
episcopus
Uijrbi
fuit
p^rderet quod prius
Ham
merue
alaxandriae
cuius per singula opus
scire et ûanguelii dicta irase dispo
Duella Surge
Speri
mirabilis siue electus pacificus
nes
ieiunium numeri temptatio
stituens
Ilniunt hse
expulsionem
ministerium protulit anguelorww
commi
UaUlllS
in operihus uice
rat dt'cere sed totus in primis'
DEcifica
traconitidis negotiatio tristitise
prfecti se
prisdicare deum. inchoans non laborauit
natiuitatem carnis
siue
tyro a.ngustise
inse
per u^rbum uocis quod in consonantibw^ p^rdi

derat inueniret
Dater
rossa siue terrena
Dax
Solome
aduenientis habitacu
lum caro deb^ret agnoscere atque
Sirum
est
nere
101
Interprrtatio
horum nominum
fol. 54, v.
Ill
KATA MAPKYM
et
3,euan
guelii
nosiri
CCCG
trabant ei
anie faciem
cans aeuanguelium regni
clamantis indeserto pa
uiam
domt'ni rectas facite
tismum
et
prizdicans bab
iudese regio
eedebat
et
tior poi/
procumbens
ciamentorum
inaqua
spzrz'/u
Mark,
1-9.
mare
uenite post
me
et
et
ere
an
ga.\UecB uidit sy
eis'
retia in
et
letihus secutisunt
eum
Ct
zehedei
et
iohannem fratrem
SOS innaui conponentes retia
babtizabantar
cinariis secutisunt
et
eum
et
cum mar
// statim
ingrediuntur capharnaum et
sabbatis' ingressus
siluestre
eius et ip
et
re suo zebedeo innaui
mel
fieri
protinus re
confetentes peccata sua
el
ma
et dixit
faciam uos
et
hominum
adpropinqwa
statim uocauit illos et relicto pat
synagoâw docebat eos
stupebant super doctrinam eius
Hr
cuius
nonsum dignwj
at
enim docenseos quasi potestatem haiens
solu?'e
corregiam cal
et
non sicut scribse
eius
Cgo
llle babtizabit
et
uos i
illis'
et
erat
homo
insynagoâ eorum inspiriia inmundo
babtizo uos'
ex clamauit dicens quid nobis'
tibi ihesn
sancto // ihesus anazareth galileas
factum^/ in dieb^
1.
monem
Hrant enim piscatores
cobum
hierusolimi
pnedicabat dicens uenit for
me
et
abillo iniordanis flumine
locustas
et
tempw
progressus inde pussillum uidit ia
zona pellicia circa lam
ei
bos eius
St.
e(
dzcews
et
re
lictis
erat iohannis uestitus pilis' ca
melli
ct
uniuersi
ei
ingalUeam prcedi
Doenitemini
prceteriens secus
piscatores
eg
noc
tradit
dream iratrem ems mittentes
semi
adeum omnis
rediebatur
tse
Ot
poenitentiae inremis
Ct
regnum dd
dite aeuanguelio //
luit iohannis indeser
sionem peccatorum
et
uit
Uox
to babtizans
.
quoniam inpletumw/
uiam tu
Qr
Dostquam autem
nsest iohannis uenit ihesus
an/ te // rate
angueli minis
bestiis et
lum meum
tuam qui pnspa
indeserto
temptabatur asatana
cum
atque
angue
eum
meus
filius
erat indeserto xl diehus et xl
t'lhus et
mit
et
inipso
tu es
statim STpiritus expulit

et
profeta
tas etus
manentem
et
dilectus inte beneconplacui
inisaia
am
spmtum tamquam coluwbaw
uox' factaest decaelis
dei
et
rauit
et
discendentem
sicut
to
statim ascendens deaqua uidit ap^r
tos caslos
ihesn xpw/i
f-
babtizatus/ iniordane ahiohanne

et
domiai
filii
fol. 55.
re
uenit
103
nos
et
nazarene uenisti p^rde

scio quia sis sanctus del
St.
Mark,
I.
9-24.
Kb^Tb,
el
comminatusM/
Ct discerpens eum
inmundus
na
abeo
exiit
ei
ct
mag
potes
miratisunt omnes
quidnam
suam
noua
quse doctrina
in potestate et sptrifihus inmuii
dis'
imperaX
et
rumor
cessit
regionem
oboediunt
tangens
mundatus
Ct pro
ei
flexo dixit
me mundare
et
ieciens
quidam depr^
eum
uis'
si
autem
ihesus
manum
ait
illi
Ct cum dixisset
statim discessit abeo lepra
inomnem
eius statim
est ei
et
comminatus
est
ei statim et fecit ilium et dicit ei
Uede nemini
Ct pMinus egredi
galUece
genu
et
demonia
lepr(3sus
Uolo mundare
est
qua
et
misertus eius extendit
hoc
esi
eum
eum
cans
conqwirerent int^rse dicentes
ita ut
omni galUea
uenit ad
v.
insynagoî eoxum
erat pr^dicans
et
in
spi'n'lus
exclamans uoce
et
ct
obm
dt'cens
Cxi dehomine spzn'/uc
utesce et
munde
ei ihesus
fol. S5<
uade
dixeris sed
entes desynagoâ uenierunt indo
ostende te sacerdotum principi
mum
symonis
et
cobo
ei
ei
cum
andriae
QCcumbebat
iohanne
socrus symonis febricitans
uauiteam
Ct adpr^hensa manu
ris ei
cum
uitas congregata
Ct
quonmm
eum
de surgens egressus
illo
eum
erant et
te et ait
mos
I.
illis'
uicos
prtzdicem
Mark.
cum
dixerunt
25-38.
el
bum
ei
ei
batur
et
eamus
et
cebat
ei
ei
conuierunt
domus
loqaAatur
eis'
iter
uenerunt ferentes adeum
cum non possent
ei
euw
offere
nudauerunt tectum ubi
Cum
uidisset
dimituntur
ut ibi
ueni
104
tibi
ia
autem fidem
illorum dixit paralitico
pro%\
ad hoc enim
esset
grauatum inquo paraliticus
quia omnes qwtsrunt
ciuitates
est
erat ei patefacientes submissert
cum
qui
ei
prfflturba
per
in ueniissent
in
auditum
ei
paraliticum quia quatuor porta
abiit inde
eum symon'
secutusw/
mu
Ct deluculo ual
sertum locum ibiqwe orabat
domu
neque adianuam
non sinebat ea loqi
sciebant
conueniebant adeum
ei
multi ita ut non caperet
demonia
etiatn
iterum intrauit capharnauum
quod in
ci
curauit multosqui uexabantr
Ita ieciebat ei
St.
C/t
ei
omnis
ewe
undiq /// post dies
adianuam
uariis languorib ei
Ita
introire sed foris in desertis'
occidisset sol'
erat
egressus coepit pr,sdicare
ilia
defamare sermonem
locis
bant adeum omraes male hafen/es
demonia ha3^n/es
3.t
il
non possit manifeste inciuitatem
adfere
eis' //
espere auiem facto
et
et
continuo dimissiteam feb
ministrabat
myses intestimonium
priKcipit
ele
emuntatione tua qum
offer pro
lis'
Ct accedens
ei deilla
et
auiem
sta
ei
tim dzcunt
ei'us
ia
fili'
peccata tua
Tant autem quidam describis'

sedentes
ei
quid hie
sic'
quis pot
esi
cogitantes in cordibj
loquitur
blasfemat
dimittere peccata mssi
St.
Mark,
I.
39II.
7.
M^PKYM
quo cognito
solus dws
qm'a
sic'
cogitarent intrase dicil
quid
ista cogitatis
quid
est facilius
mittuntur
um
tatem habet
filiwj
CO
tibi
tuum
mum
it
tuam
ambula
ei
statim
oinm'hz(s ita ut
honorificarent
niimquam
Ct
ei
uade
ille
sic
do
in
adeum
uidi
TprcBteriret
me
ei
surgens secutusM/
Cum
faciumesi
simul discumbebant
ei
eum
eum
ei
peccatoribwf
cum
magister
illis'
Mark,
II.
7-17.
eis'
iil
3.1ioquin auferet supple
ct nemo
fit
maior
aueteri et
scis
mittit uinuro
utires ei
uinum
effundetur
pmbunt
sed
ei
uinum nouuw
nouos mitti debet
et
cum
iaciuvnest iteram
sabbatis'
zxxssei
et
amb
uellere spicas
autem dicebant
ei
ecce quid fa
ciunt sabbatis' quod nowlicet
sequeb
numquam
lis
cum
cerit
ipse
et
Ouare cum pup
quid
legistis
et ait
il
fe
dauid quando necessitatem habuit
essuriit et qui
quomodo
introiit
cum
ipso erant
indomum
di
sub
abiathar pnncipe sacerdotum
hoc audito ihestes ait
et
panes pne possitionis manduca
uit
male habent non enim ueni uo
care iustos sed
St.
pn
nonecesse habent sani medico
sed qui
auferetur ab
Ilemo enim adsumentum
unt progredi
peccatorib^j manducat
uesier
Cum
il
Uenient
ieiunare
est
fi
et ihesus persata et discipuli eius csepr
puplicanis'
dicebant di&cipulis eius

licanis' ei
Ct
il
scribas et fariswz'
ei
sponsKJ
et ait
utraq^ conseruantur // ular
ihî'u ei
uidentes oîa manducaret
nuptiarum quandiu cum
lis
in utres
domu
discipulis eius erant enim multi qi ei
antur
lii
utres
farissei ieiu
ei
numquid possunt
disrumpetur
peccatorM
cum
ihesus
il
auiem discipuli" ieiunant
disrumpet uinum
sequere
accumbret in
multi puplicani
\ius
ei
nouellum inutres uetsres alioqwin
leui alfei sedan
ei ait illi
illis'
sura
regressus^j/
niebat
cum
tui
mentum nouum
deum dicentes quia
docebat eos
ueniunt
discipuli iohannis
nant
uet^ri
admare omnisq turha ue

ei
Cur
et
panni rudis adsuit uestimento
surrex
Gt
dicunt
la die
ammirarentwr omnes
uidimaj
ieiunantes
farissei
sponsus et tunc ieiunabunt
rursf
tem adteloneum
Ct
3.it paraliti
dico surge tolle grauat

ei
ei
auiem dies
di
et sublato grabatto abiit co
ram
ei
autem sciatis quia potes
hominis int^rra
erant discipuli iohannis
li
"non
grabattum tu
Ut
mittendi peccata
turn
incordibwj uesiris
dz'are paralitico di
tolle
ei
ambula
illis
peccata tua an' di
U'bi
cere surge
Ct
spm'/u suo
ihi?<s
fol. 56, r".
quos non licebat
re nissi soils
peccatores
eis'
106
ei
manduca
sacerdotibz^
qui
et
dedit
cum eo erant
St.
Mark,
II.
18-26.
Kb^Tb,
Ct
dicebat
homo
non
et
Ct
homo
erat ibi
ef
Introiit
itoum
eum
obseruabant
manum
homini haben/i
bene
eum
e/
dial
dare
ct
an male
et
quod
eum
aduersus
ihs cum
Ct
mare
oûoTsxado
et
illi
cum he
et
multa trba agaMIea
idumia
ca tyrum
magna
p^rderent
d\%cipulis suis' secessit
dea secutaw/' eum

mis
eum
et
et
et
et
ad
iu
abhierusoli
trans iordanen
et
qi cir
sydonem multitudo
audientesquae faciebat ue
nierunt
adeum
et
filippum
et
bartholomeum
et
matteum
et
thomam
et
iacobu7 alfei
et
tatheum
et
simonem cannaneum
et
iudam
ita
re
ct
bebant plagas
et
Ouotquot autem ha
spi'ntus
inmundos cum
lum uidebant pmcedebant
mabant
da
adeum domum
adeum itrum
neqw^ panem manducare
Cum
audiissent discipuh' sui exiert
eum
dicebant em'm quom'am infu
uersnsest et scribse qui
hierusolimis'
discenderant
Mark,
II.
27III.
12.
ab
die
ebant quom'am belzebub habet
etae
cipe demoniorM7 iecit
St.
trbse
ut non possent iterum manduca
rorem
ei et cla
dz'centes tu es nlius
scariothis qui tradi
ueniunt
conueniunt
tenere
il
nomina boanerges
et
ne conpr^merent eum
sanabat ita ut inruerent ineum
eis'
andream
et
multos em'm
fvatrem iacobi
tonitrui
est filii
dit illuOT et
diait discipuHs suis' ut in
tanguerent
et ut
et
nauicula sibi deseruiret propter turham
ut ilium
demonia
cobum zebedei
ia
CXtende manum tuam

manus
infir
rum
posuit
ira contristatus
restituta^/
de
et
nomen
inposuit symoni
pet
Ct circum
euntes autem statim pharisjz'
et
ieciendi
et in
ei
ut mittf^t
circumeuntes prtzdicarent ûaaguelium
rodianis consilium faciebant
Ct
et
caecitatem cordis eorum dutt
CXtendit
illo et
fecit
et
potestatem curandi
hannem
homini
CX
cum
et io
cum
spiciens eos
sup;-
mitates
facere an' per
tacebant
clt illi
dit illis'
"ilium
ait
eis' licet sabbatis'
animam suam saluam
adeum
uenierunt
eos prsdicare aeuanguelium
aridam sur
animam suam
facere
et
ut essent xii
aridam
Ct
eis'
3,scendens inmontem uocauit adse

uoluit
sabbatis' cu
si
raret ut accussarent
ge inmedium
manum
habeas
ct
etmm sab
synagogam
in
s6, V".
ne manifestarent ilium // quos ipse
sabbatum
propter
itaqM Aominu%est filius hominis
Ct
chimenter comminabatur
sabbatum propier homi
eis'
nem fadum
bati
fol.
106
et
quia in prin
demonia
St.
Mark,
III. 12-22.
MivPKYM
6t
Conuocatis
cebat
inparabolis'
eis
di
oômodo potM^ satanas
illis'
satanan iecere et
si
regnum
ise
domus
domus
Ct satanas consurrexit
re
met ipsum
disprtitus/
stare %ed finem haJet
et
domum
tunc
et
MHN
filiis'
dice uobz'j
et
et
dicebat
omnia dimit
et
sol exsestuauit et
eo quod non habisret
radicem exaruit
Gt aliud
nse
eum
tua
et
et
eius et
foris stantes misserunt
adeum uocantes eum

ca
ueniunt maier
et
sedebat cir
tz^^ba et dzirwHt ei
num
num
et
unum
eccemater
respondens
fratres
mei
et
fra/res
uoluntatem
mea
ct
et
mei qui enim
di hie frater
sororest // et
et
ut
innauim ascendens sederet
mari
et
et
III.
ita
et
ait
illis'
et
in
omnis turba circa mare
23 IV.
i.
audiendi au
esset
eum
singularis
hii
qui
Uobis datum^j/
dei
illis
cum
illo
dice
et
scire
autem qui fo
omnia
fiunt
tis
107
non intellegant nequando conu^rtan
tur
hii
Mark,
centutn
et audientes audiant
mater
ltrum coepit docere admare
adeum omnis turba multa
Ix
ut et uidentes uideant
congrega
ta
Gt dicebat qui
hfl3et aures
sunt inparabolis
ris
fecerit
meus
eis'
adferebat
XXX
misterium regni
Ct circumspiciens eos qui
incircuitu eius sedebant ait ecce maier
mea
et
erant xii cumxii parabu/awz
matermea
eis ait qucs est
cicidit inter
crescentem
int^rrogauerunt
bat
fruc
dabat fructuwz as
et
et
et
Ct aliud
ct Cum
diat
fratres tui foris qucBrnnt te'
et
bonam
cici
ascenderunt spi
soffocaunmt illud
et
aet^rni dilicti quoniam dicebant spt'ritum. in
St.
et
cendentem
erit
quando exortusest
altitudinem terras
missionem inaet^mum sed reus
haires eius
cicidit supr petros
statim exoitumest quoniam non habebat
dit inspinas et
blasfe
circa
comedert
nonpotmt
et
se
et
sa ubi nowhabuit tsrram multam
Tarn
Gt
et
aliud u^ro
blasfemau^rit inspz'nym sanctum non habet re
et
dum
uiam
cicidit sup^r
tum non dedit
haêt
et
seminans adseminan
dite ecce exiit
mise quibj blasfemaurint qui autevi
mundum
dum
indoctrina sua //
il
illud
alligau^rit
o;uoniaxt\.
inparabulis multa
illos
in se
eius diripiet // tentz^r
hominum peccata
docebat
uenierunt uolucres
ilia sta
domum
pnwi fortem
et
minat aliud
Ilemo potw/
uassa fortis ingressus in

dirip^re xdss\
clu
supr semet ipsaw
dispertiatur nowpoterit
sup^r t^rram erat
lis
diuidatur nowpotent stare regnura

illud et si
fol. 57, I".
dimittantar
nescitis
eis'
Ct
peccata
parabulam banc
quomodo omnes parabulas cognosce

qui seminat urbum seminat
autem
sunt
St.
Mark, IV.
2-15.
K^Ti.
fol. 57,
iaceat in terrara et dormiat et
qui circauiam ubi seminatur uerham
cum
et
exsurgat nocte ac die
audierint confestim uenit
satanas
minet
uerbum quod semi
aiifert
e/
nantur qui
statim
el
cum
deinde
ne
ct
orta tribulatio.
tim scandalizantur
Gt
rabimus
uerhum audiunt
rit
e/
erumpna
deceptio diuitiarum
saecu
soffocant
uerbum
ei
sm
fructu
sint
ram bonawz seminatist
bitare
ei
sunt qui
hii
suscipiunt
ei
fructificant
num
XXX
ei
6t dicebat
num
Ix
ei
illis'
num
centum
lis'
Gt cum seminatum
maius omnib^J holeribw
fit
ramos magnos
Gt
ei'us
taVihus multis
loqwebatur
eis'
numqwid
que\>atux eis'
suis'
a.ui
lis'
disserebat
die ilia
rum ponatur
assumunt eum
aliud
cum
absditum quod n(7manifestatur nee

faciumesi occultum sed ut inpalawz ue
niat
si
audiat
dicebat
illis'
ei ei
men
ei
excitant
qui non haieA
ri
admodum
IV. iS-^6.
si
homo
faciat
innauim
magna uen
ita
arat ipse in
ei
eum
ei
dei quern
sementem
na
108
tace obmutesce
ei
magistar
dtcunt ei
pmmus
gens comminatus^f/ uento
uentus
regnum
proceWa
faciaesi
non adte p^rtinet quia
Gt dicebat
sic/
il
Ct dimittens iurbam
fluctus mittabat
etiam quod haiet aufferetur abillo

eis'
ait
sero asset facium.
pupi asupra ceruical dormiens
fueritis remittietur uobis'
qui eni'm haiet dabitur
ei
ct
illo
Gt
discipulis'
itaut innaui erant
ut inpleretur nauis
uidete
In qa mensura
qid audiatis
si
ti
quis hai5et aures audiendi
GI
uerbum prout potera
omnia
Cum
transeamus contra
esi
parabu
seorsum auiem
sublecto nonne ut supra candellab
nonenim
pos
itaut
aues caeli ha
nt audire szhe parabula auiem nonXo
uenit lucer
na ut submodio ponatur
ei
subumbra
efficiuntur et hii sunt qui sup^r ter
audiunt u^'rbum
Mark,
facit
ei
fue
minusM/ omnibus seminibJ
Integra
ascendit
reliqaa cupiscentias introeuntes
granum sy
cum seminatum
qucs sunt interra
circa
ei
sic esi ut
illud
napis quod
ei
fruct
aut cui parabulse conpa.
di
qui inspinis seminantwr hii sunt qui
li
St.
se produxerit statim
Cui adsimulabimus reg
dicebat
num
sunt
alii
ille
mittit falcem quoniara adesi messis
persequtione prop/er uerhum confes
ei
nescit
terra fructificat
cum
ca et
accipiunt illud
nonhabent radicem inse sed tempora
las sunt
dum
semen ger
deinde plenum frumentum ispi
audierint nerhnm
cum gaudio
increscat
et
primum herbam deinde spicam
sunt qui similiter super peti-ossa
hii
ei
enim
ultro
natamesi incorda eorum // semi
Ct
V.
ei
ei
ait
ma
di%it
cessauit
faciaesi tranquillitas'
ei
et exsur
mag
illis'
St.
Mark,
IV. 26-40.
marcum
necdum
quid timidi estis
fidem
et
magno
timuerunt
et
habetis
inciuitate et inagros et egressi
timor^
suntuidere quid esset fec/i
dicebant adalterutrum quis putas
mare
(\uia et
est iste
Ct Uenierunt
ei
et uentus
inregionem gerasenorum
ris
adihm
oboediunt
homo
um
rauinit
quom'am sepe conpedibw
uinctus disrumpisset catenas
pedes comminuisset
eum domare
mans
U-l
et
CuOT
con
et
eum
Ct damans uocemagna
mihi
mulier ihwu
et tibi est
ad iuro te pr
dwm
GXi
enim
illi
ne
intrrogabat
et
et
di'cunt
sumus
et
illi
mum
cla
filii
et
tus
nomen
dipcabatur
ttb'i
di suwzmi
nomen
at
autem
ibi circa
rum magnus
et
eis'
statim ihesus
ct
undi introierunt inporcos
magno impetu grex

inmare
et
tum
&xm
mis'
porcos
cum
Mark, IV.
40
V.
14.
tiii
omws mirab
ihesus
// gis'
ct
et
er
et
nomine
Ct uidens eum procedit

eius et
eum mul
dipcabatur
.dicens quoniara filiamea inextre

est
ueni inpone manus super
illo et
multa
et
seqebatur
et
abiit
eum
turba
conpremehant ilium
iriulier qucB erat inprofluio sangui

nis annis' xii
ei
fuerat multa
perpessa z.conp\\rn}aus medicis'
ei
er
ogauerat omniasua nee quic
qui autem pascebant eos fugierunt
St.
pra
abiit et csepit
earn ut saluasit et uiuat
prcecipitatusest
ti
mare
adpedes
soiFocatist inmari
etnun
misser
et
quidam dearchisinago
uenit
iairus
exeuntes spmtus inm
et
dominus fecerit
Ct cum trawscendisset
at circa
est
Ct concessit
ut ineos introeamus
sit tibi' et
annuntia
et
uenit turba multa adilluw
grex porco
spiritus dicentes mitte nos' in
tibi
non ad
et
uade indo
innaui rursus trans fretum con
eum multuw
dipr^cabantur
eorum
illi
tuam ad tuos
antur
mihiest quia multi
montem
sed ait
sibi fecisset ihesus et
ne se expelleret extra regionem
Gr
eum coepûnt
dicare indecapuli quanta
ad
qid
inmunde ab homi
eum quod
eum
quanta
illis'
netorqas dicebant
s-piritus
legio
dz'xzV
rogare
que ascenderet nauim coepit Wlum
missit
concidens se lapidibwj // orauit
et
dens autem ihm alongue cucurrit
demonium habuerat
fuerat ut esset cumillo
nemo pot^t
inmontibj erat
et
et
nar
et
dip^cari qui ademonio uexatus
catenis'
sempr nocte ac die
et
inmonumentis
ei
et
deporcis
et
quid uiderant quaMter
ut discederet aRnihus
iam quisquam eum poterat
catenis'
ligare
ct
neq
et
illis'
(actumest qui
inspzW/u inmundo qi domicili
habebat inmonumentis'
uident ilium qui ademonio
sanas mentis et timuerunt
et
exeunte eo denaui statim occurrit

ei
et
ueniunt
et
uexabatur sedentem uestitum
ma
traws fretum
fol. 58, r.
quam
a uerunt
109
proficerat sed
magis
detei-ius
St.
Mark, V.
14-26.
Kb^Tb,
Cum
habebat
audiisset
uenit inturba retro
mentnmei'us
timenta
deihwu
dicebat enim quia
etus tetigero
salua ero
si
ptatum puella
ues
ue\
confestim. siccatus/ fons sanguinis

et
qmd
sensit corpore
ga
statim
e/
sanata
esset
pla
adtwrbam aiebat quis

timentd;
mea
dicebant
ei
me
qua
auUm
niulier
timens
ei
dixt'i ei
ei
filia
fecit
omnem
u^ntatem
fides tua te
uade inpace
aplaga tua
procedit anie
ei
magistrum
ihesus anient
3,Clhuc eo loquente
audito ait arciiisinagogo noli
quemquam
sit
iohannem
iacobum
ei
ueniunt
ei
uidet tumultum
lantes
eis'
ei
indomum
multum
et
ei
irridebant
eum
tram puellae
St.
Mark, V.
ei
qui
26-41.
et
Ct
manum
nonne
symonis nonne
iste est fabri
ineo
ei
eis'
nore
nissi inpatria
dicebat
ei
fi
ioseph
scandalizabantur
ihs
sua
indomusua
mirabantur
eorum
ei iudse
et sorores eius hie'
ei
aûia monesi prîfeta sine
ho
incognati
ei
ideo
ei
nonpo
facere.
-propter
nissi
pa
incredu
conuoca
// cens et
circumibat castella incircuitu do

uit xii
iu
qua da
uirtutes tales quae pi?rman/
nobiscum sunt
litatem
bat
rum
et
illis'
ei
coepit
ille
mittre binos
el
da
potestatem spz'nVuum inmundo
prizcipit eis'
nequid tollerent
inula nissi uirgam tanium
non peram
el
non panem
ma
neq^ inzona
secum erant
tenens
am
quaesi sapientia
et
marias hater iacobi
rauit et
aes
sad calciatos sandalis'
ingrediuntur ubi erat puel

iacens
et
illi
omnia
uirtutem multam
ipsse u^ro iectis'

ei
heec
ucos infirmos inpossitis' manihus cu
ploratis
omnihus adsumpsit patrem
multi audientes
ei
ter&t ibi
ingressus ait
quid twrbamini
facto sabbato coepit in
ti
frairem eius iacobi
el
ei
ei
non admis
flentes
eum
one sua
archisinago^V
ei
sequehantur
et
man
illi
quod dicebatz^r
puella nonesi mortua sed dormit
la
fi
nmi pttmm
sequi se
ei
ei
uechimenter ut
eis'
Cgressus inde abiit inpatriam
ei
ihesus auiem urbo
pnecipit
mag
id sciret ei dix.ii dari
lius ei
di'xi'i
saluam
mere ianiurmaodo crede
ei
eius efficiuntur
tua mortua/ quid ultra uexas
lia
ximo
taesi
eum
ueniunt ab arciiisinago^ci dzcenies quia
ei
esto sana
ei
obstupuerunt stupore
wide huic
hoc fecerat / ac
turn esset inse uenit
xii ei
mirabantur in doctrina eius dicentes
tremens sciens quod
ei
inter
CFat auiem annotum
synagoâ docere
te' e/ dicis
tetigit ei circumspicie
bat uidere earn
ambulabat
discipuli sui
ei disctpuh' sui
uides turham con-prementem

quis
CL
ues
tetigit
ei
ei
ducare // suam
ipso uirtutem qucs exierat abeo
v.
dice surge
tibi
confestim surrexit puella
nemo
cognoscens insemet
ihestts
comi quodesi
tabitha
aitilli
Ise
uesti
/ tetigit
fol. 58,
rentur
puel
'ii"
110
ne indue
tonicis' ei dicebat ais'
quo cumq
ei
introieritis
indomum
St.
Mark, V. 41VI.
10.
marcum
manete donee exeatis inde
illic'
Ct
ame quod
pete
quicumqws non recip'int uos neq au
quicquid petieris dabo
tiii
dimedium regni mei
qua cum
pulurem depeditib^
dixit matri suae quid
uesiris
intestimoniuw
GXeuntes pnsdicabant
nitentiam agerent
ieciebant
segrotos
el
sanabant
Cm
demonia multa
6t
erodis rex manifestum
nomenf
ilia
unguebant oleo multos
ei
ei
poe
ut
et
licet
petam
dixit caput iohannis babtiza
cum
que introiisset statim
adregem
atione
festin
petiuit dicens uolo
ut pmtinus des mihi indisco caput
Sudiuit
enim iactumesi
iohannis habtizce
dicebat quia iohannis babtiza
contristatus/
ei
iurandum
rex propter ius
et
propter simul
recumbentes noluit eam contr
tes op^rantwr inillo
istare sed
lii
autem dicebant qui helias
3,
lii
autem dicebant profetaw/ quasi unus
Quo
quem ego decoUaui iohannem
dis missit
it
tenuit
eum incarcerem
uxorem
iohannem
numento
adihwwm
erant
autem insidiebatur
tui erodis
uolebat occidere
eum nee
erodis enim metuebat
eum
faciebat
eum
et
et
et
et
et
eum
talis sui
eaenam
bunis
primis' galilise
et
audiebat
na
et
ei
Mark, VI.
10-22.
ei ait illis'
uenite seorsum
requiescite pus
et
enim qui ueniebant
rediebant multi
et
locum seorsum
pedestres
nee mandu
et
et
ei
uiderunt
cognou^runt multi
deomnibw
et
ciuitatibai'
prcBuenierunt eos
exiens ihesus uidit turbam mult
am
et
sicut
placuisset erodi simulq

.
tulerwwt
eonuenientes aposto/z'
con currerunt illue'
Cumqz^ intro
ait puellse
et
renuntiauijrunt ei omraza quce eg
eos abeuntes
fecit pr'mcipihus et tri
recumbentibwf rex
Ct
disertum Iocuot
um
iisset filia ipsius erodiadis et salt
asset
dedit illud
cendentes innaui abiert in disert
custo
3,udito eo quod multo
libenter
et
candi spatium habebant et as
sci
sanctum
indisco
ad
posuerunt illud inmo
et
sillum erant
poterat
dies oportunus accessisset
et
in
fra/7'is
illi et
iohannem
uiruw iustum
eum
diebat
uxorem
eitis
et
audito discipuli eius uenierunt
corpus eius
uinx
Qicebat enim iohannis
erodi nowlicet tibi ha5re
et
Quo
herodiadem
propter
caput
incarcere
puellse et puella dedit matri suae
hie
et
eum
decollauit
tulit
ait
pilippi lxatr\% sui quia duxer
at earn
ens
et
Ipse enim ero
a mortuis' surrexit
et
est
audito erodis
misso speculatore pra
cepit aufferri caput eius indisco
3,
profetis'
exiisset
at
surrexit amortuis' et -propter ea uirtu
ex
59, r.
quia
uis' et iurauit illi
dierint uos exeuntes inde excutite
illis'
St.
fol.
missertusj/ super eos quia erant
oues non habenies pastorem
et
coepit
lU
St.
Mark, VI.
22-34.
K^Tiv
docere
ramulta
Ct cum iam ho
multa
illos
uentus contrarius
Sccesserunt Aiscipuli
fieret
eius dicen/es desertusw/ locus hie et
iam
ra
prceteriit
emant
cent
respondens ait eis date
ei
ducare
mus
dixerunt
et
ei
euntes
manducare
ei
quot panes habetis
et
eis'
et
pisces
facerent omnes
foenum
et
Ct
quinqwagenos
bus
et
et
{{
fregit
ponerent ante eos

sit
et -ii"
per
et
depiscib^
erant autem qui
u^runt "u" miliauiroruwz
Ct
ut prcederent
bethzaidam
eum
dum
Ct
Ct cum
eos abiit
inmontem
ipse solus Integra
nauim
Ct
Mark, VI. 34-4
illam caep^runt ingrabattis'
eum
ubi audiebant
esse
cvLuique introibat inuicos ue\
diprcabantr
et
ut ue\ fimbriam uestimenti
salui fiebant //
conueniunt ad
bis'
cum
eum
dam
tanguebant
descri
phaxissei et qui
uenientes abhierusolimis' et
uidissent
qosdam
oniba^ -manihus id
est
eyidiscipulis eius
non
lotis'
manibj
cowm
anducare panes uituprauerunt
la
Dh
borantes inremigando erat enim
St,
quo
eum
cum
uidens eos
et
eius tanguere"t et quotquot
ipse dimississet
et
per currentes uniuersam regi
eum
statim
sero esset erat nauis inmedio mari

et
eum
ponebant infirmos
trans fretu? ad
orare et
egressi essent denaui continue
inuillas aut inciuitates inplateis'
et
ipse dimittsret
populum
nmque
eos qui se malehabebant circuw
manduca
coegit ^\%cipulos suos ascendere
et
ferre
ei
satra.tisat et sustulerunt reliqias fr
plenos
adplicausrunt // cognou^runt
zareth
onem
pisces diuis
xii coffinos
trarasfretassent perxie
nerunt intifrram gerazenorz gene
omnibwj ^/manducauerunt omnes
agmentorwz
cessa
plus magis intrase
et
ct cum
atum
acceptis -u- pani
et
depanibz^j erat enim corf iWorum obcasc
dedit discipulis suis' ut
et
ascendit adillos innauim
stupebant non enim intellexerunt
piscibj intuens in csdlum bene dixit
panes
eis' et disiit illis'
nolite timere
et
discu
buerunt inpartes per centenos
cum
uit
secundum contubr
nia super uiride
contrbatisunt
et
cum
ut accumb^re
et pri^cipit eis'
exclamauerunt omnes
Cgo sum
uentus
euw
ut uiderunt
mare putau^runt
statim locutusw/
confidite
ct
cognouissent dtcunt quinq panes

ii"
esse et
uolebat
et
illi
supi?r
enim eumuiderunt
et
uidete
ite et
man
illis'
dzt
et
fantasma
ema
ducentis' denariis' panes
dabimus
ambulantem
quos mandu
sibi cibos
St
praterire eos
ei
circa
eis' et
ambulans supra mare
ho
uigiliam noctis uenit ad eos
iiii'
dimitte illos ut e
untes in castella praximas uillas

uicos
fol. 59,
113
arisz'
autem
et
omnes iudaei
nissi
St.
crebro
Mark.VI. 48VII.
marcum
lauent manus' nowmanducant tenen
ro
nmi
ctU
seniorum et afo
tes traditionem
ulta sunt qticB traditasz^nt
illis'
aliam
ei
hominem
eum
possit
seruare ba
procedunt
quare noambuIant discipuh'
rogabant
et ait illis' sic'/ubs
et
aeramentorwOT
tui iuxtatraditi
et
lectorum
onem seniorum
il
panem
eis'
respondens
3,t ille
dz'xzV
is'
me
esf
ame' inuanum auiem
me
ma
orceorum
hominem
colunt doc
calicum
ei alia si
et
minum
milia his' factis' similia multa

ef
tis
dicebat
bene inritum
illis'
mandata
moisj em'm
tram teneatis
patrem tuum
e/
faci
traditionem ues
di ut
et
inprudentes estis
eum comm.
-aon^poiest
insecessum
homine exeunt
pnzcepta hominum
babtis
parabulam
purg
exiit
ans omnes aescas dicebat autem. quoniam. qua de
hie labi
hominum
atrba intr
discipuli eius
inhominem
uentrem
relinquentes auiem mandata del tenen

tes traditionem
eum
indomum
onicare quoniara non iwtroiit incor' eius sed in
honorat cor auiem eorum longue
ei
introisset
roiens
bene
hyppoch
populus
sicui scuTpiumes/
qwis habtt aures audiendi audiat
Cum
non intellegitis quia omneextrinsecus int
sed
commonibj manibj manducant
dehomwe
qua coinqinant hominem
swt
ilia
et orceorwOT
si
ineum quod
coinquinare sed quce
pharisjez ei scribse
entes doctrinas
dixit honora
matrem tuam
ilia
abintus
commonicant
enirri
decorde ho
cogitationes procedunt
cldultfria
omnia haec mala ab
fornicationes
intus procedunt
homicidia
onicant
comm
et
hominem
et
furta
6t
auaritiae
infines tyri et sydonis
nequitise
et
dolus
neminem
inde surgens abiit
domum
ingressus
uoluit scire
etnon potuit latere muli
inpudicitia
malM
er gentilis syrophe
qui maledixerit patri a/ matri
oculus
morte moriatur
blasfemia
nissa genere
superbia
bat
stultitia
defilia eius ieceret qui
si
dixerit
uos au/em
homo
corban' quodest
dicitis
patri aut matri
donum
tibi profuerit et ultra
quicquam facere
(\tiod
van
cumq? exme'
dimittitis
euw
dixit
patri suo aut
matri rescidentes u^rbum de\ pr Xra
ditionem
et
similia
westxaxa.
quam
hmus modi multa
aduocans it^rum tarbam dicebat
tre
canibaj
catuli
Mark, VII.
3-14.
"8
demonium
ut
et
bon
mit
domino
submessa comedunt
sermonem uade
illis'
roga
3.t ilia rtspondet et dicit \xtique
demicis' puerorz
facitis
et
sine satarari filios nonest enim
sumere panem iiliorum
mmet
tradidistis
illi
eum
um
defilia tua
St.
introiens
calicum
CL
nihiW
et intellegite
Ct interrogauerunt eum
ritis'
6t
me omnes
btismata
profetauit isaias deuobis'
Ct
Qite
extra
babtizentwr non comedunt
60, r".
fol.
et ait illi
et exiit
Ct cum
ihesus propter
hunc
demonium
abiisset
do
St.
Mark,
VII. 14-30.
Kb^Tb,
mum
suam
ei
demonium
iterum exiens definibw
donem admare gsMlem

nes decapoleos
ei
mutum
ponat
eum
manum
linguam ems
ingemuit
autem
prtzdicabant
abantr
necui dicerent
illis'
ei
dos
facit audire ei
illis'
dithus iterum
cum
sustulerunt
sportas erant
"uii*
-uii*
milia
dimissit eos et statim ascendens

CM.rci.discipulis suis'
ei
uenit inpartes
exierunt fariswz'
ei cse
spz'n'i'u
Gt
isti
ei oblitist
num panem
pnzcipiebat
si
ignum
sumere panes
fr
et m'ssi
eis'
dz'cijs
uidete cauete a
ei
fermento ero
dis et cogitabant adaltrutrum di
centes quia panes nonhaiemus
mis
quo cognito ihMs
ait illis
triduo sustinent me' nee haient quod
non haiemus habetis nondum. cognoscitis
manducent
neq^
iunos
dimissero eos
indomum suam
Quidam
uenierunt
sui
et si
ei
exeis'
runt "uii"
nee recordamini quando "u- panes fregi
sa.tura.re
in "U" milia et
30VIII.
ei
in
da
adponerent
'iiii'
entorum
"uii"
cebat
ei
ct
ad
quot cophinos sus
dtcunt ei xii quando
tulistis
turbse discuwib^r
fregit ei
discipult's suis ut
posuerunt trbae
VII.
aures habentes nonauditis
ei discipuit
Gt 3ccipiens
panes gratias agens

bat
habetis cor uestrum
Ct int^rroga
ei prizcipit
adhu'c caecatuOT
oculos habentes nonuidetis
eos quot panes habetis qai dixe
e sup^r terram
intellegitis
delongue
unde istos quis hie' potsrit
panibus insolitudine
uit
ie
quid cogitatis quia panes
diffident
responderunt
non habebant secnm innaui
fermento pharisseorum
manduca
si
uobzlr
dimittens eos ascendens abiit trans
etum
Gt
Quid generatio
3.men dico
signum
dabitur generationi
ait
et
serior sup^r trri turham. quia ecce ia2
inula
Mark,
et
ista qucEtit
fecit ei sor
illis'
mentis
ingemescens
turba mul
rent conuocatis' discipulis ait
satwratisunt
signum decaelo temptantes eum
sta
mutos loqui
ta sssel nee haberent i\uod
St.
ei
magis plus
beneomnia
ei
p^runt conquirere cumeo qw^rentes abeo
eo amplius ammir
dz'cf/es
ant defrag
dalmanutha
eius ei loqbatur rec
pr<zcipiebat tanto
eis'
manducau^runt
nauim
solutum
ei
quod sup^rfuer
et
et
suspiciens caelum
ei
dt'xt't
autem qui manducau^/'unt qua%\
utin
Clleta quodesi aprire
illi
te et priKcipit
111
eum
expuens tetig
ei
uinculum linguse
sordum
ei
adprhendens
et
tim ap;-taesunt aures eius
Cûanto
fi
deturha. seorsum missit digitos
suos inauriculas
it
int^rmedios
adducunt
et
persy
ipsos hene
et
apponi
et iussit
exiisse
tyri uenit
ei dip;-,fcabantur
illi
pisciculos paucos
inuenit puellam iacen
tem supra lectum
Gt
fol. 60, v.
et
-uii*
panes
milia quot sportas fragm

sustulistis dicunt ei "uii" /dl
eis'
quomodo nondum
ueniunt bethzaida
et
intellegitis
adducunt
ei
habebant
114
St.
Mark, VIII.
7-22.
marcum
caecum
et
eum
rogant
utillum tang
uerent et adprhendens
eum
eduxit
manum
uicum
extra
quid uideret
si
Uideo homines
ait
manus' sup^r oculos
d/cfs uade
inuicum
Gt
cessariae philipi
gabat
guelium
d^.scipulos
et si
ei
unum
illis'
quemme
uos' uto
rtspondens petrus ait
lij
ct comminatus^
tu as xpistuc
tyt
ne cui
eis'
asummis sacerdotibwj
occidi et post
Hi'
a.Qpri?hendens
eum
confus
ho
et filius
uenerit
cum angue
Smen'
illis
Hade
me
num
suis et
turha.
cum
dascipulis suis'
22-34.
conuocata
dz'xz'/
sunt sed
iacobum
ad sumpsit
et
ihz.!S
iohannem
pet
inmontem ex celsum
et
trawsfiguratus
uestimenta
ipsis et
eius
super terram nonpotest Candida

facere
lias
tes
di
satanas
dî
coram
et
ueniens
dei
nimis uehit nix qualia fullo
uidens
comminatusw/ petro
retro -post
mortem
factasunt splendentia Candida nix
petrus caepit
et
ducit illos
est
// incre
quoniam nosapis quse
Makk, VIII.
pro ani
eum cum
rum
//
seorsum solus
dies resurgere et
qui conuersus
discipulos suos
St.
me
et dicebat
Sanctis
post dies "ui"

et
il
et scribis' et
palam urbum loqwebatur
cens
sua qui enim
inuirtu/e
fi
ulta pati et repr bari asenioribus
eum
ma
donee uideant regnum
dicitis
los quoniara oportet filium hominis
pare
homo commotationem
stantibus qui non gustabunt
depr(?fetis'
dicerent deillo et coepit docere
Ct
bit
lis'
Qsse
et
quam da
suae SMt
dico nobis' quia sunt quidam dehic'
nero quasi
6.icii
lucretwr
si
detrimentum
et
ingloria patris sui
6.\Q.fn.tes
iohannem babtizam
Xunc
anim
minis fundet
dzV^nt
aiii heliam
3.1ii
mundum
adultra et peccatrice
illi
inueniet seuan
saluam earn faciet
sus fuerit ingeneratione ista
incastella
quemme
suos Aicens
me
propter
mm
uid enim proderit homini
faciat
inuia int^^ro
ewe homines qui respondrz<w/

3.1ii
suam
to turn
et iiscipult eius
Ct
facere
mam
nemini dixeris
introieris
qui enim uoluerit
inposuit
indomum tuam
egressusw/ ihs
seq
et
arbores
eius et coepit uidere
6i, r.
ip
prdat earn qui autem prdiderit ani
Ct missit ilium indomum su
omnia
me
animam suam saluam
suis' interxQ
utuideret clare
et restitutusfj/ ita
am
ue\ ut
crucem suam
et tollat
uatur
deneget se
sequi
aspiciens
et
Qeinde iterum
ambulantes
me
quis uult
sum
caeci
expuens in
et
oculos eius inpossitis' manibwj

gauit euOT
SI
fol.
ait
qua homi
et apparuit
cummo)w
cumihu
Use
eis'
115
he
erant loquen
Ct
respondens petrus
rabbi homimest nos'
ihMU
hie' esse et
tibi
et
illis'
unum
faciamus
et
un
'iii'
moysi unum
tabernacu/a
et
he
um
St.
Mark, VIII. 34IX.
5.
KIkTK
nonenim sciebat quid diceret erant

timore extrriti
brans eos
e/
hicesi filius
ilium
uenit uox denube dtcens
mens carissimus audite
Ct
te pr(Kcipit
uiderunt nissi
discendentibwj
cum
u^rbum continuerunt
ap(/ se conqui
rentes quid esset
Ct
cum
quia heliam oporteat
primum
uenire qui respondens
ait illis' helias
mo
restituet
ptum/
et
et
illi
qucs
sicut scriptumest
conqnintis
meum
qi ubiq
scribas
qid
si
Ct Cumuideret
ihesus concur
dzcifs
illi
ti&i
et
mute
abeo
et
amplius
priKcipio exi
spiritus
exclamans
et
multum discerpens eum

et factusest
spiritai
Surde
sicut
exiit
mortuus
ita
ut multi dicerent quia mortuusest
lil^SZlS autem tenens
expauerunt
et
eum
surrexit et
indomum
rogabant
int^z-uos'
manum
cum
attuli filiuw
inmundum
Ct
al
eius eleuauit
eum
introiisset
discipuli secreto inter
eum quare
imj iecere eum
unus de
eum adphenderit
inaquam
lacrimis' aie
ne introeas ineum
adte haientem spiritura
et
continue exclamans
Ct ueniens ad
quid
et
Sed
perderet
ego
et respondens
trba dixit raagister
inignem
et
uoIuera?zt
occurrentes salutabant
et intrrogauit eos
eum
inmundo
festim omnis populus uidens
et
eum
exqo hoc ac
est
ab infantia
3.t ille ait
cum
abeo
et
intrrogauit pa
rentem turham comminatj/

et fe
conquirentes cumillis' et con
stupefc/SM/
et
quantum temporis
eius
paterpueri
magnam
eum
inti?rram uolu
et elissus
Ct
et
et
eum
credent!
discipu/M suos uidit turbam

circa eos
eum
attulerunt
uidisset ilium statim spin'tus contur
emmram
contempnatr
deeo
cum
et
il
bat credo adiuua incredulitat
quoraodo scri
cumq
adferte
potes credere omnia possibilia
sed dico nobis quia helias uenit
cerunt
dula quandiu uos'
missit ut
[a.iisset
infilium hominis ut
multa patiatur
et arescit
frequenter
cumuenerit pri
omnia
o generatio incre
cidit
intrrogabant
et scribse
dentibus
trem
amortuis'
dicentes quid ergo di'cunt
tyrant qui r&spondens eis dictt
bauit
rwn po
et
et stridet
tabatwr spumans
resurrexerit
ct
eum
iecerent
lum adme
demon
illis'
amortuis resurrexerit
spumat
6l, V".
discipulis tuis' ut
et dixi
patiar
hominis
fili^j
eum
ihestim
ne cuiq uidissent
illis'
narrarent nissi
eum
et
statim circumspicientes
e/
\antuxa.
Ct
lidit
eni'm
nubsobum
ei {aciaesi
neminem amplius
fol.
et
nos' no potu
ihMs hoc
dz'xzV illis
genus innullo potest exire
nisi
inoratione
et
ieiunio
>
>
inde profecti pnst^rgrediebantur

gaiileam nee' uolebat qOTquamscire
St mark, IX. 6-18.
116
St.
Mark, IX.
18-30.
marcum
docebat auiem discipulos
quoniam
filius
nus hominum
cissus
illis'
hominis tradetur inma
eum
Occident
ei
die resurget
'iii'
dicebat
siios et
fol.
3,1
ignorabant ufrbum
et
eum
mi ewnt
interrogare //
oc
el
quam
manus
ire
aduitaw
ire
ingehennam inignem
-ii'
62, r.
\\ahevJeTS\
in ex
tinguibilem ubi uermis eorum
uon moritur
illi
timebant
(ûod
int^rro
si
ei
ignis now extinguitar
oculus tuus scandalizat te
eum bonumw/
iece
luscum in
'iibi
Gt
Uenierunt capharnanm qui cumdo
troire
gabat eos quid inuia tractaba
oculos
at
tis
tacebant siquidem t'nkr
illi
se inuia disputauerant quis esset
omniumnouissimus
esse erit
ei
eum iwmedio eorum quem
plexus ewet ait
modi
huz'us
cipit sed
illis'
eum
me
qi
nonme
missit
sus
TQSpondii
eum In^SMS auiem
ait nolite ^ro\i\ber&
mittre
CJuisquis
deme
xpzlr/i
estis
credentibj inme
si
ei
mo
ei
magis
SI
bonumw/
tibi
xit
ct
"ii"
homo
Mark, IX.
31-43.
et
di
ait
3.b initio
sed caro
'ii'
et
1"
\\oc
ei
feminaw
relinquet
matrem
incarne una
suam
ho
suara
et
itaque
una quod ergo deus iun
n)separet // rogauifrunt
indomu iterum
eum
debilem itro
ei
adherebit aduxorem
dici\,
discipuh' eius
illis'
uxorem suam
St.
quid nobis prcecepit
THoyses p/wmis
propter
patrem suum
non sunt
inmare mittretur // scide
scandalizaurit te manustua ab
illam
eum
quibw respondens ihs
eos deus
erunt
circumdaretr mola assinaria
coWoei'us et
il
int^r
libellum repudii scrib^re
fecit
exhis' pussillis'
bonum
eis'
auiem creatwras masculum
quia
et quisquis scan
unum
ei
uiro ux
si licet
uobis' p/-(Zceptum illud
a,men dico uobis' nonperdet
mercedem suam
dalizaumt
meo
Z'
adduritiam cordis u/ri scripjzV
esi
enim potum dederit uobzj
calicem aquse innomine
eum
laoyses qui dixerunt
meo
posuit cito maleloqui
intruos habete
x&spondens dixit
ille
sit
ei
pacem
dimitt^re temptantes
nemoj/ enim qui facituirtutem innomine
qui enim nonesi adw^-sum uos' prouohis'
6t
3,t
habete inuo
et accedentes pharisj
orem
eum
insalsum fuerit
sal
illud cowdietis
rogabant
nos' ei prohihuimus
bonuwM/
salietur
consuerat it^rum docebat
si cut
tuo iecientem de
monia qui nonsequtiur
si
ueniunt itsrum trbse adeum
los
illi
mo
inde surgens iudse ultra iordanfw

ei
ITlagister uidimus quen
iohannis dicens
dam innomine
Ct
coti
unuw ex
quisquis
pueris' reciperit
ut
quo
bis' sal' ei
ei
ingehennam
ignis non extinguitur
Qôd
sal
'ii'
eorum won
Omnis enim igne
in
quam
mitti
\ialevitexa.
ritM/- ei
omni
umminister et accipiens puerum

statuit
il
Si quis uult primus
xii ei ait illis'
de\
ignis ubi uermis
Ct resedens uocauit
\orum maior
inregnum
ei
qui
deeodem
cumq
int^r
dimisserit
aliam duxerit
St.
Mark, IX. 43 X.
11.
K^Ti.
adultrium committit sup^r earn
uxor dimisserit uirum suum
oiferebant
eos
ret
illi
adme
ne pwhibue
men
et
dice uobz!r quisq noreciprit reg
num da
Ct conplexans eos
inillud
Gt cum
cebat eos
lia
et
illos \>ene di
gister
egressus ejt
h>.
quid
dz'xzVei
bonum nemo bonus nwi waus

3t
ille
ne
adult^res
illi
maglstcr
ne
occidas
ne
fureris
ne
falsuOT
respondens
eum
'
et
iibi
qucs
dz'xz'/
illi
Cfant autem
aut fraires
cendentes inhie
aut sorores
rusolima
aut patrem
debat
et
prcBce
illos ihesus
mebant
//
et adsumens
propter
me
propter
xuangueh'um
et
xii
ti
um
iter
coepit
illis'
quce ewent ei
qui non accipiat
dt'cere
cumqK ha
centies tantum
euentra quia ecce
da p
intempore hoc
ascendimus hy
domos
erusolimam
et
lo et ueni et sequere
me
circumspiciens ihs
qui
nunc
et filius
et
sorores
tur principibwi sac
et
matres
erdotum
et
filios
bis' et
et
agros cum
eum morte
prsequutionib^
autem obstupescebant
homtnis trade
et
fratres
et
no
inula as
deest ua
tessaurum in cae
difficile
et
uissimi primi
aut agros
ihesus autem itu
peccunias \\aheui inregnum da iwtro

ire discipuli
primi riom&simi
uaui aiuuentu/if
axiperihus et habebis
quam
est qui re
Illulti autem erunt
sequentes
rens eratenim ha^,ns multas pos

et
uobw
respondens ait ihMs
et
bes uende
ait discipuh's suis
filios
honorapat
sessiones
dice
te
aut
de
qui contristatus abiit
MHN
sumus
omniahaec ser
feceris
me
secuti
stupebant
unum
et
dimissimus om?a.
et
itus
matrem tnam
deuxa. //
enim possibi
omnt'a,
matrem
ne fraudem
rem tuum
ait
3,pud homines in
aut
mea
dixeris
apud
ipsos
pos
non apud deum
domum
deus priKcepta nosti
iestimomum
ait
liqait
ut uitam
aet^nam p^rcipiam ihMs autem

medicis
sawt
nemo
eum rogabat eum ma
bone quid faciam
adsemet
coepit petrus ei dzVae ecce nos'

et
inuiam procurrens quidam genu

flexo zxite
intuens eos ihesus

sibile est sed
Klut paruulus now itrab
inponens manus sup^r
dt'centes
diui
qui magis
et quis potest saluus fieri //
eos taliumw/ enim regnuw dei
ritis
it
et
intrare
in
camellum per
inregnum da
tem
par
sinite
illis'
inregnum da
foramen acus tnzsire quam
comminabantwr of
admirabantur
uulos uenire
3,
laciVmsest
troire
digne
et ait
di^cUeest
cowfidentes inpeccuniis
ferentibw quos cumuideret ihwKS in

tulit
quam
ait illis' lilioli
et
paruulos ut tan
diiBcipuH autem
3,tihMs rursus re^pondens
inu^rbis'
si
nupserit moechatur // gue
alii
et
et
fol. 62, V".
insaecu/o futro
uitam aeternawz
dawpnabunt
tradent
et
eum gen
addeludend
tibus
um
et scri
et
inludent
ei
[c]atfrnio quartus
St.
Mark, X.
1-24.
St.
nil
Mark, X.
24-34.
marcum
et
et
conspuent
eum
uus
et
flagillabunt
eum
nit ut ministraretur ei sed ut
et
interficient
eum
ministraret
et
tertia die
resurget
am suam redemptionem
accedunt ad
lii
eum iacobw
ei
iohanm's
cumque petierimus
at
nobis'
ait eis'
ille
nam
et
facias
et
pro
ueniunt hiericho
proficiscente eo dehiericho et
plurima multi
discipulis' eius et
quid uultis
anim
daret
et
tudine filiw thimei barthi
ut faciam uobis' ei dixerunt da'
meus caecus sedebat
nobis' ut unus addexteram tuawz ei
uiam mendicans qui cum audi
unus cidsimsiram tuam sedeamus
isset
ria
tua ihesus autem ait
quid petatis
in glo
nescitis
eis'
urn
qo ego babtitzor babtiza
ri
at
illi
tis
antur
at
ait eis' nescitis
potestis bibre calicem
quid peta
ihs autem
adsinis/raw nonest meuia dare noh's
sed quihus paratumw/ et audientes x
et
et
quia hii
inuobis' %ed qwi

uobis'
cumq
primwf ew
erit
ita est
stans
uo
animse
illi
saluum
fecit et
cum
autem
exi
respondens
illi
ihesus
faciam
rabboni ut uideaw
ihesus autem ait
uade
fides tua
festim ui
eum
inuia
adpropinqwarent h}'eruso
et ait illis'
admontem
-ii'
ex discipulis suw
Ite incastellum
quod
contra uos'est et statim introeuntes

illud inuenietis
ser
supifr
hominum
34-44.
et
ei
uis' tibi
ei
tum
Mark, X.
quid
et
cus autem dixit
oliuarum mittit
uoluerit in
omnium
adeum
limae et bethanise
principes eoraw
potestatem ha5nt eorum won
mei
pmecto uestimento suo
dit et seqebatur
qui uidentr principari gentibj do
minantwr eorum
daut'd misserere
te
iohanne
ait illis' scitis
filii
dixit ei
cae
vaeara.
autem uocans eos
multo magis clamabat
liens uenit
et
sedereaw/ÔT addextram
et
ille
qui
ait
zabimini
indignatist deiacobo
comminab
et
multi ut taceret
illi
quior esto surge uocat te
babtismo qo ego babtizor babti
a.ut
dauid ihesu
fill
cant caecum dicentes
Calicem quern ego bibo bibetis
eis'
et diceie
est csepit
ihesus prfficepit ilium uocari et
quew
ego bibo a/ babtismo qo ego bab

tiszor babtizari
iuxta
nazareus
'Ha.esus
misserere mei
dixerunt ei possumf
ihs autem
qw
clamare
Dotestis bibre ca
licem ajiem ego bibo aut babtism
St.
hominis n(?ue
et fCC\us
multis'
fi
zehedet dicenies magistr uolumj'
Vitquod
ihesus
fol. 63, r.
119
pulluw liga
quem
sedit
adhuc'
nemo
soluite
St.
Mark, X. 44 XI.
2.
KivTi.
ilium
ad ducite
ei
fol. 63, v.
dixerit quid facitis quia
domino neces
tet hue' et
nummulariorum
abeuntes inuenierunt
inbiuio
dam
deillic' stantibw^
qid
lis'
dixerunt
et
et
qi
et
dicebant
&\cut prceciperat
eis'
eis' et
pullum adihMm
uestimentasua
domus
ihf.ras
illis'
super
alii
eum
qui prceibant
amabant dicen/ ossanna
regnum Aautd
it
uespera
esset
niam cum
bora
C umque
cum
cum
ct
uenisset
cum
temptts ficorum
et
fi
aridaiw factam aradicibwj
ecce ficus cuimaledixisti
tere
ihMs
Allien' dice
inmari
et
ait eis'
habete
quicumque
uoht's quia
et
mit
non hessitau^Ht incor
de suo sed crediderit quia quod cumqw^
fi
dixerit fiet ei
lOropter ea dico
omnia qua cumqê orantes
credere quia accipietis
nihil inue
ct
erat
respondens dixit
et
trawsirent uiderunt
dixeritmonti huic tollere
exl
xii essuriit
Mia nonenim
uni
uesp^ra (acta esset egrediebatwr
fidem di
folia uenitfuidere
adeam
enm eum quom'am
aruit et lespondens
inbetha
et scri
recordatus petrus dicA ei rab

bi
quid forte inueniret inea
cum
cum
cum
cum iam
alia die
timebant
cummane
introi
uidisset alongue ihesus
haientem
nit prcBter
ct
exiit
Ct
xii
rent abethania
si
ct
henedictus
circumspectis' omnihus
sacerdotum
doctrinamJ // deciuitate
hyerusolima intemplum
Ct
domus mea
ursa turha admirabantur sup^r
patris nostti
Gt
ossannain excelsis'
docebat
quomodo eum p^rderent qusereb
ant
dommi heneAictum quod
qui uenit innomine

uenit
bse
qui seqwebantur cl
et
et
gentihus uos' autem fecistis eaw
to principes
sternebant inuia
et
templum
speloncam latronum quo audi
autem frondes cedebant
dearboribwf
euertit
orationis uocabitur
omnibw
rriulti autem uestimenta sua strauirunt
inuia
cathedras
dicens nonne scnptumest quia
adduxert
et sedit
et
messas
et
non sinebat ut quisquam uas trans
ferret per
il
inpossuerunt
et
et
uendentium columbas
fo
facitis soluentes pulluz qi
dimisserunt
illi
eum
soluunt
et
introiis
iecere uen
ementes intemplo
dentes
ris
ct
templum coepit
set
sarius est ei continuo ilium dimit
pullum ligatum an/ ianuaw
Cl
Ct cum
rusolimawz
siquis uobis'
et
ei
ia;
cum
stabitis
tite si
et
uobw
petitis
ueniet
adorandum dimit
quid habetis aduersus aiiquem
non ampliwj in aeternum quisquam
ut et pater uestex qui in caelis est
fructum exte manducet
mittat uohis peccata uestra quod siuos'
audiebant
// hye
discipu/?' etus et
ueniunt
non dimisseritis nee pater

cae
St. Mark,. XI. 2-15.
120
di
uester qui in
est
lis'
St.
Mark, XI.
15-26.
marcum
dimittet uobis peccata
nesira.
>
uulnerauerunt
Gt
ueniunt rursus hyerusolimam
ficerimt
Ct
cum ambularent
sit et
intemplo acced
unt adeutn sumtni sacerdotes et

scribse et seniores ei dicunt
testate hcBc facis e/ quis
potestatem ut
espondens
ait
et
int^rrogabo uos'
illis'
dicam uobw inqa potestate
abtismum iohannis d
\\cbc
et
reu^'rebunta/- filium
cogitabant secum dicentes
a,t
hendentes
cierunt
illi
Si di
ciet
is'
timemus omnes enim habebant
et
ihars ait
neque ego dico uobzi
illis'
csepit
illis'
hcec
Ct
sepem circutndedit
et
fodit
adpr*
occiderunt
et ie
extm uiniam quid ergo
dominus
fa
uinias ueniet et per
dabit uiniam
et
nee scriptaram banc
qzîzrebant
eum
tenere
t/-bam cognou^runt
ali
legistis
et
adomino
licto
eo abierunt
eum quosdam
lacum
dianis ut
et
timuer^t
enim quoniam adeos
parabulam banc dixerat
homo
et
eum
ei
factumest istud mirabile inoculis' nostris
inparabulis loqui
et
mittunt ad
ex faris^m
eum
re
et
hero
cap;-ent in Uifrbo qui
magister scimus
et
aedificauit turrim
uenientes dicunt
et
locauit earn agricolis'
quoniam wrax es etnon curas' qquam nee
et
peregre profectus est
enim uides infaciem hominis sed in
missit adagricolas in tempore
u-itate
seruum utabagricolis' acciperet
licet
defructu uinias qui
eum
occiderunt
eum uacuum
Ct
faciam
quia
coloni
tes hie factusest incaput anguli
nescimus x&spondens
\\ies\x
lliniam plantauit
Ct
respond
entes dixerunt
inqua potestate
il
lapidem quern reprsbauerunt aedifican
profeta
et
eum
det colonos
Si dicamus ex hominihus
iohannem quia Mere profeta esset
meum
hereditas'
et nostra erit
detrra dicet quare ergo non
credistis ei
et
Aiizen%
heres uenite occidamus
ex
dicaw
facio
3,dhuc' ergo haben^
nouissimum
missit
all
autem dixerunt adinuicem hicest
ecaelo erat an'
uobis' inqwa potes/to/
xenmus
lum
facio
\\cbc
plur
et
carissimum
filium
respondete mi'hi
et
hominibwj respondete mihi
caelo
e/
unum
mis
aliuwi
quosdam cedentes
OS u-o occidentes
dedit banc
ihs auiem
rursum
ilium occiderunt
64, r".
cwtumiliis' ad
et
Ct
es alios
inqa po
illi
U'bi
ista facias
go unum u^rbum
St.
fol.
et
Mark, XI. 26 XII.
adphensuw
doces die' ergo nobis
dari tributum cessari
tiam eorum
ait
illis'
quidme
temptatis hyppochritse ad
j I et iliuw incapite
4.
d<;i
an non dabimus qui sciens uersu
dimisserunt
itrum missit adillos alium
uiam
ei
ferte
eruiiw
121
mihi denariuw ut uidea;
St.
Mark, XII. 4-15
K^Tis
3.1
3.ttulerunt ei et ait
illi
cuius
est
imago
Uos
illis'
autem
lUi cessaris re.s.pondens
quce sunt dei dra
eo
adeum
uenierunt
rae\
gabant eum dicentes
mortuus
cuius
si
fuerit et di
misserituxorem
rem
ipsius et resuscitet
suo
ixatr'i
et
primus accepit uxorem
us
accepit earn
et
semine
est no7zrelicto
nee
et
et
et
semen
similiter et accip^runt
mortu
secundî'
simili
semen no
uissima
omnium
mulier
inresurrectione ergo cuius
int
cum
dehis uxor
erit
defuncta
ihesus ait
In^SZ^S
Cum
del
neque nubentur sed sunt

lo
qomo(fo dixerit
di
te
mandat
aliud
non alius prceler
est et
ex
to
to
intellectu
ex
to
ta
anima
ex
to
ta
fortitu</z'e
et
ei
et
proximum tamquam
ipsum maius
est
sacrificiis'
et
te'
omnibus holocha
//
ait
illi
non
autem uidens quod sapienter respondisset
eum
ihestcs
aregno
Aei
et
nemo iam au
interrogare et respond
dicebat docens intemplo

scribee
xpistum filium
Aauid ipse autem dauid dicit in
sicut angueli
est
illi
scriba bne magister
quia unus
quomodo dicunt
enim mor
spz'n'/u
esse
sancto
Cltxtt
dommus
domino meo sede adexteris meis' donee
incm
ponam
inimicos tuos scabellum
pedum tuorum
moysis super rubuw
illi
illi
corde
ens
demortuis autem quod resurgant
nijwlegistis inlibro
ait
to
debat
nonne
neque nubent
tui resurrexerint
et
to
es longue
ideo erratis nscientes scriptaras
neque uirtutem
autem simile
horum
rn.a\us
ustomatibaj
illis'
primum man
est
ex
se
est
surrexer
Ct respondens
exto
et
proximum tuum tamquam
et dilegere
septim enim eam habuer^wt
uxorem
secundum
nonest
dominum
dileges
est et
ilium et utdileg;itur
et tertius
eam
ter 'uii' et nonreWquerunt
et
inuirtu/e dixisti
ipse mortuus est
iste reliquit
extota uirtu/e tua hoc
um
semen
ergo fratres erant ap(/nos
"uii'
et
ipsum
uxo
linquerit accipiat hater eius
prim
extota mente tua
anima tua
leges
est
res
illis'
3.udi his
deus tuus unus
ta
datum
'
non re
et filios
eum quod
deum tuum extoto corde tuo
interio
Illagist^r
Tnoyses scripsit nobis ut

frater
et
dommus
illos
uidens quom'am bene
et
v".
accessit
et.
um omnium mandatum
saducei
qui dicunt resurrectionem non esse
erratis
ponderit z'/'rogauit
mirabantur super
et
multum
quirentes
red
6.i\it illis'
dite ergo quae sunt cessaris cessari

et
ergo
unus describis' qui audierat
^/inscriptio dzfant
\\(ec
fol. 6<|,
eum dominum.
Aeus inquiens
ipse rgo dauid

et
nnde hliusest
di'a't
eius et
multa tr
et
C2'o sum
Aeus
iacob non
abraam Aeus
est
ba eum libenter audiuit
issac' etdeus
deus mortiioraw sed
muorum
eis'
is
indoctrina
sua
et
dicebat
Cauete ascrib
qui uolunt instolis' ambulare
et
salutari inforo et inprimis' cathedris'
St.
Mark, XII.
16-27.
122
St.
Mark, XII.
27-39.
marcum
sedere insynagogis'
'
Ct
multi enim uenient innomine
prinios dis
et
cubitos incaenis' qui deuorant
meo
domus uiduaruw
subobtentu
et
prolixae orationis
hii
unt prolixius
iudicium
sedens
autem accipi
multos seducent
nodum
%ed
fieri
finis
ingatzofilocium
et
multi diui
Cum
multa
suos
una uidua pauper
quadrans
ait illis'
quomaxn uidua
et
regnum super regnum
fames initium dolorum
nagogis uapulabitis'
paupercula missit
intestimonium
ingatzofilocium omne's, enim exec
gentes
habundabat
illis'
missert
ri
\\CSC uero depennuria sua omn'mqucs ha

buit missit
cum
urn
et
lo
ait
illi
hora
uos
qaa
Ct cum
omnes
iacob
et
signum
erit
quando
pient consummari
\\cbc
lis'
iohanm's
Cuw
et
omnia
Aicere
5.
inmortem
filii
morti eos adfi
omnibaj ho
meam
qui autem susti
erit
desolutionis stantem ubi
ntfdebet qui legit intellegat
inci
tunc qui in iudea st fugient in
monies
il
et
discendet
eat
39- XIII.
et
insurgent
autem uideritis ab homination
em
uidete ne quis uos seducat
St. MA.RK, XII.
loquentes %ed spiritus sanctus
nuerit infinem saluus
Ct coepit
respondens \hesu% caepit
nonenim
minibaj propter women
andrias die' nobis' quando ista fiant

ei
estis
cient et eritis odio
templum interrogabant eoim

et
loquimini
mparentes
lap
inmonte o\ma.Tum
seperatim petrus
id
tradet autem hater {ratrem
aedifica
magnas nonreWnquetur
sederet
contra
pr
fuerit uobis' inilla
et pater filium et
super lapidem qui non distruatwr
is
Ct cum dux
aeuanguelium
quod datum
uides has'
tiones
oportet prizdica
egrederetur detemp
suis
me
inomwes
erint uos tradentes nolite
structura et lespondens ihesus ait
illi
primum
et
cogitare quid loquamini sed
Sîster aspice quales lapides et

lis
illis'
totum uictum su
unus ex disdpuk's
insy
et
et an/e
pr<zsides et reges stabitis \>ropter
plus omnibzAf qui misserunt
<\uod
\\mc
ent enim uos' in conciliis'
A\%cipulos
a.men dico uobis'

hcec
exsurget enim
uidete enim uosmet ipsos trad
conuocans
et
autem au
et erunt terremotus perloca
cula missit aerea duo minutia

cûod est
Cum
xpistuc
\oxum ne timueritis oportet enim
gens contra gentem
et
sum
opiniones bel
aspiciebat oôxaodQ twrba iectaret aes'
ueniisset autem
md,
dicentes quia ego
dieritis bella et
gatzofilocium
\\\esu% contra
tes iectabant
fol. 65, r.
123
qui super tectum x\on
indomum nee
ut
intro
tollat
St.
Mark, XIII.
15.
Ki^Ti.
dedomu
quid
sua
ful. 65,
Uos
qui inagro
ei
ei
cum
v.
uideritis hcEc fieri scitote

o
erit
LI
noreuertetur retro tolle
uestimentum suiim
re
tibus inillis diebus
Ct
KAAAKI-
dMUm
ut
uel
dies
fl
illi
men
dico uobis'
quomam
ratio
haec
donee omnia
nowtransibit
is
ta fiant
Caelum eitena
trans ibunt uerba
autem nontrans ibunt
edie autem
nemo
hora
ue\
iilo
scit
homi
fuerant abinitio creatwras quawz
nis
condidit dews usqwe nunc ntque
orateqwe nescitis
enim qtiando tem
pus
homo
fiant.
Aominus dies
nisi breuiasset
nm
sit
pater
Uidete
sicut
filius
ei uigiliate ei
domum suam
fectus reliquit
propter electos quos elegit breuia
dedit seruis' suis' cuiusqw operis
Ct tc
bit dies
hicW
xerit ecce
ianitori p;-i2cipit
siquis uobis' di
xpis/uc ecce
late
illic'
ei
dabunt signa
galli
profeice
portenta
ei
adseducen dos
si
etiam electos
Uos
pr(^dixi nobis'
omnia
rit
inil
cum
illam sol'
tenebrabitw/'
mane
ne'
Tat autem pasca
ei
eum
ei
dolo
ei
ei
occiderent
Itus fieret
ei
mouebuntur
uirtutes
qua
sunt
com
ct
Ct tunc uide
cum
dicebant
forte
recumberet
le
indomusy
Uenit mulier
bunt fiiium hominis uenientem
habens alabastrum ungenti na
cum nubibwj
rdi pystici pretiosi ei fracto ala
multa
guelos
ei gloria ei
ei
cum
caeli
tunc mittet an
bastro effudit super caput
congregabit electos
suos aquator uentis'
Urrae nsque
lieu autem
eius
asummo
RdSummum
discite
cum iam ramus

ei
uirtute
ungenti factaesi
Mark, XIII.
15-29.
sit
aestas
poterat enim
ungentum uenundari plusquaw
tener fuerit
nata fuerint folia cognoscitis
quia inproximo
ei
dicentes ut quiq perditio ista
parabolam
ei'us
Crant autem quidam indig
ne ferentes intrasemetipsos
Caeli
'^tenerent
tumu
inpopulo // monis
asset inbethania
prosi ei
qwizrebant
scribae qtiomodo
um
Stellae caeli erunt
ei
azema post
enim non indiefesto ne
decidentes
cum uene
repente inueniat uos' dormi
luna nondabit spendorem su
ct
domus
Sero an' media nocte an'
cantu an'
summi sacerdotes
diebus potesi tribulationem
lis
Uigi
uigilet
dico uigilate /// biduum
ergo uidete ecce
SCO.
ei
entes quod autem uobis dico omnib
potest
fieri
ei
ergo nescitis quando dominus
ueniat
pseodo
xpisii ei
tit
perigre pro
nan fuisset salua om?s caro sed
enim seodo
St.
gene
sit ei inostis' /
neque angeli incaelo neque
nolite credere ei exsurgent
cL
proxima
tribulationis tales quales non
neqwe
nesira.
Crunt enim
sabbato
et xwx
orate
hieme fuga
fiat
3.
// trien
ae autem prignantibus
ne
quia in
tricentis' denaiis' ei dari
pauperibus
sic' ei
124
St.
Mark, XIII. 29 XIV.
5.
marcum
et
fremebant ineam
niteeam quid
bonum opj
autem
'\\\esu%
me
autem nowsemp^r habebitis et
cum
quod habuit haec

guere corpw
A MHN
fecit
meum
rabitur
Ct
tinguit
manum mecum
cumqw
ho Ct
RVius
pr^dica
eius I J
nar
bonum
iit
mo
adsummos sacerdo/
illis'
illis'
sunt
et
ut proderet
qui audientes gauissi
promisserunt
ei
ille
pecuniam se
Drimo
lis'
atzemorum quando pas
et
paremus
cha
\.ib\
et mittit
eis' ite
uobis'
ea.mus
uis'
ex d!\îpulis
inciuitatem
et
eum
et
hominis tradstur
panem
et
dedit
eis' et ait
meum
corpus
be
et
et ait
dico nobis quod iam norebibam
ilium
cum
inregno
exierunt
it
uitis
illud
di
usque in diem
bibam nouuw
Ct Vmno
dicto
inmontem oliuarum
roierit dicite
domino domus u
West refectio
mea
lizabimini innocte ista quia sc
ubi pascha
dxscipulis meis'
manducem
et
riptumest
ipse
et illic'
uenierunt inciui/a/w
sicut dixerat
pascha
Mark, XIV.
illis' et
et
inueniert
prparauerunt
etrus autem ait ei et
et
quam
126
ego
si
omnes scanda
lizati
fuerint non
amen
dico Ubi quia tu hodie in
noc
Uespsre autem facto uenit
5-17.
prcutiam pastorem
surrexero prcecedam uos' ingalileam
pr^para
te nobis' et abierunt discipuli eius

et
omes scanda
disp^rgentwr oues sed postea.
uobis demonstrabit caenaculuw
grande stratum
il
Sanguis meus noui testamenti
ei ait illis' ibesus et
cum
accep
et
bibrunt exillo om^s
degenimine
occurret
quo cumq
illi
manducantibwj
est
hie est
A MHN
suis' et d?''t
lagonam aquse baiolans
sequimini
sicut sc
qui prffmultis' uobis effundetar
manduces pas
ut
"ii*
quo
in cati
to calice gratias agens dedit

eis' et
ei discipuli
ct
Sumite hoc
in
nonnatus esset ho
accepit ibesus
tune traderet // cha immola

die
diceie
autem homini
uae
filius
ei si
nedicens fregit
qa^rebat quomodo ilium opor
et
bant dicunt
St.
quem
per
hominis uadit
deeo
riptumest
fecit \\cbc
iudas scariothis unus dexii ab
datwros
Ct
quod
et
tra
unus exxii qui
insepultwram
inmemoriam
eum
irowtristari
illis'
et
me
numquid ego sum
singillatim
pruenit un
man
eis' et
mecum
qui ait
dico nobis ubi
mundo
caeprunt
illi
66, r.
a.men dico
ait \hesus
det qui manducat
at
uol
turn fuerit seuanguelium istud
inuniurso
discumbentibw
et
uobî quia unus exuobis'
benefacere
illis'
xii
ducantibw
inme semper enim
pauperes habebitis uobiscum
ueritis potestis
cum
Aix.it si
molesti estis
illi
oprataj/
fol.
te
et ait
ibesus
illi
hac'
St.
Mark, XIV.
17-30.
K^T\
quam
prius
uocem
bis gallus
dederit terme negabis
3.1
le
amplius loquebatur
6t
si
oportuerit
detar
il
hominis inmanus
filius
me
ecce qui
ct
adhuc' eo loquente uenit iudas
unus deduodecim
isearioth
ueniunt
tradet proper/
et
cum eo
ni et ait discipulis suis sedete
cum
gladiis'
et
fustibai'
et
lignis'
summis' sacerdotibw
donee orem
petrum
sit
secum
et
re et ait
mamea
Ct adsump
iacobum
et
iohanw^n?
et
et
illis' tristis
ani
et
ascribis'
uige
et
asenioribus
est
sustinete hie'
et
tede
orabat ut
ter
fieri
si
abeo bora
omnia
dederat autem traditor
pau
processisset
lulum pn^cedit supr t^rram
et
ad
et
fuero ipse
possit trasir
et Ai-ît
quem cumqw^
eis'
sset statim
possibilia st tibi
adeum
Donquod ego uolo sed quod tu
eum
Ct uenit
simon dormis'
U.
non potuisti una hora uigel
3,t
tenete
Ct
illi
manus
tenuerunt
et
sit
amputauit
spiritua
quidem prumptus/ ca
am
Ct
eundem sermonem
et lignis
mite iam
Mark, XIV.
et
30-41.
t^rtio et ait
aurieol
respondens Vaesus ait
illis'
tamquam
et
existis
fustibj ad pr^hendere
docens
et
n?me tenuistis
%ed ut adinpleantwr scriptwrse
et
illis'
illi
quotidie eram aprf uos' \n
templo
Xunc
ignorant quid responderent

uenit
gladiis
me
reuersus denouo in
uenit eos dormientes erant
ei et
iniecierunf
eum
ad latronem uenistis adme' cum
ro autem infirma et itsrum abiens
autem oculi eorum grauati
ait
seruum summi sacerdo
tis et
ct
et
educens gladium p^rcus
intemptationem
dzcs
eum
cumuenii
accedens
intretis
orauit
signuw
nus autem quidam decircumstan

\.\hus
Uigelate etor&ie ut non
are
eius
osculatus
rabbi et osculatusM/
ineum
inuenit eos dormiep
et
tes et ait petro
est
ducite eaute
abba pa
trauB fer calieem hunc ame' %ed
adeos
t;'bamulta
caepit pauere
Ct cum
late
St.
tra
inpr(dium cui nomeii getzama
hie'
66, vo.
peecatorum surgite eamus
similiter auêm et
Ct
omnes dicebant
Ccce
uenit hora
sufficit
me commori
negabo
tibi nonte
fol.
dor
Ahcipuli eius relinquentes

gierunt
am
requieseite
126
eum
ovanes fu
3doliscens autem quid
sequebatr
eum amictus
St.
Mark, XIV.
41-51.
marcum
sindone super nudo
eum
dus profugit abeis'
tenuerunt
et
a,t ille reiecto

et
tern
Ct
dotes
et scribae
lium hominis adexteris uirtu

tis
sacerdo
seniores
pCtrus auiem secutus/ eum usqwe
summi
sacerdotis
ministris'
et
omne
>
ut
eum
in atriuw
eius
lare
am
eum
adui?r
et
et
medium
U'ii
tacebat
// dos \n
xpistuc
St.
Mark, XIV.
filius
51-62.
et
una
suwm
exancellis'
Gt
Cum
uidisset
Gt fu
3.t ille
dint
cum
uidisset ilium ancel
dicere circumstanti
exillis' est
3,t
ille
iterum
Ct poj/ pussillum rur
sus qui adstabant dicebant pet
ro uere exillis es
ille
et
tU CS
nam
galileus es
autem caepit anathematzare
iurare quia nescio
quem
ei
exiit foras an/e
galluscantauit rur
et
negauit
sacer
respondit
eum
uenit
hus quia hie
obieciuntur abeis' iWeautem
rogabat
sum
la caepit
rursum summus sacerdos

inter
esset petrus inatrio deor
sus autem
interrogauit ihesura dicens
et nihil
eum caedebant
cum
atrium
non respondes quicquam adea

qucB
ministri alapis'
quid dicas Ct
nowerat ueniens tes
CXSUrSêns summus
euw
negauit dizen% neqws scio neqae noui

hoc
per tridu
timonium illorum
ue
et
colophis'
cumiheju nazareno eras
aliud ncwmanufac/z^m aedi
iicabo
et
se aspiciens inillum ait
eum dicentem
manu factum
Coeperunt
dicere ei profetiza
et
mi sacerdotis
quid
tsse
una petrum calefacientem
GSÔ desoluam templum
Ct
Gt
dicentes (\uoniam. nos a
udiuimus
um
et
surgentes falsum te
stimonium ferebant
sus
Ct
faciem^w
casdere
conuenientia
testimonia nowerant
et
quidam eowspuere eum
testimoniuw
falsiim dicebant
et
autem sac
quid nobis' uidetur qui
reum mortis
inueniebant multi enim tes
eum
Summus
omes tempnauerunt eum
morti traderent nee
aduersj
uenientem cum
Budistis blasfemiazw
testes
concilium qusereba
timonium
fi
quid adhuc' dissiderami'
ait
calefaciebat se
nt adursus Wxesura
et
67, r.
erdos scidens uestimen/a sua
ad ignem summi wro sacerdotes

et
sedentem
nubib,r caeli
sedebat cum
et
uidebitis
adduxer
conueniunt omnes sacer

et
Ct
Ggo sum
illi
syndone nu
adsummum
unt ihesura
fol.
dicitis et statim
cantauit
et
recordatus
hominem istum
iterum gallus
est
petrus
bedicti ihesus autem diviit
127
St.
Mark, XIV.
62-72.
Kh^TK
fol.
uerhi quod dixerat ei ihesus prinsquam
eis'
gallus
ergo uultis faciam regi indaeorum
e/
cantet bis termenegabis
Here et confestim
csepit
ma
St
pylatus auiem respondens
eum Pylatus
cerdo/M cum senioribj
enim mali
ei scribis'
mabant
uniurso concilio uinctum ihesum
duxerunt
eum
lato ei int^rrogauit
iudeorum
tu es rex
respondens
ait
illi
at ille
inmultis'
pylatus auiem rur
sus int^rrogauit
eum
mi
sacerdoies
lites
ei
\\\esuxa.
eum
auiem duxerz^t
\n atriuw pr^torii
uocauit totam cohortim
ei in
iwponunt
et
plectentes spineaz coronaw
inquantis te accussant
cutiebant caput eius harundine
ihesus auiem amplius nihil respond;'/
tt
solebat
illis'
unum
fospuebant euz
pura
ei
suis' ei
evdiauiem qui dicebatur bar
gerent
cum
homicidium
Ct cum
illis'
eum
leret
pylatus auiem x&spondit
crucem
dimittam nobis
ant
ei
serwrat
eum summi sacerdo/
tem super
ponti
auiem citau;-unt twrbam ut
eius ei
dimitt(?ret
128
p^rducunt
ei
est
et
crucifigentes
11
interpre
dab
enm
et
non
diuis
uestimenta etus mittentes sor

eis'
quis quid tolleret
Cr
at
auiem hora
Cr
at
auiem titulus caussae eius scrip
tus rex
11.
ut tol
ei ruffi
bibre uinuz myrratuw
accipit
MARK, XIV. 72XV.
angarizaudrunt eu;
tatum caluariae locus
quod per inuidiam tradidissent
magis barabban'
ei
crucifi
lum ingolgotha locum quod
regem iudeorum sciebat em'm
fices
euw por
uestimentis'
educunt ilium ut
rem alaxandri
// csepit
ascendisset twrba
eis' ei diKii uultis
eum
quam
cyrineuOT uenientem deuilla pat
rogare sicut semper facie

bat
post
ei
quempiam quendam symonem
seditiossis' er
at uinctus quiinseditione
fecerat
iduert
per
et
ponentes ge
ei
iwlusserunt ei exuert
ittere
quern cumq^ petissent // ab
bas qui
haue rex iudeorum
nua adorabant eura
exillis'
ei
cseperunt
ei
salutare euz
utmiraretur pylatus
fla
crucifigeret;'
duunteuOT porpura
dtcens non
P^r diem auiem festum dim
cla
"pylaius
respondes quicquam uides
ita
ST.
magis
illi
crucifige earn
cessum ut
gillis'
tu dicis ei ac
eum summi
St
fecit
quid
eis'
euOT barab3<2 ei tradidit
sit
Y>y\a.ius
cussabant
nero dicebat
auiem uolens populo satisfacwê dimis
tradiderunt py
ei
qid
it^rum clamau^runt crucifige
illi
ne consiUnm facientes summi sa
ei
ait illis'
67, Vl.
t^rtia ei crucifixert
iudeorum
ei
eum
in
cum eo
St.
Mark, XV.
11-27
marcuM
crucifigunt
aliuw asinis/m ems
et
unuw
latro.f
"ii"
adexferis
et
iwpleta
Gt cum
iniquis'
maria iacobi minoris
et
seph mater
scrip
est
fol.
io
Gt eum
salome
et
et
68, r".
tra quce Aicii
deputa
esset ingali/isa sequebatur
Ct pnEt^reuntes blasfemabant
tasest
eum mouentes
capita sua
quce simul
die
el
entes ua qui distrait teiripluwz

in
et
diebj aedificat
"iii'
uce Similiter
summi
et
cum
entes adaltnitrOT
cebant alios saluos
um
non
rex hisral
et
uicebantr
roiit
inhoram
hora
et
10
dtcens heloi heloi lamasabachtan
quod
et
spongiam acoeto
et
uideamwf
si
hie auctores
sa uoee
canunt
et
magna
de
raariaautem raagdalence
maria ioseph aspiciebant ubi
Ct cum
trarasiisset sa
et
et
maria
salomse emerunt aro
mata utuenientes unguerent
eum
ihesus autem emis
et
orto
uelum templi seissum/ induo
// uenierunt
admonumen/wOT
ualdemane primasabbatorwiw
pat^r
iam sole
et
dieebant adiniii
r-
asummo
nostex
usq deorsum
autem centorio
cr
et
uidens
qui exadu^rso erant
clamans expirasset
quia
sic'
ure
homo
ant autem
hie
et
filius
dî erat
Mark, XV.
27-40.
cem
quis reuoluet nobis' lapi
dem
abhostio monumenti etres
It
picientes uident reuolutum la
ait
pidem eratquippe magnus
ual
de et introeuntes inraonumen/wOT
mulieres alongue as
uiderunt iuuenem sedentem
picientes inter qas maria magda/
St.
eum inmonum
aduoluit lapidem adhostium
iacobi
ei dicens
exspirauit
possuit
batum mariamagda/(?;?
ueniat helias
addeponendum eum
et
poneretur
circumpon
ens ealamo potum dabat

sinite
et
inplens
et
eognouisset a
mercatusM/ syndonem
monumenti
quidaw deeirewOTSlantibwj
Currens autem unus
iam mor
ento quod erat excissum inpetra
i'
audientes dieebant eece heliam
uocat
si
deponens eum inuoluit msyn
done
interpretatum deus meus deus meus utqwid medi
est
riliqisti et
se.phautem.
et
GXelamauit ihws uoee magna
uiiii*
si
centorione donauit corpus ioseph
facta bora "ui'
"uiiii-
corpus
et areessito centorio
ct eum
tuus ew^t
tenebrse fac/sunt pertotam terram

VLsque
di et audaeit^r int
et petiit
ne int^rrogauit eum
il
ante
ipse erat ex
et
pylatus autem mirabatr
iaw obisset
crucifixerant con
Gt
ei
adpylatum
ihu
xpistuc
discendat nunc deer
est
cum eo
qui
peetans regnuwz
scribebant di
est
ihesus abarimathia
nobilis deeurio qui
fecit se ips
uce ut uideamus e/credamus

li
sabbatum uenit
sacerdotes ilud
si
Gt cum iamsero
ewt factum quia erat paraseue quod
Saluuw? fa
saluuw facere
-potest
eum
multae
ei et alise
eum eo ascenderant
hyerusolima
semet ipsum discendens deer
ciet
ministrabant
et
129
St.
Mark, XV. 40 XVI.
5.
Ki.Ti.
coop^rtum
in dexUris'
dida
et
ritis
ihwwm
bi posuerunt
eum
te discipulis'
et
uos ingaliliam
sed ite
inuasserat
tremor
ibi
eum
\\\esu%
'uii-
Ct dominus quidem postquam
et
eis'
Illi
autem profecti prizdicauerunt ubiqwe
domino cooprante
autem
'ii"
ex
eis'
i?/illi
nee
finit
AmHN
ambulantibwj osten
illis'
argumentum
uit incredulitatem
eorum
eum
se nocrediderunt
habens
inuniuersum
prizdicate
euanguelium omni
Qui
scripta
,
titzatis fuerit saluus erit
et
nam neque uxorem

filios Ixxxiiii
annorum
plenus spz'nVu sancto qui
obiit
cum iam da
ewent aeuanguelia prmatheuOT
iniudea p^rmarcum autem initalia sancto insti
mundum
crediderit
nmquam neque
in bithinia
his'
YNTHC
creatwrae
uiens dô sine crimine
et
dixit eis'
medicus discipulus apostotorum postea
pauluOT secutus usque adrarefessionem eius ser
illis'
resurrexis
et
lucae
ucas syrus natione antiochensionis

3,rte
expmbra
duritiam cordis eorum quia

qui uiderant
crediderunt
ouissime autem recumbentiba^
gante spiritn in achaias partibw hoc scrip

sit
bab
aenangueh'um significans etiam ipse in
principio ante alia
ewe
discripta cui
extra ea quce ordo aeuanguelicse dispos

sitionis exposcit
Mark, XVI.
.,
uissus
et
euntes nuntiauerunt
xi apparuit ih^jws et
St.
con
abea noncrediderunt
caeteris'
tus
sermonem
flentibwj
et
audientes quia uiu^rat
uillam
et
firmante sequentibw signis'
demonia
snsest inalia effigie euntibj in
IX
\ocvitusest
assumptusJ/ incaeluwz et
sedit adextris' di
uadens nuntiauit his qui cum
esset
bene
et
habebunt
ap^
ti
noneos nocebit
Sup^r egros manus inponent
exeunt
mane prima sabba
eo fuerant lugentibJ
hcEc
mortiferum quid bibe

rint
primo mariae magdalenm
dequa iecerat
L/Mt
si
demonumento
enim eas pauor
ffens autem
illi
GC
nemini quicquara dix
et
paruit
illse
iecient
Serpentes tollent
dici
uidebi
3,1
hcec
linguis loquentur nouis'
petro quia priced it
erunt timebant enim //
ilia
INnomine meo demonia
et
68, v.
sequentur
quse
Ccce locus u
SKut dixit uobis'
es fugierunt
Our
Signa autem eos qui crediderunt
illis'
crucifixum natzarenum
surrexit nonest hie'
tis
dzh't
fol.
qui uero no^crediderit contempncLhitur
stola can
obstupuerunt qui
nolite expauescere
marcum
5-16.
ea
maxime
necessitas fuit laboris
St.
Ulll
Mark, XVI.
16-20.
deus
fol.
3,r2ûmentum
primum
inCipit
lucas
cLûstus sollempnittr
uentri in carnem
d manifestata
a.3,ron
cis' fabulis' intenti
insolo legis disside
gr(Bcis'
rio tenerentr ue\
ne
ne' iiidai
seducti excederent
aumtate elaboraret QGiiinc
a,nna gratia
3-sser benedictus beatus
erraticis fabulis' ei
stultis' solicitationibwj
stans
"
mens eorum
ue]
ut inprincipio
sanans
uel
depopulo
Srfaxad
'
2-dam homo
sine
flmmaus populus subiectus
ei'us
3.mos ho
3ddai rubustus
nerans
t^rrenus
nominvm secundum lucanum
interptatio ebreorum
Melihus omni p^rfectione
ut
seuanguelii iohannis natiuitate prasumpta.
Cessar possessio principalis // diuinans
cui aeuanguelium scriberet et inquo elec
Cyrinus heredes
sine heres
cainan luctus
Cafarnaum ager consu
tus scribi?ret indicaret contestificans
cowpleta esse inse quce essent abaliis' inchoata

cui ideo post
babtismum
ne generationis
filii
lationis
dei ap^rfectio
licius
in xpt'sio inpletse et rep
petendse aprincipio natiuitatis potestas'

niissaj/ ut requirentibwi'
iqo adprishenderat per nathan filium
ascendens
dd
lessens
trasitus
llerodis pel
Uelmadadi
salus
lanuel
lasse transitus quod nos diamus pasca
i^troi
misso iwdispartibilis deus ut pr<zdicans inho
titudo di sme dî confortatio
opus hominis
re
uolubilitas
dire inse per filium faceret qui per dam'd
patrem uenientibj
iter
lotharim dominus
dominus gratia ems
exultans
apostolicorum actuum potestas' in
larus dominus inluminans
minist^rio dedur ut do indeum pleno acfilio
uitas
perditionis extincto oratione abapos
latzarus adiutus
dommi
lohanna
dommu%
era
elegisset
domus d
lllathusale
mor
Ulalalise laudans
Illclrtha prouocans
d^wm
deum
llaa pul
nati speciossi // consilinm
ninuitse
"
apostolicis actibwj daret quern diu contra
lissanise nati
Illathathia
tuus^ /missit
lamech humilis
conpleretur sicq' paulus coTzsummationem
stimulos recalcitrantem
tempestatum
nielchi rex m^KS
electionis numerus
g'alilia
lordanis discensus
lona columba mea
prcBhehat in xpw/o
gâbriel for
S"erassinorOT salus bona
montanae
Itwrae
cui hicse noraimerito etiatn scribendorum
tolls' facta sorte
lie
facies dî
lilippus OS lampadis
pe7-fecti
mensura
llenam oculus eorum
tu recurrentis indeum generationis ad
minibJ xpisium suum
Cossam
Clizapheth d mei satritas
tier uigelans
demonstraret
Cedar
Jfleli
69, r.
si
Quod
legentibwj ac requirentibj deum
et
petrus
per singu
agnoscens
pylatus OS malliatoris
la expediri anobis' utile fuerat scien
tes
pam
tamen quod op"antem agricolam op
sublimis
Salem
Salmon pax
puplicam curiossitatem ne non tarn de
Serepta
monstrare uolentibaj deum uideamur
Semeon
quam
lilium
Samaritse
fastidientibus prodisse
Iinit clrgumentum
lucae
131
incensa
phos caput
Sicera ebreitas'
ortet defructibus suis' edere uitamus
DontiMi- declinans
missit
sine angustia panis
pone merorem
Sem nomen
cuslodes
Sussanna
.
fol.
transgressor
Satanan adursaiius sme
Sabaa
captiuitas
Lit
Saducei
iustificati
Amhn' w.
132
69, v.
secundum
lucanum
r.
fol. 70,
deum secundum consuitudinem
zxite
sacerdotis sorte exiit ut incensum
poneret ingressus intemplum domini

et
omnis multituô
hora incensi
foris
t)em
li
3,pparuit autem
est
3,it
tisunt ordi
nare narr
uidens
et
uxor tua
nomen ems
iohannem
taesunt rerum
ultatio et multi innatiuitate
sicut tradide
debunt eritenim magnus coraw domino
et
uinum
et
et erit
et'us
erunt ^/ministri
suae et
fuerunt Sermonis
tet
uissumw/
cedet ante
multos filiorum
hisrael conuer
eum inspzW/u
exordine tibi scribere optime teophi
OS
hus eruditus es ueritatem // quidam
illi
defiliabj aaron ei
elizapheth
nomen
erant auiem iusti
ficationibwf domini
illis'
fet
filius
ambo
actumest autem
sme
cum
ei
eo quod esset &Y\z&pheth
processissent indiebj
an/^
dewm
1-8.
et
dixit
uxor
zacharias ad
hoc sciam
mea
Ggoenim sum
prijcessit
anguelus dixit
qui adsto ante
loqui adte
ei
dominum
et hcBc tibi
indiebwj suis'
et
Ggo sum gab

missussum
aeuanguelit
ecce eris tacens
non poteris
noerat
zare
stirilis
loqui usque indiem quo hcBc fiant pro
et
et
eo quod non credidisti uerbis' meis' quce iple
suis'
buntur intempore suo
sacerdotio fungueretur za
et erat
plebs expectans zachariam
charias inordine uicis suae
I.
et
riel
ei iusti
quaerela
perfectam
t respondens
illi
ambo
incidentes inomnib^ mandatis'
Darate domino plebem
senex
ux
e/
infili
adprudentiam
iustorum
anguelum unde
f>uitindiebwf erodis regis iudse sacerdos
nomine zacharias deuice abia
incredibiles
Ipse prce
et
uirtute he.
et
secuto aprincipio omnibi dilegenter
cognoscas eorum u^rborum qui
spiritn sancto
et
addominum deum ipsorum
et
gau
adhuc' exutero matris
replebitur
mihi ad
ex
tibi et
siceram norabibet
abinitio ipsi uid
ei
gaudium
lis utconuertat corda patrawz
or
elizap/ietA
nobis' conple
runt nobis' qui
le ut
eum
autem a.nguelus ne timeas zacharias quia exau
pariet tibi filium et uocabis
in
alt
turbatM
timor inruit super
et
dita/ diprecatio tua
ationem qua
il
anguelus domini stans addext^ram
aris incensi et zacharias
multi cona
St. Luke,
erat populi orans
133
St. Luke,
I.
8-21.
KhTb.
ei
ct
mirabantur quod tardaret ipse
intemplo
sextus
cognou^runt quod uissionem
CL
p^rmansit mutus // abiit
illis' et
Xactumest ut inpletisunt dies
indomuOT suam
officii
ensibwf "u*
dixit
quia
dz'cens
mihi
sic'
qua uocatr
illi
autem maria
et
eius
stirilis
iuda
illis'
indomuz zachariae
diehus qnibus respexit aufferre oh'pro
briumm^wm
udiuit salutationem mariae eliza
MM MHNC6
homines
// gabriel
cmnomen
inciuitatem gaMkce
SQuirginem disponsatam
nomen
Ct
adeam
dixit
atia
Quae cum
ris
Ct
esset ista salutatio
uidisset iur
et
et
D^wedicta tu inter
dixit
b^wedictus fructus uent
unde hoc mihi ut ueniat mater
et
adme
ecce enim ut factaest uox
gaudio infans in utero
tauit in
Gt
1J.J.3,
neti
inuenisti enim gratiam
meo
"
heataqucB credidisti quoniam pifrficientur
ea qucB dictasunt
angue
lus ei qualis/ ista salutatio
elizaphetA et clama
salutionis tuae inauTihus meis' exul
bdicta tu'
ait
tui
do?ninimei
cogitabant qalis
et
uoce magna
mulieres
haue maria gr
hataest insermowe eius
meas maria
nomen
Ingressus an
plena dominus tecum
intermulieres
uit
uiro cui
et
inuti?ro eius et
lepletaest spiritn sancto
erat na.za.retk
dedomu dauid
erat ioseph
uirginis maria
guelus
pheth exultauit infans
autem "ui- missus^/ anguelus
abiit in
salutauit elizapheth et factumest ut a
et
inter
fiat
cufn festinatione inciuitatew
intrauit
et
secundum uerhum tuum
mz',î
GXSur
discessit abilla anguelus
montana
fecit domirtus in
quia nonerit inpos
Gcceancella domini sum
genS autem maria indiebwj
DotI hos dies concxpit
elizaph^//^ nxoretus et occultabat se
coracsepit
apud deum omne nerhum //
sibile
uiderat intemplo et ipse erat inn
uens
cede eWzapheth cognatatua
v.
filium insenectute sua ei hie mensis^jt
Cgressus autem nopotrat loqi
Gt
adillos
fol. 70,
2'nificet
tibi
adomino
animamea dominum
uit spiritus
meus indeo
salutari
maria
et ait
exulta
et
meo
quia res
apuddeum
Gcce concaspis
ries filium et
hie
erit
magnus
cabitur
dem
mu
Gt
et filius
dabit
altissimi
dis.it
fiet
pexit humilitatem ancellae suae
pa
ecce
et
tensest et
regnabit ido
autem maria ad anguetum
illud
exhoc
beatamme dicent omnes ge
sanctum nomen
inprfjgenies
regni eius non
et
eni7n
nerationes quia fecit mihi
uo
dominus deus se
illi
iacob in aet^rnum
quomodo
Gt
et
uocabis nomen eius ih^jam
dauid patris eius
erit finis
inut'o
quoniammrum non cognosco
et
magna
qi po
eius et missericordia eius
progenies timentibwj
cit
potentiam inbrachio suo
sit
sup^-bos mente cordis sui de
eum
le
Ciisp'
posuit potentes desede exaltauit
humiles essurientes in pleuit bonis'
re.spondens anguelus dixit ei spiritus sanctus suprueniet

b
inte
tibi
ideoqw^ quod nascetwr exte sanctum
uocabitur
St. Luke,
altissimi obuzbrauit
et uirtus
I.
21-35.
filius
dî
et
dinites dimissit inanes sus cepit
hisrad
puerum sunm memorari
134
St.
Luke,
I,
36-54.
lucanum
missericordise suae sicut locutusî'/
adpatres nosiros abraam
usque'm
ei'us
mensibj
"iii'
ei
Gt audierunt
peperit filium
trorum
uicini
sine
illi
insancii
coram ipso omnibw
di
ehus nosiris Gt tu puer profeta altissimi
gratulab
ei
seruiamus
lib^rati
tate e( iustitia
cognati ems quia magnificauit domimis misse
ricordiam suam cumilla
iurauit adabraaw?
timore demanibj inimicorum nos
lizabeth auiem inpleturriM/ tempj' pariendi

/
sui sancii
patrem nosirum daturam se nobis' ut
indomum suam
reuersai?
ei
memorari testamenti
iurandum quod
ius
Yn.a.nsitauiem maria cumilla quas\
saecula
nosiris ei
semini
ei
fol. 71
uocab^ris pr<zibis enim anie faciem domini
con
antur
faciumesi indie
ei ei
circumcidere puerum
ei
Ct
eius
nemo
dixerunt adillam
parare uiaeius
am
esi
sed uocabitur iohannis
auiem
quem
nos' oriens exalto inluminare his'
incognatio
uellet uocari ei
qi in tenebris'
auiem
women
ilico os' eius ei
henedicens
deum
uicinos eorum
iudese
hcBC ei
in
ei
Gt
ei
lingua eius
et
Ut/
ortabatur in
aciumesi
omnes
super omnia montana
p?-ofetauit dicens
// cit
Ct
putas pueriste
ei
spm/u sancio
11
indiser
GXiit aedictum aces
d\bus
iaziaesi aprizside sirise cyrino
omnes
ut profet^rentur singu
3.scendit auiem e/ioseph
insuam o\u\iaiem
agaMlea deciuiiaie nazareth
ei
ei
quod
fe
iniudeam
dauid qucB uocabatur bethlem eo
ciuiiaiefn
tssei
dedomu
familia dauid ut profe
ei
UreXux cummaria disponsata
erexit cornu salutis
bi uxore prignante
lo
si
laciumesi auiem cumes
cutusM/ pros' sac/orum profetarum su
sent ibi inpletisunt dies ut pari
orum qui ab aeuo
ret ei pep^rit filium
sunt et librauit
nos' ab inimicis' nosiris
um
ei
nitum
demanu omni
qui oderunt nos' adfaciendam
misericordiam
erat
cum patribw
I.
54-72.
ei
13S
ei
clinauit
re
St. Luke,
con(
flaec disscriptio
orbis
et ibant
redemptionem p
nobis indomu dauid pueri sui sicui
inillis'
prima
nedictus dominus deus hisral quia uissitauit

lebis suae
auiem
sus
enim manus domini erat cumillo
spiriiu. ei erat
ei
sare agus/o ut disscrib^retur unxuer
posuerunt omnes qui audierant
Quid
se
to usque indiem ostensionis sua; ad hisrael
deuulgabantur omnia u^rba
zacharias paXer eius inpletus

-I
aprtuZM/
loqwebatur
faciusesi timor supi?r
cordesuo dicen/
erit
ei
'Duerauiem crescebat
pacis
eius ei miratiswrat uniu^rsi
umbra mortis
ei
dent addirigendos pedes nosiros inuiaw
pos
tulans pugillarem dixii scripsit dicens

iohannisesi
scienti
inremissionem
ricordise di nosiri inquibus uissitabit
ne tua qui uocetr hoc nomine innuebant

patri eius
adandam
salutis plebi eius
peccatorz eorum per uisceramisse
sui ei respondens
nequaquam
dt'xt'i
uenierunt
uocabant euw
zachariam nomine patris
matr
"uiii"
pannis'
eum
suum primoge
eum
iuoluit
ei
re
inprasepio quianonesi locus
iwdiuersorio
ei
pastores erant in
gi
ne
St.
Luke,
I.
72
11.
KKTh.
eadem
C/ L
uigelantes et custodientes
gregem
uigilias noctis sup^r
6t ecce anguelus domini
stetit iuxta
nomen
il
timueruntmagno
te
timere ecceem'm seuanguelizo uoht's
dzxzV
gaudium magnum quod

n
ulo
qma
or qui
illis
erit
xpniuc dommus
inciuita/^
postqnam inpletisunt dies purgati

secundum legem moyst's tulerunt
ei'us
omni pop
inut^ro cocoepi?retur // onis
rusalem ut sistrent
dommi
riptiimw/ inlege
dauid
e/
eum domino
cabitur
pannis' inuolutum
quod dictumest in lege
Gt subito
multitudo
ei
possituz in p>-cBse
faciaesf
laudantium deum
citus
gloria
cum anguelo
et
Ct
dicentium
inexcelsis' do et inti?rra
hominibw^ bon uoluntatis
//
\azturs\est ut discesserunt abeis'
li
lem
uideamus
et
\\oc
semion
erat in hierusa/^z cui
et
homo
lationem
in
angue
et
\i\sxae\ et
in
beth
lum
u^rbum quod [actumest
ct Cum
itudinem legis pri?eo
et
inuenierunt mari
et
infantem positum
ct
et
illis'
LLunc
lutare
dehisqwiz dicta erant apastoribz^j
ct
\iCBC
et
laudantes
deura.
ad
St. Luke, II. 8-20.
il
secundum consa
deum
et
dixit
domine. secundum uerhum
mei sa
pr(Xparasti ante faciem
populoruwz lumen adreue
Ct
et
gloriam plebis
erat pater eius et
mat^r
mirantes super hisqucB dicebantur
inomnibz/j qvce
audierant et uiderant sicut
temp
Ct ipse accepit
tuum
tuum quod
tuse hisrad
reuersis?^t pastores glorifi
cantes
uenit inspiritn in
eius ut facerent
lationem gentium
ferens iracorde suo
prius uide
irapace quia uiderunt oculi
omnium
rriaria autem fowseruabat
omniau^rba
dimitte seruum
tuum
depuero hoc
omfsqui auderunt miratisawt
adipsos
et
nissi
eu2 iraulnas suas et henedtxit
inpnssepio uidentes autem cognouerawt de

nerbo quod dictuvaest erat
spiritus sanctus erat ieo
iwducerent puerum
festinantes
ioseph
iste erat ius
xpistum do?nini
ret
ihesum parentes
et
nomen er
responsum acceperat aspznVu sancto
quod dominus ostendit nobis' uenierunt
am
Dar' inrinrum 2Mt
columbarum
non uissurum se mortem
trawseamus usq
omne mascu
quia
tus et timoratus expeclans consxx
caelum pastores Ioqbantur

adinuicem
sicut so
ut darent hostiam secundum
Ccce homo
at
pax
et
pullos
ii'
exer
militias caelestis
in hie
illuz
lum adaperiens uuluam sanctum domino uo
hoc
signum nobis' inuenietis ifantem
pic
Ct
noli
natus/ uobis hodie saluat
esi
"uiii-
quod uocatum ab anguelo pri
ihesus
ei'us
usquam
ct
e{
Ljostquam consummatisunt dies
V".
ut circumcideretur puer uocatuz/
suuz
los ei claritas di circumfulsit eos

timore
fol. 71,
deillo
Ct henedixit
mariam matrem
dictuxaest
los
est
136
hie inruinam
eius
et
illis
semeon
et
dixit ad
Ccce possitus
resurrectionem
St.
Luke,
II.
21-34.
lucanuw
multorum
ihisral et irasignuw cui -contra
Ct tuam
dicetwr
animam
ipsiwj
super
p^r trawsibit
bus cogitationes
sic'
anna
et erat
profetiza
fanuel detribu azer hcBc prd)cesse
et
cumui
tusest
et
obsecrationibw seruiens dra nocte ac
fetebatr domino
et
Ct
loqbatur deillo omni
ut prficerunt
Duer autem
cebat
inci
cres
confoitobaXni plenus sapi
et
entia et gratia di erat cumillo
ibant parentes eius
in
omnes annos
pifr
qid
mei sunt oportet
cum
discendit
et erat
eius
subditus
conseruabat
Ct ihesus
apud deum
sapientia
CLnno autem xu
et
homines
aetate
tiberii cessaris pro
et
gratia
curante pontic py
lato
iudeam
tetracha autem
as
ituriae et
trachonitidis
galili
lisania abilianse tetracha
sub principib,f sacerdotum anna

et
entibj
dum
illis'
xii
ascend
matisq diebus
diei festi
Cum
urunt
eum
parentes
ct
consum
et'us
non cogno
et
et
eum
inter
riptum
iter
cognatos
Y>ost
eum
profeta
triduum inuenierunt eum i;ztem
illos et
interrogantem
illos
est in
omnis
tupebant autem omnes qui eum audiebant
lihro
et collis
sicut sc
sermonum
isaise profe/ce
facite semitas eius
omnia
humiliabitur
praua indirecta
et
pera inuias planas
et
caro salutare dei
Qicebat
as
uidebit omnis
ergo adtrbas qua exiebant ut bab

titzarentur abipso
mi
St. Luke, II. 34-47.
poenitentise
uallis inplebitur et
et erunt
iordanis
ox clamantis indiserto parate
mons
Ct factumesi
plo sedentem inmedio dociOTum audi
entem
babtismum
uiam domini rectas
non inuenierientes regressisunt in
hierusa/eOT requirentes
inomnem regionem
inremissionem peccatorum
existimantes
autem ilium ewe in comitatu uenierunt

diei et requirebant
uenit
prixdicans
redirent re
mansit puer ihesus inhierusalem
caipha factume^/ uerbum domin\ super
iohannem zacharise filium indiserto
iwhierusolimam secun
consuitudinem
imperii
et
cum
annorum
me
et
illis'
inhieinsalem in die sollempni phascse

factus esset
est
uerbum quod locu
proficiebat
et
^/tristes
IlGSciebatis quia
omniauerba hac incorde suo
omnia
secundum legemdowz'ni reuersi sunt ingsMkam

uitatem suam nazaretk
et
ct niater
illis'
bus quce ex pectabant redemptionem hie
rusalem
adeos
dolentes
adillos
e/ait
quserebatis
uenit natzareth
hora sup^rueniens con
hcBc ipsa
te
ma
fecisti nobis'
ego
et
esse et ipsi intellexerunt
'iiii-
qucB non discendebat detemplo ieiuniis'
ct
me
quod
tuus
eius
dixit
et
quid
lili
pater
in his' qucs patris
haec uidua usqe ad annos Ixxx
die
adillum
ecce
responsis'
et
ammiratisunt
quserebamus
ro suo annis -uii- auirginitate sua
uidentes
et
ter eius
rat in diebwj multis' et uixerat
et
prudentiam
gladiwj ut reuelentur ex multis' cordi
filia
et
fol. 72, r"..
137
na
geni
uiperarwrn
St.
Luke,
II.
47III.
7.
KivT^
fol.
quis ostendit nobis' fugere afu
inmanu sua
et
turaira. facite ergo fructus
am suam
congregabit
Gt ne
poenitentiae
dignos
istis'
;-go
um bonum
sui et
rogabant
eum
twrbas
dicen/ quid -go faciemus respondens autem

cebat
Qui
illis'
det now hafen/i
haJet
-ii-
licani ut babtizarentur
et
sit
se
cum
corripsr
qum
malls'
omnia
cum
et
inclus
et
babtizaretur
ihu babtiza
caelum
to et orante apertxmêst
pup
ero
fecit
iohannem incarcerem
omnis populus
Ct qui hahti aescas simi

et
deomnibw
act\xmest autem
di
tonicas
Uenierunt autem
liter facial
exhortans
dis adiecit et hoc sup^r
excidetur et inignem
infer
et alia
etur abillo deherodiade uxorefra/ris
arbor quis nofacit fruct
Gt
mittetur
igni inextinguibili
llerodis autem tetracha
adradices arborum possitae^/
Omnis
triticuOT
uanguelizabat populum
suscita
lam enim secu
re filios abrae
ris
Ulultaquidem
dico em'm uok's
quia potest deus delapidibaj
Durgabit are
suum paleas autem
caep;-itis dicere
patrem habemus abraam
et
72, v.
et discendit spiritus
sanctus corporali
specie sicut columba inipsum
dixe
runt ad ilium magister quid fa
et
uox decaelo
factaest tues filius
eos
ciemus
3.t ille di-dt adillos nihil
pliusquam quod constitutum/

exigatis inter rogahantautem
meus
eum
Gt
et
ipse ihesus erat incipiens qasi an
norum xxx
et
esse
et ait illis
Ileminem
concutiatis
neque
calumpniatis faciatis
bene conpla
cui mihi
uobzir
milites dicentes quid faciemus
nos
zm
dilectus inte
filius
ut putabatur
ioseph
et contenti estote stipendiis nestris
CX
IStimante autem populo
et cogi
tantibj omnibwj in cordibj suis de
iohanne ne
YQSpondens
fortet ipse esset et xpistuc
iohanrn's dixit
omnibwj
aqua babtizo uos uenit autem

tior cuius
nonsum dignus
corregiam calciamentorum
^S"*^
quidem
for
solu^re
eius
ipse autem uos' babtizabit in spz'n'/u
sancto
et
St. LuiiE, III. 7-17.
igni cuius uentilabrum
138
St.
Luke,
III. 17-23.
lucanum
qui
fol. 73, r".
K^Tb.
omnia
Ct lespondens
dommum deum tuum
ct
ihesus dt'xi^
adorabis
duxit ilium in hierusa/
pinnam templi
te hinc
suis'
ei dixit illi
est
statuit
tollant te
et
deura.
et
regionem
insynago^w eoruro
ti
et
illi
uiduam
fama
exiit
legere
et surrexit
et
me
me
uelizare pauperibaj missit
et
tradit
ct
et
et
diem
cum
gratiae quee
/dicebant
3.it
illis'
Ct
insynagoâ eorum erat
inmundum
Quid
uoce magna dicens
scio quia tu' es xpistuc di
domini ancceptura
li
Gl
Omnium
min
di
insynagoâ
ineum
et
em
mirabantwr inurb
exclam
et
nobis' f/tibi
est
filius
nihilqa^
et increpauit
et
demoniu2
exiit
illi
noceuit etlactusest pau
et
cowloqaebantur adinuic
dicentes quod
est
hoc
urbum quod
impsrat inmundis' spiriti\>us
deuulgabatar fama deillo
il
exi' abillo
ab
in pot&stateetu
exeunt
et
inomnem
locumregionis surgens autem desynag
procedebant deore ipsiwf
nonne hie
proiecisset ilium
irtute
Ct
omnes testimoni
oga
ioseph
utiqa? dicitis mihi banc
Cum
or inomnibaj'
caep
ODmutesce
ihesus dicens
illo
si
introiuit
febribai
rogau^runt ilium pro ea

et di
missit illam et continue surgens
mi
riis
140
et
mag
stans sup- illam imperauit febri
isset
indomum symonis
ocrus autem symonis tenebatur

nis'
Ct
audiuimus facta incaphar
IV. 7-23.
euw
stupebant indoctrina eius quia inpotesta/
nistrabat
St Luke,
ciuitas' illorwOT
trawsiens p^rmediuz illoram ibat
habens demoniu?^
miMtndinem medice curate ipsum quan

ta
sur
ihesu natzarene uenisti perdere nos'
scriptara in aurihus uestris
is'
et
Cliscendit incapharnauM inciuitatem galilecB
auit
oculi erant intendentes
et
montis supra quern
homo
itautem dicere adillos quia hodie inpletaest hac
umillud dabant
audientes
iecierunt illud usque adsup(frci
p;zBdicare
conplicuisset lihrum reddit
Ct
et
ira hizc
ipsius
retributionis
istro if/sedit
synagoâ
sermo
dimitt^re confractos inremissionem
annum
syrus et repletisawt
quod unxitme aeuang
uissum
prdicare
in
nemo eorum mund
ibiqa docebat illos sabbatis' // erat
remissionem
et caecis'
om^s
neman
IDse autem
scrip/OT est erat
proptej-
nz'wi
et
erat aedificata ut p;-,cipitarent
liber pjvfetcs isaiae et ut reuoluit
spiritus domini supr
multi lepôsi erant in hisraI
atus^
Hum
intr
et
in sarepta sydoniae admulieriJOT
et
rexerunt
doceb
et
adnullamillarwra missus^j/ he
subhelesseo prokta
et
'iii'
fames magna in
iact&est
et
et
terra,
nissi
lias
magnificabatur ab omnihus
librum inuenit locum ubi
captiuis'
dictumest
wwsuitudinem suam die sabba
insynagoâw
Visest
omni
indiehus heliae in
quando diBMsnmest caelum annis'
mensibaj' ui
illi
Inueritate dico nobis
inpatriasua
hi&raei
Ct Consum
deillo et ipse
uenit nazareth ubi erat nutritus

auit secundum
angue&
regressuse^'/
mgaXikam
ihesus a inuirtu/ spiritus
3.men dico uobis' quia nemo acceptus
multffi uiduse erant
rec
Gt
usq ad tevapus
ethid in patria tua
fac'
autem
est
te quia in
tuum
mata omni temptatione diabulus
at
(ûod
re^pondens \hesus ait
Tion temptabis dominura
inuniu-sam
super
ne forte ofFendas ad
lapidem pedem tuuw
essit abillo
eum
3-it
es mit
disi
enim
mandauit dete' ut custodiant
manibM
soli seruies
illi
ei
naum
Scriptum/ enim
illi
filius
si
deorsum Scrip/aw
e/
fol. 73, v.
illis'
Cum
sol'
autem occid
omnes qui habebant infirmos ua

languoribaj- ducebant illos
St.
Luke, IV. 23-40.
lucanum
St
adeum
manus' iwpo
singulis'
ille
incaptwra piscium quam csepcrant simili
GXibant autem demonia
nens curabat eos
ter
amultis' clamantia et dicentia tu es

filii di et
ipsum
xpw/m
Qsse
egressus ibat in disertum locum
euw
requirebant
ipsum
quibwj
ille
ait
uitatibwj oportet
me
seuanguelizare
ret abeis'
pnedicans insynagogis
Cum
f'actumest autem
gali/effi
sum
ct
erat
// udirent
stagnum
unam nauem q
symonis rogauit
erat
ut atrra deduceret pusillum
dz'xz?
due' in altum
et
incaptwram
respondens
et
ra eius discessit
abeo /ipse pnecepit
Dertotam noctem laborantes
pro emundatione tua sicut pr^ci
mojses
pit
utsit in
mo
magis
deillo et
adsymonem
et
dz'xz'/ illi
preceptor
nihil
Ct
et
orabat
rum
et
ipse sedebat docens
phariswz sedentes
rete
qui uenerant
tactumest inuna die
innuerunt
ct
sociis' qi erant in alianaui utuenir
exomni
hiernsakm
eXl
a,me
castello gaXilecB
peccator
stupor enim circuwdederat
cum
qui
St. Luke, IV. 40
V.
9.
illo
eum
erat
hominem
qui
portantes in lecto
et
qizrebant
ponere ante eum
ent priz turba.
sum domine
et
et uirtus
eum
et
non
in\ie
nientes qua parte ilium iferr
adgenuaihwu dzcs
homo
uiri
inferre et
Guiod cumuideret sym
(\uia
CCCC
et
erat paraliticus
uenierunt
inpleuerunt awzbas nauiculas itaut
on' petrus pwcedit
iudeae
erant
et
legis doctores
et
domini adsanandos eos //
mergerentur
uenieb
tum
pebatwr autem rete eorum
et
ser
Ipse autem secedebat indiser
cium multitudinem copiossam ruw
et
illis'
curarentur abinfirmitatibj
suis'
et
ent et adiuuarent eos
testimonium
P^rambulabat autem magis
hoc fecissent conclusserunt pis
et
munus
te sacerdoti et infer
ant turhx multse ut audirent
coepimus inu^rbo autem tuo laxabo
Ct Cum
diceret sed uade osten
utnemini
laxate retia uestra
symon
tetigit ilium dicens
Ct confestim lep
dens docebat denauicula turbas

lit Cessauit autem loqui
eum
memundare
potes
siuis'
incimtate
esset
uidens
uir plenus lepra et
CXtendens manum
se
et
cum
tactumest
'domine
de
3,scendens autem
omnibj secu
uolo mundare
illi
naues stans se
rant et leuabant retia
adsy
ihesum in faciem prccedens rogauit
piscatores autem discende
cus stagnuOT
eum
una ecce
twrbae inruerent ineura ut a
uidit "ii-
et
et ait
subductis' adier
et
relictis'
Ct
eum
dicens
et
capiens
eris
tisunt
zehedei
filios
ihMs nolitimere exhoc iam ho
ram nauibw
et aliis' ci
dî et ipse stabat secus
genitzar
re
qMz'a;
quia ideo missus
dei
u-bum
mines
et t?-bae
detenebant ilium nee' discede
et
regnum
monem
l&cta.autem die
uenierunt usqwi; ad
et
autem iacobum /iohannem
qui erant socii symonis
increpans nowsinebat ea loqui
(\uia sciebant
fol. 74, r.
omnes
tum
pr tegulas submisserurit iWnm
cum
lecto
inmedio ante xhesum qxLoxum fidem
utuidit dixit
erant
141
Sscenderunt supra tec
homo
remittuntur
tibi
St.
Luke, V. 9-20.
Kb^Tb,
fol
peccatatua et caeperunt cogitare

scribae
dicentes quis
fa.nssei
ei
numquid
hie
dimitt^re peccata mssi solus deus utcogn
autem dies
quid/
uestri%
nouo
ambula' utautem
sciatis quia
filitis
surge
et nemo
lectum tuum
tolle
indomum tuam t
coram
prehendit omnes
abant deum
Ct
utres p^rib
et
nouos
inutres
et
nemo bibens
uetus statim uult no
utraq^ conseruantz'
enim uetus meliwj
dicit
jj per trans
est
cum
tactumest autem insabbato secundo primo
magnific
et
utres
mittendum/
uum
ad
stupor
inutres
uinum nouuwz
nouum
unt sed uinum
confestim surgens
et
ueteri non con
et
uinum nouum
ipsum effundetur
et
domum suam
in
et tulit
magnificans deura
Ct
uade
surgit tulit inquo
illis'
iacebat
et
mittit
3.1ioquin rumpet
ait paralitico tibi dice
et
auestimento
uenit commissura anouo // uetijres
ho
minis potestem haêt int^rra dimittsre
peccata
nouum rumpet
et
diehus
inillis'
inuestimentum uetus a
inmittit
lioquin
et tol
ti
iret
per sata uellebant discipuli eius spi
more dicentes quia uidimus
cas
et
mirabilia hodie // leui seden
manibKj
^/repleti
sunt
puplicanum nomine
Tpost hcBc exiit et uidit
tem adteloneum
et ait
illi
seqz^^reme'
eum
Ct
et
tis'
et
qui
ctfwfringuentes
Quidam autem
phsxissei dicebant
facitis o;iiod nolicet
insabba
respondens ihesus adeos dixit nee hoc legis
quid fecit dauid
tis
lecitei conuiui
manducabant
quid
illis'
et relictis omnibz^^ surgens secu
tusest
ait
dnm cum
ablatus fuerit abillis'
Quia nemo commissuram
facilius Aicere dimittuntar
peccata tua an Aicex& surge
tib\
cum
sponsus tunc ieiunabunt
dixit
quid cogitatis incordibaj
adillos
le
eorum respondens
bibunt Clmbus ipse
v.
sponstis facere ieiunare uenient
illis' est
ihesus cogitationes
et
potestis filios sponsi
qui loquitur blasfemias quis pot/
omtauiem
abut
edunt
tui auteni
esi
74,
eum eo
cum
essuriret ipse
erant quomodo intrauit
^(quando
um magnum
erat trbamulta
et
in
puplicanorum
et
sumpsit
manducauit /dedit
his'
cumbentes rfmormurabant
manducare
farissei
fbat
scribae eorum dicen/ ad discipu/w
Otiare
cum
puplicanis'
catoribaj manducatis
et
et
pec
sed qui
dixerunt
male hadent non enim ueni uoca
adeum qare
quia dominus
Kiius
et
dice
hominis etiam sabbati
ibi
homo
obseruabant
enim scribae
insabbato cu
et furissei si
raret utinuenirent accussare
eum
eorum
ipse autem sciebat cogitationes
discipu/z' iohannis
homini qui habebat
ait
faciunt similiter^/ farisseorum
dam
g
142
imnus
et
eius dexUrst erat arida
ieiunant frequenter /obsecrationes
St. Luke, V. 20-33.
tantum sacerdotibJ
synagogajn et erant
bibitis
re iustos sed peccatores in poenitentiam

illi
illis
nissi
actumest autem in alio sabbato ut in intrauit in
respondens ihesus dixit adillos' nowegent qui sani sunt
medico
3,t
panes propossitionis
qui cumipso erant quos non lieebat
suos
ct
et
et
aliorum qui cumillo erant dis
et
eius
domum dn
indomo sua
leui
surge
et
manum
et
ari
ens
sta
inmedium
et
sur
St.
Luke, V. 33VI.
8.
lu canum
aiiautem adillos ihMws
stetit
Si
licet
de
sab
et
bato benefacere anmale anim
am
saluam facere an perdeie
omnibw
cumspectis'
Ct
cir
ef
manus
auiem repletisunt iniqi
extendit
D
D
D
et restitutaej/
tate et conloqi?bantur adinuicem
quidnam facerent deihwu

Iac/mM/ autem
at
ilHs'
6.e\
ipse eliuatis oculis' \n&\%cipulos sues' dicebat
suos
ei
nunc
eati qui
fletis
cum
eati eritis
quia ridebitis
et
nomen
iecerint
Ccce merces u/ra multa
SCcunduwi
hcBc
uae uobis' diuitibwj qi
Simonem quem cognominauit petrm
et
iohannem
filippum
et
barthoIomeuOT
matteum
et
thomam
iacobuOT
alfei
et
simonem
qi uocatr zelotis
et
iudam
iacobi
et
iudam
isscharioth qi fu
uobzlr qui ridetis
nunc quia lugebitis
secundum
cum bene
use
homines
ilegite
inimicos nestros benefacitehis'
Denefacite maledi
centibKJ uobis'
Ct
maxillam p7-be
illi
tC
(^111
stetit
nicam
Ct multitude copiossa
sunt ne reppetas
omni iudea
hierasalem
et
maritima
cite
dilegunt
sanarentwr alanguori
bona
Ct
\\\\xm.
et
si
uos' fa
et
dilegatis
qum uobis
est
gra
peccatores dilegentes se
et
Si befeceritis
his'
aquibwj
et
omnis trba
ut recipiant Kqualia
tanguere quia uirtus
te
148
naw
peccatores peccatoribj' fenerant
um
Luke, VI. 8-19.
similiter
uultis ut
p;-(5ut
spratis recipisre quce gratia est uobis'
qui uexabantwr aspirih'hus inm
undis' curabantur
quaxtbsX
nam
tia
sydoni qui uenierunt utaudi
suis' et
Ct
eos qui uos dilegunt
et tyri
ef
illis
pet
qui aufert quce tua
faciant nobis liomines
et
eum
Ct
a,beo
eXmrn to
Omni enim
noli pruhib^re
enti te tribue
plebis ab
p^rcutit in
Ct
alteram
et
qui aufert tibi uestimentum
Cliscendens cumillis'
et
hcsc faciebant profetis' pat
uobis' dixerint
qu\ uos oderunt
in loco campistri et turha. disdpulorum eius
bus
uae
flebitis //
proditor
rent
uobis quia satwrati estis qwz'aessurietis
res eorum sed uobis dico qui auditis
et
et
Use
.
iacobum
CL
incselo
enim faciebant profetis' patr
\Xtrum tamen
eorum
fili
exul
et
habetis coresulationem nestram
it
t&mquam
nestvwm
es
(rairemeius
exprcbra
et
hominis gaudete inilladie
tate
quos apos
homi
uos' odieriwt
tolos nominauit
3.n dream
cae/?'
eatqui nuncessuritis quia satrabemini
um
dies facius esset uocauit adse' discipulos
et
St.
quia nestrumest vegnum
spmVu
paup^res
eati
urint
Ct
cum
elegit xii exipsis'
sanabatomws
et
nes et Cumsepwauerintuos'
// re et er
diebwj exiitinmontem ora
prnoctans inoratione
exiebat
illo
75, r.
homini exten
dzxz'/
de manumtuaw
eius ipsi
fol.
inimicos
nestros,
et
Mernm.
dilegi
bfacite et
date nihil sperantes et
motu
erit
St.
Luke, VI. 19-35.
Kb^Tb,
Ct
merces u/ra multa
eritis
in altum et posuit in altum fun
al
filii
damenta supra petram inundati
tissimi quia benignus^^/ super ingratos

/
malos
one autem facta
Hstote ergo missericordes
sicui paier uesier missericors/ nolite iudi
Mtnon iudicemini
care
Qate
dimittemini
Qimittite
et zvcper
num
\xestxu-ca.
qwa mensi
illius
tui
intrauit
as
Tlonest disdpulus
trahemautem
i^zoculo tuo
potes
dt'cere
ne ieciam fistucam deoculo tuo
ossus
adeum
Jlypochrita iece
culo tuo
et
trater
eum
si
li
primum trabem deo
tunc respicies ut educas'
stucam deocu/o
bor bona (\ua
facit fructus
cum
eius
quia dignusM/ nthoc
Qilegit enim gentem
nw/ram
Ct cum iamnolongue
adeum
centorio amicus dizen% domine
meum
tectum
bonum
dignus arbitratus utuenirem adte %ed
Heque enim
nis'
mo debono
bonum
prufert
mala
dis OS loquitur
d^mme
Quid autem
et
et facit
St. Luke, VI. 35-
domum suam
dico
miratusM/
uocatis me'
bis' dz'xz'/
.
puer ms nawz
fuerant
eos ostend
constitutw^'
ueni
Ct Seruo
uenit
et
Quo
fac' hoc et facit

et
et&
Ct dico huic uade
milites
3,lio
audito
\\\esu%
conusrsus sequentibwi se tur
3,men dico
tam fidem inueni
ex audiuit
uobis cui similis/ similise/
Ct
uadet
meo
exhabundantiaenim cor
Omnisqui uenit adme'

sermones meos
et
\.&%sauro
dommo. etnoniaciW^ qucB dico uobis'
asdificanti
ha&ns subme
tessauro cordis sui profert
/meipsum non sum
propter quod
go homo sum subpotestate
Donus enim ho
Gt malus homo demalo
i7ztres
die' urbo et sanabitur
collegunt ficus neq derubo
uindimiunt uuam
am
despi
adomu
asset
nee arbor mala faciens fructum
suo cognoscitur
il
syna
nonenim dignus sum ut sub
noli uexari
MYlaqucBque enim arbor defructu
et
ihesus autem ibat
ipse sedificauit nobis'
illis'
missit
malos
seruum
adihm rogabant
ueniissent
solicite dicentes ei
prizstes
cum
fi
deihu missit
audiisset
ut ueniret et saluaret
gogam
Vionest enim ar
fratris tui
cum
erat pr^ti
illi
seniores iudeorum rogans
at ille
eum
ip
se inoculo tuo trabem nonuides
cuiusdam seruus maleha
et'us
et
\n
Cento
incapharnaum
bens eratmoritrus qui
non consider
hatrituo
flu
// aurihus plebis
sup^rma
uides fistucam inoculo fraMs
Quomodo
se
sup^r petram
autem inplesset omniau^rba sua
rionis autem
prfectus autem sicut magistr
Qmdautem
homini
facit similis/
domum suam
na domus magna
similitudinem nuzqid
bo infoueam cadent
Qui autem
petram
erat supra
non
et
eam mou^re funda
fundamento inquam inlissusw/
Cum
caecus pot/ csecum ducere nonne am
gistrum
enim
non potuit
et
dom
flumen
inlissit
ius et continno concidit et iactaest rui
remietur uobis'
et
ta
szn
eadem quippe mensura
illis'
illi
dificanti
effluentem dabunt insi
fueritis
Qicebat autem
e/
coagita
et
ui
audit
dabitur uobis'
ei
mensuram bonam conuersam

tam
contemp
nolite
utnon tempnemini
nare
fol. 75, v.
domum
qui languerat
uobzlr
Ct
nee
inhisral tan
reuersi qui missi
inuenierunt seruui
sanum
.
.
hommi
qi fodit
144
St.
Luke, VI. 48 VII
10.
lucanum
Ct
laciumes^ deinceps ibat in cimtaUm

qucB uocatwr
naim
ei
ibant
cum
Quid
illo
autem adpro
filius
^/idiliciis'
multa cumeo quam cwwuidisset
stis
ihwKS misericordiamotw sup-ea dixit

noli flere ei accessit
illi
culum
et ait
tuus
et tetigit
et
et
coepit loqui
et
dedit
mat
da maior
ma
est
babtismo iohannis
surrexit itmdbis etquia deus uissitauit pie
autem
sua2
hicsermo mxxnmersBm
met
iudeam deeo /omnem circaregionem'
Cui
nuntiauerunt iohanni discipuli eius deomnibwj

cowuocauit
'ii*
dtdiscipulis suis' \o\\annis
z.ddominuva dicens
sit
an' alium
ent
uiri
sitnos' dz'c^ws
um
et
spznVibwjmalis'
aeci
lodi
et
et
et
iohanni q<zuidistis
uident
ambulant
mundantwr
et
an' ali
euntes renun
que
manducans panem
ne
que
bibens uinum
demonium
ecce
homo
bibens
deuorator
et
et
To
peccatoruw
filiis
suis'
gabat autem ilium quidam defarisjm ut
scandaliza
anducaret cum
inme 6t
mum
Ct
tus
ortui resurgunt
discessissent
mulier inciuitate peccatrix ut
nuntii iohannis cae
cognouit quod accubuit indomu

s
145
farissei
illo
discubuit
se
Ingressus indo
ordi audiunt
cu7?i
fili^j
et dicitis
eprosi
St. Luke, VII. 11-24.
bibens uinum
et iustificata est sapientia

fu
Uenit
hahsi
et
p aup^res aeuangue
Cantauimus nobis
erit
similes st
ne
amicus puplicanorww
cumq^ non
Uenit iohannis babtiza
hominis manducans
audistis
qui
lamentauimJ nobis
non saltastis
non plorastis
et dicitis
lizantar et htaXus
est
^rgo similes dicam homines generatio
et
plagis'
illis'
spreu^runt inse
di
non babtizati abeo
ipsis'
tybiis' et
caecis' multis' donauit
respondens dixit
pmti w;zsilium
adinuicem etdicentibus
Inipsa autem hora cu
multos alanguoribrî'
uissum
tiate
tu es qui uenturus es
tu es qui uentarus es
legis
larissei
pueris' sedentibwi' inforo et loquentibwj
dixert lohannis habtiza mis
expectamus
rauit
Gt mis
inregwo
popnlus au
nis huius et cui similes sunt
his'
expectamus cum autem ueniiss
adeum
et
est
puplicani iustificau-unt bab
tizati
et exiit
quiautem minor
Ct Omnis
est illo
gnificauerunt Aeuxa dicen/M quia profetamagna^
bem
CL
nemo
et
et
prcspsi
Qico enim uohis
te
diens
ri
tuam qui
ante faciem
int^rnatos mulierum profeta
iohanne bahtiza
3.ccepit autem ovanes timor
suae
meum
uiam tuam ante
maior
illu?;?
domibi' regum suni aed quid exi
LllCest deque scriptumest ecce
profeta
rabit
mor
resedit qui erat
\it
mitto angueium
lo
adoliscenti adoliscens tibi
dico surge
sed quid exis
uidere proCeta utique dico nobis plus
quam
portabant stetsrunt
hii qi
har
iredutum ecce qwiiwueste pretiossa sunt
matris suae eth(Sf uiduaerat eiturha

ciuitatis
76, 1.
uidere \\omintm mollibj uestimentis'
tis
unicKJ
existis iradisertuw uidere
undinem uento mou^ri
pinqwaret portse ciuitatis ecce def

functus efferebatur
deiohanne adtz^rbas
pit dicexG
Cum
disctpuh' eius et Xtirhz. copiossa
fol.
Gt
ecce
fari
i
St. Luke, VII. 24-37.
K^T\
alabastrum unguenti
attulit
et
stans
et
retro secus pedes eius lacrimis caep

it
et
cens hie
eum
uocau^rat
Ct
catrix est
v5y mon habeo

ait
magistr
mitatibM maviaquis uocatur magdalencB
deqa demonia
et
aliquid dzre
erodis
et
sussanna
ministrabant
3.t ille
Ilic' "ii- debitores er
et alias
multse
Cumautem tarbamulta plurima
suis
prop^rarentadeum
bebat denarios qunqcentos
dixit per similitndinem adillos
nonhabentihus
nauit utrisqe
dilegit
cui plus' donauit
Ct
iudicasti
tuam
disti hcBc
des meos
lum
Conusrsus admulierem
intraui
dixit sy
suis' rigauit
raihx nodedisti h(2c
Oleo caput mmnounxisti

guento unxit pedes meos
pe
multum
dimittitur
minus
natum
Ct
ct
quod dico
lam ihMs remittunturtibi peccata
fecit
lnt'rogabant
et
audientes noraintellegant
Oemen/ urbum
'
di
entes saluifiant
autem ad
lidestuate saluam fecit
Ct
37VIII.
i.
di
caetris'
tactumest deinceps
^SXautem
hesc paraiula
Quiautem secus uiam sunt qui au
uerbum decorde eorum ne cred
HSmqui
supra pet
ram qui cum audierint cum gau

dio suscipiunt
habent qui
uerhnm
et hii
radices non
adtempw credunt intempore
tribulationis recedunt
St. Luke, VII.
discipuli eius
diunt u;-bum dfi deinde uenit zabulMj

et tulit
in pace
eum
datum/ nosse misterium regni
ant dtcere intrase quisw/ hie qui
uade
bonaw
fructum centuplu7
clamabat quihai5et aures audien
Caeperunt qui simul accumbeb
mnlierem
3.1iud cicidit inspinas
autem inparabulis' ut uidentes nowuideant
Cui autem. minus
(I'lli.Zt
ncwhabebat
aruit quia
qucB esset hcec parabula quibî' ipse dixit uobis'
dilegit dixit adil
eiiam peccata dimittit
comede
caeli
3,liud cicidit intrram
GXortum
di audiat
autem un
se
cone
Simul exortse spinas sufFocau^runt
hcBC dicens
remittuntur ei peccatamulta
quoniaxn dilexit
petram
et
ilcBc
"propter
et
et
et
3,liud cicidit supra
runt illud
illud
autem exquo itraui
meos
Ct uolucres
et
OScu
et capillis' suis' t^rsit
caecidit
ulcatuwifj-/
exiit qi
dam
et
secus uiam
minat aliud
humorem
ido
3.quam pedibwjmeis' nonde
autem lacrimis'
nocessauit osculari pedes
tibi
plus'
dixit sestimo quia is
3.t ille dixit ei recte
moni uide hancmuUerem
mum
eum
symon
Ccce
seminat seminare semen suum
nnde redderent do
illis'
quis 'go
respondens
et ali
quce
defacultatibj
illis'
f(7ueniret et deciuitatibM
io
hanna uxor chuza pôcuratoris
pec
qaz'a
Ct
exierant
'uii'
ant cuidam fseneratori unus de
us
ct
mulieres aliquse
et
ait intrase di
respondit ihesua et dixit adillum
tibi
aeuanguelium
erant cumillo aspiritihus malis' et infir
eum
qualis mulier qwiStanguit
et
far
ewet pwfeta sciret utiqae q(Z
si
decim cumillo
eius
et
v.
Ct CXierunt duo
zans regnum dei
pedes
unguebat unguento uidens autem
isseus qui
ipse iter faciebat inciuitatem
castellum pr<2dicans
rigare pedes eius et capillis' capitis
sui trgebat eos et osculabatM;"
fol. 76,
quod autem inspinis'
St.
Luke, VIII. 1-14.
lucanum
cicidit hii sunt qui audierunt el asoli
duebatr neque indomu manebat sed
citudinibJ' et diuitiis et uoluntatibi' uitse
inmonumentis
euntes simul suffocantwr einon refferunt
an/
fructum
Oôd aulem
in corde
bono
in
bonam
trram
optimo audientes
et
Hemo
entiam
ut uidit ihesum procedit
exclamans uoce magna
et
simi obsecro te ne
VLerhwrn
sed supifr candellabrum ponit ut intrant
conpedibwj custoditus
Xlontnuaest occultum quod non
palam ueniat
eius et
Uenierunt auiem mater
mater tua
illi
mei
et fratres
gabant
ingredi
hii sunt qui iierhnm
audiunt et faciunt // lam
et disciputi
ergo
et
ascenderunt
dormiit
num
et
et
Gt
ubi
est fides
magna
dixit autem
ei
et
mari
et
uir
et
impetu
GXierunt
intrauer
et
grex
abiit
et
suffocatus
est
nuntiauerunt inciuitatem
et
uenierunt
adihwm
et inuenie
exierant uestitum ac sanamente ad
illis'
il
et
eius et
timuerunt nuntiauerunt autem
qui uiderant quom.odo sanus esset factus
a legione
Gl
rogauerunt ilium omnis
multitude regionis gerazinorum ut
'\\\cest
discederet abipsis' quia timore
tenebantur
Cnauigauerunt autem adregionem ge
egressus ewet adterram occurrit
Ct ro
hominem sedentem aqô demonia
pedes
oboedi
rasinorum quaest contra galileam
porcorum
GXierunt autem uidere quod
inuillas
runt
uw/ra qî timentes mirati
quia et uentis' imperat
permissit illos
et
factumest
et
sunt dzcew/es adinuicem quis putas
unt
et
preceptor perimwj
Surgens increpauit uentum
ir
ut permitteret eos inillos
demonia ab homine
fugerunt
a.ccedentes autem sus
factiast tranquillitas
lis'
ob
conplebatur fluctibwj nauicula
citauerunteum dicentes
et
de
quod ut uiderunt factum, qui pascebant
discendit procella uenti iwstag
periclitabantur
atille
illis'
eum
tiii
illuz
ut in abissum
per prceps instagnum
stagnum
Hauigantibw^ autem
illis'
unt inporcos
eius
actumest autem inuna dierww e/ipse ascendit innauicu

et ait adillos trarasfretemus tras
eum rogabant
ultoraw pascentium inmonte
nun
hatres tui stant foris
et
dixit legio quia intrauerunt
ille
multa in
dicens quod
\\\\xm Wiesus
erat autem ibi grex
ent
qui respondens dixit ad eos
uolentes te uidere
matermea
et
3t
ne imperaret
et fratres
nopotuerant adire adeum ^rcBturha
tiawrunt
fdi
monia
se habere auf
et
uincu
et ruptis'
Interrogauit autem
nomenest
qui
ei
cnmque nonhadet etiam quod putat

feretur abillo
loca
Uidete ergo quoiaodo
auditis qui enim haiet dabiturilli
arri
uinciebatur catenis'
et
agebatur ademonio indiserta
lis'
manifestetwr nee' abswwditum quod non cognos

ei
pr^cipi
homine multis enim temporibw^

piebat ilium
catur
dei altis
ebat enim spirit ni inmundo ut exiret ab
auiem lucernatn accendens o
lumen
fili
me torqwas
prit earn uasso aut subtus lectum ponit
es uideant
Gt cum
renersusest et rogabat ilium uir
monia exierant
illi
magno
Ipse autem ascendens nauim
ut
cum eo
aqo de
esset
quidam qui habebat demoniuw iaw
temporibwj multis'
St.
eum
is
dixit quid mihi et tibi est ihesu
hii st qui
retinent et fructum defFerunt per pati
inmest
fol. 77, r".
Luke, VIII. 14-27.
et
uestimento non in
St.
Luke, VIII. 27-38.
Kb^Th.
eum ihs
Limissit autem
mum
tuam
Ct
c\iAeu%
narra quanta
et
cum
rediisset
nomen
uir cui
adpedes
indomum
traret
erat
fere
illi
is
eum
et
Contigit
et tetigit
uestimenti etus
us sanguinis eius
cum eo
qui
et
quis
et dicis
me
me
aliquis
tem deme
et
iohannem
est
mortua sed dormit
et
patrem
et
mo
et
matrem
antes quia mortua esset
atrb
puellas
infl
est spiritus eius et
ipse
dare manducare
sanata
sit
Et
reaersus
et
surrexit continuo et iussit
vôn
uocatis xii aposto/is dedit eis uirtulem
nia ut languores curarent
stetit flux
ihesus quisest quime'
sit
illos prffidicare
Ct
re infirmos
Dngceptor
regnum
Ct
et
mis
di et
sana
3,it adillos nihil
uirgam
Ct inquam cumqa^
tetigit et dixit ihesus te
neque
peram
ciuitatem intra
nam
et
ego noui
uirtu
Uidens autem q muli

et
GI obquam
neque panem
u^ritis ibi
neque
peccuniawz
et
neque
'ii'
to
manete
inde non exeatis
et qui
cau
cumque
non reciprint uos'

exeuntes
iwdicauit coraz
quem admodum
illi
Ct Stupuerunt pa
neque
et
eius
quod (actum erat // potestatem super omniademo
deci\iitate ilia
pedum uestrorum
confestim
timonium sup^r
ilia dixit illi filia fides
tua te saluamfecit uade inpace
t/Cl
3-Qhuc' eo loquente uenit quidam
ressi
148
etiam pulu^rem
excutite intes
illos //
asuangueli
autem circumibant per castella
zantes
Ctu
St. Luke, VIII. 38-.49.
manuwz
adfligunt
eum
et
sci
rentes quibwj p;-cepit ne alicui dicerent
substanti
procedit ante pedes eius iUius

tetigerat
puella surge
non
nicas habeatis
exiisse
omni populo
ipse autem tenens
clamauit dicens
inme
eum
diridebant
plan
il
ut \n
er cîa non latuit ilium tremens uenit
ssam
3.st
tuleritis inula
conpremunt
twrbse te
guebant illam
et
dixit nolite flere
fimbriam
erant
Ilebant autem omnes
nissi
le
negantibwj' autem ovsxm'ous dixit pet
tetigit
tigit
et ait
non p^rmissit int
iacobum
suflfocar
confestim
et
addomum
petrum
nee abullo potuit curari
accessit retro
uenisset
secum
saluaerit // rare
et
et
iret
xii qucB
omnem
erogau-at
am suam
rus
dum
Cum
quemquam
Ct
filiaunica
mulier qucBdam erat
uxu sanguinis abannis'

dicis'
eum
au
ci
xii et hcec
conprmebatur ut
sic'
ent
qum
eius
annorum
Ct
riebatwr
rogans
\\iesn
ct
erat iarius et ip
Ct
tua
filia
noli uexare ilium ihesus autem
crede tantum
re
ihs excepit IUuot
eum
est
quia
ei
v.
dito hoc uerho xespondit patripuelise noli time
fecisset \hesus / / iurha.
illi
se princeps synagogae erat

cidit
mortua
fe
tibi
erant enim omnes expectantes
Gcceuenit
adprincipem synago^tE dtcens
dicens redi indo
p^runiu^rsam ciuitatem
abiit
prdicans quanta
iactumest autem
fol. 77,
et
curantes ubiqe // ebant
diuit
autem erodis tetracha omnia qucB
abeo
et
fi
hessitabat eo qtiod diceretur
St.
Luke, VIII.
49IX.
7.
lucanu m
aquibwjdam oîa iohannis
surrexit a
fol. 78, r".
3,
3.quibjdam uero qwza helias ap
mortuis'
decollaui qnisauiem
quo audio ego
Gt
dare eutn
raurunt
et
et reprobari asenioribus
principibus sacerdotum
et
scribis'
et
occidi
et
tertia die resurgere
in
bethzaida quod cuin
ex
et
deregno
illis'
QI
di
eos qui cura indigebant sanabat
es autem caeperat declinare
dixerunt
xii
tes incastella
deuertant
et uillas
quae circa sunt
loco disserto sumus aitauiem adillos uos'

date
illis'
manducare
Sit
pisces m'ssi forte nos'
eamus
et
inomnem hanc turham sescam
er
ant autem fere

facite illos
genos
.
gabal' oblann
ii
Gt
conibach
Aisctpulis suis' ut
fodil
ducauerunt omnes
niputhuc
latumw^ quod suprfuit
fus
nadz'xz'/ illis'
torum
et
milia ait autem addisfz^w/oj
tactumest
Cum
cumillo
ewe dicunt
trbse
a,t
illi
cLlii iohannem hahtizam
St.
Luke, IX. 8-19.
saluam
mundum
qui enim
animam
faciat earn
si
lucretur
proficit
ipsum p^rdat
sa autem
facit
meos sermones hunc
factumestpost
Cum
Qico autem
hcBc
petrum
filius
ho
uenerit inmai
sanctorum angue
Sunt
nobis' uere
aliqui hie'
mortem
man
candit
Gt
et
verba fere die
iaeobum
inmontam
et
uiii
3,ssumpsit
iohannem
etas
utoraret
tactumest dumoraret species uultus
fragman
eius altera, et uestitus eius albus refulgens
et discipuli
et
Quem
ecce
'ii"
uiri
loqa^bantur cumillo
erant autem moyses
me'
lesponderunt
maiestate
et
et
namquime erubu
donee uideant regnumdî
Gt be
et
me
iacexe
qui prdiderit
uid enim prodarit homini
\orum
solus esset orans erant
et int^rrogauit illos dzc^s
sequatur
Stantes qui non gustabunt
et satratisunt et sub
cofiSni xii //
et
estate sua et patris et
panibw
ponerent an/ twrbas
illis'
me
^propter
minis erubescet
fregit et distribuit
gabis
conidar
// suos
piscibKf respexit in ceelum
suam
erit et
fecerunt et discumb^re fa
ailli
emamus
a,cceptis' autem "u"
Ham
detrimentum
n-
et
discumbre pr coûiuia qwinqwa
et ita
cerunt omw^s
et
uiri "u'
perdat earn
uniursum
dixerawt
illi
non sunt nobis' plusquSm "U" panes
quotidie
cru
et tollat
uoluerit animam suam saluam
inueniant sescas quia hie' in
et
Siquis uult pof/ me'
3.bnegat se ipsum
cem suam
accedentes
et
cebatautem adomnes
uenire
Qimitte twrbas ut eun
illi
xpzV/cd
multa pati
et
est
di-x.it
increpans illos prtecepit ne'cui dicer
seorsum
secessit
cepit illos et loqwbatur

et
symon petrwj
quem me
ent hoc dicens quia oportet filium hominis
ui
cognouissent twrbse secutisunt illuw
di
ille
uos' autem
illis'
cuinq^ fecerunt // \ocum,
illis'
dissertum qui
cLt
de
est iste
reuersi apos/^/t' nar
qtiCB
illi
a.SSumptis'
Ct quserebat
talia
(ItXZt autem
dicitis esse respondens
antiquis' surrexit ei ait erodis iohan
nem quem ego
quia pwfeta unus depriorib.f sur
rexit
paruit abaliis autem quia profeta unus de
lii
et
et
helias uissi in
dieebant excessuw eius
dixerunt
SLUi autem heliam
149
St.
Luke, IX. 19-31.
Ki.Ti.
Det
quern conpleterus erat in hiernsalem

riis
cum
uero et qui
somno
tatem
cum
adihMm
num
tibi
et
num
raoysi et
num
'iii*
est
brauit eos
illis
et
seqenti
,ti
f
lai
Lactumest
uox
denube
et
nemini
illi
hendit ilium
et
et
subito clamat
et
illis'
dissipat ilium
cum spuma
ITla
discendit abeo dilanians
enm
et
sta
Quicum
illis'
pro nobis
spi'rttus
est
am
uix
eum
quia nonsequitur nobis
roga
est
et
eum
^/no
adu^rsus uos'
tactumest autem
dum
conplerentur
ipse faciem su
firmauit ut iret inhierusa/fz et mis
nuntios an/e coraspectum
sit
nam
Dnzceptor uidimus quen
dies assumptionis eius
adpre
re
tuo iecientem demonia
Sit adillum ihesus sinite
et
me
omnes uos hie maior/
prohihere quienim non
lite
et elidit
et
puerum
qui me' missit
est inter
prohibuimus
cum
ecce
eum
dam innomine
gist^r obsecro te respice infilium

et
eorum mai
Ct qui cumque
suscipit
Tesponciens autem iohannis dixit
turha multa
quia unicusM/ mihi
meo me
qui minor
uiderant
ecce uir deturha exclamauit dicens
meum
secus se et ait
cipit c recipit
6Sy.erunt
his' q(Z
autem. inilla di'e discendentibwj
occurrit
re
ihMs
est
eum
tuit
Ultra
verba
que suscip^rit puenimistum innomine
fac/a est
uox inuentus
diebwj quicquam ex
demonte
et
et
ipsitacuerunt
et
obum
et
uelatum
uidens cogitationes cor
3.t ihesus
esset
dis illorum adp7-(?chendens
mcs electus ipsum au
filius
dite et dumfieret
inillis'
or
il
timuerunt intrantibw
innubem
dzs hic/
hmc autem
nubs
igno
illi
erat
uitautem cogitatio ineos quis
loquente fac/a
lo
et
eum dehoc
interrogate illud
nescientes quid
helise
3.t
an/e eos utni? sentirent illud et timebant
tab(;rnacu/a
diceret
hominum
istos
ut irad
fut;-umj'/
rabant u^;'bum di istud
illo ait
sermones
uestris
enim hominis
&iur inmanus
bonumw/ no
prizceptor
faciamus
filius
erant stabant
illo
bis' hie' esse et
solus
ponite incordib^j
grauati erant
illo
&tiaciumest cum discederent ab
autem
inomnibwj' qutz faciebat dixit ad discipulos suos
euigelantes uiderunt maies
ei
etus etqxn
petrus
tol 78, vo.
suum
et
eun
tes intrau^;-unt inciuitatem samaritanorj
ui disdpulos tuos utiecerent ilium etnon
potu
ut parerent
illi
non recip^runt
et
eum
quia
erunt
respondens autem \\\esu% dixit
iniidelis et pernersa.
uos' et patiar uos'
um tuum
S'eneratio
fades' eius erat euntis inhierusa/^w // dixe
L/um
usqquo ero ap^

adduc' hue'
Ct cum accederet
domine
runt
iili
cendat decselo
elissit
eum
autem uidissent
dicemus utignis dis
uis'
et
discipuli eius iacobj et iohannis
consumat
illos
c
si
ilium
demonium
et
repauit ihMs spz'nVwminmundum

nauit
puerum
et
61 Conuersus
dispauit et inc
et
ierunt inalium castelluOT
sa
3,mbulantib,r
reddidit ilium patrieius
otupebant autem omnes inmagnitudine

omnihusque mirantibw^' inmagnitudiwe
illis'
eld ilium sequar
dî
Ct
df;i
et
St. Luke, IX. 31-44.
increpauit illos etah
160
Sit
uo
illi
inula
te'
tactumest autem
dixit
qwidam
quo cumq^
ieris
ihesus uulpes foueas habent

luc
res
St. Luke, IX. 44-58.
lu canum
nidos ubi requiescant
caeli
autem ho
lilius
minis nowhaiet ubi caput reclinet
me
alterum sequere
mihi primum
Suos
ire
diitautem ad
puluerem qui adhessit inuobis' dtcimiate
iWeauiem dixit domine pe;mitte
ire et sepilire
pa/rmmm
quia sodomis' remissius
Ct
LI
nemo
adillum ihs
suam
in
tusest
regno
aratrum
aspiciens retro ap
missit illos binos
et
inomnem
faciem suam
quo erat ipse uenturus
ciuitatem
licio et cinere
um
et dicebat
domivmm messis
uci rogate ergo

arios
inmessem
quam
ut mittat oper
qui uos' spernit

spernit spernit
Ct
uobis
erit
tucafar
usque in caelum exal
Qui uos
geris
uos s\cut agnos interlupos nolite portare
adinfernum dimer
audit
me
eum
euersisunt autem Ixx
me
audit
spernit
me
qui
ii
et
quiautem
di
centes domine etiam demonia subie
neque peram
ciunturnobis' innomine tuo
neque calciamenta
illis'
nemini peruiam
cumqwe domum
huic domui
et siibifuerit filius
requiescet super ilium pax
uos reuertetr
111
salutaueritis
iratraueritis dicite
111
quaw
orpiones
et sutler
eadem autem domu mane
eciuntur uobis'
uesira.
dedomu indomum
quam cumqe
perit
Vôn
illis'
adpr(5pinquauit in
111
quam cumque
intraueritis e/non reciperint
58X.
10.
et
h<ec asapientib^j et
reuelasti ea paruulis' etiam
ter quia sic' placuitan/e te
hi tradita sunt apatre et
ciuita/ew
proden
pa
Omnia mi
nemo
uos
trituimthea
St. Luke, IX.
Iflipsa ho
leteor tibi domine patercasli etterise
tihus
uobis' e/curate infirmos qui iilla
di
Uerum
Sâudete autem quia nomina.
scrip/asunt incaelo
quod abswradisti
uos manducate quae adponuntr
uos regnum
omnemuirtutem
ra-exultauit ihesus inspznVu sancto et dixit
ciuitatem intraueritis et susci
st e/dicite
so
et
tamen inhoc nolite gaudere quia spiritus subi
Qignusw/ enim operarius mercede sua
in
de
Qedi uohis potes
inimici e/nihil uos' nocebit
sinau/em ad
te edentes et bibentes quce aipud illos sunt
nolite transire
sicut fulgor
Ccce
caelo cadentem
et ait
tatem calcandi supra serpentes
pax'
pads
Tiestra.
uidebam satanan'
me
missit
cum gaudio
sacculum
et
et
bethzai
sydoni remissius
et
tatus es e/usqe
il
Gcceegomitto
Ite
tibi
sedentes poeniterent uer
naum numqwid
Iocuot
niessis quidem multa operarii autem pa
lis'
tamen tyro
iniudicio
an/i?
et
il
tesquae inuobis' factaesunt olim icy
LJosthtE(r autem designauit dominus
dei
et alio's Ixxii'
et
Use
corozain
indie
ro etsydone factae fuissent uirtu
manum
mittens
se tibi
erit
dico uobis
dei
da qwzasiinty
la quamilli ciuitati //
ait
renuntiare hatrihus meis' his' qi domi sunt
2Lit
regnum
te quia adpropinquauit
domine sed primum permitte mihi
te
inpedibj extergimus inuos' tamenhoc scito
nestra.
dixiique
tuautem uade annuntia regnum dei
Sequar
alter
exeuntes inplateas eius dicite etiaw
Sine utmortui sepeliant mortuos
ei ihesus
fol. 79, r.
161
gle'so in letraim di'denach
St.
Luke, X. 10-22.
Kb^Tb.
fol. 79,
scit qui sit filius m'si patr efqxii sit pat^r
el alteradie
nisi filius ei cui uoluerit filius re
stabulario
Ct
uelare
Conuersus addiscipuks suos
dico enim uoht's quod multi
reddam
profetcs e/ieges
luerunt uidere quos uidetis etnonm
derunt
et
udierunt
audire queeuos' auditis
Ct Ccce quidam
tus surrexit temptans ilium
ei
quid scriptum qtwmodo legis
Qileges dominura deum iuum

ex
to
corde tuo
to
ex to
et
ex omnibwj mrtuiiius
el
ex omnimente tua
tamquam
ta
ipsum
te
ministerium qum
homo quidam
ra
i\leau/eni uol
dixit
illi
ens
es
turbaris erga plurima por
iustifi
vZ/
esset
secus loclim
et
uenit secus
eum
um
et
uinum
et
el
el
eum
ram
St.
Luke, X.
22-34.
esset
inloco
quodam orans
adeum domine
illis'
ikTHP
Cum
oratis dicite
sancle qui in caelis' es sac/ificetur
regnum tuum
3-dueniat
uoluntas tua sicut in caelo
Danem
leuita
cum
die
el
fiat
interra
nostrum cotidianum danobis' ho
Ct
remitte nobis' peccatanof/ra
si
qidem
et ipsi
iter faciens
nobis'
Ct nenos' inducas' intemptatioweOT
eum mise
sed liberanos'
illuwz vn
ium %\mm duxit istabulum suuot

eius
cum
dum
nomen tuum
pertrawsiit
ueslrum habet
infundens ole
ponens
ITlaria opti
partem elegit qua non aufferetwr abea
r
tactujnesl
et ait
ricordia motuse^/ el adpropinqâns al

ligauit uulnera eius
necessarium
docenos' orare sic/ etioha;j docuit Aiscipulos suos
semi
uideret
e/uidens
est
discendeb
Similiter
amaritanus auleni quidam
mi
et x&%pondens
ut cessauit rnius dixit exdiscipulis eius
3,cciditaulejn ut sacer
uisso illo prcsteriuit
mam
cu
dominus martha martha solicita
ro unuOT
dos quidam discenderet eadem uia

el
el
utme adiuuet
illi
iibi
illu7
latrones qui' etiaz dispoliauerunt euz

plagis' inpossitis' abierunt
reliqitme solawz
nistrare die' ergo
at abhierusa/e;?! inhericho el icidit in
uiuo relicto
quod sorormea
illiKi'
domine nonest
stetit et ait
fac' /uiues
adihw^m 6t
dixit
nomine maria qua eliam sed
ITlartha autem satagebat circa frequens
/IiT~
'\\\esu%
suaz e/huic
illi
ipsum dixil
autem
quoddaw
ens secus pedes domini audiebat uerba
care se
quisM/ pwxinius meus suscipiens
ipse intrauit \n
pondisti hoc
tnis
proximuw tuum
el
di-x.il
recte res
animatua
et
et dileges
dixilque
3,t
mulier qw^dammartha no
el
erat sorer
respondem
prox
el tufac' similiter
mine excepit ilium indomuwz
inlege
ille
uade
ihesus
illi
castellum
2sterna.n1
tibi
qui fecit missericordiam inenm
dz'xzV
ait
uidetar
"iii"
qui icidit ilatrones
illi
aclumesl autem dumiret
dtcens
adeum
3,t ille dz'xz'/
fel
legis peri
TTiSiîster quid faciendo uitam
possidebo
ille
e( nana.
habe
illius
borum
quis
tzi5i
imus fuisse
uo
curam
el ait
dedit
el
quod axmque super erogaueris ego cum rediero
el
Deati oculi quiuident qucB uidetis
dixii
denarios
protulit 'ii*
v.
nocte
iumen
el
tris'
etdicet
dimittemus omni debenti
amalo
'.
amicum
illi
Ct
ait adillos
3,mice
commoda
pa
quis
media
e/ibit adillura
mi/ii
nes
cu
segit
162
St.
Luke, X. 35 XI.
5.
lucanum
quom'am amicus
e/
me
xaeus uenit deuia ad
ponam
non habeo quod
monia pro
Ct
iUnm
an/.?
fol. 80, r.
ille
num
dein
fecto peruenit inuos' reg
Cum
dei
tus respondens dicat noli mz'î molestus esse
dit
iam hostium clussum^
qucB possedet
um
si
nowpossnm surgere
incubili
GL
ille
et pueri
illi
dare
ei
Qico
p^rseufz-auit pulsans
nowdabit
mei mec
uobis'
surgens eoquod amicus
propter inprobitatem
ems surget
habet necessaries
ego uobis' dico
ei
kA uis autem
santibi aperietur
tit
bit
aut
illi
Sut
illi
nuwquid porreget
si
\>us se
Gt
nium locutus/ mutus
et
alii
tationes
inse
eorum
iecit
de
dixz't eis'
mus supra domum cadet
bel zebub
iecere
bel zebub
iecio
inqwo ieciunt
unt
Dorro
si
adsumit
autem in
dehomine am
cum
et
indom
reuertar
di'ci't
scopis'
uenerit in
neqaio
alios spt'ritus
-uii'
et ingressi habitant ibi et
nouissima hominis
illius
peio
tactumest autem dumhffe diceret
uocem qwtedammulier detrba

Deatus uenter
illi
uit et
ubera q suxisti
eos
immo
atio
porta
te
qu\.
3,t ille
ad
dz'xzV
beati qui audiunt uerbu?ra
Omne
fuit
Tegnxim
et
do
it
ideo ipsi indices
Signum
signum
qucetit et
n3.m
nmi signumionee
sicut
ita er
hominis generationi huic
e/filius
cum
austri surget iniudicio

ista et
contempnabit iWam
quia uenit afinibj terrss audire sapi
entiam salamonis
SI autem ego
filii
generatio hc gener
ionas insignum ninuetis'
generatione
ipsius quia dicitis in
demonia
nequamej/
Tegina
siautem satanas
demonia
turbis' autem concur
csepit dzVere
nodabiturei
satanan' iecit inse ipsum diuissusw/ quo
regnum
eam
dit et
rentibw
Ipseautem utuidit cogi
ipsum diuissum desolabitur
raodo stabit
Cum
mundatam tunc ua
dei et custodiunt
ibel
temptantes signuw? qucsre
bant decaelo abeo
distri
ei'us
r.
zebub principe demoniorum
t/ L
noninneniens
uenit
dz'x2'/
demo
quidam autem dixerunt exfarisKW
monia
et'us
contra meest et qui non
dispergit
meani unde exiui
extollens
bo
ammirat2esunt
r.
trbse
et
ra priorihus
filiis'
erat ieciens
spi'ritus exierit
fiunt
ergo uos'
si
uej/ris qaratomagis pater uw/er decaelo dabit
na petenti
mecum
nonest
mundus
res se
petierit ouiiw
mali nostis bona dare
sitis
spolia
et
mecum
um
exuo^zi patrem pe
scorpionem
illi
uniuersa arma
collegit
quiem
piscem numquid pwpisce
si
serpentem dabit
cum
em'm qui
panem nuwquid lapidem da
filiusm
eum
superue
ille
bulat per loca inaquossa quar ens re
Gt qui quant inuenit et pul
petit accipit
Qui
buet
sit
quotquot
Detite
Omnis
aprieturuobis'
illi
Si aute7n fortior
inquibj confidebat
ei
Quasrite i;/inuenietis
dabituruobis'
LJulsate
ef
et'us
dabit
ei
atrium suum inpace sunt ea
niens uicerit
tibi
armatus cus to
fortis
mone
u/ri
hie'
iniudicio
uestvi er
et
ecce plus sala
Uiri ninuetse surgent
cum
generatione hac'
con
et
tempnabunt illam quia poenitentiam
indigito dei iecio de
aegerunt adprdicationem ionae et ec
ce plus iona hie'
St.
Luke, XI.
6 -20.
153
est
-i
-i
St. Luke, XI. 20-32.
Kh^Tb,
nemo
lucernam accendit
e^
(61.
honeribw
inabs
lumen uideant
mplex
cidum
fuerit
Si oculus tuus
Ui
de ergo ne lumen quod
totum
et
fuerit
minabit
te'
gauit ilium
Ct
qidam
deret Bipud se
la
Cum
pran
ct
dium
issei pr'ius
3.it
dommus
csset
quod deforis
nunc uos'
est calicis
Uas
cit
Sed
et
StUitl
iniqwitate
quod deforis
est
Cum
et catini
superest date aelymoysi
nam
munda
ecce omnia
et
omne
mentam
holus etprceteritis iudicium
non omiiiere
legitis
Use
et
et
ciunt
m3.g"lSter
tumiliam
facis
3i
\\ac dtcens
ille
ait et
legis peritis' uae qui honeratis
St. Luke, XI. 33-46.
opprijmere demultis' insi
eum
et le
multis' autem tz^rbis'
tendite afermento farisseorum qucs est
neque abs
dicentur
condiiura.
et
hyp
quod noreue
quod norasciatur
quod inaurem locuti
lumine
estis
icu
biculis' prcsdicabitur intectis' Aicoautem. uobis
amicis' meis' ne terreamini abhis qui
nes
occidunt corpus
respondens autem quidam exlegis peritis'
ait illi
caeperunt farissei
insistifre et os' eius
quoniaxnqucB. intenebris' audistis in
uae \xobts
ilia
hcBc adillos diceret
letur
eti\
utmonumenta qum non parent
homines ambulantes supra
dice
ita
non introistis eteos qui'i
pocrissis nihil autem operiumest
ca
primas cathedras insynago
qui estis
aedem
carent caepit dicers addiiscipulos suos

3.t
uobzif izxissei qui di
gis et salutationes inforo
asanguine
circumstantibz/^ itautseinuicem concul
nutaw
ritatem dei hcBc autem oportuit facere

la
ista
re eius ut accussarent
suntuobis'
et
omnium
ut inquiratur sanguis
diantes ei quserentes aliquid capere exo
ni7ne' qi fe
Uerum tamen quod

et
mittEOT
Ai-x.it
trabant prohibuistis // gis periti grauiter
far
etiam id quod intnsest fecit
use uobis' qzî decimatis
oc
uobis legis psritis' qui abstulistis clauim

scientiae et ipsi
mundatis quod autem intusw/ VLestrum p\cn\xmest

rapina
ipsi eos
eoruM se
uohis requiretur abliac' generatione // dauid
pran
a.r\fe
adilluj
persequentw
qui p^riit inter altare et
Ct ingressus recubuit
non babtizatus
aedificatis
abel usque adsanguinem zachariae
risseus autem caspit intra se reputans di
cere qare
quia sentitis opi?ribj
"Dropterea. et sapientiadei
mundi ageneratione
loqretur ro
[arisseus ut
illos
prijfetarum qui eSassxisest aconstitutione
lucernafulgoris ilu
e( sic'
occiderunt
adillos profetas et z.postolos et exillis' Occident
inteesi tenebras sunt
nonhadens partem tenebrarawz luciduz er

it
uos' autem
ciderunt
pulcra
erit
Si ergo corpus tuum lucidum
ues/ri
profet
patrum uestrorum quom'am quidam
auiem nequam fuerit etiam
erit si
monumenta
qui Eedificatis
prijfecto testificamini
si
totum corpus tuuw lu
corpus tuum tenebrossum
xioht's
arum patres autem
lucernacorporis
oculus tuus
tuiesi
U36
utqi ingrediuntwr
ef
uno
quce portari non possunt et ipsi
digito uestro nijwtanguitis sarcinas ipsas
conso ponit neqe submodio sed supra
candelabrum
80, v".
meatis timete
uobis'
de
\\cbc
non
hai5nt
axnpWus
ostendam autem uohis quern
quodiacxant
etiam nobis' con
et pos\.
ri
eum
qui post
ti
quam occi
homines
154
St. Luke, XI.
46XIL
5.
lucanu m
haJet potestatem mittre ingehennaM
uobw hunc
dico
res ueniunt dispondio et
nonest inobliuione
omws
pitis Viestri
mere
ilowne
timete no
unus
nocte animam tuam reppetunt
ita
angueli ate quaautem pnsparasti cuius e
passe
"ii"
runt sicest quisibi tessaurizat etnonest
exillis'
coramdo sed
et
numeratisunt
ca
capilli
nolite rgo
Omnisqui cumqwe
\xohis
me coram
hominibwj
coram
tebitwr inillo
manducetis neque corpori uestro quid ues
corpus quam uestimentum
con?i
Ct Omnis
anguelis dei
\\\\m
hominis remittetur
ei
illi
blasfemawrit noremittetur
v^tim
qui dzh't urbum \n
et
do
teat dz're
cLit autem
ei
a.t ille d/xz'/ ei
cem
homo quisme
aut diuissorem supr uos'
Con
Spt'rt'tus
qucB possedet
horreamea
maiora faciam
dicam animse mese
agro
Si autem fenum agri quod ho
ei eras'
inclibanum mitti
fidei
fit uos nolite quserere quid
ager
et nolite
insublime extoUi hcBc enim omnia gentes

huius mundi quserunt
LJCXter autem
quoniam. his' indigetis
Uerumtamen
regnum
fr
uobis'
qucBiite
haec omnia adiecientur
quia conplacuit patri vestro dare uobis'
et illuc'
et
di et
regnum
bona
Uendite quce habetis
aelimoisinam
3,nima ha
et
date
lacite uobis' saccu
tessaurum non dif
los qi non uetrescunt
rimos requiesce comede et bibe
ficientem incselis' quo farnon adpropi
Luke, XII. 5-20.
uester scit
ilolite timere pusillus grex
bes multa bonapossita inannos plu
aepulare dixit autem
St.
//
faciam distruam
congregabo omnia quce sunt mihi

et
la
etAtxit hoc
et
existis
manducetis aut quid bibatis
his'
ciam quod nohabeam quo congregam
mea
sillse
cogitabat intrase dt'cens quid fa
meos
quomodo crescunt non
iur deus sic uestit quantomagis uos' pus
diuitis ubres fructus
uctus
unum
dleest in
iudi
(lixitautem simiMtudtnem adeos dt'cens
ominis cuiusdam
attulit et
ex
decseteris soliciti estis
siderate liliaagri
sicut
(lixitque adillos
eiusest
Quid
lamon inomni gloriasua uestiebatwr
heredita/^w
iro;?stituit
suam cu
borant nonneunt dico autem uobis' nee sa
qucB opor
uidete et cauete abomni auaritia quia nonin
habundantia cuiusquam uita
potest adicere adstataram
testis
quidam detwrba magistw
mecum
die' fra/rimeo utdiuidat
Quis enim nestrum cogitan
illis'
bitum unum sicrgoneqK quod minimumM/ po
potestates nolite soliciti esse qualiUr
enim sanctus docebituos' inipsahora
lures estis
admagis
nut qid respondeatis autquid dicatis
quanto magis uos' p
etdeus pascit illos
fi
ei // tratus'
et
Considerate
quibj nonest cellarium ncque horreum
autem qi insî'ritum sanctum
autem inducent uos insynagogis
et
coruos quia nonseminant neque metunt
negawrit coraw hominibj denegabitur cor
am
3,nima plusM/ quam aesca
tiamini
Qui autem me
anguelis' dei
Ideo
Ilolite soliciti esse animse quid
dico uobis
ti
fofessus fuerit \n
hominis
et filiwj
(lixitque ad discipulos suos
mdeura. diues
multis' passenbwj plures estis dico
aulem
ful. 8i, r".
illi
deus
StllltG
at
hac'
165
neque tinea corrumpit
St. Luice, XII. 20-33.
Kb^TK
ubi enimthessaurus uesler
u/ram
est ibi
Smiautem luwbi
erit
cernffiardentes et uos similes
expectantibaj dommum.
bz/j
anuptiis' ut cumuenerit
statim ap^riant ei
cum
fol. 8i, v.
qui autem non cognouit
et cor'
uapulabit paucis' omni autem cui mul
uestri p/(2cincti ^/ lu
tum datum/ multum quseretwr abeo
homini
suum quando
Gt
reuertatur
Deati serui
qos
illi
et
discumb^re
illos
Ct
illis'
uenerit in
si
-ii"
uigilia et
hoc autem scitote quia
illi
'iii'
laret utiqe et
um suam
hominis uentrus
it
autem
ei
et filia
Qozzhe adnos dicis banc
petrus
parabulam an adomes
Qz'xzV
et
lis'
us
dominus suprfamiliam suam
intempore
ille
mensuram
tritici
seruus quern
cum
inueniet ita facientem
quia supra omnia
Quod
si
facit
det
qua possedet
aestus erit
is'
die qa non sp^rat
et ancellas
nescit
edere
diuidet
partemqe
eius
et inebriari
mus qui cognouit uolun
tatem domini
sui et
non prsparauit
et
qua,
non
uenit
casli
ita fit
et
dicitis
Sic'
quia
nostis
et terrss
hoc autem
et
auob
adu^rsario tuo adprincipem
et
dico
iudicem
et
iudex tra
exactor mittat te \n
tz'3i
non exies
irade
nouissimum qwadrantem reddas //
CLQ
eranta/OT
galileis'
cuit
fecit
secundum uoluntatem;'j' uapulabit multas
St. Luke, XII. 34-47.
cum
dat exactori
ifide
Vihus ponet illeautem ser
ad
non iudicatis quod iustumw/ cum autem
carcerem
et bibre
abori
ante
flyppochritae
itafit
te tradat te z.pud
eum
cum
nub
Inuia daop^ram liburari abillo ne for
per
illi^ in
ethom
ipsis
uadis
et csep^rit
ueniet dominus serui
ritis
tempMj quoxnodo non pro batis quid autem
constituet illuw
puellas
et
faciem caeles
uobzlr
dominus meus uenire
nymbus
dicitis
Ct cum austrum flantem
il
uenerit dominus
cutre
et
et
uide
em
nurus insocrum suam
Statim
Deat
Uere dico
et
inmatrem
cum
occassui
dixerit seruus ille incorde suo dicens
moram
autem adtrbas
autem dominus quis pu
tas est fidelis dispensator /prudens quern

fo^stituit
patrem suum
socrus innurum suam
est
intres'
Qicebat
mater infiliam
quaho
etaos' estote parati quia
ra nowputatis filial
3,
dom
duo
diuissi -iii- in -ii' et
et filius in
non sineret prfoderi
nodico uobis' sed
diuidentur pater infilio
qua hora furueniret uige
familias
Dutatis quia ueni
dump^rficiatur
mu una
sciret patr
si
quomodo coartor
et
separationem erunt enim exhoc "u* indo
uigilia uenerit et ita inuenerit beati sunt
serui
mitt^re interxam
accendatur babtisma
sic'
pacemdare intrram
in
si
qid uolo
usque
se ^/faciei
trasiens ministrabit
et
lP"nem ueni
autem habeo babtitzari
uenerit domtnus inueniet uigelantes
3,men dico uobis' quod prixcinguet
commendauerunt multum plus
cui
petent ab eo
pulsaiwrit
et
dignaplagis'
et fecit
il
1S6
donee etinw
illi
de
quidam ipso tempore nuntiantes
quorum sanguinem pylatus mis
cum
sacrificiis'
eorum
et
vespondens dixit
lis'
St.
Luke, XII.
48XIII.
2.
luG anum
putatis
quod
hii galilei
proomnibwj
Ct
galileis'
peccatores fuerunt quia talia passisunt
similiter pnbitis skui
illi
ei
Cli
cicidit turris insyloia ei occidit eos
putatis quia
oms homines habitantes inhyerusa/^w now

CO nobis' %ed
oms
nonpoenitentiam
similiter peribitis
militudinem
am
si
a.rborem
iwilla et norairauenit
Ccce anni
uiniae
'iii'
fructum ficulnia hac'
illam utquid etiaiw terram occupat
dm/
illi
dowzhe dimitte illam
fodeam circaillam
et
Ct
et
Succideergo
anno Msque Aam
mittaw stercora
et
iter
faciens inhyerusffl/ez
spz'n'/wmire
etxnii- et erat inclina
erecta
et
ram
nite et curamini et non indie sabbati
tatis
TCSpondit autem ad ilium dominus
Cum
dixit hyppochritEE
et
rn3.nducauimus co
ubi
inplateis' nostr'\s
et
dicet uobis' nescio uos' xxude es
Qiscedite
tis
ame
omnesoperarii iniqi
erit fletus et
uideritis
in
stridordentium
regno
dei
unusquisqwe u/rwm sabbato non soluet bo
abraam
uem suum
aut assinum aprissepio
ducit
et issac'
ab oriente
adaquare
hancauteffi filiam abrse quam- al
et iacob
et
ligauit satanas ecce xe/uiii- annis'
et
nonne
et
omnes
profetas
oportuit solui auinculo isto die sabbati
Luke, XIII. 2-16.
di
nescio uos' unde estis re
bibimus
te et
docuisti
dies
sunt inquib^ oportet operari inhis' ergo ue
et
hostium
tunc incipietis dicere
Xe,%pondens autem ar
SCX
hostium e/incipietis
cedite ame' omnes operarii iniquitatis
chisynagogus indignans cîa sabbato cu

rasset ihfjs dicebat turbse
il
CvLvaautem intrauerit pater fami
dicet uobis'
confestim
est et glorificabat deura.
autem
centes domine aperi nobis' et respon(fej
iriulier dimissa es abifirmitate
manus'
3.it
pauci sunt qui sal
si
foris stare et pulsare
uideret ihesus uocauit adse etaXt
illi
ciuita/ do
dico uobz'j qw^runt intrare etnon potue
lias et clusserit
nee omnino poterat. sursuwzaspicere
et iraposuit
et
perangustam portam quiamvA
intrate
runt
tua
\n fa
uentur ipsea/eOT dixit adillos contendite
ecce mulierqK<2 habebat
illi
et
quidam doming
sabbatis'
Quam cum
St,
cens
li
iiledu
Simile^/ fermen
del
ibat percastella
ti
ta
cseli
Gt
Gfat autem docens insynagoâ Qorum
uolucres
totum
cides earn
firmitatis annis'
et
donee fermentaretwr
rinse sata "iii'
3,t ille xQipondens
hoc
homo mis
creuit et iactumest
et
quod acceptum mulier abscodit
to
siqwidem fecerit fructum sin autem infuturum sue
et
Simile^/
iterum dixit cuisimile aes
timabo regnum
qucet&as,
autem adcultorem
n()iuenio
Gt
dei
Synapis quod acceptum
magnam
abeo
quieuierunt inramis' eius
si
sunt exqo uenio qw^rens

et
regnum
cui simile^/
arborem
in
habebat qid
Qz'xz'/
omnis populus gaudebat
inhortum suum
sit
segeritis
plantatam inuiniam suam /uenit
fructum
cebat ergo
grano
di
Qicebat autem banc
fici
et
82, r".
erubescebant omnes
cui simile esse existimabo illud
debitores fuerunt ^raier
et ipsi
h(Bc diceret
in uniuersis' quce gloriosse fiebant
supra qos
uiii*
cum
aduersarimus
mm poenitentiam habueritis omnes
non dico uoht's sed
fol.
1S7
expelli
uos'autem
foras et uenient
occidente
el
ace
umbent
et aquilone
inregno
et austro
del
St. Luke, XIII. i7-iq.
K^Ti.
et
Gccesunt nouissimi qui erant primi

primi quierant nouissimi
CXi
li
dere
cio
demonia
me
oportet
dicite ulpi
hodie
dium aut caenam
sequenti die
panem
Ct
et
Cum
facias
hatres
tuos
neque
inuitent te
neque
tibi
qum
cognates
occidis profetas
lilios
tuos quem
me donee
cum
Qico
autefK uohis quia
intraret in
domum
tibi
ipsiobseruabant
eum
cuiusdam
conui
facis
debiles clodos eas
tibi
inresurrectione iustorwwz
Deatus quimanducabit pa
illi
nem
inregno dei
dam
fecit
ilomo
3.t ipse dixit ei
csenammagnam
et
qi
uocauit
multos c/missit seruum suuz hora csenae
// anteiWnm
dicere inuitatis' ut uenirent quia iam para
illi
omnia
tast
respondens ihesus dixit adlegis psritos etârisseos dicens

Sit
retributio sed
qidam desimul discumb
audiisset
entihus dixit
// principis
hydropicus erat
sabbato curare an' non
retribuetr enim
Llt^C cum
ueniat cz^wdicetis
innomine domini
et
et fiat
cos et beatus eris quianonhabent retribuere
ecce re
et noluisti
diserta
uium uoca paup^res
auis
forte et ipsi
Cum
uicinos diuites
admodum
pran
noli uocare
fetam p^rire extra hytxnsalem
homo quidam
silicet
Qicebat autem
ne
hyerusa/(?z
glo
Ct
qui seexaltat humiliabitur
qui se inuitau^rat
etei
farisseorum sabbato manducare
ecce
dîa
neque
Di;72dictus quiuenit
6t
coram siniuldiseumbentibw^'
tuos
domus u/ra
tactumest
ria
amicos
nidum suum subpennis'
no;ûidebitis
erit tibi
qui se humiliat exaltabitur
et
lapidas eos quimissisunt adte quoties
linqtr
amice ascende superius tunc
Omnis
ie
Mernmiamen
et eras' et
no
uit
ambulare quia nowcapit pro
uolui fowgregare
6t
ecce
illi
^/sanitates p^rficio hodie
nyerusalem
et
itC
\\v die consummor
eras et
il
/uade inde quia erodis uul te occi
et ait illis'
in
82, v.
uissimo loco uteum uenerit qi teinuita
dicentes
iax'isseorum
reeumbe
sed uocatus fueris uade
sunt
et
Inipsa die ac
adeum qwidam
cesserunt
fol.
ta
cussare
csepruntomfs simul ex
et
Drimus
dixit ei uillam
emi
et
ne
ex
ipse
cuerunt et
ille
u^ro adprhensum
hominem
cesse habeo ire ^/uidere illam rogo te
sanauit e/dimissit et respondens adillos dixit
ii
nonne continuo extrachit

ati
Cl
illura
illi
me
excussatum
i'i
,
Ct
3.1iM^ dixit
icebat autem adinuitatos parabulam in
sum
tendens quoraodo primes aecubitos elegerent
nuntiauithiKC
dz'c^s adillos
Cum
-u' et
Ct
3,ltr dixit iu
eo probare
inuitatus fueris
etideo
ilia
habeme excussatum
uenire non possum rogo te
die sabb
/nonpotrant adhcsc respondere
habe
ga bouum emi
cuius aesirum assinus aut bos' inputeum cadit
uxorem duxi etideo nonpos
uenire et reuersus seruus
pat^r familias
domino suo
et dixit
tunc iratus/
seruo suo exi' cito
adnuptias nowdiscumbas inprimo ne
inplateas e/uicos ciuitatis
forte honoratiorte sit inuitatus
et
paup^res
seruus domine (actumest ut
et
debiles
imp^rasti
et
eaecos
uacat locutusM/
abeo
dicat
eum
St. Luke, XIII.
et
ueniens
tz'3i
is
qui te etiWnm uocauit
da huie locum
et
tunc incipias
rubore nouissimuw locum tenere
30XIV.
9.
188
et
adhuc' locus
et ait
et
clodos
dominus seruo
exi
in
troduc
inuias
et
hue'
et ait
et
sepes
conp elle
St. Luke,
XIV.
10-23.
K^Ti.
lucanum
intrare quoscuinqe inueneris utinple
domus mea
atr
nemo
oues
ui
cum eo
adme
3.Clhuc autem
etnon odit
am
patrem suuot
Siqis uenit
et
animam
et
matrem
Gt qui non baiolat crucem
et
uxorem
suam
ei
potest
ms
ei filias
me
dens
esse
cos
uicinos dicens
ei
mini
domum
ueniens
ei
miM
ita
fowgratula
illis'
ouem meam qua
quia inueni
dico uobzj quod
Quis enim
conuocat ami
gaudium
unum peccatorem
et sorores
ex uobis' uolens tur
et fratres
rem
tentiam habentem quam supr
aedificare non prius
quam
it
si
fundamentum non potuer
diderit
pit aedificare etnon potuit
homo
um
cas
consammare
amicos
tet si possit
cum x
p^rdideram
qui
cum xx milibz
illo
longue agente ligationem mit
dlioqwin adhuc'
uenit adse
per
unum peccatorem
tiorillis'
onamesi
onem
le/ s^^ foras mittitur
qwantes
ei
puplicani
et
Ct
a.it adillos
XIV. 23 XV.
3.
adoliscen
damihi porti
substantias quts
fectnsest
peccatores ut
manducat cum
patri
homo quidam
CLit autem
filios et dixit
illis'
adoliscentior
me
contigit
substantiam
filius
am
omnibus
peregre pro
substantiam su
uiuendo luxoriosse
omnia cowsummasset
illis'
non
ei
inregionem lonquinqâw
et ibi dissipauit
dicentes quia hie pec
catores recipit et
poenitenti
post multos dies cowgregatis'
qui haiet aures
audirent ilium mormurabant

farissei et scribae
"ii"
et diuissit
Grant auiem adpropin
audiendi audiat
Ita dico uobis' gaudi
coram anguelis' da su
sedet non potest meus esse disdpulus // in qo fowdietr
uti
dragmam quam
quia inueni
erit
habuit
autem sal quoque euanuerit
dom
et euertit
um
ex uobis' qui nowrenuntiat omnibj qua pos
sal' si
ac
inuenerit conuocat
am agentem
sicrgo omnis
neqe in teriamneque in strcolinium
St. Luke,
miM
lamini
ei
per
si
uicinos dicens congratu
ei
regem non sedens prius cogi
tens rogat ea quce pacis sunt
Gt cum
u^rsus alium
milibaj occurrere
"uiiii'
dilegenter donee inue
et qucetit
niat
a.utquis rex itwrus committre belluw ad
adue^suOT
dragmam unam nonne
cendit lucernam
prficere etomnes qui uident incipia
nt in ludere ei dicentes quia hie
1x1
Ctut qua mulier habens dragmas x
haêt adpsrficiendum ne post
posuerit
poeni
iustos qui non indigent poenitentiaw
sedens putat sumptus qui necessa

sunt
psrierat
erit incse
lo supr
rii
donee
Gt cuminuenerit
earn inponit inhumeros suos g-au
non
esse discipulus
dimittit 1x1 "uiiii" indiser
inueniat illam
su
now potest mews discipulus
uenit poj/
exillis'
to /uadit ad illam quca perierat
Ihaxitauiem turhss multse
conuersus dixit adillos
ei
unam
per diderit
eisi
nonne
rorum illorum qwi uocatisunt now gusta

bit
Quis exuoi5w homo qi haêt 'c
dicens
^.icoaufem uobis' (\uod
caenam meam
fol. 83, r".
etpost
quam
(aciaesi famis ualida
parabulaw istam
169
St.
Luke, XV. 3-14.
K^T^
uni ciuiuw regionis WVius
sit
Dater ergo
et'is
illiw egress^j caepit rogare '\\\wm
le
am
seruio
el
cupiebat inplere uentrem su
Ccce
respondens dixit patri suo
missit ilium inuillam su

ut pasceret porcos
83,
Sit
il
v.
idignatus/ autem e/nolebat itroire
ipse csepit egere et ad hes
ei
fol.
mandatuw
tiii et
annis'
tot
quam de
tuuwz prizterii etwwni
miK\ aeduw ut cuw amicis' meis' aspul
disti
f-
re
-am desilicis' qaas porci
bant
et
nemo
illi
manduca
dabat
arer
lllse
patris
mei habundant panibzw
ego aulem
SUfP'aM
fame p^reo
hie'
m^m
ibo adpatrew
et
dicam
dign^
et\am nonsnm
fac'
me'
nnum
sicut
uocari
adhuc' longue
rens' cicidit
tus est
eum
et
cari
eius et
qai habebat
cauit illuOT et
iwuentusej/
at
autem
filiwj'
XV.
et
pater pecca
ilTfilij
nonsum
erat diues
apud
est
ipsi^ etuo
quid hoc audio dete

tuse
dignwj-
uo
ut
et
(\uia hie'
Lôn
mandu
et
meas
dixit 'c" cados olei dixitque
teras tuas et sede et cito scribe
et
gintas deinde alio dixit tuuero
cum ue
qui ait
domui audi
'c choros
tritici
dauit dominus uiHcuot
et
illi
ac
lau
quia prudenter
(lixitautem ad discipulos suos
quia
huius saeculi prudentiores
filii
li
quantum debes
ireiqiîtatis
lucis ingeneratione
3.t
qinqa
fecisset
filii
meo
3,ccipe
aitilli
cipe literas tuas et scribe Ixxx
chorum e/uocauit
ci
uocatis autem singulis' debitoribJ domini sui
ille
fiater tnus uenit et occidit
re
fuero auilica
dicebat primo quantum debes domino
Cr
cseperuntaepulari
agro
cum ammotus
faci
tione recipiantme indomus' suas
adducite
filiz/j
Sit
uilicationew fodere nonua
am
imanuw
deseruis' et interiogamtqua hcsc essent

illi
ame
fert
primaw
date anuluw
eius senior \n
symphoniaOT
14-27.
bona
redde rationem uilicationis
pater tvus uituluw saginatuw quia salu
St. Luke,
hie defamatzî'
mendicare erubesco scio qid
niret et adpropinqwaret
urn
aitilli
re
et
Qicebat
leo
aepulemur
isque dixit
et
quasi dissipasset
illuOT
mortuMj' erat et reuixit perierat
unum
mUcum
ga
flomo quidam
suos
dii.cipulos
omnia
et
et
mortuus erat
dixilautem pater adser
illiuwz et
et
uit
mecuOT semper as
autem uilicus intrase quid faciam quia dominus mes au
illi
calciamenta impedes
et
tu
illi
at'
dixitque
uituluOT saginatuOT et occidite et
cemaj-
lili
autem ad
tuus
occur
Cito prtpfertestolaw
iwduite
ipse dixit
saginatuw
iam enim nowpoteris uilicare dissipare
RUus tuus
uos suos
uituluwz
super faciei eius oscula
ui ic8elu2cora; te etia
et
te'
pater suus
esset uiditeuwz
illi
uixit perierat et inuentusej-/
demercinariis' tuis'
c/missericordia motusM/
uenit occidisti
udere quia hatertvMS hie'
surgens uenit adpatrem sunm cum
et
colluw
filial'
tuus hie qui deuora
filius
tua sunt aepulari autem te oportebat
et
illi
Pat^r peccaui incaeluOTcorawzme'
postquam
substantiam suam cum meritricibw
uit
autem cormersus dixit qKantimercinarii
se^/
dico uob2>
quam
sua sunt
pit
160
St.
Luke, XV. 28 XVI. 8
lucanum
et
uobw
G8["o
dico
demammona
cos
utcuw
iniquitatis
mei
rere
mitte latzarum ut inting
et
extremam
uat
refrigeret
tabrnacula qui
hac' flawma
amamona
Qôd
emo pot/
tis
recipisti
bona
uerumw/
similiter
mala
seruus
et
et
et
dominis' seruire
'ii-
alUrum
et
dileget a/ uni
mawzmonse
latzarus
et
inhis'
omnibw
int^rnos'
firmatum/
uthii'
eum iwdomum
"u" hatres ut testetur
cuniag et diridebant illuw et ait
rum
coram hominibwi'
Sit
et
abraam sed
alt
patris
illis'
ueniant inlocum hunc tormento
et ipsi
illi
abraam habent moysen
profetas audiant illos
deus autem. nouit cordauw/ra <\uia quod hominibj
rogo ergo
ait
mei habeo enim

ne
uos'
Ct
meare
te patr utmittas'
autem omnia. hcBc farissei qai erant amatores pec
estis qui iustificatis uos'
Ct
n&cûe inde hue' trans
3.udiebant
illis'
recordare quia
nnncautem hie wrasulatur tu
magnum
uos' chaus
lili
in
qi uolunt hinc trawsire aduos' nopossint
alt^rum cowtempnet nowpotes
deo seruire
inuitatua
\xero cruciaris
quis dabit uobis' // aut
xxervixaest
et diiiit illi
ergo iwiqwo
alieno fideles ôn
et si \n
enim unuw odiet

adherebit
si
fideles nowfuistis (\uod
qis reddet uobis'

fuistis
qai iramodico
fideVisesi et
inmaiori iniquusw/
et
iraaquam ut
digiti sui
linguam meam quia crucior
difRceritis recipiant uos' in aeterna
iniquus
ami
lacite nobis'
fol. 84, r".
et
non pater
3.t ille dixit
quis exmortuis' iret adeos
si
'=
I.
Mmest abhominatio
an/
adiohannem
aprfdem lex
exeo regnuw
lizatur et
omnis
aciliwj est
autem caelum
lege
uxoremsuam
et
^roUla usq
poenitentiam agent
sen
Omnis
QT
quam de
qidammendicus nomine
/erat
zarus qi iacebat adianuaw
comi
et'us
lat
li
portare
niortuus
est et
diues
apostoli
sepultus
ferno eliuans oculos suos
cum
est in
in
dominus
esset
um
intormentis' uidebat ahxaam alon
gue
et
latzarum insinunKj
damans
-St.
d;'xz'/
Luke, XVI. 9-24.
patr
et si
illi
perquem ueniunt
nownasceretwr
3,ut
si
la
istis'
utscandaliz
3,ttendite noiis
inte frater tuus increpa
poenitentiam egerit dimitte

et
il
sep
conusrsus fuerit adte dicens
me
dimitte
illi
Q\^
dixerunt
(lomine auge nobis' fidem Oiixit autem

illis'
SI
habueritis iidem sicut gran
synapis diceritis huic arbori
moro
Gt ipse
quam
septies indie peccaurit inte
poenitet
tur abanguelis' insynum abrae

et
et si
ties indie
linguebant ulcera eius factumest

et
si
unuOT depussillis'
SI peccaurit
ulceribj
canes ueni
autem ut moriretwr mendicus
illi
et
debant demessa
et
Use autem
autem
pro ieciatr inmare
iWnm
ebant
est
et
plenus cupiens satrari demicis' qucs ca

diuitis sed
moy
qis ex
pismolaris inponatur circacolluOT eius
ra et bysso et aepulabatr qaotidie splendi
de
si
addiscipz//M suos ait inpossibilew/ utnoue
Utilius
iwduebatur porpu
et
si
illi
non audiunt neque
et profetas
niant scandala
qidi
ducit alteram moechatar
omoautem quidam diues
îitautem
mortuis' surrexerit credent
facit
trram ^rcEterire
cadere
et
et
seuangue
dei
uim
inillud
unum apicem
mittit
et
est
mare
eradicare
et
et
trans plantare in
utique oboediret uobis'
abraam misse
161
St.
]
Luke, XVI. 24 XVII.
6.
KKTK
Gcce
auiem ueshum haiens seruum arantem aui
v_J uis
ei
Statim trans
illi
/bibam
nuniqwid
manducabis
gratiam habet seruo
tu'
cum
ernsakm
et
cum
fac/uraesi
t?-asiebat
dum
uiri leprcsi
neratione ha'e
Ct Sicut faciumesi indi
et
uxores ducebant
ei
uenit diluiuw
et
dabantur us adnup
ei
p^rdidit
ei
galileam
usque in diem
tias
nauoce magnificans deum
faciemm ante pedes

ei
cummag
ubi sunt
ei uiiii"
nonest exillis' inuentus qi redi
ei
ret ei daret
gloriam Aeo
ei
lo et
solfor deese
omws
prdidit secundum
qua die
hac
aedificabant
hominis reuelabitr
indomu ne discendat
Gt qui
in
retro
illemores
mam
erit
filiwj
hora quifuerit in teeto /uas
ilia
loth'
hie alenige
nissi
uendebant
saeius
respondens auiem ihas
none deeim mundatisunt
nem
plantabant
in
agens
exiit loth'
asodomis' pluit ig
bibebant
et
ut uidit
et cicidit in
et hie erat samaritanus
dz'xz'/
om^s
Similiter sicui faciumesi
qua die auiem
emebant
taciuvaesi duwirent
eius gratias
arcam
indiehus loth
rere nosiri quos ut uidit dtxti eis' ite osten
quia mundatusM^ regressus/
qi
et
exillis'
in
iret inhi
dicentes ihu preceptor misse
Gt
intrauit
noe
cem suam
unus auiem
qua
bibebant
sedebant
sanatisunt
hominis
filii
et
steterunt alongue et leuaurunt uo
dite uos' sacerdotibaj
Ita erit et indiebf
fa
p^rmediaiw samariaz
ei
reprobari age
ei
sedebant
ingrederetar inquoddam castel
lum occurrerunt
hominis
auiem oportet
illummulta pati
ehus noe
sic' ûos'
sumus quod debuimw
Ct
cere fecimus
qui
pnzceptasunt uobis' dici
feceritis omnia, qucs
te serui inutiles
illi
nonpnto
fecit qucB sibi impraurat
bibes
et
sicut fulgorcorus
Urimum
in die sua
mihi donee manduce?
post hcEC tu
ei
nolite ire aeq'ue
illic'
lo sunt fulget ita erit filius
para'ta mihi quod csenem eiprcBcingne
te et ministra'
Ylam
84, v.
cans desubcaelo inea quae subcse
recumbe sed dicet
ecce
hie' aut
sectemini
oues pascentem cui regresso deagro

dicet
fol.
tollere ilia
agro fuerit Similiter nowredeat
ui
estote uxoris
Cumq auiem
suam saluare perdat
quaessierit ani
illawz
na
te
Ct
ait illi
saluum
fecit
surget uade quia fides tua
IHt^rrogatus auiem a
farisseis' quar\do ueniret

eis' ei diydi
illic'
GL
dicent
3-''
^"^
ei
Cumqe
te erunt
metur
hie' aut ec
ro
intrauos'^j/
unum diem
qi
uificabit earn
di xespondii
discipulos suos uenient dies
hominis e/nouidebitis
Luke, XVII.
Gcce
eeceenim regnumdei
dissideretis uidere
-St.
regnum
Cumobseruatione regnum
dd nwuenit neque
ce
ei
Qicouobis
inilla
me'
ui
noe
duo inleeto uno unus adsu
ei alter
relinqtur
unus assumetur
quetur
quando
perdiderit illam propier
duo inag
ei alter
relin
Jêspondentes dicunt
illi
ubi hcBc
erunt domine qui dixiieis' ubicumqae

fuerit
filii
dicent uobis'
7-23.
corpus
illic'
qui
congregabuntur
lae
St. Luke,
Ull
XVII. 23-37.
lucanum
dicebat autem parabulam
portet sempifrorare
non
et
fol. 8s, r.
adillos (\uomaxa o
ihMs autem conuocans
difficere dicens
pueros uenire
iudex quidam erat inquadam ciuitate

qui
Aeum nowtimebat
et
hominem
niebat
adeum
uersario
post h(BC
meo
Gt
multum tempus
Qui cumqa^ non accip^nt
dico Mobis
puer noitrabitis imllud
di sicut
eum quidaw princeps
lntrrogauit
hommem
num nemo bonus n;m
uindicabo illam ne innouissimo ueniens
nosti
am
me
SLitauiem domi'nus
iniquitatis dut't
a.udite quid iu
Cleus autem nowfaciet uindict
electorum suoruw clamantium ad
se die acnocte et patientiam
inillis'
Clico uobis' quia cito faciet uindictam iWorum

Wervixa.
tamen
hominis ueniens putas
filius
qui inse corafidebant
tamquam
in
occides
non
mechaberis
non
furtuOT facies
non
falsum testimonium dices
tute
Quo
mea
unum
audito \hesus
dew/
tz'i5i
uende ^/dapaup^ribz^j
istam
Quo
\um in
et alter
\n
Ills
unus farissewj
puplicanus farisseus stans hcBc
apud se orabat dicens
quia nosum sicute/caeteri homines raptores

usti adultri uelut
nium
Qecimas
facilius est
dicens
tori
Qico
iustificatus
3i
abillo
et
Luke, XVIII. 1-15-
infantes
CJuos cumuidis
sent discipuli increpant illos
dixerunt qui audi
Qua
ibesus
secuti
fieri
163
apud ho
inpossibilia sunt
2iit
Gcce nos relinquimus omnia
sumus
dixit eis'
relinqait
et qui se humiliat exaltabitur .^.,
ut eos tanguerent
illis'
Qui
exaltat humiliabitr
et
it
Ct
quis potest saluus
autem petrus
itaqe uobis' discendit hie
Q^Qferebant autem adillum
tris
qui pec
difficile
mines possibilia sunt apud deum
(leus pnipitius estomihi pecca
Sed quia omnisqui se
Ct
erunt
sed percutiebat pectus
indomum suam
quam
enim camellum per foram
inregnumdei
ngue stans nolebat nee oculos ad
suum
Uidens autem ilium ihws
en acus' transiie quam diuitem intrare
qucB possedeo et puplicanus alo
caelum leuare
me
cunias habent inregnum dei intrare
ini
om
do'
habebis tessau
auditis' contristatusw/ quia diues
ille
tern (actum dixit
etiam hie puplicanzî'
leiuno bis insabbato
et
cselo et ueni seqre
erat ualde
(deus gratias ago tibi
a.dhuc'
ait ei
OvamaqucB cumqw^ habes
asp^rnebant caeteris parabulam
ut orarent
bo
omnia custodiui aiuuen
\iCBC
iusti et
templum
dicis
mandata
solus deus
non
qui ait
essent
homines ascenderunt
me
honora patrem tuuw f/matrem
adquosdaw
Qz'xzV autem
uenire fidem intsrra
dicens
dixit autem eiihMs quid
possidebo
reuereoTiamen qwzamolestaM/ mihi hwc uidua
dex
eos pro
ITlagist^r bone quid faciam nitam deternam
auiem dt'xzi intrase Si deum nowtimeo nee
suggillet
St.
men
regnum
ilia e/ue
me dead
dicens uindica
einolehai pr
et nolite
sinite
dz'xzV
enim regnumcaelorww
hib^ê taliumw/
nonnerehaiur
uidua auiem qwizdam erat inciuitate
adme
illos
domuw
te quid erit nobis'
Q men
nemo
dicouo3z!r
aut
filios
est
qui
propter
aut
parentes
regnum
aut
fratres
non recipiat
aut
uxorem
Ito
di
et
mu
plurima
St.
Luke, XVIII. 16-30.
Kb^Tb.
inhoc tempori; insaecu/19 autem uentwro uitaw
to-nam possidebit
xii et ait illis'
rusolimam
qua
et
eum
int Occident
Ct
get
runt
et
nihil
Ijpsi
erat
et
wwspuetKr
uerbum
i;e
et
horum
flagillausr
manere
dicebantwr
dimediuw? honoxum vneorum domine do' pauperibaf
hericho caecus qwidam sedebat secus
Ct Cum
uiam mendicans
dicen/^j (\uod adhomira^w peccator(?OT
Stans autem zacheus dinit adihm ecce
diuertisset
Tactumest autem cum adpwpinqaret
illis'
siqwid alicui defraudaui reddo quadrup
et
Sit ihesus adillos quia hodie salus domui
luz
audiret
huic factaest eoquod Alius ipse sitabrse uenit
turham prst^reuntem intwrogabat quid

Qixeruntaz^/^ ei quod ihesus nazarenw
hoc esset
trawsiret
clamauit
et
Gt
misserere mei
pabant
eum
dt'cens ihesu
dam'd
fili
illis
eum
bant
to magis clamabat
rere
mei
rogabat ilium dicens quid
set inter
tiii
uis'
deam
faciam
3.t ille
Ct ihMS
dixit
tua te saluum fecit
et
dz'xz'/
illi
pwt
domme
utui
laudemdo
Ct
dit
confestim
Ct
isti
ecce uir no
mine zacheus
et
hie erat princeps
puplicanorwOT
et
ipse diues
et
Ct
CL
qucerehat
Luke, XVIIE. 30XIX.
3.
seruis' suis' dedit
OL
I^c/mj^
peccuniawz utsciret
mnas
eris
huic
164
ergo'
et reu;ti
illis'
x mnas
Ciues
oderant illu /misserunt ligationeni
cum
rediret accep
quibw de
quantum quisque eoium ne
Uenitautem primus dicens domine

adquessiuit et
aitilli
mna
eu
fidelis fu
potestatem haiens super x ciuita/
ait
domine
et tuesto
Silter uenit dicens
bui repossitam
St.
dZX-Zr
regnum
accipre sibi
diiter uenit dicens
Ct
quia existimarent quod con
nobilis abiit inregionem
ge bone serue quia inmodico
Ct ingressus perambu
et
dicentes nolumus autem hunc regnare
illuOT
tua X
peri
audientibwj dixit parabulaw
negotiamin duwuenio
gotiatus esset
omnis populus utuidit dedit
labat inhyericho
saluum facere quod
to regno iussit uocari seruos
respice fides
uidit et seqw^batur illura magnific
ans deum
eius
supr nos'
et
regnumdd manifestaretwr
aitadillos
autem
iussit illuwz
Ct cum adpropinqwas
adduci adse
et
qwizrere
pwpe hyemsalem
llocatis' autem
damd mise
Stans autem ihs
llcec ipsis'
lonquinquam
Ipse uero mul

lili
erat
ilomo qaidam
qui pnsibant increpa
ut taceret
filiaj ho;z>zis
festim
ut taceret ipse uero
Gt
mei
enim
eo quod esset
qui pr<zibant in ere
multo magis clamabat hVidauid mis

erere
excae
et
Ct Cumuiderentomws
gaudens
mormurabant
istud 3.hscondiium
ihesus uidit
zachee festinans disc
/festinans discendit
pit illuz
ueni
indomu tua oportet me
ende quia hodie
intellexe
eis' et niitellegebant qucB
adeuM
illu? et diydt
ludet&:r et f
postquam
adlocum suscipiens eum
isset
Ct Cum
quia inde erat transiturns
illu2
omm'a.
die resur
-iii-
prtzcurrens as
et
cendit inarborem sicimorz utuideret
ecce ascendimus hie
tradetr enim gentibaj
ab
quia statara pussillus erat
scrip/a sunt pr pr(?f/as defilio homiwzir
lagillabit^r
8s, v.
uidere ihesum quis esset etnonpoterai prceturha,
se
cLQSumpsit autem ihMs
consummabuntwr
et
fol.
mna
tua fecit 'u'
mnas
supra -u' ciuita/j
domine
insudario
ecce
mna
timui enim
St.
tua
quam ha
te'
Luke, XIX. 3-21.
lucanum
homo
quia
us
ei
austeris
es
tollis
metis quod nowseminasti
quod nonpotuisti
Qeoretuo
QzVz't ei
fol.
Gt qidam
interra et gloriainexcelsis'
seorum
te
86, r.
faris
ma
deturbis' dixerunt adillum
iudico seruenequam sciebas quod ego austeris
gister increpa' dhcipulos tuos quibj illeait di
homo
CO nobis quia
sumtollens quod noposui (?/metens quod non
seminaui
e/
admensam
ei
ego ueniens cum
61
que exigissemillud
abillomnam /date
haêt
Gt QlXerunt
a:
illiqwi
auiem qu'monhabet
quod haêt
\.amer\.
runt
me
hue'
et interficite
regnare super se
ante
qwidem
mnas
inte et
habenii dabitur at abeo
meos
inimicos
lo et
aufferetur abillo
Gt
adducite
me
Ct
his dictis'
^^
Cum
admontem
qi uocaturoliueti missit
adpropinqasset bethfage
Gt
et
Gt
nemo umquaw homi
eum
Sic' dicetis ei quia dominus
rat
3,hiernntautem qui missi erant et in
uenierunt sicut
pullum
dix.it illis
Soluentibj autem
DuUum
illis'
d^xxerunt quia
dominus
tes uestiraenta sua super
erKt ihesuvn.
illo
hab&i
magna
super
uiderant uirtutibj dicentes

qui uenit innomie domini
St. Lukb,
XIX.
21-38.
domus mea domus
illo
illis'
orationisej'/
speloncam latronuw
et
Urin
scribae et princi
noraireue
Omnis enim ôpulus
illi
Ct
cum
pi5p/m intemplo
senioribwi' dicentes
tibi
ei
seuang
ei
ad iWum
hcBc facis aut quis est
banc potestatem
respondens autem dixit
interrogabo uos' etego unuz uerbum
adpro
cselo erat
an ex hominibaj'
3.t
tabant intrase dicentes quia
illi
cogi
Si dixerimus de
cselo dicet quare ergo noncredidis tis

li
sus
lactumest inuna
substernabant
qas
sc
connemevuni principes sacerdotum
qui dedit
adillos
ementes
respondete mihi babtismumiohannis de
omnibw
il
Si auiem dixerimus ex hominibj plebsu
niuersa lapidabit nos' certi sunt enijn
Deedictus
Dax'
inillo et
euertit e/cath
die' nobis inquz potesiaie
omcs twrbae discendentiuw? lau
dare dem uoce
uendentes
docens quotidie in templo
scribas
3,t
pinqâret iam addiscensuw montis oli

ueti cseperunt
erat
uelizante
et iactan
Ct Cum
eo quod non coguoueris tew

Ingressus intem
messas nummulariorum
diQTum docente
domi
puUuw inposu
Gunte autem
uestimenta sua inula
csepit iecere
pensj erat audiens illuw
eum necessarium
Gt Quxerunt iWum adihw^m
Ct
niebant quid facerent
Stantem
ni eius adillos quid soluitis pullura
hcBc uniuersa
cipes autem sacerdotum
eius disside
dixerwcA
ua
adterraw pro
et
pes plebis q^srebant ilium perdere et
soluitis
operam
te inimici tui
Tiosautem fecistis illam
sedit soluite illuw et adducite mihi
nunc
tuos qui inte sunt
et filios
riptumej/ quia
aos'est
tibi est
quia uenient dies
edras uendentium columbas dicens
assi
illi
et
-ii"
inqo introeuntes inuenietis pulluw
Si quis uobis interrogauerit quare
tuis'
coangustiabunt te undiqe
te uenient
plum
be
oôd contra
num
Circumdabunt
pj uissitationis tuse
d\?,dpulos suos dz'ceres ite incastellum
nse alligatum cui
adpacem
et
nowrelinquent inte lapidem super lapidem

in
pnEcedebat ascendens inhierusa/ew // thanise

iactuxaest
cognouisses tufleres
si
inhac' die tua quce
sternent te
qinolue
illos
3.0. propinquauit uidens ciuitatem fleuit
autem absditasat ab oculis'
habet x
ei domi'ne
omni
Eu
dt'xii
lapides clamabunt
hii tacuerint
super illam dicens quia
mnas
ico auiem uoht's quia

et
ct
ussuris' uti
adstantibw
ferte
Uerum
meam
quare non dedisti peccuniaw
Si
iohannem
iwcselo et
166
profetara esse
ei
responder^rat
St.
Luke, XIX. 38XX.
7.
Kb^Tk
Ct
senescire unde esset
ihesus z.\tautem
ego dico uobis' inqua potesiaie

auiem
Jômo
dzirifre
plantauit uiniam
et
locauit
habei imaginem ue\ inscriptionem respon
ii
cessuOT dimisserunt
eum inanem
ef
alternm
semum
mitt^re
illi
Ct
addidit
qui
tan
cum hunc
fiUummeum
uulne
gau^runt
cum
res
occidamKj illuw
et
et'us
Quid
uidissent
p^rdet colonos istos
Quo
eos
semen
audito dixeruni
ait illis'
dominus uiniae
e(
dabit uiniaw
illi
ct
Ueniet
ef
Omnis
absit iUeauiem aspiciens
tui
lapidem quern
it
uxorem
suscitet
et
fratres erant et
uxorem etmortuus
sine
est
filiis'
ipse mortnus
et
accepit illaw
-iii'
"uii" norareliqw^runt
com
Siquidem
uxor
rem
ciciderit
fuerit ut
filiis'
Septim ^rgo
suo
Ilouissima
sunt
moysw
Simili
semen
et
mor
omnium mortua^
mulier inresurrectione ^rgo cuius eorum er
qui ciciderit supra illuw la
pidem non conhinguetur swper quemautem

{
hie sine
et
Ct
oms
ro
et inter
hater alicuius mortuwj fuerit
Sequens accepit illam
ter et
reprobauisrunt aedificantes hie factu%est in cap/
anguli
si
accepit
est sine filio
aliis'
qwid 'go hocquod sciipiumesi
fxatri
primj
ntnosira. fiat hereditas
illis'
resurrectionem
esse
accipiat earn (rater eius
iectum illuw extra uiniam occiderunt

ergo faciet
reprhendere
eius
dicentes magister
haiens uxorem
coloni cogitaurunt intrase dicen/M hic/ he

heres
eum
scripsit nobzi
dilectuwz forsi
uiderint uerebxmtur quern
sunt
adeum qaidam sadu
3,ccesserunta/ez
erunt
ceorum qwinegant
/ illuz
qua d
coraOT plebe et mirati inresponso eius tacu
addidit
rantes occiderunt dixii autem dominus uiniae
quid faciammittaw!
Ct nflwpotuerunt urbum
do
auiem hunc quoq csedentes
mitUre qui
"iii-
ait illis'
reddite ergo qucs sunt cessaris cessari e/
adficientes contumilia. dimissert inan
em
Ct
dentes dixerunt cessaris
intempore quodam missit ad cultores

illi
Ostendite mihi denarium cuius
temptatis
tempon'ba^
uinise darent
iii
Considerans autem dolura iWorum dixit adillos qidrae
eaw co
seruum ut defructu
86, vo.
tributumdare cessari anno
licet nobzlf
adplebem parabulam banc
ei
neque
Coepit
hcsc facio
lonis' et ipse pr egre fuit multis'

ei
illis'
fol.
Ct
nubunt
3,itillis'
et
'uii'
ihw^s
habuerKt earn uxo

Illii saeculi
traduntwr adnuptias
illi
huius
nero qui
r,
minuet ilium qwizrebant principes sacerdo/awz
et
ei scribae
ra e/
.
CL
digni habebuntr saeculoillo
mitt^re inillummanus inillaho
timuert poplm cognou^runt
tione ex mortuis'
enm
quod
nwnubunt
iwiesurrec
neqi? ducunt
uxores neque enim ultra mori potrunt
ae
adipsos dixerit Similitudinem istam
quales enim
anguelis' sunt et
obseruantes misserunt insidiatores
cum
filii
resurrectionis quia nere
qi se esse iustos similarent
resurgent mortui
Ct
VTioyses ostendit
eum
irasermone
ei
tratui ef potestati
gausrunt
illuOT
traderent
ut caprent
eum magis
dicen/^j
nam
raam
Klagist^r scimaj' quia
s^^ inu^ritate uiaw dî doces'
sint
secus
pr^sidis et intrro
rubum
et
J*
sictit
166
deum
quidam
niagistfr b?edixisti
eum quicquam
(Xixit autem adillos
7-21.
et
sed uiuorwwz
eSTôndentes autem
ebant
XX.
dicit uidit
deum. issac'
moxtnoxum
recte dicis ei bene doces et non accipis perso
St. Luke,
et
filii
sunt di
dominum deum ab
iacob' deus autem non
Omnes
enim uiuunt
est
ei
scribarwOT dixert ei
Ct ampliwi' non audi

intrrogare
ihMS quomodo dzVwnt xpw/m filium
St.
Luke,
XX.
22-41.
lu canum
dauid
/ipse dauid
esse
dtxti domt'nus domino
ponam
eius est
caelo
sede adextens meis donee
inimicos tnos scabellum
dommum
tMorum dauid ergo

litis
inVihro psalmorz
dt'cit
meo
fol.
2i\xd\e.nieautem
omni ôpu\o
qmmodo
amant salutationes
et
gis' et
primos discubitos
guent autem uobis'
in
de
incowuiuiis' qui
adcustodias
et
nite ergo
iwcordibw
admodum
respondeatis ego enim dabo nobis
os' et
uestris norapnsmeditari quern
sapientiam cui non potuerint
resist^re et contra dicere
longuamorationem
trademini enim aparentibwj'
pnationem peiorem
maiorera
accipient
dam
respiciens autem ui
exuobw
GL
duam
patientia nestra possidebitis
et dixit nere dicouobzlr quia uidua
paup^rcula plnsquam omnes missit
exhabundantia sua misserunt
hii
nera
am
et
dS.c&nti\>us
donis'
Ct
nient dies
lapidem
omnem
dixit
fieri
ni
erunt
et
11 ae prignantibwi
lapis sup^r
quod signum
erit
erit
enimuenient innomie
sum
entes qorazam ego
inqwauit
x'pistuc et
pwt
Ilolite ergo ire
meo
qui inmedio eius fu
magna
pr(?sura
Ct hierusalem
Ct
snperterram
cadent inore gladii'
inoms gentes
ealeabitz^r agentibwj'
P^T HTunt
autem
et in
signa insole et lua
terris'
do
Sonitus maris
et
Oportet enim primum
hus
pnztimore
non statim
et
stellis'
pr^s^ra gentiuw pnscijwfussione
uideritis pnelia et seditiones nolite terreri

hcBc fieri sed
et
nee inpleantwr tempera nationuwj
die
Cum
enim
/eaptiui ducentur
tempaj adpip
illos
ei
tunc qui iniudeasant
/nutrien/z'b^ inillis' diebf
ira popuio huic
cum
incipient quidixit uidete ne seducami
XXI ^^'^
ab
ut inpleantr omniaqe scrip/a sunt
hie' inpariete qwinowdistruatur
ojj.ando\L(Zc
uideritis cire?dari
nonintrent ineam quia dies ultionis hii sunt
'\'jr\teriogauernatautem ilium dizcipuli eius dicentes priz
eeptor
in
animas
erint discendent et qui inregionibwi- eius
qu\!ousd
hac qucs uidetis ue
Inquibw nonrelinquetur
Cnmautem
fugient inmontes
detemplo quod lapidibw^ bonis'
ornatum ew^t
odio omnibus propternomenmeum
et eritis
inqwauit desolatioj'
illi
cog
et
exercitu hieiasaiem tunc scitote quia adprop
mu
uictum suuw cêm habuit missit
iratrihus
Capillus deeapite nestro nonperihit
uestras
nam omnes
ilaec autem ex eo quod d&est
di
hac
et
nestri
morte adficient
natis' et amicis' et
zafilacium diuites niditautem etqua.nda.m ui
minuta
omnes adursarii
dit eos qai mittebant manemuneraira ga
pauprcula? mittentem serea duo
contin
Do
testimonium
hcec in
uorant domus' uiduarwwi simulantes

hii
meum
tradentes adreges etprcBsides propter nomen
dixit discipulis suis'
primas cathedras insynago
foro
et
iniecient inuoto
prsequentr uos' trad
entes insynagogas
fi
et tern
omnia
sed antehcEc
manus' suas'
ei
SiQtendite ascribis qui uolunt amhn

lare instolis' et
signamagna erunt
pestates
peduw
ilium uocat
et
87, r"
hominibzi!;'
fluctuum arescenti
et
expectatione
in
finis
Xunc dicebat
gentem
get gens contra
regnum
et
inillis'
et
dieb^J
eoTum qucB super uenient uniuerso orbe nam
Sur
regnum adursus
uirtutes caelorum
^f
terrsemotus magni erunt per lo
ca ^/pestilentise
St. Luke,
illis'
XX. 41XXI.
et
11.
fames terroresq de
Tunc uidebunt
t
167
em
mouebuntur
filiuwz
hominis uenien
St.
Luke, XXI. 11-27.
Kb^Tb,
innube cumpotestate magna

his autem
tate
leuate capita
et
demptio
\xestr3.
Ct
uesh-a.
quom'am adpwpinquat
(dixti
ulniam eiomnes arbores

exse fructum
cum
uos
et
scitis
Cum
ffistas'
uideritis hcec fieri scitote
propew/ regnum
di
3,mendico
donee omnia
generatiohffic
noit's
mea
ducem
pentina dies
tamquam
ilia
ei
em
Ulgelate
terras
emplo
Gt
monte qwiuoeatur
oliueti
manicabat adeum
in
eum
ncipes sacexAotum
plebem
uit
et
unum
inter
ab
illi
spopondit
dixit autem
qucsreh
rum
cemus
St.
Sit
illi
Luke, XXI. 27XII.
9.
Ulius
hominis secundum quod
Ct
use
ipsi ce
jractaest autem
maior
&sse
Contensio
inter
maior
reges gentiuw dominantur eo
eis'
Ct CJui potestatem habewt super eos
cessorest
'lohannem dicens eun
pascha utmandu
dixerunt ubi
llerum lamen
Uerum Xamen
eorum uideretr
maiorw/ inuobzi
necesse erat immolari
tes parate nobis'
est
tradentis me' raecumest in
benefici uocantur
'U.enitautetn dies festus aze
'"'^S'' \>&trumet
et
testamentumi sanguine
facturus ewet hoc
i[\nm traderet eis'
at oportunitatem ut traderet iWum
CL
Similiter
caenauit dicens hie
perunt qwizrere intrase quis ewet exeis' qi
eos quis
pascha
pronohis datur hoc facite
homini perquem tradetar
poUiciti sunt peccu
morum inqa
quam
Ct quidem
gauissisunt
twrbis'
3,ccepto pane
meum quod
diffinitumM/ uadit
et
sine
Ct
qui prouohis effundetur
quemadmodum
et
Qisside
donee inpleatur regnumde'i
meo
magistratiba^
et
aitillis'
manducare
nouum
et
niamilii dare
Ct
calix
mensa
locutusM/ cumprincipibwi' sacerdo/z
et
hora discub
commemorationem
Cccemanus
1 TT.^"^^
Ct
dexii
Corpus
in raeara
autem satanas iniudam qi cognomina
batur scarioth'
dixit etparauenint
illis'
esset
illud
dei ueniat
ealieem post
qwierebant pri
quomodo enm
et scribse
ficerent timebant uero
iit
hoc est
Gt Omnis populus
Ct
Cuntes
gratias egit /fregit deditqê eis' dicens
in
tempio audire
pascha
Aicilur
caenaculuw
3,'^'^^?* calice gratias egit et dixit
regnuM
it
3,(lpropmquahat autem dies festus aze
morwOT qui
man
aohis quianonhiham degeneratione uitis donee
ei stare
morabatar
vtb'iest
3,ecipite calicem et diuite internos' dico enim
Cfat auiem diebw docens
noctibj' uero exiens
pa
d\%cipulis meis'
parate
cum eo
nowmanducabo
hoc
pore orantes utdignihabeamini fu
an/ filiuw hominis
dicetis
uobiscum ante quam patiar Qico enim uobw quia ex
omni tem
gera istaomnia qucs futura sunt
Ct
magistifr
tib'i
cum
hoc pasca
rio dissideraui
\a.qneusem'm
'liaque
et ibi
uit et xii apostoli
r.
orbis
stratum
Ct Cumfaeta
pasca
non transient adt
superueniet in om^s qui sedent sup' faci

r-
(licit
autem inuenierunt sic/
curis hut'us uitas ei superueniat inuos' re
ei
domus'
intrat
^/ipse uobis' ostendet
magnum
quia nonprceterihit
crapula et ebreitate
uesira. in
quam
in
diuersorium ubi pascha
Ita
cJi Cltendite auêm nobis ne forte grauentur
corda
familias
tri
quom'am
Caeluw
fiant
terra trasibunt u^rba aufem
eum idomum
fie
pr()ducunt iaw
quom'am prope/
homo
anforam aquae portans seqwimini
re
similitudtnem uidete
illis'
v".
Ccce introeun
adeos
et dixit
tihus nobis' inc'mitatem oceurret uobz'j
incipientib^ respicite
fieri
paremus
tibi
maies
ei
fol. 87,
est
fiat
Uos' autem non
fiat
s'lcut
sic'
sed qui
sicut iunior et qui prcs
ministrator
nam
qu'is
ingentibwj qi reeumbit
uis'
168
St.
Luke, XXII. g-27.
di
lucanum
autqui ministrat nowneqwi recumbit
ego autem inmedio
wstmm sum
uos' estis quiprmansistis
ptationibj meis'
mecum
intern
Mobis sif/disposuit raihi pati?rmâs
Ct
no dd
mon
Symon' ecce satanas ex
gaui pn>te ut non
ct tu
et
Cgo
dtx.it
Qico
donee
ter
et
Sy
tz'5i
autem ro
nuwqKid aliqid
erunt nihil
et
Ct
peram
Ct
D^rcussitunus ex
seruum principis sacerdotum
illis'
autem ihwas
dixiteis'
pera /calciamen
3.1
et
nunc
usq^ adhuc' etcum te
aiteis' sinite
eum
tigisset
auricolam eius sanauit
/H
autem ihesus adeos qui uenerant adse'
ixit
a principibj sacerdotum /magistrati
dix
illi
qitihabet sacculuw
hus templi
quinowhaêt gladi
existis
senioribj' quasi
et
cum
adlatronem
Quotidie
gladiis' et fustibzw
uobiscum fueram
enim uobzi quoniam adhuc' hoc quod scriptumest op
in
templo non extend
istis
manus' inme' sed
tatis
tenebrarum
hcecest
hora uestra
et
potes
cufn
ortet inpleri
sum
tus
illi
dentes autem hii qui circaipsumerant quod
tiemus ingladio
uendat tonicam suam /emat gladium
dico
dixit
amputauit auricolaraeius dextram respondens
deifuit uobis'
Ciixit ergo eis' sed
Similiter
tollat
Ct
adpmpinq?^
futarum erat dixeruntei domint sip^rcu
petre non cantabit gallus
et
et
iuda Osculo filium hominis tradis
Ul
tua
abneges nosse me'
an/ifcedebat eos
xii
ihwu utoscularetur eum ihesus autem
uit
e/ille
qtiandomissi uos sine sacculo
um
unus de
tecum paratus sum
inmortemire
illo
loquente ecce turhn ^/quiuocatur iudas
petituos'
difficiat fides
dixit ei domi'ne
incarcerem
tis'
iwreg
prcst
ne
ctuhuc'
intemptationem
intretis
aliqwancfo coTmeraus confirma fraires
Qui
tuos
ut
2jLiautem ihw^s deus
ut crebraret sif/ triticum
dormientes
ristitia et aitillis' surgite etoraie
Sedeatis inthrono iudican
tes xii tribubwi hism^^l
ueniisset ad
discipulos suos inuenit illos
regnum
supennensammâm
aedatis ei bibatis
surrexis
Ct Cum
set aboratione
ego quidem dispone
et
cum
decurrens intrram
sicut quiministrat
88, r.
lol.
et
inme
et
quod
deputa
iniustis'
vônp;'hendentes autem
eum duxerunt addomum
enim qua sunt deme finem habent
principis sa
ea
3.t
3.t
at
dixerunt
illi
Clomine ecce gladii
Ct
dixit eis' satisM/
ille
adlocum
isset
est abeis'
ssitis'
discipuli
illis'
intemptationem
tretis
sus
dixit
et
uitautem
eum
et
St.
Luke, XXII. 27-44.
lOater
Uerum
fiat
at
uis'
si
sudor
eum
nero ait
clppar
eiws sicut guttse
3,t ille
uidens
tamen
erat petrus
negauit
Ct
Ct hie cum
eum
er
169
illo
er
dicens mulier
alms
dixit et tu deillis' es petrj/j
homo nowsum
firmabat dicens uere
eum
et
Tjost pussillum
to quasi horje unius alius
sangui
uidisset an
q(Zdam sedentem adlimen
nownoui ilium
anguelus decselo fo^fortans
factusest
Ct po
illis'
Quem cum
fuisset intuita dixit
quanium. iactusM/ lapidis
uoluntas sed tua

illi
cella
uro seqebatz^r alon
autem igne inmedio atrio
circumsedentib^
inmedio toxum
p^rueni
et ipse auul
geniba^ orabat dicens
mea
Cum
et
orate ne in
trans fer calicemhunc ame'
non
Q\
Q ccenso
ge
egressus ib
secundum consuitudinem inmontem o\iua.ium
SCcutisunta/w ilium
Uetrus
cerdotum
hie'
'ii'
et
hie
et interuallo fac
quidam ad
cum
illo
t
St.
Luke, XXII. 44-59.
KKTb.
nam
galileus
ei
Ct Continuo
nescio quid dicis
loquente cantauit gallus
lo
%us domtnus respexit petrum
petrus uerhi
est
domtm
adhuc'
sicut dzxzV
gallus cantet terme negabis
Ct
sus foras petrus fleuit
et ui
cedentes
faciem
uelaurunt
et
eum
eius et int^rrogabant
tza quis/ qui te p^rcussit
"*
tactus
Qies
est
et
quod audiret multa deillo
signum
mu
3.1ia
^
proie
IHL
et
entes Si tu es xpi'stac die' nobis' et
autem
si
alba
6X
\\oc
autem
erit filiwj
nam
es
liliusdd
3.t
illi
ait uos'dicitis
ore eius
ipsi
Gt Surgens Omnis
muItitu(/o eo
mus subuertentem gentem nostram

nostram.
cessari et
et
zVz/ijrrogauiteum dzc^s
es rex 'wkdeoxum
3,t ille
etturhas
homine
3t
entes
illi
isto
ex
Gcce
nihil
Gmendatum
nam
et
et
Iter
remissi uos' ad
I'i'O
il
acixxTnest
ergo ilium dimittaw ne
unum uinctum
perdiem
eis'
Gxclamauit
dz'ceras
tolle
dimitte nobis' barabban' qi erat
quandam fac/am
in
dicentes
\\\esuxa
crucifige
ixicixxxtate
carcerem
autem pylatus locutus
ens dimittfire
ant
uobzir
accussatis
dignum morte
homicidiummissus
um
coram
quasi
eum
quib^j
his'
propter seditionem
tu dicis
inualescebant die
5.
rogans nullam caussam inuenio iwho
hunc
commouet populum docens per
XXII. 59 XXIII.
hominem
autem simul uniuersa turba
autem pylatus adprincipes sacerdo/aw

nihil inuenio caussse inhoc
conuocatis' principibwj sacexdotum
inter
festum
III
facti
pylatus inipsadie
cesse autem habebat dimittere
soluente?
xt&pondens ait
et
et
mihi hunc
ei
dicentemse xpistum regem esse
Uylatus autem
indutum ueste
listis
lum
prohibentem tributa dari
cum
antea inimici erant ad inuicem
Bed xieque erodis
Liunc inueni
et
scribse constanter ac
magistratibj plebis dixit adillos obtu
mine
enim audiuimus de
duxerunt ilium adpylatum caepw
legem
St. Luke,
et
sum
quia ego
unt autem accussare ilium dicentes
3,it
tu
dixerunt quid adhuc' dissideramus
testimonium
rum
Qui
Stabant autem prin
remissit adpylatum
yj yiatus autem
hominis sedens
adextris uirtutis dixerunt autem orane%
et
3,t
spremiautem ilium erodis
sunt amici erodis
\n
Urxogwiera nowrespondetis mihi neqw^ dimit

tetis
eum
et
exercitu suo /inlussit
aitillis'
fieri
tfrrogabat(3M/7 illummultis' sermonihus
cussantes
Quxeruntillum inconcilium snum die
sp^rabat
3,liquod uidere ab eo
cipes sacerdotuffz
scribse
Si nobis dixero non credetis mihi
et
ipse nihil respondebat ei
Conuenierunt seniores
plebis et principes &a.cerdotum
Crodis autem uis
exmulto tempore uidere eum eo
piens
ei dicentes
ipse inhie
et
diebj
illis'
esset re
so ihesu gauissasest ualde eratenim cu
eum dicento
Ct
galileus esset
quod deerodis potestate
rusoHmis' erat
percutiebant
blasfemantes dicebant ineum
Ita
\3 L
et
homo
si
missiteum aderodem qui
qnam
egres
tenebant ilium inludebant
qi
ri
amare
ut cognouit
quia pr'ius
illi
incipiens agalilea
et
lileam interiogauit
recordat^j'
et
88, v".
L/Vlatus autem audiens ga
usq^ hue'
il
Conuer
et
mdeam
uniuersam
homo
petrus
esi et 3,it
fol.
3,t
est
adillos uol
illi
succlamab
crucifige
St.
Luke, XXIII. 5-21.
lu canuw
ilium
mali
caussam mortis
fecit iste nullara
3,t
cum eo
autem UrXio dzxt( adillos quid em'm
ille
instabant uocibj magnis' p
illi
ostulantes ut crucifigeretur
ei
Ct
inua
lescebant uoces
eorum
adiudicauit
petitionem eorum
fieri
Qimissit autem
eum
illis'
tati
eorum Suscip^runt ergo
adducerent
tem
deuilla
portare port
ihwwm
ultitudo ôpuM
illi
eum
em
et
super
filios
Ct
hyerusal
liliae
tunc incipient
tibj cadite supernos'

si
et
mon
crucifixerunteum
adexteris'
et
ei
-|-
ihejs autem dicebat
St.
horam
pater dimitte
ct
ium
ct damans
uoce magna ihejs
21-35.
ait
Uidens autem cen
et hcEc dicens exspirauit
glorificauit
Uere hichomo
turbaseorw
reuertebantwr
alongue
illis'
Qiuiden
eum
qiicB
iustus erat
simul ader
et
Stabant autem omnes noti
uir
principes szcerdotum
bonus
et
"1
Ct
Ccceuir
erat decurio
iustus hicnora consenserat
consilio et actibj
eius.
mulieres qucB secutae erant
agali/ea hcsc uidentes
nomine ioseph qui
stabat populus stanspectans et
Luke, XXIII.
e/obscuratfej/
qucB fiebant percutientes pectora sua
tes uero uestimenta eius misserunt sortes
diridebant ilium
mecnm
ant adspectaculum istud uidentes
asinistris' .^
non enim sciunt quid faciunt
hodie
uelum templiscissumej'/ med
sol'
ct Omes
ue
latrones
alterum
tibi
erat autem fere hora
dz'cews
unum
et
Smendico
ihesus
illi
dem
Ct post quam
memento
pater inmanus' tuas commando s-piritummeum
nierunt in locum qui uocatr caluarise

ibi
dixit
nequam cum
eo utinterficerentur
digna fac
dicebat adiheram domine
ra usqae in 'uiiii'
collibj operite nos' quia
-ii"
es
hicuero nihil mali ges
quod fac/wmfuerat
et alii
ti
ui" et tenebrse factaesunt inuniuersater
quoniam ecce
dz'cere
ct
nam
torio
ducebantur
xpw/KS
dicens neque tu
inuiride ligno hcec faciunt inarido quid
fiet
la
d?'ces si tu es
eum
eris inparadiso
uentres qui non genuerunt e/ubera
qucB lactauerunt
// tronibK^
mei cum ueneris inregnum tuum
uenient dies inquibwj dicent beatee sunt

stiriles et
iudeorum
temet ipsum e/nos' xf&pondens
fac'
recipimus
sit
Conner
uestros
eum
nos' quidemiuste
tis'
nolite flere super me' sed super uos'
ipsas fiete
inscrip
autetri et superscriptio
nus autem dehis qui pendebant
et
crucewz
sus autem adillas dominus dixit
illi
mes dem quod ineadem dampnatione
sy
SGqbatur autem illuw
bant et lamentabant
ei e/milites
acoetum offerebant
ebrezirw \\icest rex
saluum
mulierum qucB plangue
et
si
Crat
xpistus
est
tues rex iudeorum saluuw te
alter increpabat
cyrinensem uenieu
inposuerunt
et
et
blasfemabat
por
Wiesuva. et
eum adprehenderunt
monem quendam
uohm
uero tradidit
Ct cum
tans crucem ducebatur
accidentes
et
et
seditionem missus fuerat incarcer

\)\esuxa.
hie
si
ta superillum litteris' gr^scis' et latinis'
qui propter homicidiuw
(]uem petebant
faciat
inludehantautem
fac'
89, r".
cLlios saluos fecit
dei electus
dicentes
pylatus
em
dicentes
seipsum saluum
Corripiam ergo ilium e/dimit
inuenio ineo
tam
fol.
St.
rum
Luke, XXIII. 35-51.
Kata
erat
ab arimathia
fol.
situm inuoluit insyndone
eum inmonumento
ei
Gt dies
entr
sabbatum inlucescebat
degali/i?i2
cowfertis
adinuicem ambu
et
respondens unj
parauerunt aromata
cui
nomen
nus
es inhierusfl/i?M ei
sab
ei
auiem sabbati ualdedeluculo ueniert
3^
admonumentum
u^runt aromata
em
inilla his'
ei
regr
ei
Ct
essae n(Jiuenierunt corpw^ Aommvihesw.
diehus quihus
ille
dz'xii
quae et dixe
po
quomodo tradiderunt eum summi sacer
dotum
fac
principes nosiri indampnationem
ei
mor
tum/ dummente const^rnarentur tae
tis
ewent deipso
mus quia
ipse esset redemptwrus hisrahei etnunc
saper hcec
omnia
ei
ecce
inueste fulgenti
"ii-
Cum
stetsrunt secus illas
timerent auiem eide
clinarent uultum interra.m. dixerunt
adeas quid
quasritis
liter
locutusw/ uohts
esset dicens
et
uiuentem cum mor
eum
ei
anie
se'
Ct
ei'us
hcec
omnia
GTat
auiem.
numento nuntiau^runt
et caetris'
omnibwj-
e/ioanna /maria iacobi

illis'
ei
caeterae
demo
illis
erunt
maria
qua cum
erant qucB dicebant ad apos/o/oj )\ac
ei
nocredebantillis'
re
pwcumbens
Detr^j
^/mulieres dix
Gt
ipsedz'xzV
corde adered
locutisunt profetae
ei
itaintra
Gt incipiens amoy
ixiierpretaiha.tur illis'
qua deipso erant
inomnihus
Gt adpropinqa
urunt castello qwoibat et ipse finxit

langMius ire
possita et abiitsecuwz mirans quod fac
12.
omnibwj' proieiis
scriptwris'
uidit lintiamina sola
XXIfl. 51 XXIV.
ingloriam suam
si ei
auiem surgens cucurrit admonumen/??2

ei
sii:/
nonnehac oportuit pati xpisium.
ei
uissasunt an/^ illos %\cui deleramenta

urbaista
stulti ei tardi
endum inomnibwj qua
rs\-a.gdalencz
admonumen
ipsum uero nowuiderunt
adeos o
xi
ei
turn ei inuenierunt ita
regressse
ei'us
etiamuissionem an
abierunt quidam exnosiris
cru
sed
lucem fuerunt ad
guelorum uidisse qui dtcunt eum niuere
Hi' die resurgere /recor
datsesunt urbum
qo factasunt hac
dies
non inuento corpora
b
cifigi ei
nos auiem speâbi
qucsda.Tn. exnostris' ter
uenierunt dicentes
quia oportet filium hominis tradi

ei
qua
eum
"iii"
omnis mulieres
monumentum
adhuc' ingalilia
inmanus hominum peccatorum
Crucifixerunt
ei
ruerunt nos'
recordamini qua.
tuis nonesi hie' sed surrexit
St. Luke,
non cognouisti qucs factasunt
tens inopifre i?/sermone coramdô eiomnipopuio
inuenierunt lapid
reuolutum amonumento
tusolus perigti
erat cleopas dz'xzV ei
runt deihwu nazareno quifuit profeta
portantes quae para

ei
ihs adpropinqaans
et aitadillos qui sunt hii
lantes êstis tristes
unguenta
^/ipse
Oculi auiem tenebantur ne
rciodum possituOT erat corp^j eius et reurtentes

ei
ammawj
factum^/ dumfabular
secum qw^rerent
sermones quos'
quern ad
ei
Gt
eum agnoscerent
ipso uener
bato quidem siluerunt secundum mandatuw
+ Ulil
ei
ibat cumillis'
monumentu
uiderunt
exipsis' ibant
abhyerusa/^w nomine
Ix
qu(2 accederant
erat
cum
"ii*
loqMbantur adinuicem dehis' omnibwj
et ipsi
nondum
excisso inquo
Subsecutse auiem mulieres qua

ant
diorum
depos
possuit
ei
quisquam possitus fuerat

parascue
Gt
corpus ihem
ei petiit
ecce
v.
ipsa die ineastellum côd erat spatio sta
pectabatet ipse regnumdi hie accessit

adpylatuwz
Gt
turn fuerat
ex
ciuiiaie iudese qui
89,
ne
172
ei
coegerunt euw dicentes
no
ma
bis
cuz
St.
Luke, XXIV. 12-29.
AYKi.NYM
quom'am adu^rsarium declinat dies

iam dies
aXaest
porregebatillis'
et
eorum
et
e/
henedixii
cognou^runt eum
eorum
uicem none
cor' n<?j/rwm
dum
Ct
em
apparuit symoni
eum
ipsi
et
quce gestaerant inuia
et
et diKit eis'
Dax
nolite timere
t^rriti
dommus
nere
in
contrbati uero
spt'n'tuia
innomine
mei inuos
poeni
eius
et
ego mitto pro
uos' autem sedete
quo adusqw^ induamini
uir
eduxit autem eos foras
Ct
eliuatis'
eos
Gt
tactumest
lum
inme
horum
bethaniam
illis'
manibw
dum
suis'
benedxiceret
recessit abeis' et ferebatur iwcae
et
ipsi
inhyerusa/isw
adorantes regressist
cum gaudio magno
erant semper in templo laudentes
benedicentes deum
con
et
patris
'henedixit
uobis'cum ego sum
existimabant se
opor
remissionem peccatoruw in omnes
tutem ab excelso
eorum
stetit
sic'
resurgere amortuis'
testes estis
iwciuitate
narrabant
umhcBc autem loquuntur ihwMS
et
et in
quomodo cognousrunt
infractione panis // dio
et
OS autem
missum
erant dicentes quoniam surrexit
ipsis'
\J_
eos quicum
et
quoniam scriptumw/
gentes incipiens abhyerusolim3,
apfiret
hora regressisunt inhierusa/ew
et
deme
H'almis'
sensuw ut intellegerent
etprcBdicciri
'iii'
tentiam
ardens erat in
et
xpw/mpati
die
Surgentes ead
uenierunt congregates xi
et
tet
dixeruntadin
et
illis'
script;-as et dixit
ipse eua
et
loqweretur inuia
nobis scriptras
irC2"lt
et
et p;vfetis' et
Xunc ap^ruit
aprtisunt oculi
et
nuit exoculis
nobis
manere cnm
/ intrauit
Eccepit panem
illis'
lege TC\oysi
i clin
90, r".
fol.
linit
Ct
et
AMHN'
uidere
dixit eis quid turbati estis et quare
co
gitationes ascenderunt incordau/ra
uidetemanus meas
et
pedes meos quia ip
seego sum palpate ^/uidete quia
carnem
/ossa nonhabet sicut
Ct Cum
pedes
me
hoc dixisset ostendit
s'piritus
uidetis habere
eis'
manus
et
3,Clhuc' autem non credentibwj' etm\r
antibzw prce gaudio dixit habetis aliqwid hie'
quod manducetur
ei
lis
partem
3.t
illi
obtulerunt
piscis assi e/fauum mel
et Cum manducasset
sumens
corazw eis'
reliqias dedit eis' et dixit ad eos
hcBc sunt nerha. qucB locutus
sum aduos cum
adhuc' essem uobiscum quoniam necessew/

inpleri
St. Luke,
XXIV.
omnia
29-44.
qucB scriptasunt in
"3
St.
Luke, XXIV. 44-53.
argumentum iohannis
rl icM^ iohannis aeuanguelista unus ex

disdj>uh's quiuirgo electus
ado/
tis
quem denupti
inhoc duplex testimonium iseuanguelio
datr quod
et huic
el
^rcztercaeUris dilectus ado dicitut
matrem suam
adcrucem com
iens
deniqwe manifestans inaeuanguelio quod
opM
conphensam
Drimum
noua omnia
pareant
Qequo
gini debeatwr
ris
inuitatur difficere
quce in xpi'sto instituuntwr ap
inCipit
Interpr^tatio
3,utem aeuanguelium
scripsit inas
quam inpathmos
insola apo
nominum secundum iohannem
canonis incorruptibile principium inge

nessi et incorruptibilis finis per uir
ginem inapocalipsi redderetar dicente

el
CO
Ct
xpts/o
hicesi iohannis qwi
sciens superuenisse diem recessus sui
conuocatis discipulis'
suis'
inefifesso
Dermulta experimenta signorum con

proha.ns xpislura discendens indefossuw
locum
facta oratione
possitus/ ad patres suos
tam extra
neus adolore mortis quam acor

ruptione carnis alienus inuenitwr
qui
el si
scripsisse dicitux post
omnes seuan
guelium tamen dispossitione canonis
fons
lilii
tonitrui
Delzebub hadens muscas

uir
calipsin scripserat ut cui inprincipio
sepultarse suje
ebreorum
singula quxque inmis
Donarches
Blfa
Srgumentum
demons
rentibw monstrat
C2'o sum
Uhiorum or
iohannis
^nnon
sia post
tee\
scriptOTum
uel
etdo magist^ni doctrina seruetar
terio acta ue\ dicta seuanguelii ratio quse
hoc
quorum
et hoc uir
exponitur ut sciendi dissiderio col
innuptiis' fecit Aeu%
nuptiarum uinumdebeat ut ueterihus inmo

tatis'
abiecta numero sed pleni
Ilnit
ut ostendens a;uod erat ipse legentibwi'
dommus
el
tudinis opere periecta. sunt
fuisse testatur
signum ponens quod
traret aîod ubi
ex trema
locato et quserentibaj fructus labo
inchoans
solus Ui?rbum caro factum tsse nee lucem

atenebris'
ponitur
dinatio ideo pisrsingula anobis' non

erat
90, V".
quom'am indomino quce nouissima sunt non ue\ut
tempore dispossitio
mendauit deas utuirgo uirginem seruaret
ipse incorruptibilis u^rbi
matheum
ordinati post
uolentem nnhere uocauit deus cuiuirginita
is
fol.
uel
deuorans aut
aeuaxigue/mm secundumiohannem
Q\
fol.
uerbum caro factumest

et
uidimus gloriam
et
91, r.
habitauit innohis
gloriam quasi u
etus
nigeniti apatre pleni gratiae eiueritaXis
iohannis testimonium p^rhibet deipso e/cla

erat
mat
uerhum
et
nerhnm
er
twrus
at apwfif
dwm
est
uen
Ct de
anteme factusest quia priorme erat
omnes accipimus gratiaw
plenitui^z'w^ eius nos'
eideus
me
dixi qui post
hicj/dequo
dzc^s
giatiaautem
pro gratia quia lex per moysen dataest
erat ner
hum
et
hocer
at inprin
cipio
umquam
apud deum. omnia pr ipsum
qKO(f factumest inipso uita est /uita
hominum
et
garent
nomen
er
missus adeo cui
timonium
tis
lux ura sednt testimonium prhibret delu
factusest
di fieri hisqui
unt innomine eius qui
176
non
ex
sanguinibw
neque
ex
uoluntate carnis
neque
ex
uoluntate uiri
SGQ
CX
deo natisunt
man
inhoc
etmundus
et
nowreciperunt quotquot autem reciperunt

eis' potesta/ÔT filios
confessusM/
et
sui
eu
eum
cred
et int^r
it^rum quid ergo helias
nonsum
prrfeta es tu'
et
respondit
non'
quis es die' nobis ut
ei
his'qui missert nos'
dicis date ipso
3,it
uox elaman
dixit isaias proUta et quimissi fuerant ex fa

xisseis
eumnowcognouit insua propria uenit
et
intrro
indisserto diregite uias domini sicut
eraXautem lux vera, qu(s inluminat omnez
do erat /mundus per ipsum
eum
et dixit
Quid
ille
hominem uenientem inhunc munduw
testimonium
adeumut
tu quises
responsum demus
hiberet delumine ut omras cr
mine
leuitas
dixerunt ergo
ut testimonium pr
ederentper ilium non enim erat
et
eum
rogaurunt
es tu'
at iohannis hie uenit intes
uidit
quiest insinu
nwnegauit quia nonsum ego xpistus
earn now fowprAenderunt //
homo
filius
r\eum nemo
iohannis qwantfomisserunt iudei abhyerusolimis'

sacerdotes
lux
lucet intenebris' et tenebrse
it
unigenitus
nz'wi
patris ipse enarrauit ethocest
fac/asunt et sine ipso fuciumesi nihil
erat lux'
uritas per i\\esuxa\pistum factaest
dedit
int^rrogau^^'unt
quid ergo babtitzas'
si
helias neqa^ proieta
eum
et
dixeruntei
tu noes xpistuc n&que
respondit eis' iohannis dicens
Cg'o quidem babtizo inaqwa medius autem

uestrum statquem uos nescitis ipse autem qui
post
me
uentrusM/ qui an/me factusest
nonsum dignus
ut
cuius
soluam eorregiawz
ealciamentizj hcsc inbethania factasunt

.erf
trans iordanen ubi erat iohannis bab

titzans
Cllt^radie uidit iohannis ihesum
uenientem adse
et ait
ecce agnus dd
St. John,
I.
14-29.
K^Ti.
Ccce qui
dequo
dixi
uir his rahelita inquo dolus nonest dicit ei
hicesi
nathanael uniême nosti respondit ihesus etdixit
poi-Zme uenituir qui an/me fadusest
pnorme
quia
peccatum mundi
tulit
ego nesciebam eum sed
erat et
quamte
ut
manifestaretKr plebi h\srahe\ prop/ereaueni ego
GI testimonium
inaqua babtizans
fici
p^rhi
quia dixi
CO credis maius his uidebis
hic^j-;?
^l}^'^
disdpuh's eius
Ccce agnus
ego uidi
tum
QT
dieitrum stabat iohannis e/ex
dei et
et
ei
materihu ad eum uinumno^hafent
respiciens ihesura awzbulantem diidt
euw
audierunt
et
'ii-
quid mihi
ex
mea
secutisunt ihz^m con-aer
rit
uidens eos sequentes se dzateis'
illo
eis'
et
et
uen
adsummum
uocabms caephas quod
filius
sponsum
riati
aeladhuc'
runt
3,natzareth pot/ boni aliquid esse
I.
29-47.
ministriautem sci
uocans
etdicit
Omnis
ei
bonuwzponit
quod
usqzê
manifestauit gloriam
li'ltum ioseph anazareth etdicitei nathanae/
Uidit ihesus nath
dicit
esset
tU
deteriusest
nunc
cumineh
et
deeo ecce
ne
ineum
suam
discipuli eius
seruas
primum
Lloc
initium signorwOT ihesus incannagalileae
moyses inlege ^/profetae inuenimus ihwz^m
anael uenientem adse et
fuerint tuncid
et
aquam uinum
architriclinus
bonumuinum
rmnc
2.urite
fi
inuenit filippus nalhanael etdicit ei quem%cxip
ueni /uide
ti
nsque
utautem
tulerunt
homo pnmum uinum
interpretatur petrus
lippus ah&tzaida ciuitate andrese etpetvi
ei filippus
et
ihesus
eis'
ebant qui aurierant aquam
iohanna tu
seqa^reme eratautem
pu
Qzateis ihesus inple
factam ^/nosciebat un^^
.ex
.
lIlcrastinumflK/^;;? ire uoluit ingaiileam e/iuenit
ihifj-^s
dzh't
gustauit architriclinus
et di'cttei
et
ferte architriclino
secuti fuerant
symon
ibi lapidise
te hydrias aqâ et inpleu^runt eas
didduxitautem eum adihm intuitus autem

es
enim
uobzir facite erant
quod cumque dixe
ministris'
metritas binas ue\ trnas
apudeum
Inuenimus myssian quodest mterpretatnm
tu
matmh^û
rificationem iudeoraw capientes singulae
ihesum inuenit hie primum hatrem suum symonem
ihesus dixit
(licit
mulier nondxxm uenit hora
est
et tibi
et
et dzh't ei ihesus
hydriae -ui' possitse -ui- possitae secundum
hoiaautem erat qasi "x'
qwiaudierant abiohanne
dt'cit
nuptiae factesunt in KannaP'ali/i?
erat mater ihesu ibi uocatusM/ autem ihesus
ei
Gratautem hater symonis petri unus exduobz<!J
sit
anguelosdifi ascendentes ^/discen
et
ierunt ^/uiderunt ubi maneret
filippum
dico nok's uidebitis caelum aper
discipuli eius adnuptias et difficiente uino dicit
tatummagist^r ubi habitas dial
eum
eis'
dentes supra filium hominis
qritis quidixerunt rabbi quod dicitux interpre
xpistuc
et dicit
p^rhibui qm'a hicesi Rlius dei elec
sus autem ihesus
et dt'cit ei
et
tibi uidi te' subfi
-iii-
'ii- et
manseruntdie
men 2,men
ei
die
disctpuHs eius loquentem
Quid
babtit
Sviperquem uideris
dz'xzV
qi babtizat inspz>zVusa;2c/o
testimonium
tus
mihi
ille
me
qui missit
is
ego
discendentem /manentem sup^reuw
spi'n'tura
St. John,
rabbi tues filiusda tu es rexhisra/^d
et ait
quasi coluwbaw decslo e/mansit supereum
et
nathana^/
et respondit ei
respondit ihestis etdixit
zare inaqaa
andreas
arbore uidite'
prius
ei
cumesses sub
filippj uocaret
buit iohannis dicens quia uidispzh'/wm discendentem
nesciebam eum %ed
gi, v.
fol.
fecit
et
e/credide
iposthoc discendit caiarnaum
ipse
et
et mat^r^zw
diebaj et prope erat pascha
et hatres eius
iudeorz/wz /ascendit
et discipuli eius
rusolimam ihesus
ibi
manserunt won
St.
.
.
multis'
hye
,
John,
.j
I.
47II.
13.
iohannem
templo uendentes boues
'iiuenit in
QX,
denouo
/oues ^/columbas e/nuw?mularios sedentes
t;! cum
iecit
detemplo
oues quoque
et
boues
istahinc
domum
nolite facere
mei domumnegotiationis
omnes
exspzn'/u respondit
nuwma
eri
as subuertit
columbas uendebant
et his qi
et
quimur
patris
recordati
lo Tilius
quod%\^
ei
ostendis nobis' qzahffacis xespondens \hesu5

hoc e/in
Qixerunt ergo vxiei
illud
ficatum/ templumhoi;
citabis illud iW&autem dicebat
Cum
porissui
liuOT
detemplo cor
Cumauiem
tsset
ergo resurrexisset amortuis'
innomi
entes signa qiz faciebat
debat semetipsum
ei
dtiiit
dommus
eis'
eius uid
inhomine
adeum nocte
nisti
et dzxzVei
fuerit
tidi
denouo nonpotest uidere regnuz
adeuOT necodimus quomodo potest
homo
a-men dico
tidi nissi
natusw/
excarne caro/
est
et
nasci
nowmireris quia dixi
tibi
cum
sit
7.
rmmdus pnpsum
mun
qi credit
innomine unigeniti
filii
di
et
et
Omnisi?m
nonuenit adlucem
posthcec uenit ihesus etdiscipulieius inmdeam
catione iudaeoruw
xerunt
titzat et
ei
nmi
oportet uos' nasci
177
babtit
et
babtitzabantwr nondum
et
uenierunt adiohannem etdi
rabbi qaierat tecum trans iordae
Omnes
dixit nonpotest
spiritus
et
illic' et
cui testimonium perhibuisti ecce hie
natumest
c7eis'
actaesi ergo qucBstio exdiscipulis iohannis cumindieis' depurifi
ei
bab
ueniunt adeuw respondit iohannis
homo
accipere
datumfuerit decaelo
ego nowsum
14III.
fi
fuerat incarcerem iohannis
testimonium
St. John, II.
ut
ineum
Qratautem etiohannis babtitzans in senon'
enim missus
3,men
Quod
quod natumest exspiritn
sed utsaluetr
adueniebant multi
quis natus inerit exaqua. etspiritu
sancto nonpotest introire inregnumdei
duw
suuOT
iuxta salim quia aqusemultae erant
di dicit
iterato iratroire /nasci responditihesus
filiuOT
zabat
senex nuwqwid pot/ iuentrem matris su

se
credit
iwhcmunduOT utiudicet
deus
terram etiWid demorabatur
respondit ihesus etdixit
nissi quis
filiuwz
hwMcmunduw
sxmm unigeni/OT daret utowis qi
indeosz^rat facta
rabbi scimus quia ado ue
AMHN AMHN. dico
oportet
uenit adlucem utmanifestentur eius opera quia
hie uenit
cumeo
ita exaltari
qimaleagit odit lucem
magist^r nemoenim potest hmc signafacere
qucB tufacis nzwifuerit dominus
moyses exaltauit
est iwcselo et sicut
ntnon arguantar operaeius quiautem facit ueritatem
exfarisfm nicodi
mus nomine princeps iudeorum
homiz> qui
lucem erantism eorum mala opera
sciebat quid esset
homo
ascendit incxlum mmqidiscen(/z'/ decse
dilexerunt homines magis tenebras (\uam
eoquod ipse nosset omnes
Grat auitm
caelestia ere
hoc est autem iudicium quia luxuenit inmunduwz
ipseauiem ihesus noncm
dehomine ipseauiem
nemo
et
atusest quia n(;credit
quia opus ei nowerat ut quis testimonium per
hib^ret
scimM lo
quia quod
ineuOT noiudicabitM?- qui auiem nocredit iam iudic
hyerusolimis' irepascha indie
festo multi crediderunt
fi
nonpereat sed habeat nitam seternam non enim missit
recordatisunt d\%cipuli eius quiahoc dixerat ihesus etcve
diderunt scriptras ^/sermoni quern
dicotzi5i
uitawz set^rnam Sic' enim dilexit d^s
diebj ex
et tu intribj
possunthixf
hominis utozisqi credit inipso nonpereat sed habeat
etm annis' aedi
xl
Smen amen
serpeniem indiserto
dz'xzVeis'
diebj' excitabo
-iii-
quinatusest
qmmodo
et dixitei
quomodo sidixero uobw
redistis
meditme' xe,%ponderunt ^rgoiudei ^/dixerunt
templum
sicW omnis
niuz nostrum non accipistis sit^rrena dixiuobzV etnon c
-aeto
detis
Soluite
eius audis
quod uidimus testamur ^/testimo
ei
sunt disctpulmus quia scriptuwzw/ zelus domus' tuse co
Tixm.
necodimus
92, 10
respondit ihesus etdixitei tues magist^r inhisra^^l et
hadgnoras'
adferte
Aiyiit
etaocem
spiritus ubiuult spirat
sed nescis uadeuenit etquo uadit
fecisset quasi flagilluw defuniculis'
\zAoxum. effudit aes /mens
fol.
et
quicquam deterra
Ipsi uos
mz'yî
perhibetis quod dixerim uobis'
xpz!r/MC sed
quia missussuw ante iWxxm

St. John, III. 7-28.
KkTb.
Oui
uiuam
hadet sponsam sponsusesf amicus aU/em spon
eum cum gaudio gaudet
qwistat ei audit
si
propter
uocemsponsi
liocergo
me
oportet crescere
illuOT
habes
gaudiuw Tueum. inpletuj/
deter
est
omraesM/
quod
et
testimonium
et
nemo
ego dabo
accepit qi accipit
missit Aeus uerba dei loquitur
suram dat Aeu% sptnium

dedit inmanusewj
bit
quam ego dabo
uidit et audiuit hoc testatur
ei'us
infilio
runt
farisjez
um
quicredit iwiiUum. habe
et
xum
est
istuz
bibit
ineo fons aquae salien
adeummulier domine
dicit
neqe ueniaw
ut n(7sitiam
uade aocamrum tu
dicit ei ihesus
uenihuc' respondit mulier etdixit nohabeo ui
'U" uiros habuisti e/nunc quern habes' nonest
tuus uir hoc Mere dixisti dzh'tei mulier domine
uideo quia
ipse
hoc adorauerunt
et
Uatres
estu'
prijfeta
uos
nostri
ram
ei ihej'as
eum
Oportebat
trasire persamariam uenit
mulier crede mihi quia ueniet hora
quando neque inmonte hoc neque inhyerusolimis'
ergo incinitatem samarias qutzdicitur sychar'
adorabitis patrem uos' adoratis quod
iuxta prizdium quod dedit iacob ioseph
nescitis nos'
filio
suo eiatautem
ibi
fens iacobi
ihej'^s
inmonte
qazahieruso
dicitis
Wmisest locus ubi adorare oportet dicit
autem
mxum
Denedixisti quia nchabes
Qz'ez'tei 'ihesus
quia ihesua plures discipu/oj facit
iterum ingalUeam
aqua
inaeternum sedquam
nobabtizat sed Aiscipuli eius reliquit iudeawz ter

et abiit
exaqa hac'
ut ergo cognouit ihw^s quia audie
babtizat quamiohaz!r ^quanquam ihesus
et
ei fiet
hue' aurire
noMuidebit uitam sed iradei manebit
eum
super
Omnisqui
ei no^sitiet
QamzXi hancaquam
dilegit filium eloninia.
uitam aeternam quiautem incredulus
puteum
eius e/pecora eit^s
e/filii
inuitam aeternam
tis
nonenim admen
Dater
exeo bibit
respondit ihesus etdixit ei
testimonium signauit quia deus neraxesi quemenim
a'us
puteus aXtnsest xmde ergohabes z.quam
et
uiuam numquid tu maiores patre
eti-pse
ra e/deterra loquitar qi decaelo uenit super
92, v".
mulier neque inqwo aurias
dicit ei
nostro iacob qui dedit nobis
autem minui qai des
ursumuenit supcromw^s uenit Q^\autem
fol.
autem
adoramus quod scimus quia sa

hora
lus exiudeziy est sed ueniet
fatigatus ex itenere sedebat sic' su
est
per fontem horaautem erat
patrem inspiritu
quasi "ui"
nunc ueniet
et
quando ueri adoratores adorabunt

et
nam
ueritate
et
pater ta
r.
<Je
uenit mulier samaria aurire
aquam
adorent
les qucerit qui
eum
eosqui ado rant
ierunt inciuitatem utcibos emerent
oportet adorare dicitei mulier
dicit
sibi
ergo eimulier
ilia
samaritana
rit ille
qua sum muliersamaritana
qui dicit
tibi
aquam
dicit
eimulier domineneque aurias habes
et
dedisset
tibi
qwcEris aut
uiuaz
puteus altusej/ nnde ergo habes aquam
29IV.
11.
Cum
inciuitatem
dicit illis'
hominem
178
et
reliquit
abiit
hominibwi uenite
qi dixit mihi
numquid
et conti
dixit quid
cum ea
suam mulier
uidete
qui loqortecum
nemo autem
ergo hydriam
et
ergo ue
e/mirabantr quia cuvi
discipulieius
quid loqweris
cumqzze feci
St. John, III.
Cgo Sum
muliere loqebatur
damzXi bibere tu forsitan peti
abeo
et
no uenierunt
Si scires donumdei etquisest
isses
Scio quia
omnia
nobis' annuntiabit
dicit ei ihesus
non enim coutuntar iudei samaritanis'

lespondit ihesus etdix.it
inspz'nVu et ueritate
myssias uenit qui dicitur xpistuc
quomodo tuiudeus cumsis' bibere ame

poscis
eum
Ct
spiritus est deus
dicit ei ihesus da' mihi bibere Qiscipu/z' ez eius ab
ipse
est
omnia
q(2
xpistus
St. John, IV. 11-29.
iohannem
bant.
GXierunt decimtaie
trea rogabant
et
eum
adeum
uenierunt
in
adeum
abiit
disdpuli dicentes rabbiman
duca' iWeauiem dixit eis ego cibum habeo
fol. 93, I".
enim mori
at
signa
uicem numquid
dicit
are dzh't
em
eius qwimissitme' utprficiam
dicitis (]uod
adhuc'
uenit ecce dico
mercedem
accipit
VLernra
admessem
astis
ti
ei
quimetit inhoc enimesf urbu
me
ut ibi maneret
et
mansit
eum
quia heri
ei
Cog
febris
ilia
hora erat inqua'
cum
Cum
feci
ue
erat autem hierusolimis' super pro
limis'
batica piscina
qua cognominabatr eb
reice bethzaida -u* porticos hahens in
multitudo
magna
monemczW
languentium
eiatautem
caecorum
ibi xxxuiii
clodorum
firmitate sua
aridorum
cum
CXpectantiuw
entem
mus
et
Doft
'ii'
autem dies
exiit
inde
iam
nore propter
enim audiui
scimusqwz'a \Acest saluator

et
mundi
fugit in
ga\Ueam ipse
enimihMws testimoniumprhibuit quia profeta

sua patria
et
honorem nonhaiet
ingalUeam
excip^runt
eum
Cum
in
galilei
cum
festo etipsi
enim uenierunt indiem festum
uenit ergo
itemm iwKanna
filius
cum
f^T
galUecB ubi fecit
annos inin
llunc
uidisset ihesus iac

et
cognouisset quia
haêt ininfirmitate
dicit ei uis'
domine,
aquam
dum
audiisset quia ihesus adueniret aiudeis' ingaXUeam
"9
sanus
fieri
xtspondit ei languidus
hominem nuwhabeo
ut
cwm turhata
aqua mittat me' inpiscinam
fuerit
erat quidamregulus cuius
homo quidam
iam multum tempj
omnia.
infirmabatur incafarnaum hie
St. John, IV. 30-47.
motum
aqucB
ergo ueniss
audiissent quce fecerat hyerusolimis' idie
uinum
uenisset
iudaeorum rfascendit ihesus hieruso
his' iaciebat
ipsi
ere
L/ort hcec erat dies festj
dies ^/multi plures crediderunt -propter ser
tuam loqK^lam credimus
Ct
l\oc it^rum sec
fecit ihesus
aiudeaingali/^cOT
ibi -ii'
e/mulieri dicebant qza
filius eius ui
lilius tuus uiuit
undum signum
mul
niissent ^rgo adillum samaritani rogausr
eum
uii reliquit
dixit ei ihesus
u^rbummulieris testimonium p^rhibent
unt
lam
Int^rrogabat ergo horam abeis' inqa
didit ipse etdoraxxseius tota
exciui/a^ autem ilia
ho
ihesus et ibat
ei
c/nuntiau^runt dicentes quia
nouit ergo pater quia
quod uos non labor
omnia q cumqae
sermoni qnemdixit
hora
crediderunt ineum samaritanorz -propter
is (\uia dixit xaihi
credidit
melius habuerit /dixerunt
laboraurunt et uos' in labo

introistis
ihs
fdius mi;s dicit ei
tuus uiuit
filius
Vier&i
semi
et qui
regulus domine discende prius
autem eo discendente serui occurrert
qui congregat
et
uos' missimetere
a.lii
eorum
res
et qui
adeum
mo
nissi
prodigia uideritis non credetis
et
uade
nowneuos'
quia alius/ qui seminat et aliusM/ qi
Cgo
tit
et
eius
leuate oculos uM/ros ^/uide
fructum inuitam seternam ut

nat Simul gaudeat
opwj
adeum
dixit ergo ihesus
quammoriatur
menses sunt ^toessis
"iiii"
uoiw
te regiones quia albse sunt

etit
manduc
ihwws ms cibus utfaciamuoluntat
eis'
QIS
ut
cenderet e/sanaret filium eius incipieb
manduca
re quemuos' nescitis dicebant ergo discipulieius 2id\n

aliquis ei attulit
eum
rogabat
et
uenio ego alius an/
dicit ei ihesus
surge
um
et
et
ambula
et
me
tolle
discendit
grabattumtu
statim sanus iactusest
homo
St. John, IV.
47V.
9.
secun dum
grabattum suum
ei sustulit
eratauUm sabbatum
labat
dicebant iudei
sabbatum/
tuum
turn
le mt/ti
bula
illi
ueniet sed irans eat demorte aduitam
ambu
ei
3^'men
inilla die
tolle
grabattum tuum
eum
interrogaMenrnt ergo
am
et
quis/
ille
qwi
la
isautem qui sanus fuerat effectus nesci
ebat quis
grabattum tuum
esset ihesus
loco
<:i?stituta in
templo
tolle
dixit
et
guat
Sbiit
ille
quod ihesus
csset
homo
sicut
propterea. per
missitme'
me
hcec faciebat
bato ihesusautem x&spondit
L/aterm^ws usqe vxodo
op^ratur /ego operor
propter&z. ergo
insab
aequalem se faciebat deo
Smen
iiaque ihw^s /d;xzVeis'
qui uero
iudicii
iudiciummm iustumw/ quia

sed uoluntatemzj' qai
ego testimonium prhibeo de
si
e/testimonium raeum nonest Merwca.

et scio
adiohannem
\>ropr\utn
x&spondit
3.men' dico uobw
et
2i\\usest
quia ui?rum
timonium quod p^rhibet deme
sol
uebat sabbatum sed rfpatrem suum dice

bat Aeum.
et
timoniumprhibet deme
magis qz^^re
bant eumiudei interficere quia norasolum
audio iudico
quibona
ipso facere quicquaw
non qucBro uoluntatemmâm
seqbantMr iudei ihesum quia

eis'
ame
non possum ego
aliquid contin
eum sanum
ei ^/iudiciuzw
eius ^/precedent
mala egerunt inresurrectione
in
/nuntiauit iudeis'
qui fecit
Ggo autem
pio
sed hoc dico utuos' salui sitis
non ab homine testimonium? acci

ille
adhoram inlucem
autem habeo testimonium maxus iohanne
\i\ium. etomnia.
rat ei qwizipse facit /maiora, his'
monstrabit
enim paier suscitat mortuos
etUMus quemwHii
sic'
filio
ipsa opera,
de
omne
qui
sit
me
St. John, V. 9-24.
^/credit ei qi
haêt uitam ddtemam
et
quia pater memissit etqui missit
umquam
eius
uidistis
manens quia
non credidistis
uos putas'tis
tis
180
eius
non habetis in
qz^z'a
uitam seternam habere
testimonium psrhibent deme'
adme
ut uitam habea
claritatem ab hominibzî' non accipio sed
cognoui uos'
iniudiciuwz i\on
etnerhnm
neque
quern missit ille huic uos'
inipsis'
etnon uultis uenire
mis
audistis
deme'
Scrutamini scriptz^âs
et ilte sunt quce
3,men' 3,men' dico uobis' quia
qui uerbum raeum audit
pater ipse testimonium perhibuit
uobis'
cat filium nohonorificat patrem qui

missit ilium
me
Speciem^zM
honorifi
testimonium prhib
deme
neqw^ enim patr
a.on
facio
ent
iudicium dedit
ut ovcaies honorificent filium sicut
honorificant patrem
qum ego
neque uocem
/uiuificat
uiuificat
iudicat quemqzzaw? sed
demonst
uos miremini sicut
ei op,fra ut
eius
opra enim qucE dedit mihi pat^r ut perficiaw ea
fecerit hcRC efa&us similiter facit
dilegit
uo
ego
quod uiderit patrem facientem qucscumque

ille
erat
ut lucerna ardens et lucescens uos autem

luistis
L/at^renim
est tes
testimonium p^rhibuit Meri
tati
exultare
qui tes
uos' missistis
Vionpoiest filius facere quicquara ase' mssi
enim
in
uitam ha^^re in
filio
fecerunt inresurrectione uitae
ecce sanus factuses iam

tiii
uocem
sunt audient
pwtea inuenit eum ihesus
noli peccare ne deterius
qui audi
et
quia uenit horainqa om^s qi inmonumentis'
autem declinauit qutaturhsL erat
illi
quando
facere quia h'h'us hominisw/ nolite mirarihoc
ho
azbu
et
dedit et
sic'
semetipso /potestatem dedit
mo
dz'xz'/
semet ipso
il
da
est
enim pater haêt uitam
erint uiuent sicut
XQSpondi/ eis quimefecit sanuwz
filii
93,
dico uobis' quia uenit hora etnunc
mortui audient uocem
qui sanus fuerat
einonlicet tiii tollere grabat
dii-x.it
amen
v.
fol.
qzzza
dilectionem
dd
norahabetis iuobz>
St. John, V. 24-42.
ioh annem
ego ueni innomi
patris
mei
me
non
et
omine suo ilium
ite
quomodo po
accipietis
et
esi
cussat uos moyses inquo uos spratis
enim
moy" crederetis
crederetis
sitan et
^nim
mihi deme enim
illius littcris'
meis' credetis
quod
galilecB
^biit ergo inmontem
eum
si
factas
cnm
ihesus etihi sedebat
tus iudeorOT
cum
adeum
nit
dicit
adfilippum xxnde
panes ut manducent
hii
maximaue
re et
ememw
eis'
quid accipiat
hie'
Qucent
3^
ei
umbere
CO
ei
eratauiem
discubuerunt
eius
and
2"ratias egisset distribuit
tihus
John, V.
43VI.
11.
timuerunt
ego sumnolite time

et
-u'
cum
mare
nmi
uidit
ilia
una
noreiratroiisset curadisciputis suis' ihesus in
soli discipuli eius abiissent
3,lise
na
uero quce
locum ubi manducauerunt panem

cumergo uidisset turha
quia ihe^MS non ewet ibi neqe discipulieius ascenderunt

nauiculas
et
uenierunt cafarnauwz qucB
rentes iheâm
mi
mare
ergo
nisti
nobis
quantum uoluer
na
ex
St.
eis'
gratias agentesdeo
discuwben
Similiter et expiscibwi'
et
quia
iuxta
'iv
in lo
numero quasi
3.ccepit ergo panes ihesus
lia
fieri
super uenierunt naues atybiriade
homines disc
foenum multum
uiri
proximum naui
uim sed
pisces sed hcEC quid sunt inter tantos ho

lacite
et 'xx'
uident ihejm ambulantem superma
Itera die turha qucs stabat trans
et
puerunwj
quihaêt 'u* panes ordeaceos
mines dixit ergo ihesus
flante exsurgebat
ergo quasi stadia xx
quia nauicula alia non erat ibi
unus exdiscipuh's
est
magno
ihesus
Uoluerunt ergo accipere eum iwnaui
re
ut unusquisq modicura
dzh't ei
tenebrse iam
nodum uenerat adeos
iWeautem dicebat
nosuffici
reas hater symonis petri
erant et
ei
statim fuit nauis adterram inqa ibant
eMt factrus r&spondit eifilippus dicens
unt nobis'
mare incafarnaum
aut XXX
temptans eum ipse enimsciebat qid
orum denariorum panes
lugit iter
ascendissent nauim uenierunt
cum remigassent
autem dicebat
h.oc
uere pro
utautem sero fac
ipse solus
TDidixeauiem uento
fes
subleuasset ergo ocul
uidisset quiamahXiMdo
cum
trans
Gratautem proximum pasca dies
et
et
signaqwffi fa
discipulis eius
OS ihesus
esi
tmaesi discenderunt discipuli eius admare
euw
eum regem
facerent
et
um inmontem
uerhis'
ihMS trans mare
uidissent
In^S'H'S ergo cum cognouisset quia uentri ewent utraperent
for
ciebat super hisqui infirmabantar
cum
mundum
inhunc
feta qui vienturiisest
seqbatur
magna qw/auidebant
ultitu(fo
quod fecerat signum dicebant quiahic
quomodo
nowcredidistis
"Dost hcBc abiit
est tibiriadis et
quiac
ergo homines
illi
xii
man
ducauerunt
si
colleg
'u* panib^j'
Cgo
scripsit
ille
fragmentorum ex
inpleuerunt
ei
ordeaceis' quae superfuerunt his qui
do nonqucBiitis nolite putare quia
accussatwrus sim uos' a^pud patrem
collegerunt ergo
ei
coffinos
gloriam qucs asolo
suis'
94, r.
qusesuperauerunt fragmenta ne per
eant
uos credere qui gloriam ab
inuicem accipitis
esi
utautem inpletisunt dixit discipulis
Si enim alius uenerit inn
accipistis
testis
fol.
181
ei
dixerunt
Ct cum
ei
rabbi
inueniissent eura trans
quando hue' ue
xespondit ihesus eidixit eis'

quseritis
me nonqma
3,men amen' dico
uidistis sig
prodigia sed quia manducastis
pa
et
hus
ni
St.
John, VI. 12-26.
secundum
Qperamini nowcibum
satwrati estis
qi p^riit sed
qui p^rmanet inuitam ffit^rnam qz
filiwi'
eum
fol.
CSt
nouissimadie
hominis
Scriptum inprofe
eruntomês docibiles
tis'
94, v".
omnis qi audit
dei
dabit uobis'
htanc
QlXerUnt
opra dei
ineum
ergo
enim patr signauit dominum
apatre e/dedicit uenit adme' nonquia pat
adeum quid faciemus
rem
xtspondens ihesu&Aixil
quern missit
Uatres
operaris
nam
panem
manducare
Danis enim
decEelo^'
decaelo
dat uitam
et
adeum
ergo
adme
nit
nositiet
me'
et
adme
uobis'
huicmundo
ni^êssuriet et qui credit
eum
ueniet et
Omne
sit
me'
LicBC est
patris ut et
nem suam
dtXitergo
pater
eius qui
caro
mea
caueritis
vJ
ihesus
carnem
3-men 3,men dicouofoi

filii
hominis ethiberi
ui
manducat meam carnem
mea
eum iwnouissimo
meum
/bibit
et
meus
dit
ut
omnis qui
uidit filium et ere
ineum habeat uitam seternam
suscitabo ego
murabant ergo
sum panis
eum
iudez' deillo
quia dixisset
est ihesus
filius
quia decaelo discendi
adme
axerit
eum
et
me
ego resuscitabo eum
panem
rem
manducat me'
et
qui
dit nonsicut
mannam
ioseph cuius
potest
nz'wi pat^r qui missit
sed patr vneus dat uobis'
John, VI. 26-44.
Cgo
cat
et
no
et
bibit
inillo
uiuens pat^r e/ego uiuo propter pat
hie
est
e/ipse uiuet
panisqui decaslo discen
manducauerunt patres
mortui sunt qui autem
hunc panem uiuet inasternum
Synagoga docens ineafarnaum
dicit
respondit ergoihesus etdixit eis'
mormurare inuicem nemo
me
propter me'
quomodo ergo nunc
nos' scimus patrem etmairem
nire
mor
inouissimo die
uitae qui decaelo discendi et
dicebant nonne hie
lite
et re
sicut missit
re
nereest ôtus
Qui manducat vaeam carnem
me
nestxi
mandu
\\cbc
ue
est
hie sermo quis potest
eum
dixit in
multi
ergo audientes exdiscipulis eius dixerunt
Qurus
audire
seiens autem ihesus zpudsemet ipsum quia
adtr
san
caroenim
die
uere est cibus et sanguis
ego
meura sa.ngm.nem inme manet e/ego
mei
patris
mandu
tis
suscitabo
dedit mihi nonperddim ex
nissi
iius sanguinem nohabebitis uitam in nobis
guinem habebit uitam aeternam
mis
autem uoluntas' qui missit me'
enim uoluntas'
est
admanducandum
dare
eo quicquaw sed resuscitem ilium iwnouissi
qui missit
St.
Cgo sum
ma
die hcEcest
ex
inuicem dicentes quomodo pot/hie nobis' car
ue
qui ueneiit adme'
omne quod
qzîs
si
litigabant ergo iudei ad
promundi uita
non ieciam foras quia discendi decaelo non ut fa
ciam uoluntatem meam sed uoluntatem
mortui sunt hie
Uanis quem ego dabo
et
inme
miM
et
mandueauerit exhoc pane uiuet inaet^rnura
uitse qui
quod dat
manducauerunt
nestri
panis uiuusqui decaelo discendi Si qis
panem
%ed dixi uobis' qwz'a uidistis
non credidistis
Uatres
ipso manducauerit non morietwr
panemhc
da'nobis'
6gosu2
ergo panis decaelo discendens ut
est
Qixert
ihw^s ego sum panis
umquam
de
exdo hie
est
3.men amen dico uo^w qwi ere
mannam
in diserto
de\ est quidiscendit
Qomine semper
dixit autem eis'
panis uitae
^Men'
dixit ergo eis' ihesus
amen' dico nobis nonmoyses dedit

d'^
casli
qui
is
inme' habebit uitaw seterna^z
dit
manducau^runt man
nosiri
quisquam nmi
uidit
uidet patrem
dî utcredatis
credamus Wii quid
indiserto sicui Bcx\piumest
dit eis'
opus
dixeruni ergoei quid ergo tu fa
ille
signum ut uideamus
cis
hocest
eis'
op^remur
ut
mormurarent
in
decaelo uerwrn
182
St. John, VI. 44-62.
iohannem
dehoc disctpulmus dixit

si
eis'
hoc uotis' scandalizat
tempwf autem nestrum sempr
rgo uideritis filium hominis ascend
entem ubierat prif
auUm
sum nobis
tus
dam exuo&f
^piritus uiuiflcat caro
eum
tum
uicebat adeos propter ea
nmi
pot/ uenire adme

re
meo
bant
uultis abire
eum
fuerit apat
Qowme
ad
xii
et
mormur multus deeo
numquid
lam loqbatur
dicen/,y
Ouomodo
xespondit
eis'
lespondit ei ihesus nonne ego

est
dicebat autem iudam symonis scario

hie
cum
esset
enim
erat traditrus
unusex
ihesus ingalUeam
xii
post
earn ambulare quia qucBreha.nt

dei intrficere
dies festus
uade iniudeam ut
qaor
iniud
sit
ppe inocculto quid

ipse inpalam esse
hinc
ihMs
sit
an'
62VII.
6.
dedicerit
ITlea doctrina non
est
mea
Si quis uoluerit
et iniustitia
legem quid
inter ficere
respondit ei turha etdixit
qritis
te quaerit inter^cere
unum
opa^y feci
Qemonium
respondit
etomnes mira
"Dropterea moyses dedit nobis' circumcis
sionem nonquia exmoiê

bato circumcidistis
est
sed expatrib? etinsa
hominem
si
cir
cumcissionem accepit homo insabba
temp,f meura. nodum uenit
me
inillo
legem etnemo ex
uobis' facit
mini
lo
quiautem qumxit gloriam^'w qwimis
to ut nosoluatr lex
St. John, VI.
iudeorw2
cum non
ego exme ipso
ilium hie neraxest
ihesus etdixit eis'
facit et qucerit
Si hcsc facis mani
que enim ixatreseius crediderunt ineu2

eis'
metum
hie littwas scit
ihesus etdixit
qucerit
habes quis
qi
ipsum huic mundo ne
dicit ergo
nemo tamea pa
nonest nonne moyses dedit uobzlf
et discipuli tui
nemo
autem
qui asemet ipso loquitur gloriawz
propriam
iu
hatreseius trans
uideant opera tua quce facis
festa te
utrum exdo
t^rat autem inproximo
adeum
3,lii
uoluntatemi' cognoscat dedoctrina
iudeorum scenopigia
ixerunt autem
et
eum
eum
est
templo ^/docebat /mirabantar iudei
sed eius qui missitme
hac ambulabat
nonenim uolebat
erat intrba
deillo propter
quia tu es xpistuc filiw di
this
qrebant
iam autem die festo mediante ascendit ihMs
urbauit3e set^rnse
e/unus exuobis diahulus
dixisset ipse
est ille
dicebant non sed seducit turbas
/uos'
in
xii elegi
dicebant ubi
et
habes etnos' credimus /cognouimj
uos
CA
iwdie festo
quidam enim dicebant quia bonus
respondit ei symonpetrus
adquemibimus
cum
ut autem ascenderunt iratreseius
nifeste sed quasi inoculto iudei ergo
neciam cumillo ambula
dixit ergo ihesus
hcsc
tunc etipsc ascendit addiem festum nonma
q^wnemo
exhoc multi discipulorum eius abierunt
retro etiaw
eius
ego non ascendo addiemfestum quia
mansit ingalilea
euw
dixi udbis
autem odit quia ego
tempus meum nodum ipletumM/
scie
quis traditrus ewet
et
me
uos ascendite addiemfes
mala sunt
bat ab initio Vaesus qui ewent creden

tes i
odisse uos'
paratum nowpo
est
testimonium p^rhibeo deillo quia opera
spiri/us etaitaesi sed sunt qui
qui nowcrediderunt
mundus
test
quicquam nerb&qucB locu
nihil prod*,?/
fol. 95, r".
183
moysi mihi indignamini
St. John, VII. 6 23.
K^T\
hominem sanum
quia totum
feci in
popu/o
fol. 95, v.
autem dixit despz'n'/u
s.qucB uiuae hocest
quem
sabbato nolite iudicare secundum faci
ceptn ew^nt credentes ineum non enim er
em
at spiritus da.tasquia ihesus
Qicebant
sed iustum iudicium iudicate
ergo quidam ex hierusolimitanis'
quem qucsnmi
int^rficere
nihil ei AicuvA,
numquid
nonne
palam loquitur
/ecce
rificatus
hicesi
nodum
cum
GXilla^rgo trba
fuerat glo
audiissent
hos' sermones eius dicebant hicest uere pn>fe
et
u^re cognourunt
ta
hic/ xpistuc Ouidamautem
dicebant
3.1ii
principes quia hicw/ xpzi/ac %ed hunc scimus
\xx^de sit
dicebant numquid agali/ra xpistuc uenit
XpzV/c autem cum uenerit nemo
sit
ne scriptra
clamabat ergo docens in templo
me
et
xwn ueni &ed
Cgo
citis
me
sim
scitis et Mrxde
est
scio
me quem
uervs qui missit
eum
cîa abipso
sum
uenerat hora eius

diderunt ineum
uos' nes
Sudierunt
nemo
e/ipse
eum adprhende
ad
quam
rantem deipso hac

pes
et {dLtissei
rent
eum
Ct
qui missit
etis et
ubi
Quseritis
sum ego uos
nistri
me
tis
misserunt princi
die
me
adhu'eos
3-Qhuc modicum
uado
et
adeu^re
adme
/bibat
Qui
numquid
nowpotestis ueni
numquid
homo
uos' se
et
Xl^
si
docitwr
sum ego
credit
sitit
inme
nuwquid
nissi audierit
lex nosti-a
abipso
responderunt
inmontem
lo iierum uenit
ad eum
uos'
et
cunt autem
io
lier
et
184
sc
mulierem inadulttr
et
statuerunt eaz in
modo deprehensaw/
tu'
mu
inadult-io
moy^ mandauit
modi lapidaretwr
omnis populua uenit
et
dixerunt ei magister hcBc
lege autem
ihesus autem
Q^dducunt autem adeum
deprishensam
medio
sicui dixit
suam
sedens docebat eos addu
ribas etlarissei
ueniat
reuer
et
delucu
oliueti et
intemplo
ei etdixerunt
scrutare etui
tu galileus es
sunt unus quisque indomu?
prrexit
quceri
nouissimo
Si quis
et
necodimj
de quia profeta agalilea nowsurgit
eum numquid
et
dicit
prius etcognouerit qaidfaciat
scripti^ra flumina deuentre eius fluent
St. John, VII. 23-38.
sic/ hie
adeum nocte
qi uenit
ille
hominem
iudicat
festiuitatis stabat ihesus,
clamabat dicens
homo
exprincipibw
aliquis
qui unus erat exipsis'
etnoninueni
^/niuenietis /ubi
magno
nuwqwid
legem maladicti sunt
uit
adprAende
Quisw/ hie sermo quemdixit
non potestis uenire
iocutusest
sic'
credit ineuz aut exiaxisseis %ed turha hcBc qucB nonno
indisp^rsionem gentium iturasest

usest gentes
rmmquam
mi
ducti estis
quia nowinueniemus
iturusesf
CJaflre xwn adduxistiseuwz responderunt
responderunt ergo eis phariswz'
Clixerunt ergo iudaei adse ipsos qwo hie
re
?,ed
ueniert ergo
qucB hie facit
Ciixit ergo ihesus
me
supm
missit
manus
illuw
trbam mormu
ministros ut
tempwj uobiscum suum
eum
uolebant adpr^hendere
ministri et pontifices et phaTizseos etdixerunt

eis' illi
xpistuc cumuenerit nuwzqwid
farisz' itaque
beth
et
castello ubi fuerat dauid uenturus est xpistuc
exipsis'
Cleturba autem multi ere
plura signa faciet
quia exsemine dauid
dzVz't
Ylon
dissentio itaq (actaest inturha propter eum quidam enim
ipso
/nemo missit inillum manus' quia nondum
re
et
ame
lem
dz'c^ws
ih^j'ws
scitis et
missit q(Erebant ergo
nnde
scit
ac
in
nobis' huius
^rgo quid dicis
St. John, VII.
38VIII.
5.
lonannem
LiCSC CLUtCfyi dicebant temptantes eum
eum
ossent accussare
se
illam
Sine peccato
ipsam lapidem mittat

nans scribebat
sermonem
-ixestruxa.
primw
sup^rnis'
\n
exiebant in
bant
mulier inmedio stans an/ t\xm
autem se ihesus dixit
nemo
autem
ihKS
et
nee ego cotempnabo uade etzm^Xius
mundi
lux
bit intenebris' s^^^
\\uius qi sequitur
habebit lumen
onium prhibes
lespondit ihs
et
diXltergo
quo uado
et
meum
Ggo
udico quemquam. sed siiudico

ueramesf quia nowsolus
ter
et
inlege
monium
uestra.
me
qui missit
pater tuus
scriptumest quia
et
ego non
ii
meum
tem
me pa
hominuwz
me
me
pa/ran
meum
pattern
me
filocio
docens iwtemplo
neque
me
scitis
mei
et ueritas
abrse
eritis et
sumus /nemini
quia nee'
(XtlLtt ergo itirum

et
dum
tudicis quia \iheri eritis
cit
peccatum seruusM/ peccati
tis
scio quia
me
filii
abrae
x&spondii
fa
ego uado etqumntis
me
Ggo quod
uidi
186
r-
noracapit
mes
apud patrem loqor
et\xos'
qua
citis
responderunt etdixerunt ei pater noster abraaw
uidistis
dicit eis' ihesus si
liberi
estis sed qucBni
sermonem
inte;ficere quia
inuobw
adpr^h
inpeccato uestro moriemini qtio ego uado
John, VIII. 6-21.
iudei
serui'
Si ergo Slius uos' liherauerit uere
apud patrem uestrum
filii
fa
est
abrae essetis opera
abrae feceretis nc autem
St.
ei
clmen a,men dico uo^zi quia omnisqz/i
ihMs
eritis
uenerat horaeius
eis' ihesus
ei
seruiui
r.
enditeuOT
hczc
meo
responderunt
eis'
mu
ntque
scieritis forsitan' et
nemo
so
autem nowmanet inaeternum Rlius autem inanet indo
scieritis hescaerha locutusest iragazo

et
me
cognoscetis uerita
librabit uos'
mus umquam quomodo
testi
loqwor
semper
ei facio
Si uos manseritis insermone
semen
pat^r dicebant ubiest

'-Haesus
missit mecu?;zM/ etnonrelinquet
uere discipuli
testimonium p^rhibet de
x&spondit
si
eiqui missit
ipso
hcec
loqnte multi crediderunt ineuw di
iudeos
ego sum qui testimoniuw prhi
uerumest
b eo deme ipso
sum ego
et
cebat ergo ihesus adeos qui crediderunt
quia scio
iudiciuwz
ame
me' patr
me
hominis
exaltauritis iih'um
sum
qui
etnoncog
eis'
facio nihil sed sicut docuit
illo
uos' autem nescitis unde uenio
aut quo uado uos secundum carnem iudicatis
cum
lum quia ego quce placitasunt
uerum
est
ihMs
eis'
ego
et
mundo
tunc cognoscetis quia ego
et
Si ego testimonium prhib
60 deme ipso ueriimest testimonium?

unde ueni
ambu
Qeteipso testim
testimonium tuu? non
et dixit eis'
non
audiui abeo hcsc loqwor inhoc
nouerunt quia patrem deum dicebat
uitae
(ItxerTtnt ergo ei farissei
aeternse
me
DrincipiuiW quod etlo
dicii eis' ihesus
iudicare sed qui missit me' ueraxest
qum
diY.it
iamnoli peccare Iterum rgo locu^jM/eis' ihwas dicens
Ggo sum
dicebant
\xestro
quoi nobis' multa habeo deuobzi loqai
ubisuntqui te accussauerwrat
ei
contempnauit qucsdixit nemo domine
te
ei
^rgo tu' quis es
Gregens
ergo uobzi cîa morie
ergo nwcredideri
si
moriemini in peccato
tis
hoc estis ego
QlXl
\xestris
ego de
estis
demundo
uos'
mini in peccatis
cipientes asenioribw* /remansit ihesus solus

et
sum
inter
uos' nopotestis uenire
uos deorsuw
eis'
nowsuOT dehtfcmundo
Sudientes hunc
unum
linus pojt
dicebat
96, r".
ipsum
int^rficiet se
qo ego uado
Q;uiadicit
et
et itenim seincli
interta.
numquid
se iudei
autem p^rseU(frarent z/rrogantes euw erex
se etAi-dt eis' (][ui
Qicebant ergo
uos' nowpotestis uenire
ih^w^s autem iclinans
deorsum digito scribebat iwtfrram
Cum
it
ut p
fol.
qucexitis
me
St. John, VIII. 21-40.
secundum
hominem
y/?ficere
sum quam audiui ado hoc abraaw non
cutus
uos
fecit
nos ex fornicatione nonswcaus nati u
ei
num patrem ha&ms deum
Qz'xz'/
ergo
eis'
ame
ipso ueni sed
meam
Joqaelam
me
meam
missit quare
patre diabu/o estis
e/
uos' ex
ille
cum
loquitur
pw/riis' loquitur quiamendaxest etpaXereius
me
uobis' arguit
depeccato
atem dico qare
si
Cgo
autem
ens uidit
quis ex
et
e/dixerunt
maritanus es tu
Dra/Zerea uos' non au
hominem caecum
lo
donee
missit me'
mo
norifico pa/rem
mem
fecit
e/uos ihonora
ego autem non quaro gloriam meam
qucer'it et
iudicat
tem
Si qis s&rmonem meura seruauerit
cognouim^ quia
LicBc
cum
lutum ex sputo
toria syloe
Cl?xerat ergo
r.
mor
iudez'
suos
nunc
tu' dicis
est et profetse
Si quis
uauerit noragustabit
numquid
sunt
mortem
quem
St. John, VIII. 40-53.
te
est et
ipsum
uade
et
laua inata
3.biit ei
uidentes itaqwe
euw prius quia mendicus

est
quisedebat
autem
3.1ii
dicebat quia ego
dicebant quia
sum
aperti sunt oculi tui
mor
3,lii
\r\cest
Qicebant ergo
respondit
dicitur ihesus lutumfecit et unxit
OS etdixit
facis
186
vryiln
er
et
autem dicebant neqwaquam sed similis eius
ser
iaeternuz
pwfetae
ei
...
dicebant nonne hie
mendicabat
tu maior es patre nostra ab
raam qui mortuus

tui
sermonemmem
dixit expuit iwterram et
lauauit ocuios eius et uenit
at
mortui sunt
iwil
quando ne
quod interpretatur missus
uicini et qui uidebant
demoniuw habes' abra
pa
e/linuit lutuOT
am mortuM
discipuli sui dicentes rabbi
super oculos eius etdixit
est
3.men amen dico
no??uidebit iwaetenium
anatiuitate
qandiu iramundo sum lux
uobis
et
ibat sic' et prmteri
diesej'/uenit nox'
ptest ope;-ari
Sum mundi
qui
detemplo
irieoportet operariopera deius qi
ego demonium noiihzheo sed ho
me
eum
interrogauerunt
respondit \h.esu%
tis
ante
Sustu
rentes eius sed ut manifestentwr opera del
demonium habes
et
uobw
respondit eis' ihesus neque hie peccauit neqe
nonne hene dicimus nos quia sa
ei
dico
quis peccauit hie an parentes eius
uerit
quia exdeo ncraestis responderunt igitur iudaei
ditis
sum
medium eorum
trans iens per
uos' noracreditis mihi
quiest exdeo uerbadei audit
abraamfieret ego
adeuw
abraam uid
et
amen amen'
dixit eis' ihesus
diem
(Aixerunt ergo iudei
gamssusest
et uidit et
mendax
3,bra
ihesus autem abscondit se et exiuit
mendaciuw ex
mz',î
sermonem seruo
et
dixero
si
lerunt ergo lapides ut mitterent supereuw
homicida
quia ueritatem dico noracreditis
eum
etnoncogno
est
Similis uobis'
ero
annos n(?dumhabes'
quam
erat abiitio e/inueritate non stetit quianonesl
ueritas ineo
eum
et
pater nester exultauit ut uideret
isti
dissideria pat
uultis facere
ris viesh'i
1'
non cognoscitis quia n<7potes
quiadeus noster
eum Cgo autem noui eum
sed scio
am
sermonemme^m
audire
tis
dicitis
quia nonscio
ueni neque enim
ei
ilia
ihMS Si
Cgo
deus pater ejjet dilegeretis utiqe me'
enim exdeo pwcessi
uistis
ipsu glo
paiermeus qui glorificat
nihil est
me' quemaos'
opera patris ueslri dt'xerunf itaqwe
facitis
mea
ria
me
Si ergo glorifico
respondit ihejas
quiu^ritatem uobis' lo
96, V".
fol.
ille
ei
homo
oculos
ille
quomodo
qai
me
uade adnatatoriaw syloae
St. John, VIII.
54IX.
11.
ioh
lonannem
/latia et abi' et laui et
ei xHaKest ille
abuidi
dixenint
et
Aeua hunc autem nescimus
adducunteum ad
nescio
ait
eidixit eis' inhoc
pharis5oj qui caecus fuerat erat autem sab
tis
batum Qândo lutum
quia
ihw^s
fecit
truin rgo interrogabant
eum
uidisset ille aufem dzxz'/eis'
supr oculos
ap^ruit ocu1oszmj
et
unde
lutum posult mihi
aSaeeulo
Qicebant ergo
meos oculos
peceatores deus nowaudit
tor est
uoluntatem
et
nonest
Inpeccatis natus es totus
sma
erat ineis'
quia profetaw/
ille
tu'
goga
qid
autem Aratt
as
nowcrediderant ergo iudei deillo quia
et
eos' dicentes hic/ hWus laeus uestex quern uos'

dicitis
hie
est filiwj nostei et
eius etdixerunt
quia caecus natus/ quomodo nunc

se
quis
si
xpzj/am extra synz.gogam
eum
fetret
aetatem ha3et ipsuz irat^rroga
eius dixerunt quia
fuerat caecus /dixerunt ei da' glori
am
or
Aeo
Q.Z'Kit ergo
est
urmm
illi
hie
si
et
lus illij es nos'
fecit
tilii
ei
autemmoysi
si
audiert
et
dixerwrat ei
exfaris^^zlr
eum
et uidisti
3,t ille ait
eum
ere
dzxz'/ei
munduw
cum
qui
numqwid
ueni ut
ipso erant
et nos' caeci
sumus
Si caeci essetis nohaberetis
peccatum nunc ergo
dicitis
quia uidemus
peccatum
manet
//
\iestxum s
a,men dico uok's
ouium sed ascendit
tium iwoui
quinon'intreit
per hos
aliunfife ille fur'
est et latro
qwi autem mirzX perhostium pas
toxest ouiuz
huie hostiarius aperit
et
Ct
uideo
quomodo ap^ruit
Cum
dit et
proprias oues misserit ante eas ua
oues ilium sequuntz^r quia sciunt
uoeem
eius
dAiennxaautem norasequuntwr sed fu
giunt quia nonnoneruni
discipulieius
prou^rbium
dz'x?7eis'
discipu
3^ men amen
ouium
discipulo cwtusest
sunt
et
uoeem alienoxum
ihesus
nt quid loqweretwreis'
discipuli su
eduxit eas
et
re
tu'
iniudicium ego inhe
ues uocat nominatim
nescio
dixi uobis' et au
eis'
scimus quia moi
est
ihMs
dixit ei
domine
oues uoeem eius audiunt e/suas proprias o
peccat
cum ewem modo
uos' uultis audire
Dialed ixerunt
homo
peccator
quid iterum uultis audi
nuzqid
mus
quid
oculos Tespondit
distis
fieri
ille
scio quia caecus
Clixert ergo
tibi
qM
nos seimus
et dixit quis est
ille
procedens adorauit
et
et
le
Uocauerunt rgo rursum hominem qi
te
et
for
dixit ei tu' credis in
qui loqttitur iecnmesf ipse
A MHN
Pro/Z^rea parentes
fieret
credam ieum
dixit eis' ihesus
parentes eius quia timebant iudaeos ram enim

con spiraurunt iudaei ut
ewn
inueniisset
eum
qui nouident uideant et qi uident caeci fiant
pwse loquatr hc dixerwt
tatem ha3et /ipse
cum
ihs
scimus quia
autem uideat nescimus ipsumitrrogate
a,udiuit ihw^s quia iecierunt
do domine
quia caecus naXusest quovaodo ergo nunc uidet
TesponderMwt parentes
et
ut
interrogau-unt
et
ei
tu doces
et
Wliura hominis dei lespondit
caecus fuisset s/uidisset donee uocaurunt

parentes eius quiuiderant
responderunt e/dixerunt
nos' et iecierunt eumforas desyna
et sci
QzVwnt ergo caeco itrum
deeo qui apruit oaxlos tuos
dicis
po
Slii dicebant quovaodo
custodit
exaudit
culos caeci nati nissi esset hie exdeo non pot^r
batum no
peccator hcBc signa facere
sed siquis del cul
auditum quia aperuit quis o
at facere quicquazw
homo
homo
ille
scivaus autem
eius facit hie
ex farisj'm quidam nonest hichomo adô quia sab
iest
x&spondit
\va.de sit
enimmirabilcM/ quia uos nesci
apruit
sit et
pharisw? dicenfes quomoda
ecce uideo
et laui et
97, r".
fol.
illi
l\oc
autem noncognoveru
dixitergo eis' itrum iheis
dico uobi'j quia ego
sum hostium
oxnnes quotquot uenierunt fures

latrones
sed noraaudierarat eos oues
ego sum hostium p^rme
si
quis iratroierit
saluabitr
St. John, IX. 11-29.
187
St.
John, IX. 29
X. 9.
K^Ti.
fol.
innomine
/ingYedietur etegredietur g/pascua inueniet
facio
fur norauenit nissi utfuretar rfmactet e^per
p'hibent
Cg'o ueni
dat
G2"o
undantiwi' habeant
uonus
bonj
dat proonihus
hab
ut uitam habeant /
Sum
et
ego uitam aeternam do'
t^rnum
pastor cuius nowsunt cues propriae uidet lu
Visiter
pum uenientem
Td-pere
ei
dimittet oues ei fugiet
ei
quiamexcmaxms
fugit
adeum cura
me
honus /cognosco meas /cognoscunt

meae
\ius
meis'
animam
et
uocemmam
propter&d,
ego pono animam
eam nemo
eo ponendi
ipso
eam
et
ame
pi apatre
ouile
patr dilegit quia
sed
h(2c
quid
eum
auditis
uerba won sunt
u;-
3,lii
demonium pot/ csecorum

ire
et
hiemps
dicebant
zans
nuwqwid
erunt
es xpistuc die' nobis'
palam
non pot
ergo pater sflc/ificauit
est solui
et
scrip
inmun
missit
uos' dicitis quia blasfemat quia dixi
sum
si
nofacio opera patris mei

si
autem facio
et si
nîhi
qucBrehant ergo
non
cog
credatis quia inmeest paXer et
et
iuit
ego
eum adprehendere
demanib,f eorum
primum
adeum
signum
e/mansit
et
et abiit
itrum trans
dide
runt
languens
Si tu
respondit eis' ihs
unguento
ineum
et
eius
ex
dixit
sunt erant /multi ere

ibi erat
autem qidaz
nomine abe
castello mariae et
thae sororw
ueni
Omnia autem qua cumque
uera,
latzarus
thania de
illic' etraulti
dicebant quia iohannis quidem
nullum
fecit
iohannis dehoc
cir
wostraxn tollis
dei iaztusest
decs
dixit deua
iordanen' ineum locum ubi erat iohannis babti
erat e/ambulabat ihs
QuousqK^ animam
adquos sermo
ex
de
facis te ipsuOT
dii estis si illos
et
cumdederunt ergo eum iudaei e/dicebant

ei
bo
ncine scriptumest in lege u/ra
respondit eis' ihesus
inpatre
oculos apr
intemplo inportico salamonis
potest
sed de blasfe
te'
homo cumsis
quod tu
et
noscatis
hai5et et\n
habentis
etnemo
unum
lapidatis responderunt ei iudaei
uultis credere operihus credite ut
lac/asunt autem inchenia inhyeruso
limis
etpaXer
est
respondit eis' ihesus multaop^ra
nolite credere miAi
iiemm
demonium
me
liliaj di
hoc mandatuwi acce

itaqw?
Cgo
mei
quia ego dixi
dum
ego pon
bant autem multi exipsis' demoniura

sanit
sumaw
potestatem habeo
meo Qissensio
eum
tura. quern
int^nudM propter sermones hos' Qice
iact&est
patris
inie
Sustulerunt lapides iudsei ut la
deum
TJotestatem hab
Sumendi eam
itemva.
unuw
me
mia
prisoui
et
raeaia ut iterum
toilet earn
am eam ame
fiet
demanu
bono opere non lapidamus
nonsunt ex hoc
<\uce.
adducere
audient et
unus pastor
pono
m.eava.
me
opus
pater ettgo agn
oues habeo
et alias
ouili /illas oportet
it
me
cognouit
%\cut
osco patxem.
nonperihuni
eis' et
qmsquam demanu mea
na ostendi uohis expatre meo propter quod eorum
CS'o sum pastor
deouibwi'
me
sequuntr
et
meus quod dedit miAi maius omnibus
pidarent
etnon prtinet
est
nwzrapiet eas
et
sumus
lupus rapit /disprget oues mercina
nus autem
sed uos' no^creditis miki quianon es
diunt et ego cognosco eas
pastor
ITlercinarius eiqui nones/
suis'
deme
mei hac testimonium
exouibw meis' oues mese uocemmram au
tis
animam suam
pastor
patris
97, v".
mar
VCid^riaautem quce unxit

tersit
pedeseius capilli
dominum
eius
loquor uobis' et nowcreditis opia qucB ego
St.
John, X. 9-25.
188
St. John,
X. 25 XI.
2.
ioh annem
dZXtC
suis cuius {rafer latzarus infirmab
adeum
atr misserunt ergo sorores

es
domi'ae
rtem sed pwgloria

peream
dei
eis'
ei
uit
h(sc dixit discipulis
lumen huius mundi uidet
am
qu'is
ambulat pe;noctem offendit quia lux nonest into
tunc ergo
dixit eis' ihesus
latzarus moxtuusest et
este
noweram
uos' ut credatis quoniam
mus adeum
Clixit ei-go
adcondiscipu/(5f
dies
bethania
xu
dicitur
et
inuenit
hyerusolimam quasi
eum
nunc
bit
ITlaria autem
dicit ei
rectione
illi
martha scio
in
(Jiicunt ei
XI.
2-24.
dixit
et
Qixerunt ergo
Quidam
dix
ihesus ergo rur
admo
erat autem spelonca ei lapis
dicit
Sit ihesus
tollite
martha soxoreius qui mor
si
est dicit ei ihesus nonedixi tibi
credideris uidebis
fu
gloriam
di
quoniam
si
talexunt
ergo lapidem ihesus autem eliuatis sursum o
da
culis' dixit pater gratias
me
qrîa resurget inresur
nouissima
ut credant
189
ago
tiii
quoniam audisti
ego auiem sciebam quia semper audis'
sed propter
populum qui circumstat

quia tume missisti
uoce magna exclamauit
St. John,
et
domine ueni
quomodo amabat eum
possitus erat ei
duanus
ihesus resurget fmter tuus
die
ploran
tuus fuerat doinine iam foetet quadri
domi
meus nowfuisset mortuus sed
deus dicit
eam
twrbauit se ipsum
eum
lacrimatusw/ ihesus
et
sup^r
ergo martha adihfm domine
scio quia quce cnrnque poposceris ado
iib'i
spiriixi et
hatermeus nonfn
cum ea plorantes
etindeos qui uenerant
lapidem
Illartha ergo ut audiuit
isses hie' hater
ihesus ergo ut uidit
numentum
eas de ixatrc suo
CXlXZ^
adped
cicidit
sifuisses hie'
sus fremens insemetipso uenit
sta
ut consularentwr
sedebat
ueniisset
facere ut et hie nonuiotixetur
erat autem
martham ^/mariam
illi
eum
ut
erunt exipsis' nonpoterat hie qui apruit cseci
multi autem exiudaeis' uenerant ad
Qîa ihs uenit occurrit
cum
isset mortuî'
indei ecce
moriamur
etnos'
secutisunt
domins
uide
et
admonumentuz
ITlaria autem
ubi possuistis
dedimus
ea indomu
etexiit
dicentes quia uadit
fremuit
sed ea
ibi
iam inmonumento habeniem

iuxta
manif
-propter
thomas qui
uenit ituque ih^MS
cumillo
iiii"
eamus
gaudeo
ut audiuit
cseius et dixit ei
tem
autem putauerunt oôd dedormitatione
somni diceret
diis
dormit
Clixerat autem ihesus demorte eius
saluuserit
illi
si
ilia
cum
ubi erat ihesus uidens
Qowzme
dixerunt ^rgo discipuli eius
silentio dicens
eam cumuidissent mari
quia cito surrexit
ploret ibi
dormit sed uado ut asomno exsuscitem
eum
e/uoca
loco ubi occurrerat ei martha
eam
latzarus amicus nosier
hcBc ait eipost hoc dtcit eis
qui in hunc
filius di;i
adeum nondam autem ue
iudaei igitr quierant

fowsularentur
Ilamsi
utiqws
Siit illi
hcec dixisset abiit
mariam sororem suam
illo
horse
xii
inme' non
nerat ihw^s incastellum sed erat adhuc in
qui ambulausrit indie nonoffen
sunt diei
Ct cum
uenisti
Surrexit cito /uenit
discipuli rab
nonne
fuerit
uiuit et credit
magist^r adest /uocat te
te iudaei lapidare /
itermxL uadis illuc' xespondit ihesus
dit quia
mundum
quidemman
ei
mortuus
et si
Gt Omnisqui
resurrectio etuita
domine ego credidi quia tues xpistuc
latzarum ut auiem ergo
eamus iniudeam iterum dicunt
nunc qwizrebant
inme
Sum
2*0
ihesus
morietwr inatternum credis hoc
Qilegebat auiem ihesus martham so
ineodem loco biduo Qeinde pwt
bi
admo
ei
credit
uiuet
infirmitas hcemonest
audiuit quia infirmatur tunc
suis'
aud,
di ut glorificetur filiw
toTemeius /mariam
sit
Qui
dicent
eccequem amas' infirmatwr
iens aufem ihesus dixit
fol. 98. r.
me
dixi
hcEC
cum
dixisset
latzare
St. John,
XI
25-43.
secundum
ueni foras
Statim pradiit qui
et
.bus. bus. tuus ligatus
manus
cies eius sudario
eum
nite
abire
^/pedes
ihwws soluite eum
multi ergo
ant admariam /uiderant
Quidam
diderunt ineum
ihws
homo
hie
n\us
sic'
mani
U-Il
'^^
multasigna
et tollent
cum
anni iWius dixit
eis'
homo
esset
et
illiz^j
d quierant
unum
cum me autem
mo
una^'
cum
pon
esset
at paschaiudseorz et
norasemper habebitis cognouit
\\\
awbu
ephrew
iudaeis' et credebant \n ihejKm
crastinuwz autem
pr^ximum autem
cum addiem
addiem
audiissent quia uenit ihejas hyeruso
festuwz
ossanna
centes
ei
hisrayêl et
eum
mandatum
ut
si
pontifices et
quis cognouerit ubi
cet utadprehenderent
dies paschae uenit
sit
eum ihwas autem
bethaniam ubi
erat latzarus
mortuus quern susci
tauit ihesus
lecerunt autem
ei
disctpu/i eius
deeo
mar
uit
eum
nit ei
2.
e/clamauerunt di
inuenit ihesus
asynum
et
timere
primum
hisc noracognouerunt
sed quando gloriBcatusest ihesus tunc
ei
fecerunt
ei et
testimonium per
trba qucB erat cu?neo quando latza
rum uocauit demonumenfo
tha' ministrabat latzarus uero \ir\us erat
St. John, XI. 44-XII.
ethcec
hibebat
ibi et
et
recordatisunt quiahcec erant scripta
\nd\
ante -uv
fu
csenam
festu;;?
sicut scriptumest noli'
super pullum assynse
farisi'ifz
syon' ecce rex tuus uenit sedens
filia
addiem
Dewedictusqui uenit innomine
sedit super
loqbantr adinuicem dicentes intemplo
>
cuffz
prcesserunt obuiam
er
latzarum
abibant ex
rant
domini rex
Qederant autem
et
diem tarbsmultae q uene
hyerusolimam deregione an/ pascha
festum
limam acciperunt ramos palmarz
ascenderunt multi
stantes quid putatis quia noKuenit
ue
et
inter ficerent quia multi 'propter illu^z
fi
utsac/ificarent seipsos qizrebant ergo ih^m

et con
Sinite illaw
cogitauerunt autem princzpes sacerdotum ut
ergo iam nowiwpalam
sxxis
ques mitteb
Ciixit ergo ihKS
derent quern suscitaueriunt amortuis
disprsi congregaret in
morabatar cum&iscipulis
ha^ms ea
sed quia
nierunt non "propter ihejam tantura sed ut latzaruw ui
labat ajpud iudôj sed abiit inregionem iux
etihi
adeum
ergo twrbamulta exiudew quiaillic'ej/
non tota gens preat
ta disertum inciuitatem qucB dicitur
Ciixit
esset aegenis'
Dauperes enim semper habebitis uobis
pwfetauit quia ihesus inoniurus
eum ihws
tra
ut indiem sepulturae meas seruet illud
3,billo ergo die cogitaufirunt ut in
t^rficerent
datum
antr portabat
ro
erat ^ro gente et nontantuia ipro gente sed ut

lios
eum
unguentum nowuenditUOT '000
fur erat et loculos
uos nescitis quicquawz
ipropopulo
ergounus ex discipuliseius
d?h"t
scharioth quierat
denariis' et
capillis'
autem nonquia deaegenis' pertinebat
pontifex
hoc autem asemet ipso non dixit sed

tifex anni
tis'
gentem
et
is
et extrsit
e/domus omnis irapletaw/
eius
diturus quarehoc
qM
nee cogitatis quia expedit nobis' ut

riaiur
iudas
Si dimitte
locum
pedes
suis'
pharis^w'
ineum e/uenient
nostrum, et
exipsis caiphas
et
ihesum
pretiossi unxit
exodore unguenti
eis' qwixfecit
faciemus
facit
orane% credent
qui uener
ore
collegerunt ergo pontifices
fo;zsilium f/dixerunt quid
ci
et^x
autem exipsis' abi
erunt adpharisi'ôj c/dixerunt
dicebant
exiudm
(\uce fecit
v.
pit libram unguenti nardi pysti
institis' etlz.
dzb't eis'
98,
exdiscumbentibwj cum eo maria ergo acce
mor
fuit
fol.
leo
amortuis' propterea
trba quia audierant
e/suscita
obuiam ue
eum
fecisse
signuw
St.
John, XII. 2-18.
iohannem
fsLrisset
ergo dixerunt adsemetipsos uidetis quia
^T"
quidam ex
ant atctem gentiles
utadorarent indie festo
eorum e/indurauit eoruwcor' eoruw utno?2uideant
qui ascenderant
his'
(lomme
eldia't
\io\urmis ihesum uidere
ihz^s auicm x&%pondit eis' dicen%

Ymls
Q men
homi?J
menti cadens
manet
3,men dico
\nter\a.
si
atiiem
turn adfert qu\
amat
\\xm
mss\
ViOhis
granum
fi
moituuwz fuerit ipsuwz so
me
mortuu7 fuerit multuw fruc
et
anima?;? sua; p^rdet earn
C ci O
et
q?odit animaOT suz 'vi\iocm.m\do iuitam aeterna7 custo

Siqzîs mz'Aiministrat
diet eawi
illic'
/ministt'r
m/s
me
nunc anima mea
ueni ihoram banc
Warn tuuwz
Dater
uenit ergo uox' decaelo
et iternni clarificabo
cebant anguelus
ei locutusest
mundi
h/2>/s
iudiciumej-/
mun
&sset xnoxiturus rcspondit
ueni utiudicem
mea
locutus
cnm
cnm
iudicabit
me
mihi
pati?r ipse
et
quid loqar
et
mandatum
quor
sicut dixit
mihi pater
exhoc
scio
ego
lo
3^n/e diem
sic' loqzôr
sciens ihestis quia uenit eius
hora ut trawseat demundo adpatrem czimdi

lexisset suos qui erant in hoc
QT
mundo
usque
Csena facta
tu dicis o
Qiabu/aj iammississet incorde iudas
ho
ut
traderet
eum
sciens quia
omnia dedit
3,(lhuc' modicz/7 lumen mnobis
dixit ergo eis' ihesus
pater inmanus'
et
quia adeo exiuit
et
addeam
a,mbulate cnm lucem habetis ut tenebrse
est
uadit
uos nonconprehendsLnt
et
Surgit acaena
Quwz lucem habetis
quo uadit
ut
lucis sitis
filii
abiit f/abs7zdit se abeis'
fecisset
sermo
coram
eis'
cui
j[\CBC
'ôcutusest ihesus et
reuelatum/
John, XII. 19-39.
Tfropterea,
enim
accepisset linteura
delude mittit aquaw2 inpiluera
/extersit linteo
i7zeu? ut
ergo
isaias proMcB inpleretur quern dixit domine quis
brachium
cum
et
e/coepit lauare pedes
Cw?i autem tantasigna
nwzcredebant
credidit auditui nostro et
deponit uesti
credite
prfficinxit se
lucem
et
qui a7bulat intenebris'
menta sua
nescit
St.
me
quia
cum
in
munduw
r.
portet exaltari fziz'^m howzVzis qis^/iste {thus
mmzs
non iu
eius uita aeternaest quce -go
infinem dilexit eos
quomodo
et
ille
dedit quiddicara
eitarba nos' audiuimKj exle
ge quia xpistuc manet iaete;-num
hahct qui iudicet
sum
atctem festum paschee
adme
hoc autem dicebat significans qusi morte
ipsum
Cgo
nowcustodierit
et
non accipit uerba
Ct Siqwis
saluificemmundum Qui Sp-nit
mandatum
iecitz- foras rfego si
exaltatzw fuero aterra omniatrachaOT
me
qai missit
nwzmaneat
cutus sed qui missit
audie
di
nunc
me
innouissimo die quia ego ipse exme nosum lo
respondit ihesus etdtxit nonpropter
hcEC uenit sed propter uos'
nunc princeps
di
3.111
et
uerbamea
eum
credit in
ueni ut omnisqui ere
intenebris'
Sermo quem
fi
et clarificaui
tz^'ba rgo quce stabat
bat dicebat tonitruum (actumesse
me uox
clarifica
et
uidet
eum noenim
sed ut
qznd dicam pat- saluificame' exhora hac' %ed
propter&z.
inme
me
mundum
lux inhK7zc
dico
ttcrhataesi
Qui
ntfwinme credit sed ineum qui missit
audierit
seqat/r s/ubisura ego
QilexerMrat
glori
ihz^s autem clamauit etdixit
qui uidet
dit
Si qwis m;7ii ministrau^rit honori
erit
ficabit eu7;2 pater raeus

et
enim gloriam hominuwimagis quam

amd^'i
fru
locu
crediderunt ineum %ed propter farisseos noncon{&

tebant;' utdesynagoga non iecerentz^r
uenit horaut glorificetar
et
U^'umtaOTi^n ex principibaj multi
deeo
tMsest ih^K^s
uenit filipp?
3,ndveas rursuwz eiHUppus dixerunt ihesn
andreas
conuena.ntur etsanem
et
eos hcEcdixit issaias quando uidit gloriam eius
adfilippuOT qu\ erat abethzaii3?a gali/^ c/rogabant
&\\m dicen/es
corde
oculis' et iwtellegant
^rgo accesserunt
hii
excaecauit oculos
credere quia iterum dixit isaias
ecce mund?w totus post eum abit
nihil prtfficimus
99, r".
fol.
coxum
discipulorw?;;
erat pr^cinctus
adsymonem petrum
etdicit ei
uenit
petrus
domine tu mihi lauas pedes rcspondit ihesus
dotnini
ei
n(?potcrant
quo
191
quod ego facie
tu nescis
modo
scies
s
St. John, XII.
etdicit
autem
t
ea
39XIII.
7.
secundum
dicii
petrus non lauabis mz'Aipedes maeternu?n
ei
x&%pondit ihz^s ei
mecum
partem
nonlauero pedes tuos
si
dicn
symon
ei
petrus
raunAus totus
mundi
ef\iQ%
enim quisnam
sciebat
eorum
uauit pedes
sua
fecerimuobis'
etdomine
et
semet
me
uos uocatis
ut quern
exemplumenim dedi
admoduw ego
AMHN'
atis
i^MHN'
clarificatus
Si deus
ineo
est
fi
et
continue clarificabit
eum
modicum tempus sum uobis
adhuc'
ioli
me
Qzzizritis
etsicut dixi iudeis'
do uos nwzpotestis uenire
uobis'
cem
sicttt et
ego
quo ego ua
modo
/uobis' dico
ITlandatum nouu7 do uohis ut
dicouoiis quianonest sermts
cum
feci uobis' ita et\ios' faci
inipso
Tl
Si ego laui ped
es U(?j/ros dominus etmzgister etaos' debetis alt^r alurius
lauare pedes
nunc
ihesus
dzirz'tei
magist(?r
sum /enim
bedicitis
^rgo accepis
clarificatus est ineo etdeus clarificatus^/
Scitis quid
lt(?rum dixit eis'
ergo exiisset
dicit ei
continue erat autem nox'
Uus hominis etdeus clarificatus
accepit uestimenta
et
recubuisset
et
Cum
la
facis
addiem festum
Cum
aut ut segenis' aliquid daret

sset ille bucilla7 exiuit
mundi omnes T^wtquam ergo
propter ea dixit nowestis
v.
discumbentium
sciuit
erne eaqticB opus sunt nobis'
ihestts
s.ed
eum
qui traderet
esset
quod
ant quia loculos habebat ih^K^s iudas quia
dicit eis'
non oranes
estis sed
nemo
ihesus
ei
gg,
quidam enim putab
aut quid dixerit ei
ih2/s qui lotusM/ nowi?zdiget nz'wi pedes lauare

est
autem
fac' citius hoc
(Jiot/iine
nontanhmx pedesmeos sed ^/'manus ^/caput
Qicit ergo
inillum satanas
iuit
habebis
no/i
fol.
dilegatis
i;zui
uos dilegatis
dilexi uos' ut et
maior domino sue neque seraus apostolus
inuicem inhoc cognoscent om>ies quia mei discipuli
maior eo qui missit illuw
estis
eritis
Cgo enim
CO
qui manducat
3,modo dice
Smen
me
Qui
qui
me
Sccipit
aiitem
Cum
missit
mecum
me
fiat
CO
uobz'j
quia unus exuobz,r
ergo se adinuicem discipuli

ceret
eiiis
erat
d\xisset \\\esus
symon petrus
cum
et
dial ei quis
ille
domine quis
intinctum
eiiis
quem dilegebat
recubuisset
dicit ei
sic'
est
et
dequo
patris
ero pngparare uobis'
di
et
Innuit ergo huic
nostis dicit ei
Ituque
illei?i'/
uos' sitis et
et
uadis
et
cui
ego
symonis
adpatrem
tis
me
setis et
post accepta?;? bucillaw; tunc itro
tis
St. John, XIII. 8-27.
et
locum
it(?rum
etahi
quo ego uado
Cgo
patrem
ei
uia
nissi per
amodo
Qicit
inme
uenio
sim
scitis
etauun
et U(;ritas et
me
meum
scire
si
cognoscitis
nemo ue
cognouisse
utiqtz?
cognouis
eum
filippus do?nine
uita
et
uidis
ostende nobis'
St. John, XIII.
mill
ere
abi
et si
quomodo possumus uiam
nit
et
thomas domine nescimus quo
dicit ei ihesus
Ct Cam
neges
mei mansiones
adme ipsum
accipiam uos'
ego
d;ir/t
me
tibi
Si quo minus dixissem uobz'j
discipidis
deqzô
3.menamen' dico
quia uado parare uobis locum
di
supra pectus ihesn
panem porrexero
scariothis
ihesiis
Indomu
multae sunt
aspiciebant
hessitantes
est
twba
3,nimam
te xnodo
turhetur cor uestrum credite indzm

dite
me modo
Qz't ei petrus domine
non cantabit gallus donee ter
non
amen amen
tradet
respondit ihM?/s
intinxisset panemdz'n't iudse

is
me
enim recumbens unus ex
insinuih^j'u
tuampones prome
3-men'
quem missero
tusest STpirita et prstestatusfj/ etdixit
quo ego uado nowpotes
ihesus
quaxe non possum sequi
accepit accipit
\ia.c
illi
sequi sequeris autem pwtea
ut ere
ego sum
fuerit qziia
dico uodis qui
3,ccepit
eum
priusquam
uobis'
cum factum
datis
Qzh't symon' petrus domine quo uadis
respondit
me calcaneum suum
leuabit contra
dilectionem habueritis ad inui
si
cem
di
scio quos' elegerim sed ut in
pleatur scriptz/;a
panem
scitis beati
nondeomnihus uohis
feceritis ea
si
hac
si
27XIV.
8.
lonannem
patrem
Cl?t ei ihros tanto
nobis'
et sufficit
tempore uobiscum sum
me
filippe qui uidet
OStende
tu' dicis
q2'a
ego inpatre
pater
inme manens ipse
remuado
horum
meo
quid petieritis innomine
me mandatamea
Si dilegitis
nonpoterf
me
meo
quam
cum factum
nonia
lam
fuerit credatis
quemmundj
eum uos autem
SI
et
inuobw
erit
dicum
uidebitis
illo
itmndus
et
me
et
dedit mihi pater
pater meus agricola
quia ego uiuo
e/uos'
data
mea
inme
ilia
sum
(jiicii ei
faciam
non
et
est
mo
mansionem
legit
me
ille
et
z.pud
me
sermones meos nowseruat
licBc locutus
Siquis dilegit
mews &ed
sum
now
eius qui missit
innomiwe
XIV.
8-26.
manserit inui
Go
inme manseritis
estis
ma
qui
ego ineum hie adfert fruc

Sine
eum
me
nihil potestis
me
inignemmittunt
et
Qi
manserint quod cumque uolueritis pe
manseritis
inme e/uerbamea
in
uobis inhoc clarificatusej/ pa
mes ut fructum plurimum adfera
mea
tis
mi
et
uobis
mei
efficiamini
ter e/ego dilexiuos'
ser
ttet pater
et
ITlanete inme e/ego
ardet
tis et
Mohis a.pud uos'
ille
sermonem-
Si quis inme nowmanserit mitte
tite et fiet
di
paraclitus autem spiritus sanctus quern
meo
et
escit e/collegent
ter
et
estis propter
twr prcscissus foras sicut palmes proiectus ar
ip
manens
omnia
facere
et
eum faciemus Qui
Sic' nee uos nis\
net inme
domintquiA
et dixitei
nisi
tum multum quia
seruabit et pater meus
ad eum ueniemus
tol
qui fert fruc
Sumuitis uos autem Dalmites
meo
isscariothis
xtspondit \hesus
qez audistis xionest
patris
bit
te
qui dilegit
ei
uera
ut fructuw plus'
mundi
uos'
tum multum abse
uos' autem
uos' uiuetis in
manifestabo
Ct Omnem
quern locutus sumuobzi
manifestatwrus este ipsuw
me sermonem meum
seruabit ilium
est
lam
sic' faci
inuobzV Sie/ Dalraes non potest ferre fruc
dilegeturapatre
mAas won
qwz'a nobis'
mundo
ipse
me
dilegit
ego dilegam eum
mo
et
pater
adferat
ego inuobis' qui haêt man
et
seruat
et
me qmautem
et
quia a.pud
norarelinquara
ad hue'
eum
tum purgabit eum
accipere quia
nouidebit
Sed
t/cdO sum uitis

Omnem palmi
Surgite eamus hinc
die uos cognoscetis qaza ego inpatre
meo
et
me iam
ut
fiat
inme nowhabet qicquara
et
mandatum
et sicut
ete
eum
cognoscetis
mai
Ugnit princeps
loquoruobiscum
let
spzrzVs ueritatis
uenio
et
utcognoscat mundus quia ego dilego patrem
det uobis' ut maneat uobiscuwz imetern
um
turbe
gauderetis
tum
uos orfanos ueniam aduos'
St. John,
uado
dixi nobis
go rogabo patiemmeum ut alium parade
uos manebit
dilegit
ego
or meest etnunc dixi nobis prius
ulta
hoc faciam
seruate
XIOM
dat ego do' nohis
neqe formidet audistis
dilegeretis
huius mundi
innomiwe
filio
uobis' -nonq
tem inme non ferentem fructum
nescit
factum
nobis
ego adpat
hoc faciam ut glorificetr pater in
re
utiqe quoniam uado adpatrem quia pater
Siioquin propter
petieritis
SI
aduos'
quce ego facio ipse fa
faciei qm'a
mundus
rciodo
a,udistis quia
pater autem qui
a,men 3,men dice
quod cumqe
et
uerhaquiB ego lo
pater inraeest
et
inme opera
ciet e/maiora
est
Dacem meam do
turcor' uej/rm
fecit opera nocreditis
opera, ipsa credite
qui credit
inme
ipso non loquor
quia ego inpatre
uo
Tjacem
dixero uobis'
linquo nobis
patrem qwomocfo
et
nobis' patrem no credis
et
ame
quoruobis'
qucBcxxxaque
me
nowcognouistis
et
uidet
100, r".
fol.
si
dxscipuli sicut dilexit
me pa
manete indilectione
prisceptamea seruaueritis manebi
indilectione
mea
pr^cepta seruaui
et
ego patris mei
sicut et
maneo
in eius dilectione
uos' doce
suggeret nobis' omnia

[
193
St.
John, XIV. 26XV.
10.
secundu;;^
\\CSC
Sit
bis
est
animam
Uos
suamqzîs ponat
amici mei estis
lam nodico
uobis'
qua cumqK
ci
meo nota
audiui apatre
me
uobzi non uos
elegistis sed
uos' et posui uos ut eatis
gi
feratis
cumq
meo
fnictus ues/ev
ei
petieritis
inuicem
te
quia
3^ mundwj
tis
sed ego elegi uos
demundo
uos'
Si
domino suo
dixi
Si
me
snxxm
e]s
propierea. odit
urunt et
nesiiura.
me
eis'
si
psrsecutisunt ûos' per
peccatum non hab-ent
odit et
patremmm
non fecissem
ineis'
odit
quam nemo
me
et
patremmeum
tur sermo qui in lege
quia odio habuerunt
eorum
me
St. John,
uos testimonium perhibetis
XV.
et
11-27.
si
ego
tare
eum aduos
Quid depeccato
enim
iustitia nero
non credi
me
quia &.dpatrem. uado etiaw

Cleiudicio autem quia princeps
mundi iudicatuSM/
cum
ilia
adhuc mul
et
habeo dzre sed
modo
qz'a
derunt inme'
nc^wpotestis
autem uenerit
por
ille
inomnem
qucBCumque audiet loqueiur
demeo
bitis
tis
pmce
ille
ver
propter ea dixi quia
me
me
et
et
modicum
it^rum
loquitur
194
quce uentra sunt
clarifi
accipiet annuntiabit
demeo
pati?r
mea
accepit
et
an
eiiam non uide
modicum
s/uidebi
quia uado adpatrem
ergo qnidest quod dicit
me
et
omnia qua cumqw^ ha3et
nuntiabit uobis'
autem uenerit paraclitus quem ego mittawz
me
ego uadam
di
arguet munduwz
ille
iudicio
sunt
cum
testimoniumprhibebit de
et
uobis
scriptusest
dit ille
iustitia
cabit quia
sed ut inplea
spiritum usritatis qui apatre
ClG
anuntiabit uobis'
dXius fecit
uobzi
et
hcec
opram
S^ratis
ego u^;'itatem
itatem non enim loquetwr asemet ipso sed
peccatum non hab'ent nunc autem e/uiderunt

f/oderunt
et
uobis' tristitia
spiritus uritatis docebit uos'
nunc autem exc
si
peccato
ta uobis'
qi
ussationem nonbabenX depeccato suo qui
me
Q6
Yiuius
locutus fuis
et
uenerit
non uidebitis
nomen meum quia nesciunt tnm
non uenissem
ut
missit
quo' uadis
autem abiero mittam
cum
QC
QG
maior
seruabunt sed hcsc omnia
facient nobis propter
sem
nonesi seruus
Si sermonemmem serua
sequentur
missit
uobw
si
Gt
uos mundus mementote sermonis
mei quem ego
sed
quia uobiscum eraw
me
non abiero paraclitus noueniet ad
demu[ndo non
erat utiq dilegeret quia nero
GXpedit uobis
CO
uos odit scito
mundus quod
fuissetis
UM/rm
hac locu
dixi uobis'
me
sum
sed quia hcec locutus
uobis' ut dilig
qui
exuobzj int^rrogat
inpletur cor'
odio habuit uobis
me Sed
uenerit hora eo
initio nodixi
nunc uado adeum
nemo
quod
ut
autem ab
3.t
ele
cum
nobis ut
rum reminiscamini quia ego

hcBC
fe
fructuw ad
ei
maneat
mando
me pHorem
demundo
amicos qza omniz.
ego dilex
sum
tus
patrem innomine
det nobis hcBc
atis
dixi
ethcBc facient- uobis'
quia non nourunt patrem neque
uos' seruos i\uia seruus nes
côd facit dominuseius uos autem
cit
sequium pr^zstare deo
ego prscepi
feceritis (\ucr
si
om
nisqui inier^cexit uos' arbitret;- se ob
amicis' suis'
"^to
Syna
absque
gogis facient uos' sed uenit hora ut
ut dilegatis inuicem %\cut dilexi uos'
snm
estis hcBc locutus
uobis viinon scandalizemini
pnzcept
niaiorem hanc dilectionem nemo h5et q
ut
mecum
quia abinitio
ut gaudiura raeum'mvio
gaudium uesirum inpleatwr hoc
mam
UOT
sum nobis
XP'^^'^^^
100, V".
fol.
dicebant
modicum nescimw qid
cognouit autem ihesus quia uolebant
St. John,
XV. 27XVI.
19.
iohannem
eum
interrogare e/dtxii
me
modicum
itervm
ef
modicum
quia dixi
interuos'
Q_men 3.men
et
nowuidebitis
ei
ut
dico nobis quia plorabitis
gaudium mulier cum
parit tristitiaw
mo
natus
dem
et
wsfrum nemo
Si quid
CO nobis
modo non
innomiw meo
quam
dium nesirum
sum uobis
sit
petite
ei
plenum LiC^C
bo
enim pater amat
pa/rem ipse
uos'
me
amatis
ei credidistis
relinquo
mundum
et
pmurbium nullum
omnia
ei
it^rum
nonopus
ihs -modo creditis
me
sum
solus quia pater
sum
uobis' ut
St. John,
ego
uici
ego adte uenio
mecumw/ \\(EC
sunt
quos
tua
sum
et clarificatus
inmun
et isti
TJater sancte serua
unum
sicut et nos'
cum essem cum
eis'
eos innomine tuo qos de
mihi custodiui
nemo
et
exhis' perit
nunc adte uenio
et
hcec
loqnor inmundo
ut habeant
gaudiummem inpletum
met
Ggo
ipsis'
dedi
eis'
inse
sermonem
tuura
et
mnndus odio eos habuit quia nonsunt de
non
habebitis %ed cond
mundum
XVI. 19-XVII.
mea
do
tua
%ed prohis'
mea omnia
et
mundo
locutus
sic/ et
ut tollas eos
ego nonsnm demundo
demundo
non rogo
sed utserues eos
inme pacem habeatis
inmundo pr^suram
te
mihi
Sunt
etsiam nowsum inmundo
tur
etiam uenit ut dis per gamini nnusquisque

inpro/ria et
rogo non prcmundo rogo

(\uia tui
Ggo
missisti
nissi fdius perditionis ut scriptara inplea
Ccce uenit hora
ei
me
ineis'
disti
ut quis te inter
solum relinquetis
^/cognouerunt ure aîa ate exiui
Ggo seruabam
Tlunc scimus quia
est tibi
sermo
et
nc cognourunt quia
seruauerunt
et
sint
Gcce nunc palam loqueris

dicis
demun
dedisti mihi
Sunt
et
nomen
manifestaui
mihi eos dedisti
pri
eos innomine tuo quos' dedisti mz'î ut
inhoc credimus quia adeo existi r&spondii
roget
eis'
quia ego ado
uado adpatrem
dicunt ei discipuli eius
scis'
uos' quia
eis'
dedisti
meo
munduw
patre exiui ei ueni inhunc
me' tu pater apud
crediderunt uere quia tu
pro
quia ego deuobw roga
petetis / nowdico VLohis
ei
et
prourbi
fa
q(Z dedisti mihi dedi eis' et ipsi ac
ceperunt
inprou^rbiis' locutKJ
untiabo uobis' inillo die innomine
clarifica
tui erant et
omnia
gau
loquar uobis' sed palam depatre ann
is'
nunc
et
nem tuum
petistis quia
cum iamnon'm
uenit hora
te clarificaui %upex terraw
metipsum claritatem quam habui
do
ei
0go
tuum hominibwj' quos
di
accipietis
// nt
quemmisisti
deura. et
usqaOT esset apud te
pa/rcm innomine
petieritis
dabit uobis' nsque
te
die non
a-men a,men
quicquam
intrrogabitis
meo
toilet auobis' ei inillo
aeternam
Uita a-CtCrna ut cognosca
autem
solum uerum
ciam
gaudiuwz
et
omne aôd
opus consummaui quod dedisti mihi ut
uos igitr nunc qui
gaudebit cox'nestrum.
est
ihm Xpzly/am
It^rum auiem uid
tristitiam habebitis
ebo uos'
te
gaudium quia ho
-propter
Gt
inmundum
\\(zc
camautem pep^rit pueruwz
pr(SSurse
Sicut dedisti
carnis ut
dedisti ei det eis uitam
sei^tristitia ues/ra. uerteturi/i
iam non meminit
Omnis
r<>.
tuum
clarifica filium
tuus clarificet te
filial'
potestatem
ei fle
auiem cowtristabimini
haêt quia uenit horaeius
hora
loi,
pa
subleuatis' oculis' incaelum d;xzV
ier uenit
me
uidebitis
ei
quaeritis
me' uos' mundus aufem gaudebit uos'
bitis
hc
Qehoc
eis'
fol.
i.
liCBC locutus
fidi
est
ihwas
196
St.
]
John, XVII. 1-15.
secundum
CX
et
malo quia demundo nonsunt
ego nonsum demundo
in ueritale
me
sicui
sermo tuus
missisti
nazarenum
eos
sa^zci'ifica
et
ut ergo dixit eis'
ego missi
me
Ggo Sum
non prdhis autem rogo tanium sed
ihesum natzarenum respondit
\xer\yaxa.
eorum inme
sint %\cut tu pater
ut et ipsi innobis'
te
mundus
credat quia tu
ego claritatem quam

di eis' ut sint
raus
et
ego
me
ego sum
deant claritatem
rvîKi
me
(quia tu
tuum
et
dilexisti
cum
m^m
me
DSt^^ iuste
Cgo
quam
me
notum faciam
me
notum
am
ut ui
tri
unt
ego
inquem
ebat autem
cum
eum
discipulis suis'
et
hostium
lo
Iudas ergo cum
foris
(\ucb
ei
troduxit petrum
exdiscipulis es
ihs
John, XVII. ijXVIII.
4.
ille
cum
(licit
flumquid
hominis iWius
nas quia frigus erat
euentwra erant
erat autem
faciens se
St.
discipulus
et alius
quem
no
erat
ihesn inat
Gxiuit rgo discipulus
stabant autem serui
omnia
Sequehatur autem
a.\ius
qui
et
ergo petro
tu'
(licit ille
nonsuw
illuc'
lanternis' et facibj et armis'
itaqe sciens
autem caiph
Detrus stabat ad
ancelia hostiaria
istiaj
cum
ligauer
ei
erat notus pontifici et dixit hostiari
aprincipibw
ministros uenit
minis
et
eum adan
propopulo
in troiuit
ei
rium pontificis
fici
et afarisseis'
dicit
exatauiem socer caiphse qui
Qiscipulus autem
tus pontifici
r.
accepisset cohortem
adduxerunt
Q\,
ihesum symon petrus
3d et in
cum
tribunus
iudaeorwwz prehenderunt ihesura.
quia Irequenter ihMs conuene
rat illuc'
seruo malchus
et
discipulis suis'
eum
iudas qui tradebat
dex
dedit mihi patr non uis bib
unum hominem mori
intrauit ipse etdisciputi eius sci

et
nomen
Cohors ergo
ilium
inipsis'
cum
seruuw
/p^rcussit
as qui consilium dedit iudaeis' quia expedit
nomen
trans torrentem cedron' ubi erat hor

tus
quem
dilegebat
dixisset ihesus egressuse^/
ergo petrus haben%
erat pontifex anni illij erat
ut dilectio qua'
inipsis' sit et
eum
nam primum
cognou^runt
feci eis'
QVmon'
quemquam
calicem
di
mundwi- te non cog
missisti et
Sini
ergo ihesus petro mitte gladium inuaginam
(\uia
hii
me
quaeritis
quos dedisti mihi non p^rdidi ex
teram erat autem
dedisti
et
Qixi
ihs
eis'
Si ergo
pontificis et abscidit eius auricolam
su
ante constitutionem
et
autem dixerunt
illi
ego sum
gladium eduxit
unum
mecum
autem te cognoui
me
ipsis'
et
inme' ut sint consura
sint
quaeritis
hos abireut inpleatur sermo quem
dixi quia
dedisti mihi uolo
et illi
quia dilexisti
mundi
nouit
nos
cognoscat mund^j
Tjatr quos
te
sint ut
missisti
%\cut
ciciderunt int^rram
uobis' (\uia
ego in
et
missisti et dilexisti eos %\cut et
lexisti
ut ubi
inunum
et
oms
dedisti milii de
ineis' et tu
mati inunum
tu
unum
me
pn?his'qui creditwri
et
ut
inme
ipsum
Stabat autem
ltrum ^rgo interxog
quem
sancii&co
ihesum
abierunt retror
auit
ei proeis'
ei
cumipsis'
ut sint et ipsi sawc^'ificati inueritate
unum
hus
eum
et
sunt pr
ponti
Cgo Sum
dicii eis' ihesus
/iudas qui tradebat
ueritas est
inmundum
quid quaeritis r&sponderunt
et dicix. eis
sum
inmundum
eos
hcec
pwcessit
sicui
lOI, v.
fol.
196
cum
eis'
et
et
ministri adpru
calefaciebant
petrus stans
et
cale
pontifex ergo interrogauit
St John, XVIII. 4-19.
iohannem
ihesum dediscipuh's
ego palatn locutus sum mundo
ihesus
Sempr docui insynagoâ

omnes iudei conueniunt
sum
tus
nihil quid
me
ei
Ct
responds
etus suis'/ dedoctrinaif?*
ego
regnum meum
ga eos qui audierunt quid locutus sum
cum dixwM/
dixerim ego
essei
hcec
autem
pontifici xQSpondti ei
sic'
um
respondes
sum
testimonium prhibe demalo
atifem
bene quid
me
cedis /missit
Cgo
eum an
discipulis eius es
unus ex
negauit
ille et
Qzh't
\UrMm
illo
sum omnes nonhunc

barabbas latro
mane
et ipsi
pylatus ihejm
\n
quam
derunt
eum
palmas
cussationem adfertis adfertis aduer
ei
sum hominem hunc responderunt
etdicit eis'
didissemus
pite ergo
iudicate
eum
eum
eum
e/dixerunt
malefactor non
et
ronam
secundum legem uestram
dixerunt ergoei iudaei nobis non
licet interiicere
iheju inpleretKr
quemquam
quem
morte ewet moriturus
St. John, XVIII. 19-34.
ei
qa
et
centes
ge eum
introiuit ergo
tu es rex iudaeoraw
adeum
et
dice
Qabant
iterum pylatus foras
ecce adduce uobis'
eum
ut
cog
S!a.esus
portans spineam co
porporeum uestimentum
ecce
homo
Cum
ergo uidissent
eum
pontifices e/ministri clamabant di
uos'
iterum inpr^torium pylatus e/uocauit
ihesum etdixit
et exiit
et dicit eis'
ut sermo
dixit significans
milites
despinis' inposuerKwt
e/ueniebant
nio exiit ergo
dixit ergo eis' pylatus acci
uos'
eum
noscatis quia ineo nullam caussam inue
tra
tibi
et flagillauit
aue rexiudaeorum
bant
ac
sed barabban' erat autem
uestem porpoream circuzde
capiti eius et
Cxiuit
rur
tunc ergo adprehendit
coronam
plectentes
non'mtroie
con
unum uinctuM dimittam uo
suitudo ut
statim gallus can
dixisset
et dixit eis'
regem iudaeoruw clamauerunt
entr sed manducarent pasca
esset hie
etcum hoc
pylatus qaidest ueritas
bis'
ergo pylatus adeos foras etdixit
Si non
meam uocem
ego nullam inuenio ineo caussam estautem
runt inpr(torium ut non contaminar
ei
exueritate audit
sum
mun
ueritati
auricolam
clClClucunt ergo ihewm ad caiphan'
pristorium era.tautem
perhibeam
inpascha uultis ergo ego dimittam uo
none ego te uidi inorto cum
tauit
nonsum
TCX
adhoc ueni inhc
bis'
eius cuius abscidit petrus
et
et
iterum exiuit foras adiudaeos
ex
tu'
nunc autem regn
(j.ZX.Zt itaqwe ei pylatus
ut testimonium
est
mundo
Si exhoc
cognatus
seruis' pontificis
ergo negauit petrus
dixit
sum
inhoe natus
dzh't ei
numquid
ei
pontifices
ministri utiqe decerta
meura. nonest hinc
Omnisqui
Symon'petrus stans /calefa
Qixerunt ergo
ciens se
et
mundo
nonest dehoc
ut non traderer iudaeis'
dum
sin'
nas ligatum adcaifan' pontificem

erat autem
g'ens tua
ergo rex es tu' respondit ihesus tu dicis quia
Si male locutus
ihMMS
Sum
regnum mem
rent
unus adsistens ministrorKW
dedit alapam ihu dzcs
respondit ei
tibi
pylatus nuwquid
tradiderunt te mihi quid fecisti respondit ihesus
intsrrogas intsrro
ipsis' eccehii sciunt quce
deme
ihesus atemet ipso hoc dicis an' alii
ego iudaeus
et
inoculto locu
et
YQSpondit
dixerunt
intemplo quo
102, 1.
fol.
et
eum
cruci adfige
Qicit
e/cruci
eis'
figite
cruciadfi
pylatus accipite
Cgo enim
eum
non inuenio
respondit
197
St. John, XVIII.
34XIX.
6.
secun dum
ineo caussam
Y&sponderunt
nos legem habemus etsecundum legem debet mori quia

fecit
um
cum
dei se dzh't
rium itrum
ponsum
eidt'dt
adihMm nnde
habeo
m'ssi Uh\
me
dit
datum
eum
rebat pylatus dimitt^re
mabant dicento
te'
et
me
omnis qui
cessari
Dylatus ergo
se
ta
Cxinde quae
cum
facit
eam
tem
maier
ihesu
ut script?/;-a
eius et sorormatris
maria cleopas ^/maria magdalense

uidisset ergo ihesus
matrem
quern dilegebat ihesus
ce matr tua
deinde
et exilla
/discipulu? stan
Qza't matrisuse muli

Axcit discipulo
sciens
omnia consummatasunt ut consuzmare

tur scriptra dial
autem clamabant tolle
illi
(jLlK-tt
pylatus
eis'
ecce rex
eis'
euw
tolle crucifige
SUScip^runt autem
sibi
crucem
exiuit
caluarias ebreice
crucifixerunt
et
et
autem golgotha
eo alios
et
ibi
"ii*
hinc medium autem ihw^m
lum pylatus
nmi cessarem
hinc
et titu
posuit sup^rcrucem erat
3,Summo
tempH
scissnmest
usque addeorsuwz
lUdaei
ilia
dies sabbati rogau^runt pyla
tum
ut
Iranguerentur eorww crura
uenerunt ^rgo milites etprysm quid
fregerunt crura
crucifixus^j^
cumeo
niissent ut uiderunt
scriptuw
mag
nus
em
iudaeorum quia prope ciuitatem erat lo

et erat
exspirasset ueluw?
^/tollerentar
^rgo tytulum multi legeruni
cus ubi cmcifixusest ihesus
ergo accepisset ihesus acoetum dixit consnmma.
incruce corporasabbato erat enim
autem scriptuw ihs nazarenus rex iudae
orum hunc
ori
ergo quoniaxa. parascue erat ut noremanerent
euw?
autem
autem spungiam plenam acoeto
turn ^/inclinato capite tradidit spiritum
medium
dicitur
scripsit
Cum
cum autem
ihesura et duxerunt et baiolans
ineum locum qui
cum
eius
ut crucifigeretur
eis' illuwz
illi
uas ergo possituw erat acoe
hyssopo circu7 ponentes obtulerunt
regem UM/rm crucifigam
responderunt pontifices regem nonhabemus
iunc ergo tradidit
to plenuOT
xxesiet
sitio
quia iam
'-Csxesus
ebreice autem galbatba
Grat autem parascue
et
alt^rius
qui simul
3.Qihm autem cum ue
eum iammortuum
n(?fregerunt eius crura sed
unus militum
ebreice grÊce latine
Qicebant ergo pylato
lancea latus eius apruit ^/continue exiit
pontifices indaeorum
noli scribifre rexiud
sanguis e/aqa
et
hibuit eiaerum
est eius
aeorwOT sed quia ipse
dz'xz'^
rex sum iudaeor2
pylatus quod scripsi scripsi
XIX
6-22.
^ ...
ec
hora suscepit eam
pMtea
discipulus isuam
^/sedit pro
sit
Stabant autem lux
hcEc fecerunt
er ecce filius tuus
contradicii
cuius
ilia
tribunali in loco qui Aicifur lithostrotus
pascse hora quasi "ui* etdicit
St. John,
crucem
Cum
audiisset hos'
sermones adduxit foras ihMm
quidem
eius
iudaei cla
regem
Grat autem
inuestemmi?izm misserunt sortem etmi
lites
Si hc dimittis noes amicwj
cessans
tonicam
Dartitisunt uestimentamea sibi
dzh't
T)ropierta. qui tradi
esset desupifr
ramus peccatuOT haêt
tib\
sed sortiamur de
new lo
respondi/ ihesus nonhaberes potestatem adu^'sus
ullam
partes
iiii
dixerunt ad inuicem noscindamus
crucifi
potestatem habeo dimittwe
et
tonica inconsutilis desup^r texta pertotnm
es tu ihesus autem res
nondt.&6\i ei dzh't ei ergo pylatus v\ih\
fecerunt
et
unicuiq militi partem
ingressusM/ presto
e/
queris nescis' quia potestatem
gere te
unt uestimenta eius
fili
ergo audiisset pylatus h.unc
sermonem magis timuit
102, V.
milites ergo cum crucifixissent euw? accip^r
iudaei e/dixerunt
ei
fol.
xtspondit
qui uidit testimonium per
testimonium?
et ille
scit
198
St. John,
XIX.
23-35.
iohannem
quia nera. dicit ut uos credatis
tis
OS
scriptrainpleatr
heec ut
exeeo
fac/asunt auiem
entum
itrum aliascriptwra dtxif quern tra^sfixe
et
runt uidebunt
leret
metum iudaeorum
corpf dowmi ihwu
uenit rgo
et tulit
tum
prmissit pylatus
et
et
ne
amortuis'
dum
plorans
foris
admonumen
ITlaria autem stabat
SOS discipuli
ut tol
corpus ihwu uenit autem.
eum
scie
dixerunt it^rum adsemet ip
resurgere
ioseph abarimathia eoq!?(f esset discipulus ihau

occulte autem -propter
nondnm enim
/credidit
i?/uidit
pnmj admonum
bat scriptwram quia oportet
autem rogauit pilatuw
"Dost hcec
discipulus qui uenerat
/ille
non comminue
eius
admo
ergo fleret
numentum
inclinauit se et prospexit
numen/OT
et
uidit
'ii'
angue/w
inmo
inalbis' sedentes
codimusqui uenerat adihw^m nocte prim
unuOT ad caput etunum adpedes ubipossi
um
tuOT fuerat
lerens mixtMram myrrse
qasi libras
aloes
Sccepsrunt ergo corpj ihwu
eum
ligau^runt
ef
cum aromatibwj
linteis
corpw
(licuni ei mulier qid plo
ihesxx
ras dicit ei^'quia tulerunt dominumuêuxa if/nescio
et
eum
ubi posuerunt
s\cut
1\.(bc
cnrndiyiisset connersaest
retrorsum /uidit
ih^wm stantem
hatquia ihesusest
dicit ei ihesus
entum nouum inqo nodum quisquam pos
quern qw<zris
existimans quia hortulanwj
situs erat ibi ergo ^gropter parascuen'
dicit ei
mos' iudeis
Crat autem inloco ubi
est sepilire
monum
crucifixM^ est hortwj /ineo horto
rum quia
runt
U-lla,
iuxta erat
ihMm
monumentum posue
// uenit
admonumentum
cucurrit ergo
enti
petrum
mabat
et
et
ihjs etdtcit
ii'
/ille alius
admonumentum
simul
discipu/j
eum
uenie
et
/ille alius discipulus
pr^currit
citi
admonumentum etcum
troiuit uenit ergo
mentum
et uidit
troiuit
dicit ei
eum
ilia dicit ei
eb
dicitux magist^r f/occurrit
dicit ei ihesus noli
me
tan
et die' eis'
trem
meum
ad pa
trem
uestrum et
ad deum
me
um
ad deum.
ue
stxnm
unasabbatoruw
ascendo
et
et
et
dis
Cum esset ergo
hcBcdixitmiki
/fores essent claussse
ubi erant discipuli propterraetum iudaeorOT uenit ihesus
Symon'
pelrus
et stetit
inmedio
DSXuobiscuOT
et dixit eis'
r.
r.
subsequens eum/ in
quod
ad pa
illo
dicito mihi
eum toUam
ego
cipu/w quia wididominum.
se inclinasset uidit possita lintiami
na nontamen in
eum
Uenit mariamagdalenae adnuntians
cucurrebant
us petro /uenit primus
et
uadeautem adhatres meos
dominum meum
ubi posuert
tu sustulisti
est
nondma. enim ascendi adpatrera meum.
guere
symonem
tulerunt
demonumento e/nescimus
GXiit ergo petrus
ut tangueret
adalium disciputum quern a

eis'
eum
reice rabboni
/uidit
si
etnonscie
mulier quid ploras'
maria ego sum conursa autem
ihesus
monum
uenit ad
ilia
domine
ubi posuisti
mane cum adhuc'
lapidem sublatum abhostio
runt
iudaeo
autem sabbati mariamagdalenae
tenebrse essent
ilium
103, r".
fol.
ad
monu
in
lintiamina possita
/sudariuOT quod fuerat sup^rcaput
eius
non cum
ethoc
cum
suum
gauissisunt ergo discipuli uisso domino (licit ergo
eis'
dixisset ostendit eis'
iterum pax' uobiscum sicut missit
Iintiaminibf possituw sed sep^ratim iuolu
pater etego mitto uos'
tum inunum locum
uit
tunc ergo in troiuit
manus'
etdicit
eis'
floe
cum
et latus
me
dixisset insuffla
3.ccipite spiritum.
sanctum quorum
remisseritis peccata remittentwr ei
St. John,
XIX. 35XX.
8.
189
St. John,
XX.
8-23.
sero die
secundum
et
quorum
erat
zum
qui Aicitux dedimus non
xii
quar^do uenit ihs
eis'
Av&cipuli
uidimus
manibj
eius
Qixerunt ergo
iWeau/em
6.omva.uva.
figuram clauoruw
et
non credam
in latus eius
ianuis' claussis' et stetit
Qeinde
uobzi
hue' etnide
mittaw? digi
sed fidelis
meus
meum
eis'
et
bitis "cc'ls'
me
quia uidisti
possitas
pax'
et
crediderunt
tunc
Gt
(Jominus meus etdeus
multa
um
uitaw aetrnam habeatis
qui erat aKannagali/<

txdiscipuliseius
'ii'
piscari dicunt ei
ierunt
et
/filii
CLZClt
uenimus
ascenderunt innauim
nocte nihil adprehenderunt
autem iam facto
iii
est
rtsponderunt
partem nauigii
ei
non
(sfKlt
eis' ihesus
rnissert ^rgo retia
autem tuo mittemi'

et
Lloc
cum
iam
et
ter
resurrex
dicit sy
uis'
2Lmo
te
me
iohannis dilegis
tu
amo
sc'isquia
te'
Dasce 3-gnos meos
Symon
Symon
iohannis dilegis
me
petrus quia dixit
ei
amas' me'
t^rtio
me
dicit
AmHN' AmHN'
'
cinguebas
Cum
te et
'
ei
pasce oues
dico
tiii
cum
esses
ambulabas' ubi
autem senueris extendes
deum Gt
hoc
manw'
quo tu non
hoc autem dixit significans
rificatrus esset
me
me
'lohannis dilegis
tuas et aXius te cinguet /ducet
mittite indexUrara
retia et iwuenietis dix
inxxerho
uolebas
cepimus
etiam domine
Clzh't ei "iii-
iunior
erunt autem per totam noctem laborantes

nihil
discipulis
Drandissent
ergo
Symon
iterum
illi
meas
nontamen
Qzat -go
eis'
accepit
pasce agnos meos
(licit ei
'
TJueri numquid pulmentariuz habe

tis
et
similitisr
cum
Symon'
symon' 'iohannis amas
IHane
cognou^runt discipuli quia ihesus
cum
petro ihesus
contristatus
in ilia
stetit '-ihesus inlitore
^/piscem
eis'
manifestatusw/ ihesus
dicit ei
Cx
tecum
eis'
panem
et ait
symon petrus uado
et
Qidt
nonest scissum rete
entes quia dominus et uenit ihesus
dicit ei
zebe&z' etAii
/nos'
bus
iii
plus his' dzh't Ct'iam domine tu scis quia
nathanael
eis'
cl et
sci
moni
ii
et
^/traxit rete
Grant simul symon' petrus
if/thomas quidicitur dedimus
ewmt
tanti
isset amortuis'
ihs admare tybiriadis manifes
tauit autem sic'
dicit
adferte depiscibwj quos adprifhendistis
Sscendit symonpetrus
Cum
panem
et
cumbentium interrogate eum tu qis es
tio
'Dosiea. manifestauit se iter
eius
piscem sup^rpossituwz
henedixit rfdedit
scrip/izsunt ut credatis quia ihesus est xpistuc filius
innomine
trahentes rete piscium ut
ihMs uenite prandete etnemo tamen audebat dis
Dea
discipulorum svôxum qucs nosunt scripta inhoc lihro hcec autem
di ut credentes
et
eis' ihesus
signa fecit ihesus inconspectu
e/ alia
autem d'lScipuH nauigio ueni
3,lii
int^rram plenummagnis piscibM
credidisti
mis
et
ergo discenderunt interrava uiderunt prunas
/noli esse incredulus

ei
et
Symon'
dominusest
audiisset quia dominusest to
erunt nowenim longue erant ateria. sed quasi cu
meaia
manuw tuam
adfer
inmare
se
sit
uenit ihesus
/ dixit
Tespondit thomas etdixit
dicit ei ihesus
quidem
cum
inmedio
manus meas
qui no^zuiderunt
manuw
cum
petrus
nicamsuccinxit se erat enim nudus
nusi uidero \n
thomse infer digitus tuuw
dzVz't
mitte inlatus
ei alii
piscium Q.Z'Ktt ergo discipulus
quern dilegebat 'ihesus petro
ille
'liaque
ipost dies uiii iternm
Q\^
erant discipuh eius intus i?/thomas
ti
dtx.it eis'
meum. in locum cIauorw ^/mittam
tuOT
et
illud trahere amultitu(^z>?
retinueritis detentasunt
thomas autem unus ex
fol. 103, v.
quamorte cla
cum
diixisset dicit ei seqwi?re
conuersus petrus dixit uidit ilium discipulum
quern dilegebat 'ihesus sequentemse' ^/qui recu
iam non ualebant
buit incaena snper pectus eius etdixit quis domineest
St.
John,
XX. 23XXI.
6.
200
St. John,
XXI.
6-20.
fol.
habundan
in
Ingredieris
iob
iob
sepelit
in
aUrrenis'
abscondit
intimis'
mortui
etiam
quibj paulus dicebat
cum
absconditaest
enim
ITlortui
ditus
exerceat
^go
sancta. overai dilatat s\xperest ut

.
.,
cator(rj^qielpro/;r(rotemplatio
,.
studium
quia
...
tinctam
etHon
eum
sic'
Ct
^^m ^
mirt
ni
uolo
..
^1.
ex
..
J.
dis
uitas
animam
suam
sum
nant
inmonte
nee'
prius
perfectis
operationis
Speculando
quippe
speculando
ad
actiuam
deserant
funditus
penitus
surgitur sed
dttio-
ut
quatinus
et
ad
eius
j.
uraens e^
fif
-j
nee
no
si
,.
uidet
Si -aero utriq sint
mortui iSxer alt^rura ne
quaqam uidet
munduwj
qai iam
ôn amat sed tatnea
amatr
nolens
n<,
abillo
et si
mortuus mun
dum nouidet hominem tamen
mundusadhuc'nomortuusui
110
studium
nocte
uicissim sibi ut
dum
alter
no ap
alterura
mortuus non
attendit
ixdomu
iuuenem
portan* insepulcro autem lazarum
suscitat
Tedemptor
qippe
nostei
indomu
diam
puplicse
ussu
<:temp
cowsuitudinis
K S'nC
aperitur
re
quasi
Sepulturas
Sed
grauatur
uocat
mortuos
//
gg
sepeliant
mortuos sepeliunt
rem peruenitur
adhuc'
iam
inpeccato
cazus iniquitas' usque ad iuere con
perpetrationis
misseratus
amo
latet
extra
uero
premitur qui inperpetratione nequitiae etiaws
aggere
amorem
puellam
qui
iacet
extra portam educitur
specu
cowtemplationis
nimietate
amun
^^j,
gg
pr(Zdicaton'baj
amore
quia
mortuum
quasi
petit
est
in
extinctisunt
amorem
in
rursum
nee'
amore retinet?-
riqae
dissi
nero nee' ipse
Si'
raunduOTretinet
scri
di
oena sum
uita
hros
uidelicet
proximi
mor,
^
mortuus uiuum
si
ip
~_j.,
mundum
a,u;*-droitror
capere eosqui
mundi
uitawj
indri
mund.
^^^ wAet muus tamea mortuum
<!'
orationis
nee'
ra
Sunt 3,U
.,
acarnali cocup
qua
lateat
exhibet
iurbibus
gaudia
ihwKS
sub
<:i3templatiuaq<f
subactiua
actibj
quod humani generis redemptor perdiemmiracu
lationis
tuus
il
f
^
lecit ihs quag
.spicit
eu;;*
o; .,-^ ; i
Si
emm uno
loco
ueritati dehis et Scripsit haec'
o
UerSingula
t-v
c-
inc
innuat
ei
m.
manere donee ueniam hic/
Scribantur
prcdicator
insensibilis
pernoctat
ipse lut
prfec
lationis abscodit ut
la
^y
rf
Cxiit
>.-
discipulus
^^^f^^â
Clixit
Elia multa quae
longUEe op^rationis tegmine et cotemp
quasi
quia
tCStimonium Derhibuit
duplici
aprsentis
^
sideriis'
iscentia
ixatres
qasi enim
insuis'
Ita
mortua7
quisque
tus
sequere
c
h
SCimus Quia uerum CSt tCStimonium
et
abraa;
sepulcro
sepiliit
hinc
coiugem
in
me
tu
in
iste
moriretur
moriretur sed
discipulusqui
quod
enim
non
le
istantiam con
templanda
pojtponit
adte
pie
mortuusj/
unrf. paulus mihi
p,;-e .otendit
opwatio
elegit ue\ propter
sermo
ergo
=
ne
op^randa
intentum
^lio
uolo manere donee ue
quid
^
mundus
est
gg
.
.
niam
est
-i
dicit ei
neq enim p^rfectus pradi
extendat
nis
^jhuc' m6rtuus
j-
iam
mundus adhuc' mortuus nonest
sed ipsi
homo mua
hominem occupatiojby
mundo
quidem
eum
Sepulcro ergo
mundo
crucifixusw^ etego
ipse
et
ihesus SIC
ms
astringuat
-j
autemqmd
hic
est
qworf antiqui mortuos cot
norfm conspiciat
subleuater // rumque euenit ut iam
hunc ergo CMm
i.
isecreto inti
hoc necesse
sepiliebant obruebant
mihi mundus
tradet
dozzne
adsecreta intiraas contemplationis
nlHiccAf petrus
nAfrno atnt
Ai'rA inu
iVi/.pii
Uimsset
hanc usq
exUnus
c? mortificati
du? mente noteneat sed tamea mundus
carnis
iam mentem rier

^
pau
qui
te
sc<i
mor
sed
mortui isepulcro absD
diues efflcitr qui perexempla iustoraw in ctemplatio

uirtute
nis
fun
actibus
op^tio
bonae
ut itensio
diuitiis'
ic
fuerant
dimur
uagamur
foras
mse contemplationis celamur
quasi
Sed contemplatiua
tegit
tui insepulcro
enim hu
uita uestra.
et
<:otumilias
p^tudia
quisquis
et
estis
mundi
acunctis
quisquis
mentem
edomuit ut
nis
quia
sepelit
diuidit
nima
uita
mundo uiuimus cum
adhuc'
mente ineum
diuina
ita
abscon^tur
xpisto indoffimo Sctiua qoquita sepulcrw/
quia aprauis' nos' opribj mortuos

perfectius
quippe
p^rcowtemplationem
sepulti
quo
est
tis
suscepto
dissideriis'
abextenori
sepulcr?
quoddum sepvicrum men
contemplatio
mundo mortuos
uasignaft<rqnos'qasiabho<;
Clu
abseonditur corpus
nome nuji <;otemplati
sepulcri
inuenerint
Sicut enim sepulcrumest locus quo
gg
uus tritici intempore suo-gg*

quid JOT
cum
uehimenter
Q["audentq<
dantia sepulcraw sk< infertMr acer
104, r.
hos
aduitam
enim
ITlortui
mortuoj
suos
c peccatores
peccatorem fauoribuj premunt quidestenim

aliud peccare
quam occambere
sed qui pec
cantem laudibaj pro sequuntur extinc

tuj sub vierhorum
201
abscowdunt.
.,
suorum aggere
.V. ., ..^..,..^
fol. 104, v".
Jinita,Sunt
3,euanguelia
numero quatuor
niatheus
ITlarcus
iriRtheUS
lucas
lohannis
uersu's haiet
ii
dec
marcus
dc
lucas
ii
dcccc
iohannis
IT
ccc
uiiii
cccc
Ct
lacit
totum
202
i[
803
caternio
204
mClpit
pwlogus
inapostolum-v
hilarii
rerum notitia ha
tras ductifuerant
beatur principia
nodebuit sed laudat fidemillorum quia
romanis'
aliquem aposiolorum
potesi declarari cau
quam
tum
eius
si
illis'
mistenum
deedenda came
Qum
nes fiebant
enim
aepistolae
propierea
quibwdam ad
ei
nowdeedenda quaestio
ei
utrumnam
spes' qucB in xpi'sio esi
seruanda
sufficeret aui ei lex
modum
insensu noexposi
uenientibus qui' recte non crediderunt
origo discatur .^
datae
suscip/ant fidem xptsii
facilius
inuerbis' potius
sae ratio
irasci
nulla insignia uirtutum uidentes nee'
rerum requirenda sunt
Lunc enim
lo6, r".
fol.
ei ra
ande omni industria id
ait ut
esset
llincesi
alege eos
tionem ostenderimf
quia lex
tollat
uerum
possit ueri
quod dicimus
guens
iiii
Jîi enim caput sunt omnium gentium ut
Tjrimus modus
his' discant
dit
qwid
sit
ses prcutit
esi
Secundus modus
esi
jwYsfevens
et
Sed prffidicans
enim
3.dserit xpisium
xpw/ianum
sic'
nontota quia adbreuiatio facta legis

dio daret salutem
heres
Illulta
qucB conptn
enim M&terihus
ditaswt propier duritiam cordis
quo'arguit quod na
esi
eorum
tra
ho
ut
u
turas ratione nan subiecerint uni dô et qucB inhones
neri ew^nt qucB misericordia dei adbreuiabit
ta /turpia aegerint " dispecti
prxpw/m data praieritorum remissione
ut gratulentwr credentes
"iii"
" inuicem abhoc ado
iudaeis'
quo' docet iudeos exorbitasse alege
ne
dei factos similes
misericordia
gen
ei
iiii
nam
modus esi
no agerent romam habitasse
ex qnihus
crediderunt tradiderunt romanis' ut

antes legem seruarent
tutum
xpi'sii
faciles
hii'
xpw/m
tradat
et
qui
prijfet
illos
eis'
deew^
ret paulus
êruum
tum
adwrsum quam or
qmbus ideo
Jlii sunt qui eiga
irascitur aposiolus quia docti
bene
[
205
esse
omniumdoceat
dicit
cum adfidem
id
se dicit
Cum
accessit xpisii
quietum quia
esi
fides esi
enim prius temptationes ex
dn
seruis' infer
temptationes ipse passusest
auiem
ostendit
'-Cnesn
xpisii se' prijfetens alege

"j~i
1 osfus
latas subui?rterant ut traditione aposiolorum rece
derent
hie
inquietudine iudasmi
spzritalem dci gratiam corasecutos ac
per hoc wwfirmationem
ponendam
quia saulus inquietudo seu temptatio
pax nostra
ut pru
udeis' credentes xpt'sium ut datr iwtellegi non accipieb
bemnegat
dominum ipsum
paulum se
statim correcti sunt ^/manserunt ieo hii ergo exi
putantes uni do
ei
interpretatnx
dentes nee inmerito prudentes qui' male iducti
ant deum esse dedo
lîiur ut inxpisio spam
Tâulus seruus ex saulo paulum
roma
Tomani auiem auditafamauir
adcredendum fuerant
fzhbs hisra^/ ut quacumq se Merier
uitae salutisqK sine lege
s^^ per
apostolor2 iudeos propierea. quod subregno
Sic' timentes fa
ent legem hab^rent
tibus ututriqwe idegeant
misericordiam fidemxpzMihMU iam constat tempo

ribi'
moyses
dixerat
cietis
pmmissio
dd nonper legem sprando salutem
ingiatusest
misericordise dri qui uult esse sub lege
modus / quo' legem da
tam spreuerunt unde an/ponit gr^cos
se
promissum ut pr^dicato eo lex cessaret
hii
quo'
sit
in sola
qasi conira legem
fi
quo'se' osten
a/ quid fuerit aui cuius
ei
uanguelium uindicat non distruens legem
genus hominum
fisica ratione abinitio
pmfetae usq^ adiohannem
illos fide xpisii constituat
Tomanis' ar
igitur modis' scripsit
ei
nit
Ililarii
V)TO
exu
IRcipit
lO
I
\w<^ rimum
et
inom^^^s
quaeritr quare posi aeu
qum suplimentum
anguelia
pilagii
p;^<9logus
quod
aepistohs
obsordumM/ nuUius
si'
inquibi nobis' exempla e/pricepta
apud ebreorum
%ed quoniara
legis falsa suspicione
apostolus has' aepisiolas adsingulas aedessias distinare
nomine
initio nascentis aedlesst'ce
existentibM /pri2sentia
nouis' caussis'
ex
atqz^^ orientia
quam
tae
mandata lege
rediuiua semper popuXi conpresexe peccata
eam inprimo
exempluw
memo
banc
Qeinde qw^ritur
riam trawsmisserunt
cur nffamplij
quam x
as X scripserit
Sunt enim cum
qucB AicituT adebreos
a&pi'&iolas
nam
se'
aepistolas inprimo
nam
cum
chorinteos
ante
et alios
iam
ut
collegerent
llnde itellegi quidam uolunt
sit
omnes aepistulas ordinatas ut primaponereta/-
ita
iiii
cum
n(?scriptam ratio manifestat
adortatus
litt^ns'
reliqaiz
possita
sit
ministsrium quod secum portatrus erat
ilia
est
proficiscentem hierusolimam scripsi
se testatwr
ad aeclessi
eloquentior uideatur propria id
si
ITlouet etiam quosdam cur' ro
sermone
manorum
etpropter
iwp^ngri
greco quo' caetw'ae aepistolae sunt scrip
est
bantur nihil ominus tamen doctrina sua
adncij/m etiaw
habebatar uoluit tacito
tatem excluderet lectionis // ebreo
em moysi
cred
aeclessias quasi distructor
pr<zlati utili
no id
libros pro
esse
rationem ne' odium nominis fronte
nes exempio profetamm qui' posi editam leg

di
magis
esse ipsius
defiguris' legis et writate xpisti reddere
Xlc/ sane rahum
seccaret uitia ei posf futwras excluderet qwastio
inqua omnia
106, v.
enda/ qucs tanto doctrinae suae fulget eloqio
legis sunt
uiuendi plenissime degestast uoluerit
U.t
fol.
por
addiscipulos specialit^r sMt directae ut
ostenderet
nouum
testamento et
qucB
nowdiscrepare aueteri
se' contra
X omanorum namq
moi^z'
adimmerura primorum decalogi mandatoruwz
Gt
quot
tammdes
pleriqw^
erant
ut non iratellegerent se' di gratia sed suis' meritis'
prizcep
ille
distinata et p^rsingulas aepistolas
gradibus adp-fectiora ueneretur
legem non facere
suas aepis&ZaJ ordinauit
pojtmor
esse saluatos etohhoc
duo
interesse
populi condicta
e
tis'
afaraone instruit
lib;-atos
totidem
bant idcirco
hie aepistolis' adiabuli seruitute et idu

latrise
*ii'
aedocet adquessitos
tabulas lapideas
Ham
uiri
indegre
adserit confir
commemorans
mari uitia gentilitatis priora
ei
Cflorinteis'
duorum testam
entorum figuramhabuisse
illos
sam
em
et
iam
dicit scientiae
gratiam
esse conces
n(?tamoms increpat quam cur' peccantes non
icrepaurint repzrchendit sicut ait
Suditar
tradid
ditissimi habuerunt
3.Cpistulam
intruos' fornicatio
sane qucB adebreos scribitr quidam pauli
non
esse
adfirmant eo quod non
sit
nomine
ei'us
nobis'
111
ti
dementis
piscopi
discipuli
galatae
ue\ certe
apostolorum
do
quibz^j
respondendum^/
propterea pauli non erit qm'a eius

alicuius erit
\iero
et
admonentar
ait
Congregatis'
hums modi hominem

ut
//
quod
callidissimis' pseo
iamnuUius arguuntar creminis
nomen non
nissi
nulla reprAensione sed multa
Sunt quia fidem apostolicam seruauerunt
// dire
Tjilipenses etiawzmultomagis conXandantur quia nee' au
si
erat
\\abe.t
quidem
nee'
quia nullus nomine titulatur
206
satanae
magis ac magis
apostolis' crediderunt /// laude digni
Cphisi sane
et as
romanae aecljzae post aposto
los ordinati
spiritu tradere
proficiant
tiam sed aut barnabbae iuxta tsrtulianum
itrum
secundauro laudantur
tulata et propter sermonis stiliqis distan
aut lucae iuxta quosdam
cummeo
et
falsos apostolos uoluerunt
fol.
Vhesolonicenses
nihil
hominus induabwj
atq ut caet^ra
omni laude prosequitur eoquod nowsolum
aepisioNs
amus
ei'us
circa nos'
XX^' ^'''
uocem domhii
'
inmensa
digni fuimus
heneficia tace
legem acci
del
fidem inconcnsscim seruaurint u^ritatis sed inperse
\iere.
cutione ciuium fuerint constanter inuenti
noscere uoluntatem inqua' lege nobis' promissusesi
(ôlosenses auiem erant tales ut
cum ab ap
ostolis'
uissi corparaliter nowfuisset
%ed sp?n/u uobis
ordinemuM^rwm
r\
ii
cum sum gaudens
qffiilli
appellauit
serentes
quorum the
foc/i
eM diCMn/wr
atribulis'
aiudeis' 3.pud quoque ebreos
morat dzc^s
Xl^
um
ei
V^
exiudeis'
non potius \n prosilitorOT locuw ex legis a
nowmerebamini nmi quia
tratis
sis'
sempr clemen
di larga
adnw/ram emittationem admittere
di beneficia narrau^ritis
mons
sup^r
Ham
his' exstitistis ingrati
pedihus quibw aridum mare
ip
tnzrasistis lu
debatis ante idula qucB fecistis et ipso ore qo pau

lo an/
obnecem
lacra uobis'
ei
fieri
domino cantau^ritis simu
aduersarii
poposcitis
illis'
ueneranda qnibus deum nube
gentibj qui' ere
insuprba cowtensione
diderunt
uolebant
/^ nam
ut hodie idula dis
esi
oculis'
sunt
omani
I
ne' ergo
quam homines
tanto maioris uos' creminis reos esse
manentem substan/zaw
adromaM
adoues qucB perierunt domus'
abinitio diseruistis nobis'
maiora ergauos'
Tinit prologus incipit prologus pila
iilest
ei
nissi
cêntes eWam econtra respondebant quanta
u.r/ris
eadem cowme
/uinctis' con passi
gii inaepis/o/aw
quibw
tia uoluit uos'
gaudio suscipistis cognoscentes uos'

habere meliorem
ueniisse testatus
uctoritate ei fowsuitudine deputemini et hoc ips
rapinam bonorwOT uestrorz cum
estis et
se'
uos' canes potius
aequm
con paremini
quae' sunt iniudea ea
passi estis uos'
Cum
hisraM
^/uidens
ITônnem
esi di'cens
et uos' fraires emitatores fa
cti estis 3.eclesszarum dei
dem enim
hac'
/// solonicenses qui' pluri
laudandisKt emittatores
\cut ipse ait
loquentis andire eiusque cog
adquos' etiam ipse
xpi'siuc
si'corpore absens
et
eebreis' uro quid dicendume^/
mum
ei
laude digni haherentur
'
107, r.
solebatis
superponere
se' altrutro
igne spicere
uel
IXlannaqwoqê uobis' fastidio
fuit
semper indiserto contra dominum mormurastis ad
et
aegiptum nnde uos' iwmanu ualida iecerat uo
iudei dicebant nos' sumus popul
quid plura
us dd quos' abinitio dilexit /fouit nos'
lentes redire
circumcissi exgenere abrachae
crebra inritatione dominum. inritaurunt ut omnes
pe
sancta.
discendimus
et
notus retro apud
iudeamta;/m Aicitur deus

nis' ei uirtutibJ' libd'rati
mus pede
Ji.'-'^'
in
êd
cuminimicos nostros gra
'ii'
quid antiqua
ret
plus' exseniorib^j
homines adt^rram repromissionis
cum
cissetis hoc solo uos'
Jlobis'
pluit domz'nus indi serto ei quasi
herimo morerentKr nee'
eorum quam
deaegipto sig
maresicco transhn
uissimi fluctus' inuolu^rint
manna
e/ stir
ita patres uestri
etiam
nemo
fe
uos' dignos iudica
ueniae quod dominum xpisium proietarum semper uobis'
uocibM pnimissum nosolum
fi
minime
ilia
si
suscip^re noluistis
uel p^-rempsistis
His' suis' caeleste
uit
pabulum
sed etiam
ministri2
Ilos' dienoctuqwe incolumpnanu
ut
,
.
807
quem
cum
cognouimus statim credidimus
deeo nonfuerit
bis ignisqwe prtecessit ut nobis' iwiwuio iter
ostenderet
morte pessima
primissistis
ante pnsdicatum
nos'
nobis'
>
fol.
Wixde probamus <\uod

tioni
si an/if
]
si
nis textus ue\
obstina
n(?
ignorantiae deputandum qui
merus aepistu
enim agnitum sequitar ollim utiq sequeretur
ilico
uel
ud
mentis
seruiuimus
idulis'
auteni
cognuisset
iectatis qasi
uos'
rwu
3'*^'
. ,
enique esau
minime
stirpe sint
sawc/orum
cum
in
medium
antur
aposto/j itrponens
ei
iustitia
salutem meruis
3,mbos uero populos
se con&rmet
ei
cumincipientibw
tionibi'
niulta descriptwris'
defisicis' ra
[ric]atiow
[l]eg
[i]s
um
de.QX&dXurBi
creatorem ut
deuva.
ei
cutos iam fidem non recte con
cum
cognit
sed
et
fuwsequtos aequales ewe uerissima ratione
cum
eadem
in
tumsit et iudeos et gentes ad
xpz'j/i
emendates ostendit
2"alatas infide ipsa peccantes
lltrosq etiaw similiter ueniam
demonstrat prcssertim
adeosdem
insecunda contristatos quidem
debuerint
uenerari gloriam eius inmanufacta motau^runt
Simulacra
diuinis'
insinuat adcorintheos conse
scienter
2'entes uero quod
uitae
IHulta
seruantes obiurgat
inhonorarent
spam
perueniant ad
grauiter dilinquisse iudeos quod per pr(Kdicatio
nem deum
pau
Qui' poj/
aetemae
partim dirimit quaestiones ut ne' ut
rum eorum sua
ita ait a.'posiolus
gentilitatem ut initia fidei sorti
reputantwr
filiis'
romanis'
lus quasi
ismahel cum. exabarchaw
his' altercantibj se'
ita
Ilominis pe/-fectionem proficiunt
magis emitatio quam carnalis
morum
ei
degeneris nubilitate
^'^'''^
natiuitas' filios nos' faciei esse
/H
larum adunius
f^
adiudaismum declinantes exponit
eseos quia incipiunt
custo
e/
lege prdic
fidera
diunt laudat quod ea qucB acciperint
uocan
seruauerunt ////// seruantes
dos
Quamobrem
adpacem
et
uicissim eos humilians
T)jLlylippenses id quod crediderunt
concordiam choortatwr .jwv-vi.)
Hit prologus
fi'
ad fructum pe^'uenierunt
Co
losensibwj uelut ignotis' scripsit

et
accepto nuntio abepi
fra custodisse
Hum
t
aeuangue
0"ratuIatur
hesalocenses infide et opera

creuisse
gratulatur
insecunda pr^terea quod

lationem passi ut hii
ei
Qui'
tribu
in
iudea xpt'sium confessi persecute

res fortiter toUerarunt.
208
nu
107,
v.
lol.
A/
Gureos
quos' hor
tatur adsimilitudinem
thesalonicensiuzw
utinm
andatis' de\ p^rse
cutiones
L/rumptissime patiantur
I
Jmnes ergo
Uauli
aCpistolae
S*^"*-
sed ad aeclessias
ad
numero
quidem
"xiiii-
scripsit id est
romanos
unatn
3.C1
chorinthôf
duas
EQ
galatas
unam
S'U.
eifes^M
unam
B'Q.
phylipp(?j
unam
3'Q
colosenjj
duas
3-0-
\he.S3\onicenses
unam
3.0.
ebreos quos' horta

tur
ad Similitudinem
thesalonicensium
LLCC/C/ incanone
habeniur
Teliquse
ad thimotheum una quem
SClmodum
agat aeclessiam del
3-Cleundem secunda quem
3.Clmodum
^(j^
tarn
ordinet
se'
ipsum agat
tytum unam ut credi
îhi aeclessiam
cretse
imr/i vvvvvv uo
qui'
3(1 lilimonem deonissimo
emen
ser
datus melius factusM/
209
io8, r".
fol. 108, v.
3-rgumentum
inaepistu/^M
pilagii'
omani sunt inpartibus

hii'
praeuentisunt
ad romanoS
italiae
apos
afalsis'
idest post
barnabban'
uel pneaenti idest re
fothugud
tolls
et
subnomine domminostri
ihesu xpzsî
in
hiri
sse uel renarich
tindupool uel
legemet profetas erat inducti
hos reuocat apostolus adueram
aeuanguelicam fidem
y?
scribens
idest ciuitas'
eis'
achaiae in
eoropa
finit
axite
doctnnam apostolorum
amen .v,vw
210
achorinto
aepistula pauli ad
romanos
si
incipit
quomodo tandem aiiquando prosp^mm
dd ueniendi aduos
iuoluntate
ri
109, r".
fol.
itr
[habeam]
// uobis gra
esidero enim uidere uos' ut aliquid iprt[iar]

tiae spzHtalis
adfirmandos uos' id
sim
esi
in
eam
ul fuwsulari uobis' per
quce iuicem est iidem
uesiram aXque meam//// uenire aduos'
11
olo auiem uos' ignorare haires quia sepe proposui
sum usq adhuc
jV"
ut aliquew fructuw
seruus xpzi/i ihesa uocat
am
us apos/c/j segregatus ise
barbaris' sapientibw
naxigueitum dei [q<j^ ante] promisserat
tor
suffz ita
qwi
romae
p^r pnifetas suos iscriptr

is'
s<2c/is defilio
exsemine
facûsesi ei
Qui
carnem
suo qui
daut'd
"PI
secundum
prohihitus
ei
habe
/iuobis' sicui et iwcaet^ris' gentibwj gwcis ac

ei
quod ime
estis
isipientibJ debi
esi
pruwptus suot /iuobis
aeuanguelitzare
[//
dd
salutem omni credenti ieo iudeo primuw
CO
prisdistina
ei
gre
lustitia enim de\ [i]eo reuelatr exfide infi
dem'
tus esi filius di iwuirtute
est in]
onenim erubesco sup^r aeuangueliuw uirtus enim
s\cui scxipiumesi iustus
auiem exfide uiuit
'ue
secundum s'piriium sac/ificationis exre
T*
snrrectione mortuorOT
ihu
xpt'sii
tiam
ei
iuissibilia
ei
romae
uos' uocati
ei
xpt'sio ////
rimum quidem
eius
xpzi/i
Omnibus
gratias
enim
eius
deuia magnificauerunt aui gratias egeiunt sed eua
ago do meo
nuerunt in cogitationibw
mz'Ai esi deus cui ser

filii
quod s[ine intermis]sione memoriam
ems
uptibilis
dd
'JTXropter
211
suis' ei
eorum dicentes enim
deura non sicui
obcsgcatuw? in
se' esse
sapientes
motau^nint gloriam iwcor
insimiVitudinem imaginis hominis coru
ptibilis et uolucrz ei
nesiri facio
semper iworationibwj meis' obsecrans
I. i-io.
illis'
pnhmxp2',r/m pro omnihus
iwaeuanguelio
ma
uirtus' eius ei diuinitas ita ut
(1 uoniam CKWcognouissent
mundo
enim
auiem manifestauit
di
cussabiles
stulti fizc/ist et
meo
umtat
pax' adô patrenw/ro
sipiens cor'
testis
e.oxum qui
a cr&aXura mundi per ea
empitema enim quoque
uobis' qm'a fides nesira, -prcBdicatur iuniurso
spz'n'/u
omnem
quceiacia sunt fo^spiciuntwr itellecta //// sint i[ex]
indilectione di uocatis'
gratia uoh's
eidomino ihju
ihwu
hominuw
emdei detenent iiiustitiam quia quodnotumesi
omnihus gentihus pronomine
qui sunt
uio in
decaelo swp^r
nifestuwz esi iwillis' deus
inquihus estis
Romans,
ira de\
ei iiustitia2
apostolatum adob[oediendum]
fidei in
sac/is
enim
impietatem
"Der quern accipimus gra
dominmos/ri
elatur
quod tradidit
illos
qwadripeduwz
ei
serpeniium
deus in dessideria cordium
Romans,
I.
10-24.
fol.
corpora sua inUrsemet ipsos quia cozmota
quom'am
urunt u^ntatem di i^zmendaciuwz
bonitatis
ei
seruierMt creatwrae potiw;'
quam
benedictus isaecu/a sa.ecuIorum
coluerwt
mitatis
creator! quies^
amen
Ham
all
Jîmiliter
auUm
et
masculi relicto natwr
patientiae
et
longuani
w^tempnis ignoras quoniam. bo
addu
te'
iibi
autem secundum duritiamtuam
et cor'
inpo
qireddet unicuiqw^ secundumoperz. sua
iudicii di
ussu feminae exarserwwt idesside
his'
quidemqai secundum patientiam boniop^ris
glorias
suni
i^zuicem masculi iwmasculos
riis' suis'
et
raz in die irae /reuelationis iusti
tau^runt natwralem ussuot inexim ussuot quiesi contra

natureLm
u'
ems
iudiciuw dd an' diuitias
///// enitens tesaurizas'
cit
feminae eorum inmo
tu' efFugies
da adpoenitentiam
nitas'
ropterea. tradidit illos di?s iwpassiones ig
nominiae
et
honorez
et
incomptionem
autem qui
U^rpitudinem exercentes is/mercedem quam
qucerentihus uitam aet^rnaz
oportuit erroris sui isemet ipsos re
ex cOTtentione st /nocredentibaj umtati
Ct
cipientes
\cut
notitiam tradidit
nowexistimau^runt dm
illos
v.
dehis' qui'talia agunt /facis ea
iimunditiaOT ut contumiVns' adficiant
et
log,
x\on
Ilis'
Credentibaj autem iiqitati iram
habere in
tionem
deus inie-proham sensuw ut
et
tribulatiow^w
et
et
iwdigna
angustiaz
quanon
faciant
conxxen'mnt
Tepletos omni iiqitate
in
iwpudicitia
pianos
iwuidia homicidio conten
tione dolo malignitate
detractatores do odibiles tumiliossos
ptio
honor
Hon
apud dum
et
est
ti
enim personarum acce
Qui' cumque enim sine lege
peccau^runt sine lege p^ribunt et quicumque
malorum pa
hnntur
iusti
cognuissent non itellexerunt quom'am qui ta
agunt digni sunt morte ncwsolum qui
unt ea sed qui' sentiunt facientibus

ro pier
quod
in excussabilis es o'
tificabuntar
faci
homo omnis
eadem em'm
quomam
agunt
I.
24 II.
agis qai iudicas'
iudiciuw di
est
3.
sed factores
Cumenim gentes
ius
qucB \&ge,mnon
eiusmodi legem non habentes ipsi sibi sunt
qui iu
lex qi ostendunt
Scimj autem
homo
apuddeum
habent naturaliter eaqucB legis sunt faciunt
tum
secundum neritatem ineos qaitalia
CXistimas'a/eOT hoc omnis
Ylon enim auditores legis ius
tificabuntr
dicas' inquo enim alium iudicas' te'ipsuw contem
pnas'
iu
pax' omni opersca
inlege peccaurunt per legem iudica
di
maluw
bonu^ iudeo pri
sme adfectione s;nmisericordia qui cum
lia
Romans,
et
omtnis op^rantis
greco //
rentibj ni^^zoboedentes isipientes inconpositos
tiam
autem
loria
et
m\xm etgreco
3'^surratores
supifrbos elatos inuentores
omnem animaw
deo primuOT
malitia fornicatione auaritia nequitia
212
in cordibwj suis'
dente
illis'
testimonium red
wwscientia iUorum
et
inter se' in
uicem cogitationibwj accussantibj
qiiudic as'
op; legis scrip
Romans,
II.
3-15-
fol.
cum
a/ etiam diffendentib in die

icabit
tu'
dominus occulta hominuw secundumae
auUm
iudeus cognominaris et reqwi
omnemmodum
dam
credulitas'
legem conMis
caecorww lumen eorum
esse
tiu
magistr
infantiuiw habeniem.
as aliuOT te'
mechanduOT mecharis
Si legem custodias
tium iact&est
nobis'
vJ
cabit quod exnatra
est
et
um
iudi
os'
iusta
enim su
omnes subpeccato
nonest usque
quisquamn/ intelleg
Omnes
adunum sepulcrum
maladictione
et
suis'
esse sicut
declinauerunt
bon
patiens
est
dolose agebant
sublabiis'
eorum quorum
amaritudine plenumest
ueloces pedes eorum adeffundenduwz sangui
nam
iracarne circumcissio sed qui
contritio et infelicitas' inuiis'
eorum
et uiatn
pacis nocognourunt nonest timer di ante oculos
in occulto iudeusw/ excircumcissione

o
15-29.
iudeos etgrecos
ueninum aspidum
enim qui in manifesto iudeusw/ ntque
II.
et sicut ai
laciamus mala ut ueniant
bona quorum dampnatio/
gutor eorum Unguis'
prteputium legem
cardis qui spiritu nolittera
blasfemamur
simul inutiles factist nonest quifaciat
ssionem pneuaricator es legis
palam
u^ritas' di in
ego tamquam peccator iud
ens nonest requirens deum
p^rficiens te' qui per litteram et circuzci
quts
3.1ioquin quoraodo iu
ingloriam ip
scripiumest Ouianonest iustus
nowne' prputiu? eius
incircumcissione reputabitw?"
et
iram
uid ergo teneamus amplius causati
mus a
iusti
commenda
hcmundum Si enim
unt nos' quidam
pnspu
3^' igitur prisputium
tias legis custodial
dico absit
icor et norasumus sicut
Si auiem pnzuaricat
or sis legis circumcissio tua
hominem
quid adhuc'
sius
CircuOTcissio qaidem prodesi
dicemwj
di
qui' infert
meo mendacio habundauit
enim domixA pruos'
insermonibf tu
autem iniquitas' nw/ra iustitiam
Qui' execra
blasfematwr inter gentes qum legem noriaabevA

sicut sciiptumesi
Omnis autem homo mendax
dicabit deus
gloriaris per prizuaricationem legis
Women
euacuabit
dei
Cûi doces' non
idula sacrilegiuz facis qui iwlege
deum iwhonoras'
eorum fidem
ûincas' cumiudicaris /// quid
secundum
siqwi
nowcrediderunt numquid in
numquid iniquus deus
ergo doc
ipsuw now doces' Qui pnsdicas'
aon furanduOTnowfuraris
ris
Si
formaw
Uuid
scientiae ei ueritatis ilege
Quid enim
sicut scxiptumesf utiustificeris

is'
utilitas' circu/
T_)nmu/ quidem quia
eloqwia di
illis'
illorOT
est
absit est deus uerax
te'
qui iwtenebris' sunt eruditorem iwsipien
Romans,
turn per
uoluntatem
ipsum ducem
Xion
ampliw
creditast
dri et probas' utiliora le
iudeo aut qua
uid ergo
escis iwlege ei gloriaris iwdeo el nosti
gis instructus -per
r.
us non exhominibwj' sed exdeoest // cissionis mul
iud
uangueh'um vaeum prihm xpzV/wm dominumnoshum
ol
no,
eorum Scimus
cuius la
213]
atitern
quoniamquce cumqw^ lex loquitn^
Romans,
II.
29III.
19.
vo.
fol. 1 10,
Ouom'am non
deo
W_unc
nitio peccati
manifestaw/
enim
tas iustitia
et
n.
esi
super
testificata per
omnes
et
chae
Cjuomodo ergo depu
fides adiustitiam
incircumcissione an' iprputio
tataest
etiam non in circumcissione sed inprisputio
naculuOT iustitiae fidei quee
propositus prciden
tiuOT dilictoraz irasustentatione dei adostentio
ris
nem
um
iustitiae eius inhoc tempore utsit ipse ius
enm qui
exfide est ihesn xpisti .^
hiest ergo glorificatio tuaexclussa est
mur enim
iustificari
fidem
sz'ne
operihus legis
ne' et
gentium
hominem
immo
qwidemun^j des qi
se^
absit
perquam
non sed perlegemfidei
et
an'
fidelem per
tfl:/m
non
legem statuimj
Si
circumcissionem
legem ergo distruimwj

//
credentium
est
utsit pater
in prteputio ut
inpr^putio pat
reputatr
pater circuscissio
adiustitiaw et
nis
eorum ///// qui sectantr uestigia
sit
Hon
abarchae
emnostrum secundum car
abarchae aut semini eius uther
es ewet
mundi
enim qui exlege heredes sunt exinanitaej/
ideo exfide ut secundum gratiam firma

sit
uid enim scriptra dial
Credidit abarcham deo
est ei
et re
adiusti/wwz Ci autem qui operator merces noninpntaXur

tiara sed s
19IV.
gra
debituw Ciuero qinooperatur Credent! a/ezineu2
qi iustificat
III.
5.
impium
reputatur fides eius
214
promissio omni semini eius nonei qui exle
geest
tantum sed
pater
omnium nostrum
ei
qui exRdeest abrachae quiest

sicut scriptumest quia pater
mvXtarum gentius posui
te'
cui credidisti qi uiuificat

et
fi
operator ubi enim nonest lex' nee' prisuaricatio
iustificat,rej/
nonapud deura //// putatuw
e/his'
lex enim iram
nem 3'
legis haêt gloriam sed
se^s?
sed periustitiam fidei
uid ergo dicemi' inueniisse abarcham patr
^nim abracham exoperibaj
patris
enim perlegem promissio
iactaest
des obolitaej/ promissio
pe;'fi
et
omni
illi
nostri
gentiu2 /// exfide etprmp
iustificat
nostri
abarchae
XJ.chis' tantum qui excircumcissione st
3.rbitra
iudeorww des
ma
dicimusenim quoniamdeputataest abar
entionem
iustitiae suae propter
uir
eatitudo ergo hcec icircumcissione tantum
etiam inprcBpntio
per re
Deatus
signuOT accipit circumcissionis sig
dem
Romans,
quorum tectasMt peccata
pitiatorem fidei insanguine ipsiw adost
ntiuOT per fidem
e/profe
cui n(7iputabit dominus peccatus /// net an'
quceesi inxpisio ihesu. quern prixposuit des pro
legem factorum
pjeati quorum remissae sunt iniqitat
es et
enim peccauerunt e/egent
pergratiaw ipsiaj
tus e/iustificans
Si
Omwes
sme operibw
lege iustitia dei
qi credunt inenm // gloriawz del
iustificati gratis
legem
beatitudinem hominis
legis
per fidem ihu xpw/i inomnes
del
enim distinctio
demptionem
sz'ne
enm cog
Iper legem
auiem
dzh't
cui dews accepto fert iustitiam
omnis caro
iustificabitr
exo'perihiis legis coramillo
dauid
sicut et
omnis
os' obstruatur ei subditus fiat
mundus
adiustitiam secundum propositus gratiaede
utomne
inlege sunt loquitur
his' qui'
uocat ea qucs nonsunt
ante deura.
mortuos
tamquam ea qua
sunt
Romans, IV.
5-17.
fol.
qui contra
spem
ispe' credidit ut fieret
multar? gentiuw s qo(f dic/umest
ic' erit
semen taum tzraquam
ei
//
catores essemw,f xpistuc pronobis' mortuus^j/
zXer
li ei
taw
multo magis
et
nunc isanguine
iustificati
ipsius saluierimwj abira supernentura
stellae cae
quam hariena quaest adoram maris non denu

merabitwr amultitudine
Ill, r.
S' enim cum
noifirma
ortem
filii
p^ripsuw
iimici essemus refociliatisumw deo per

eius
multo magis reconciliati sa
mu
em
tus iwfide' nowfowsiderauit corpwj suuot

ortuuOT
am
cum
esset fere 'c*
annorwwj
et
emortu
amur
uluai sarrae ipn>missione auiemde'i nones
11 am
cumque promissit deus potensM/
etiacere
quo cranes peccauerunt
putatuOTM/
illi
est
illi
adiustitia?ra // est
autem scriptuw?
"propter
ideo /re
nm
zAmstitiam
ipsuw ta/mqzreputatuOT
ihm xpm perquemnunc

et
ita
erat
lex
"Deccaiumautem noînputabatwr cum
iwhofmundo
S6(t
nontssei
regnauit mors
issen
nem
traditus^j/ propter dilictanoi'/ra et resurrexit
sed nonsicut dilictuw ita e/gratia
ustificati igitur exfide
pacem
'jTionsQlnm hoc sed
bulationib.r scientesqwcx/ tribulatio
itri
spem
ol
est
nnnm peccantem
qwidem exuno
habu
ita et
cowtempna
donuOT
Warn
tionem
P"ratia autem exmultis' dilictis' iwiustifica
iudiciuwz
in
icordib^ nostris per
et
donationis /iusti
tiae accipientes et irauitawz
regnabimf perxmrxm
spin'tumsanctum qui datnsest nobis' /// tempKj pro
ihesum xpistum dominumnostrum///// nationem mors
quid enim xpistuc cwwadhuc' ifirmiessemj secundum
îtur
impiis'
mortuusw/ uix enim proiusto qis
eat mori
Cowmendat autem
deus
uitae
suam ca
8.
inomnes homines iwiustificationem
aetrnae Sicut enim perindbedentiam nnius hois pecc
iusti f(?stituentr
21S
sic'
pemnius hois dilictuziomes hoes incontemp
atores wwstitutisz^t multi
ritatem inobis' quoniamsi cOTadliuc' pec
Romans, IV. i8 V.
sicut
etper unius iustitiazra
moritr na2 pri?bono forsitan qis aud
enim obunij dilictuwz regnauit mors abadawi usqe
habundantiam gratiae
spes' uero noconfundit quia
defFusw
caritas' di
dei et
tionem // admoisww per nnvtm homin&m multo magi
pa
tientiaw operaXur patientiaaw/eOT probationem

probatiouro
Si enimobunius dilictum
igratiaunif hominis ihuxpw/i iplures
ndauit etnonsicut dilictuw per
iwgratiawj istaw inqua.
gloriamur
prizuaricationis adae qi est formafutri
donuw
haberaus ad deuva. per
et
etiaw2
ahadam usque adnio
ieos qMinopeccaueruntisimilitudi
multimortui sunt multo magis gratia
stam e/gloriemur ispe' gloriae/:di

hliorum
perpeccatum
Msque adlegem enim peccat
qui suscitauit dominumnostrura ihesura amortuis qui
dominumnostrum ihm per
reconci
etinomnes homines mors pettransiuit in
sed et^ropter uos' quihus reputabitwr credentibf ineum
//
et glori
quem admodumpernnum hoem inhuncmundnm peccatuw
mors
quem accessuw habemus per fidem
Ut
in do per dominumnostrum
dans gloriawz deo plenissime sciens quia quce
propter iustificationem nostrara
YlOfl soiam autem hoc sed
iwuitaipsiw
liationem accipimJ /// itrauit
sitauit defidentia sed cowfortatusM/ ifide
^[\on
lui eritis
plurimi
et
per nnius obedentiaw
lex enim subitrauit
Romans, V.
8-20.
Ill,
fol.
utquemadmodum
ut habundaret dilictuw /////
tew
JJ_Dla/^z habundauit peccatuwz super habundauit gratia
Tegnauit peccatuwz inmortem
l_J
inquam
habundet
cato serui factiestis iustitiae
absit na.m qimortuisumKj peccato
babtitzati sumwi' inxpisio ihesu
babtitzati sumwj'
it
cumiWo
^Z'^^sepulti em'm suraus
Mtquomodo
babtismuOT iramortem ipsij
imortem ipsiw
sumwj
î
ambulemwj
uitae
erimw
cifixus est
resurrex
enim mortuus
ui
quod
ultra
iustificatusw/ apeccato
xpt'stus amortuis'
semel
Quod
autem do ixpo
iliu
X\.07l ergo regnet
n&que exhibeatis
tatis
membra
westrz.
eccatuw enim
sed subgratia
mus
irauobis'
exhibuistis uos seruos
Romans, V.
20
VI.
16.
/^
n'nescitis
adoboedienduw
8["ratia
autem
n'ignoratis (ratres
Stipendiu?
dei uita
aeterna
Scientibwj enim legem loqor
naw
qatotempore
ex
lieruiuente uiro alligataw/ legi
uiuit
qiZSubuiro
si
est
autem
mu
mor
tuus fuerit uir eius solutaw/ alegeuiri ita
peccatuw
ut nonsit adultifra
inv,estro
itaq iraires
mei
si
fuerit
cnm
alio uiro
etnos' mortificati estis
legi percorpus xpisti ut sitis alUrius qui
iiqai
tuis resurrexit ut fructificemwj'
Cum
n(?dominabitMr non enim sublege estis
absit
apeccato ser
lib^rati
mor
qid ^rgo peccabimaj' quia sublege nonsu
sed subgratia
serui essetis
ixpoihu dominonostrol 1 1 1 quia lex dominatr homini
scien
peccato %ed exhibete uos' dô tamquam exmortuis'
uiuentes /membrau/ra armaiustitiae do
cumenim
linew neroinuitam aeternam
S\enim
ita et uos'
arma
seruire
nunc erubescitis nawfinis
nunc autem
enim peccatimorsM/
mortali corpore utoboediatis wzzcupiscentiis'

eius
est
ficationez
istimate uos' mortuos qaidew esse peccato uiuen

tes
adiiqitatem
eratis iustitiae quern ergo fructuw
sumwj cum
enim mortuusM/ peccato
autem uiuit uiuit deo
nestra. serui
niautem factidei habetis fructuM uestrum insancti
iaw ncmorietr mors in eo
Quod
nodominabitr
i\ms,est
eoruwmors
ut distruatwr corpwj peccati ut
est
libm
habuistis tunc ihis'
CTedimus quia etiawsimuluiuemj cumiWo
xpt'sto
tes
peccati
enim foplantati
ultra nonsQxmz.m.us peccato ////v^vv rnortui
membra
iustitiae iwsawc/ificationeffz
hoc scientesqwwuetus homonostex simulcru
cumiWo
cut enim exhibuistis
iianunc exhibete mewbrauM/ra
similitudini mortis eius simul ^/resurrec
tionis
autem apec
human
re inmunditises'ta /iiqitati
"per
xpisiuc amortuis' per gloriam patris ita/nos'
iînouitate
ti
urn dico propter ifirmitatem carnis uestrae
Â n'ignoratis haires qutaqui
iillo
seruipecca
formaw do
traditi estis lib^rati
ctrinae
cumque
Tj
qK^îffuistis
uid ergo dicemus p^rmaneamaj irapeccato ut gratia
quomodo iUrunmiuemus
\\
J;;^ratias autem do
sed oboedistis excorde ineam
penhm xpmdommumnosirum
aetem
sine oboeditionis iustitiae innita.m
am
ita ei gratiare
gnet pmusti/wOT iuitaw a.eterna.m
imor
estis eius cui oboedistis S2u peccati
v.
quceper legemerant op^rabantr imebris' nostris
nunc autem
soluti
sum^ alege mortis inqua detenebamur
serui
ita ut
216
do
enim essemus iwcarne passiones peccato tum
ut fructificarent morti
quoniam cui
exmor
seruiamus innouitate spiritus
Romans, VI. i6VII.
6.
112, r"
fol.
etnon iuetustate lit^rae /// peccatuw? non
vJ
dicemw
uid ergo
lex peccatUOT/ absit
cognoui nwi perlegem
ciebaw
ego
ei
wwcupiscentiaw? nes
embris' meis' /// mortis huius
XlÎelix ego homo
Occas
nostrum
&tamest iwme'
Came
owemcupiscentiam
moxiwam
lege enim
s?'n
legi
erat et enerue
his'
goauiem uiuebawz aWquandosine lege at cwwueniisset
me
mentis
captiuantemme' iwlege peccati qua
sione -aero accepta peccatuw per mandatufw opr
peccatuw?
mm
sed
lex diceret nowcowcupisces
nisi
membris' meis' repugnantew
se
im
esi
g"ratiadi
perdominum
qis me' libi?rabit decorpore
Igitur Cgoipse mente seruio legidd
ihmxpm
autem legi dpeccati nihil ergo nc dawpnationisw/
qist iwxpoihu quinon s carnew ambulant sed s spiriium
mor
ex enim spiritus uitae ixpo ihu liberabit te alege

I
mandatuzw peccatuw reuixit
Cgo
autem mortuw*
tis
peccati
nam quod
iwpossibile erat legi iqo iwfirma
ve\ hoc
sum etinaentumesi m/Aimandatuw quodeiat aduitaw hm'us
admortew
esse
acceptazre
XI aw
peccatuM occassione
permandatuw seduxit me'
occidit me'
"I
batr p^rcarnem ds fi'hwmsuu/wmissit insimiliiudine carnis
ei
taque lex qideinsac/a
peccati
em ambulamwf
/mand
atvmsanciuTo. eimstnm eihonum Quodergo honumesi mz'jîmo

rses/ absit sed
I^
ut
fiat
tnm legis//// suwzbpeccato quod enim operor nomtellego
sunt
Qgoau/em uenundatus
catu2
nam
cet
lo
va.ih\
h)ffacio sed
zgi/r
lum adiacet
legi
Romans, VII.
legem
UOS
Qui enim
legiwm
iwcarne
autem iwcarne
nwes
hie nonesieius S'mutem xps inuobis' est
apeccato sp2n'/s autem uiuit
est
Quod
si'
spiritus eius qui'suscitauit
amortuis' habitat inuobis' uiuicabit
GX*SÔ
vXnon secundum camera
oi
il
ma
et
bonuw quoniammihi
Condilector enim uoluntate
217
hatres debitores sumj nowcarni
mnamus
j j factacarnis
mor
enim secundum camerauixeritis moriemini siautem perspiritum

tificatis uiuetis
secundum iwteriorem hominem nideoauiem aliaw legemiw
6-23.
ud senti'unt
tamen spiritus dei habitat inuobis'
Spmxpi nonhabet
eius iwuobis'
quodnolo maluw hocago
uolentimzlî faceie
si
qfficar
mortaliacorporauestra propter irahabitantem spiritum
bonuw nomnnenio nonenimquoduo
auiem quodnolo illud quodnolo illudfacio nowego
2 Jûenio
sed inspiritn
quisautem
ihMm
hocesi icarne
lud operor sed quod habitat iwme peccatuw //
carnemst
Tpradeniia auiem spin'ius
placere deononpos\int
di?o
propter iustificationem
Xiam uoluntas' bfaciendi adia
D^Hicere autem
bonuOT
ime
cam
qffisps sat sapiunt
nee enim potest
corpus quidem mortuuw
esi
non ego operorillud sed quodhabitat ime' pec
scio quoniavnnonhahitat
mea bonuw
tis
Si
illud facio si
ergo quododio illud facio wwsentio legi quia bona
Wuncauiem iam
came
uita etpax' qoza:msapientia carnis inimical/ do
su
di nonest subiecta
cimus enim qazalex spzVitalisw/
spm
carnis morsesi
pra moduOT ipsud peccatu? peccans pnnanda
non enim quoduolo hoc ago sed quododio
oi
sed s spiriium qui enim s
nis st sapiunt quiuero s
TlawDrudentia
peccatuw utappareat pecca
tnm Tperbonum operaXumesi miki mortem
depeccato dawpnauit peccatuw in
ut iustificatio legis inpleretwr inobis' qui' non s
pnllud
esi
et
Onicnmque
spiritn dei
aguntwr
hii
filii
Sccipistis spz'nVmseruitutis iterumintimo
dci st
non enim
re sed
Sccipistis spiritum adoptionis Gliorum del inquo
clamamus abba pater ipse
spiritus reddit
testimonium
Romans, VII. 23 VIII.
16.
.^
fol.
spt'riimnosiro
quodsnmus
filii
dei siauiem
heredesqwidemdî coheredesaufem
mo
existi
em'm quianonsunt condignae passiones humstemporis ad
expectatio creatrae reuelationem
(J
eumqui subiecit
earn
optionem
ilia
filioruw expectantes
corporisnM/n
sionis
uidemw sp^ramw
perpatienh'am expectamus
quodnon
qm
ri
imaginis
quos
filii
deum pos
multis' ha/rihus
deligentibjdeKm omz'a
cognatimei
et
gloria /testamen/z
Quos' auiem pr^distinauit hos' e/ao
tus isaecu/(2
amen'
quorum p
Y\onem'm omnes qai

suo
litae
Honemmexcedit nerhumdei
exhisraAijl hii'st hisrahe
neq quisunt semen abarchae omi?s
uid^rgo dicemwadhocsi ds pwnobis' qis /ra nos'/ qai etiaw
filii
abarchae sed iwissac' uocabitwr
propria nowpepifrcit sed pr(?nobis' omnibj tradidit ilium
ttii
semen
Quomodo nonetiam cawillo
di sed
VIII. 16-34.
ana
atresexqaibKf xpc quiest superomma deus benedic
owraz'anobis' donabit qis accussabit
adu^rsus electosdî deus qaiiustificat qis/ qi contemp net
Romans,
srat
et conti
secundumcarnem quisunt hisrahelitae quorum ad

optioM/ filiorum
primogenitus in
iustificauit hos' ^/magnificauit // filio
esse
etlegis latio /obsequiu2 etproiaissio
cauit etquos' uocauit hos' /iustificauit qos
autem
domino nostra
obtabaw
thema prohatrihus meis' qi
prixsciuit /pr<zdistinauit coniormes fie
di utsitipse
profundus neque
p^rhibente scientiamea
mz'î
nuus dolor cordimeo
concMxrant \n bonu his' qui' secundumpro'positnm uocati

sun\, sancii
fortitutfo neq?/
ispu sancto qozi2mtristitia/ mz'îmagna
pwnobis' gemitibj enarrabilibwf quiautem scru
^cimusautem
neq
itatem dico ixpw/o ihu no^mentior testi
moniuOT
'^âmquidore.ra.us sicut oportet nescimwj s(fipse spiritus pos
tulat pri!is(jc/is
pnncipa
neque istantia neqi? futura neque
aritate dei quceest inxpi'sto ihesu
Her
Similiter
auiem etspiriius adiuuat irafirmitatem nostra orationis
taiur cordaipse scit qiddesiderat sps quia s
propter
creat;-a alia poterit nos' sep^rare ac
Spe' enim saluifoc/i STimus spes' qauid

si
omnibw superamus
sed inhis'
qinos' dilexit // angusti'a neque
altitU(-?o
sed
an' gladiwj
onfido em'm qutaneque mors neque uita neque

tus
et'ip
redemptionem
eiur nonest spes' namq(7(fuidet quis qidsprat
tulat
eum
congemescimus ad
sed etnos' ipsi primitiasspi'n'/ws habentes
omni die estimatisumf ut ouis occis
^/ipsacreatwrali
^cimusem'm quodomnis creaiura congemescit
^/dolet usqaadhuc' /// si intranos'
'jônsolum autem
qi
quia propterte' mortificamur
sicut scriptumest
hembitur aseruitute coruptionis ilibrtatem glo

riae fdiorum di
d sedens
et
uis nos' sep^rabit acaritate xpt'sti
an' nuditas' an' p^riculuw
filio
inspemqum
immoqi
qui mortuusest
an'angustia an'p^rsecutio an' fames
pectat via.nitatienm creatura. subiectaw/ nowuolens

sed "propter
[2, V.
etiam it^rpellat pronobis' // tribulatio
supera.entura.m gloriam qucereuelabitur inobis' //lumdei ex
XI aw
xpi'stus
resurrexit quiest indextera.
Si tamen conpa.
xpzi/i
tiamur ut e/simul glorificemur cum eo
Simnlautem
/heredes
filii
218
qui
id
est
filii
nonqui
filii
carnis hii
filii
promissionis st estimantwr
isemine promissionis em'm nerhnm hoc
Romans,
VIII.
est
adhoc
34IX.
9.
fol. 113, r"
tempwj ueniam
nowsoluw? autem
et erit
sarrae
filius
profeta
êd ^/rebecae exuno cowcubitu
illi
nw/n
haJens issac' patris
now dilectaw dilectaw /eritiloco ubi uocabitwr nowple bs
mea
// bonu? 1 maluw?
amcOT now duwfuissent nati aw/ aliqwid egissent

ut propositus <\uod prelectionem dei {aciumesi pr
maneret now exopmbwf

ei
acob
exuocatione dictumest
\Xer
apuddewm
absit
oesses enim Aicit misereborcui misertus
?ied
^\\ur nowuolentis neq
dnmisserantis
faraoni
\\
est
(Jdcii
tietr liomen
enimscriptwra
et
Cr2"0
deus misseretwr eiquem uult obdurat
resistet
respondeasdifo
ei qise' finxit
(J
'
homo
Jûwqwid
qwid
potestatem figulus
me
luti
tu'
di'ctt
fecisti
uod
si
figmentum
tuere
gomorra simi
et sicut
iustitiae
hisra/^d sectando legis iusti
nowp^ruenit qware qm'anon exfide sed
Qffendunt em'm
in
lapidem ofFensionis
Hcce ponam
offensionis /petram scandali et
iwsion' lapi
omnisqwi
ineum now cowfundetr//// addozzhm pro

mei
in salutem
et
obsecratio
testimoniu/w em'm p^rhibeo
quod emulationem dd habent sed now
iusti/z'se
dd nonsunt
et
suam
Scientiam
ig
quserentes sta
subiecti finis em'm legis xpistus
adiustitiam omni credenti//// ea uiuet ineis' quceautem
TT1 oesKj enim
po
scribit iustitiam qucs&xiegeest
ex fide/ iustitiam
(I uis
patientia iwuassis'
cere
iree pri^paratis' ininteri
est
sic' dicit
sicut iwossee
219
abysum
uerham inore tuo ^/iwcorde tuo
nostrum
ihm
fecerit
est
xpistum dedu
id est xpistum
sed quiddzh't scriptwra prope
quod pnedicamus quod
quos ^/uocauit qi sumus nos' non
Quoniamqui
lie Qixeris iwcorde
3,Scendit incaelum id
aut quis discendit iw
exmortuis' reducere
diuitias gloriae suse
iuassis' misericordiae qutz pneparauit
9-25.
T1 am
est
ratres uoluntas quidemcordis
tuo
Romans, DC.
essemus
fuissemus /// derunt iustitiam iustitiaw
estare potentiam sustinuit iwmulta
gentibM
fac/i
norantes em'm di iustitiaw
exeadem mas
soluOT exiudeis' sed etiam ex
sodoma
uid rgo dicemws quodqucsnonsecta.ha.nlur iustitiam adprehen
illis'
a/ nowhaSet
etsicut prcediKtt es
sicut
illis' fit
qwises qui
uolens deus ostendere iraw e/manif
iwgloriaOT
fili
breuians iwaequitate (\uod
semen
crediderit
Qicis
aliud uero in contumiViam // estare
tuw ut ostenderet
nnmerus
IHisi dominus sabaoth reliqisset nobis'
dem
sa facere aliud quidem uas i bono
rem
et
sicut sciiptumest in essaia
cuiuult
itaqw^ raihi quid, tgitur adhuc' queritur uoluntati em'm
ems quis
Sifuerit
saias
quasi ex operihus
adnun
iuniursatrra
orum hisrM
uiui ///
breuiatuw faciet dns sp^r terram
tiam iw legem
uia inhoc ipsumte' suscitaui
meum
enim fowsummans
autem quce exfide
curren/zlr
ut ostendam iwte uirtutemmâm
hum
les
ero /misericordiaOT pnzstabo cui misere
bor
dd
filii
ssaias autem clamat prohisra/iel
\ier\>wn
dilexi essau autem odio habui qidrgo

iniqitas' est
uocabuntwr
ibi
tamqtiam harenamaris reliquiae saluae erunt
q? maior minori seruiet s\cut sciipfumesi
dicemus numquid
se*/
Llocabo nowplebemmâm plebemmam/
dt'cit
si
hocest
urbum
confetearis inore tuo
^/credideris incorde tuo
lidei
dowzmm
quod deus ilium
Romans, IX.
25
X.
9.
fol.
suscitauit exmortuis' saluus eris cor
qui n<)curuauerunt genua ante bacha
de enim creditor admsh'Ham oreauiem confessiofit ad
Sic' ergo e/inhortempore reliquize secundumel
r^mnisemmquicredidentnon
ssilutem dth'Um'm scriptursi
confundetur
113, v
'Jônesi distinctio iudei e/greci namidein
gratise saluae foc/ae sunt
ectionem
'îillum
J5I
autem gratia iamnoexopmbj alioquin gratia
Quid enim quod quaxehat
domtnus omnium diues inomnes qui iwuocant ieum
izxanonest gratia
mnis enim qui cumqwe iuocaunt nomen domim saluus
hisxahel hocnonest consecntns electio autem consecxi
Quovaodo ergo iwuocabunteuw inquem noncrediderunt
erit
sxit
Caetnueroexcaecatist sicut scxiptumest ines
tast
Qedit
saia proUta
quoraodo credenteiqw^w noraaudierunt /// cabunt
eis'
deus spiritum fOpunctionis
ei
oculos utnowuideant aures utnoaude
uomodo autem audient sine pnedicante zut qwmotfopnBdi

nwi missi fuerint
\cut scripiumesf
Quam
ant Msque iwhodiernum diem etdauid Aicti
speciossi
sunt pedes aeuanguelitzantium bonas(/ nonomnes
oboediunt aeuanguelio
'.
1 -pj
nes orbis
omnem
ierxaxn. exiit
terras Vierha.i\loTum
hisTs.hel noracognouit
sonw eorum
Tjrimus moesjM
palam apparui
SQhisraM
nus'
his'
sum
Humquid
et
ma
"LX^
tulat
Qne
contra hisxahel
bis'
Quod
salus'
si
diuitiae diuitiae st
delictum
mun
di
eoxum
enim dico gentib^j qandiu ego qid

gentiuOT apostolus ministeriuOT
exillis'
Quomodo pos
Tprofetas tuos
offendert ut ca
em
meam
Si quomodo emuler ca r
nexnxaeaxn ut saluos faciam aliqwos
beniamin' norepulit plebem suam quam prizsciuit
deum
sic'
eorum delictum
honorificabo
detribu
dor
diminutio eoxum diuitiae gentium
sum
contradicentemmthi
repulit dâs TôpuXuxaswim absit
3.n'nescitis in helia quiddzat scriptra
sed
et
incurua' // derent
sunt quanta magis plenitudo
Iota die extendi adte'
etego hisrahelita suzexsemine
numquid
ico enim
eoxum
CSsaias au/em au
et
Semper
eoruOT
ut illos emulent^r
quime non itrrogabant
autem qiddzat
Obscu
iretributionemillis'
absit
di'dt
an(7;2quaerentibf me'
meas adpopulum nowcredentem
CO autem
naw
i^zritabo uos'
1 -pj uentus
det eldicit
Sum
e/'mfi
Sed diconumquid
inretributionem e/iscandal
et
et
in laque
rentr oculi eoxum ne uideant
nuwquid noâudi
go ademulationem uos' adducam innon gentem
gentem isipientem
um
ergo fides exauditu
3-uditus autem p;-urbumxpw/i s(^dico
exuni
eum
essaias enimdzh't // esi
amine quis creditauditui nosfro
mensa eoxum coramipsis'
iat
Si enim amissio eoxum xeconci
liatio est
occiderKt
mundi
mortuis' quia
quceest
assumptio nziiuitaex
Si dilibatio eoxum sanctaest
et
quod
2,ltariatua suffodert etego relictus
solus etqucBxunt
ponsuw
Romans, X. 9 XI.
diuinuz
4.
animam
xaeavfx
Teliqui
xsxihi
massa
sui!
sed quid
dicix.
illi
radix sanctaest etxaxxd quodsi
aliqui exramis' fractiswt ///
res
'uii' miliauirorz/wz
\}>-'
etsi
230
autem
cum
lis'
oleaster esses' irasertus es iil
Romans, XI.
4-17.
fol.
et
socij fac/s es radicis
H.oli
nisoliuse
ramos CJôi/Si
tu' gloriaris
W^
nuncautem misericordiaw fowsecutiestis propter illorww
irecredulitatem ita e/isti nocrediderwt u/rae
nowtu
v_/onclussit enim deusomnia, iicredulitatem utomniuw? miseriatr
ego inserer bene
icredulitatem fractiswwt
de
noli altum sapre êd time
\J
tu' autem
altitufiSp
diuitiar? sapientice etscienticedei qa7iscrutabilia
st indicia eius /iuestigabiles uiae ipsius quis enim
fi
cognouit sensuOT domiva aut quis cons^&arms
Si enim. ds natralibj ramis' nopeprcit
aw/quis prior dedit
ne
ipso ^penpsuOT
forte nectibi parcat
ide rgo bonitatem e^seumtatem di iweos
quidemqui cecidert seu^ritatem

bonitatem
alioquin
excideris
Sed
ite autem
Obsecro itaq uos'

uestra.
aonper
et\Va si
et
saecu/a saecnlorum
di sip^nnanseris iwbonitate
etiv!
mi
serationiut /ipsi missericordiaw consequentur
te dicis ergo
"propter
sta'
dtfo
gloriari adursus
radicem portas %ed radix

fractiswt ramiut
pinguitudi
et
114, r.
j'fuit
retribuetr ei ojtoniava. ex
illi et
inipso st omnia ipsi gloria i
amen
frafres
// exhibeatis corpora
per misericordiam
disi
ut
hostiaw uiuawz sanctam do placentem rationa
bile sit obsequiuOT
uestrum /nolite cowformari

re
LJ
manserint iniwcredulitate iserentr
huic saeculo sed formamini inouitate sen
otensM/ enim deus iterumiwserere eos namsi
sus uM/riutprobetis qcBsituoluntas'
tu'
exnatrali excisswes oleastro
natram iwsertus es
magis
I
I
hii
ei contra
i bonawj oliuawz quanta
(J_l
secundum suam nat;am iserentr
placituffz ei
dd quodhonnm
perfectum //// non plus' sap^re
quam opor
CO enim pergratiamquadataestmihi omnihusqnisunt interaoB'

tet sapere sed
sapere adprudentiam
mensuram
et
unicui que
suae oliuae /// hoc utnowsitis uobis' ip
sicut diuissit deus
olo em'm uos' ignorare fiatres ministnum
uno corpora multamembra haiemus membra
sis'
fidei
Sicut enim in
autem omnia noweundem habent actuw
sapientes quia caecitas' exparte
wwtigit i hisraêl ut plenitudo gentium
ethene
corpus
sxxrsxus
in
xpo Singuli autem
Itamultinos'
alter alterius
unnm
memb
ra
us
intraret et sic
ois
haientes autem donationes diu^rsas s gratiaw qwizdata
hisr^jA^l saluafieret sicuf
scnptumest iessaia
Uêniet exsion' qi
eri
est
illis'
ame testamentuw
cwwabstulero
donationes ^/uocatio
enim etuos' aliquando nowcred
Romans, XI.
17-30.
ritate
ne
nitentia enim sunt
nes
dd
fidei
rationem siue minis
citate qi prceest isolicitudine quimiseretar in hila
aeuangueliuOT qwidem iimici -propter mos! secundum
propter patres s?npoe
siue quidocet in doctrina qi
exortatwr iraexortatione qi tribuit insempli
peccataeorKOT /// electionem autem dilecti

Tr(2/ris s
nobis' S2U proktiam
tenum iwministrando
piet etauertet impietatem exiacob' ethoc
^t
Qilectio sine simulatione /emulatio
CXecrantes maluw adherentes bono hab
entes caritatem irateraam iwuicem b^nigni ho
sicui
noremotuo priauenientes solicitudine impigx
idistis
321
Romans, XI. 30 XII.
11.
fol.
Sp^Âl
cui autem
leruentes domino seruientes spe' g'au
14, y.
honorem honorem nemini qnicquam
debeatis nwi ut inuicem dilegatis qi enim di
denies iwtribulatione patientes orationi

nel istan
necessitatibw sanctorum commonicantes
iratentes
ilospitilitatatem sectantes
te maladz'^re
cum
D^K^didte
et
uobis' est
potest
uel
quod ex
Qileges proximum tvmm tamquam
te'
enim proximi maluw non operatur
tempus quoniam horaest nos' iam desowno
surgere nunc ergo propior
est
nostra salus
quam
ipsos defendentes carissimi sed date locumrse
cum credidimus
Ilox' priscessit dies autem
cripiumest enim mz'-îuindictawz i?/ego retribuaz dicii dns sed
adpwpinquauit
3,Dieciamus ergo o
si
essurierit iimicus tuus ciba' illuz
potuz da'
\\oc
illi
oli uinci
nzifi
mnibMj potestatibwj sublimioribj

adomino ordinata sawt itaqa qui
di ordinationi resistit
ipsi sibi
^/ipudicitiis'
Qui autem
potesta
resistunt
daMpnationem adqmrunt namqui principatu?r
dominum nostrum ihm xpm
niscuram nefaciatis
III
firmum autem iwfide adsumite non

ceptionibiiiJ'
cogitationum
dit se
manducare omnia quiautem
re potesta/OT bonuwzfac' ei habebis
laudem
firmus
est
enim minister
es/tibi
ibonu siautem maluOTfeceris
time vionenim sz'necausa gladiuwz portat

ier est
^/uindeximraw?
ei
Qei enim minis
nonspernat
enim
di sunt
prffistatis
qui nswmanducat
(Ji62iS enim illuz ad
sumpsit tu'qwis es qui iudicas alie
tabit
eddite ergo omnibus debita cui tributuw tributuwz
illuOT
timorem timorem
dies
autem po
nam
tens est enim deus statuere

alius iudicat altrnos
aliwa/w2iudicat
omnem
iwsuo sensu
Romans, XII. 11 XIII.
7.
mand
nuOT seruuw? domino sue stat aw/cadit
ministri
inhoc ipsuwz prtinaciterseruientes
cui uectigal uectigal cui
et
ucantem nowiudicet
qwimaluszagit ideoqK necessi
ideo enim ^rtributa
in
is
autem qui manducat non manducantem
tate subditi estote nonsoXvim propter iram sed etiam propter
fo^scientiam
holera manducet
in di s
enim ere
2i\ius
Uis' enimnotime
exil
/car
in cowcupiscentiis'
nonsunt timori boniopms se^fmali
la di
lucis
non contentione e/emulatione
sed iduite uos
subditi esto
resistit
indnamus arma
mesationibKJ /ebrietatibf nowiwcubilib^J
(\uceaukmsunt
adi?o
et
honesteambulemus noninco
sicut indie
amalo sed uince ibo
nomaluwz/// te nonestenim potestas'
ti
peratenebrarz
sitit
enim faciens carbones fowgregabis
T^
sp^rcaput eius
si
ipsum
pienitudo ^rgo legis /dilectio ethoc scien

tes
cum omnihushominihus pacemhafenfes nowuosmet
aliud mandatuOT innerho hoc resta
siest
(~\ ilectio
malo reddentes pwuidentes bona nonsolum co

si fieri
quod
nratur
pro
prudentes apaiûos'met ipsos nulli
olite esse
ram do sed etiam corara homt'nibus
maluw
non falsumtestimonium dices non cuwcupisces
heris
flete
flentibj idipsum irauicem sentientes nonalta
sapientes sed humilibj wrasentientes //
inpleuit // fura
IJrts ceptUOT enim quodest non adultrabis non occides non
^/noli
cum gaudentibw
S'audete
proximum legem
legit
223
diemunw^qaisqw^
.
Romans, XIII.
7XIV.
5.
fol.
ha bundet qaisapit diem domino sapi
manducat domino manducat
qui
ei
agit do
/qinomanducat domino nomandu
enim nostrum, sibiuiuit e/nemo
sibi
uiuimj domino uiuimf szumorimur
domino morimur
uiuimw
sine enim
nowmanducare camera neqae bi
candalizatwr aut iwfirmatwr
tu'
fidew qawhabes
Deatus qui non
penes temetipsuw habe coraw? do
mo
iudicat semet ipsuw in eo quod probat quiautem disc
emit simanducaumt dawpnatwwj/
s?u
sine
est
b^re uinuOT neque inquo fraiertnns oifenditr aut s
^/gratias
cat gratias enim agit di?o /// ritr sine enim
Xl emo
onuOT
115, r.
mo
Omneautemquodnonest ex
fide
fide
qare quia nonex
peccatuwa/ dehemusautem
rimur dominisnraus
XH.^"^
nos' firmiores iwbicilitates infiTmoTum sus
^^^^ uixit xîisiuc
tinere /nonobis' placere
unw
qaisqw^ uestrum pwxi
eimoTtausesi /resurrexit ntei uiuori

ei
mortuorw? dominetr
{rairemtnnm in nowmanducando a/
iratrem
txmm
mo
tu' auiem quid d iudicas
adbonaw aedificationem
suo placeat
enim xps nowsibi placuit sed sicut sciiptumest inpro^periain

tu'
spmis
pn)prantiuOT sibi ciciderrat
in
et
edendo owwes enim stabimus
supfrme qucBCumque enim
scri
d.nte
ptast adnostram. doctrinawz scriptast ut p^rpa

tribunal di scriîumest enim in essaia uiuo
tientiawz
ego
dicit
dns quoniammiM
flectet ow?e
genu
ei
tosulationem %cnpturaxum spewz habea
mus
cond
(xBUSautem
patientiae e/solacii det uobis' idipsuw sa
tebitr omnis linguado///dit do nonergoamplius

pire
inalterutium s ihesumxpisium ut unianimes iwuno or e
taque nnusquisque nosiruva prose' rationew red

honorificetis
deum
et
patrem domini nM/nihu
iuicemiudicemj sed hoc iudicate magis
LJ
Topterquod suscipite inuicem
sic'
xpisti /
it
ut xpistus suscip
ne' ponatis offendiculuwz fiain ue\ scanda

lui
Scio enim
ne pnpsu2
ei forafido in
domino ihu qzanihil
nisi ei qui existimat
qid
nos in gloria?^
cowmo
di
Qico enim ihm xpm
sse circuOTcissionis propter
cowmo
as promissiones patzum
ne ewe illicoMmone
est
Si enim ^roptercihnm
untatem
8 entes
di
ministrwwj fui
ad firmand
autem super miserico
{rater tu
rdiaOT honorare
deuvn. sicut scxiptumest propterhoc con&t
us tristatr iawi non secundum caritatew awzbul

bortibi igentibKJ
as'
domine ^/cantabo no2zituo psal
noli cibo tuo illuwzperdere jiroquo xpistuc
muOT
mortuj
est
nonest enim
et
itramdz't
laetamini gentes
regnuM
di
aesca
ei
potus sed
audate dominum omnes gentes /magnificate
et
enm omnes
iustitia
po/li etinrsus essaiasdzVz't
/pax
cum plebej eiitemm
non ergo blasfimetwr bonura nostrum,

Critradix iesse etquiex
gaudiuOT ins'piritn sancio qui enim inhoc ser

surget regere gentes etineo gentes sp^rabunt
uit xpisio placet do et
probatusM^ hominihus
(jLCHSautem spei repleat uos' omni gaudio
Jt
et
pace credend o
aque qwapacis sunt sectemur etqucB adaedifi

ut habundetis iraspe' iuirtute spcsancti certus
cationem sunt custodiamj
nolite propter aescawz
sum autem
distruere opf
dd
etipse deuobis' iratres qwrazampleniestis dilec
Omnia qwidem mundasawt

tione /repleti omni scientia itaut positis altemtrum
sed \azS.nmest homini qwip^roffensionem
ROUANS, XIV.
5-20.
mandu
monere
cat
223
Romans, XIV. 21 XV.
14.
.,
fol.
audaciw enim
memorans
scripsi uobis' exparte
uos' 'propter gratiam
zAeo utsim seruiens
xpz!r/o
(\ucb
ihu
115,
tamquam
tatem aptritus utsolicitudineOT ipi?rtiamini
data/
iorationibw
raihx
ficans aeuangueh'umdel utfiat oblatio genti
urn accepta Sfflwc/ificata ms'piritnsancto
ratio
habeo
addomt'num prome' utlibr
uestris
remune
er abi^fidelib^j quisunt iwiudea ef
\n gentibJ sancii
mea
quce inhiemsalem est acceptabilis
sc/is suis' ut
igitur
v.
fi
at
cum gaudio ueniam aduos' peruo

ue\ ei
gloriaw ixpz!r/oihiu quceest ido wonenim audeo
quid eorwOT loqui qwiz p^rme' ncwefiScit
oboedentiam gentium u^rbo
luntatem xpz>/iihiu utrefrigerer uobiscwra
ali
r\ eus autem
xpt'siuc in
mendo autem
ef factis' iuirtute
sit
uobzlr
cum omnibus
uobis' amen'
com
febem sororem uestram
signorff? eiprodigiorum iuirtute spz'n?s sancti itaut
quceest iministno aeclessi'ce quceest cincris ut susci
fcplerem abhierusa/^w prcircuitum usq
piatis
ricuw aeuangueliuz xpw/i

aomin&tusest nowubi pnsdicatusM/
sic' autem,
ihili
pnsdicaui muanguehum
tis
dico uidebunt
gent
propierquod ^/iwpediebar plurimuwuenire ad

iêhis'
sub
regionibM cu
cum
praficisci
idiguerit etemmip
^3-Iutate
^/aliis' adsistit
meos ixpw/oihMU
coep^ro iwhispaniawe spro circwwiens
proanimamea
suas ceruices iposuer<t qibj noego so
ago sed
lusgratias
pio uenire aduos' multis' \am pnzcedentibj an

nis' sed
-aesiri
pnscellaze/aqila7 adiutores
qin(7audiert iwtelle
uos nuncMero ult^riw locunch(2&ns
eiiqo cumque negotio
sac/is ut adsista
et domisticawz eorum aeclessiam qui
turn
eam indomino digne
sa quoque mihi
xpu/uc ne s^p^r alienum fund
amen?OT sedicaremsifw/ scripiumesi Qm'aquihus nonesinuntia.
ihesM
gentium
i?/cunctae aeclessicB
ephenituw dilectuw
alutate
siae inxpisto
raihi quiest
Salutate
multuOT laborauit inobis'
am
andronicuOT aeniaw /iuliam cognates
exparte fruitus fuero
scientes qwz'aueniens
meos
\_\unc
^/fo^captiuos
meos quisunt
nobil es
iapostolis' qi an/me' fnerunt inxpistoihesu
igitur proficiscar ihierusa/i?z ministrare sac/is'
Sa
Drobauifrunt enim macedones ^/achaici sula
lutate
awpliatuw dilectissimuw
mz",î
tionem aliquam facere ipaupres sanc/orum qvd'sunt
Salutate urbanuwz adiutoremmm
inhiemsalem sanc/os placuitifwm
indomino
eorum quoni'am
debent
ig\tur
eis'
^/debitores snt
spz'ritaliuwaeorawz participes facdsunt
gentes decarnalibz^j ministrare
cumconsnmmanero etadsignau^ro
eis'
proabatuw ixpzi/o
Saluta
Salutate
fructuw hunc pro&
erudianuOT
inhabundantia bdictionis
xpis/i
igitur uos' fra/res
stachim dilectummâm
eos qi sunt exdomu' aristoboli salutate
Scioquod ueniens aduos
ueniaw
et
te appellen'
indomino
eis'
ciscar p^ruos' iwhispaniaw
p^rdnm nostrumihesum
primus as
Salutate mariaw quce
uidere uos' etavidbis psrmittiilluc' cumnos' prim
aduos' in <:uplementuw bew^dictionis xpisti ueniaw
hoc
pacis
exdomu
Obsecro
xpisiunx
"
ei
cognatummm
Salntate eos qi st
narcissi prijspitenqisrat
indno
salutate
triphenam ^/triphossawz qw^laborant
per carl
idozmomecnz salutate pr^sidiaw
carissi
mam
quce multuzw laborauit indoOTiho
Romans, XV.
15-30.
'[
224
Romans, XV. 30 XVI.
12.
(ol.
alxx/aie
ahitate asinchrituw et flegonituOT
ruphuw dilectuw
in
dno
nunc prscriptAas
mea/n
elmaixeta. eius et
herman' pet
di
alnta/e
alutant uos'
ogoauiem uos
oboedentiam
in
amen
insecula seculorOT
:^
inomnihus gen
fidei
em dommumnosinim ihm xpm
alutate philioguw /iuliaw? /neriaw? eisororem
qui cumeis' sunt omnes sancios
profeticas s pr<zceptuw?
tibf manifestati aufem p^rsolum sapient
roba/K etqui cumtis' sunt fvaires eius /olimpiadein
seculor
Il6, r.
,'^','^',-./
cuiesl gloria
'/
:v :,
explicit adromanos aepis/o/a
inuicem
inosculo sancio
: ,
lllcipit ad chorinteos
omnes
xpw/i
aeciesst'ce
-.^
:, :^
-'
;,
3.r2[ûmentu? sepistolse
fra/res deligenter utobseruetis
eos
adchorinteos icipit
qui disensiones is/ofFendicula faciunt

Y>r(Ster
doctrinamqa? uos' accipistis faci
entes uel dicen/ /declinate abeis' huius
ter
mo
3.chai
Simili
Ilii
abapostolo audierunt uerbuw
Subuersi
ueritatis et
diem'm xpzi/o domz'no noseruiunt sed suo uentri
quidam
eiper dulces
Sunt
horinti
multifarie
3-poStoliS
alalsis'
sermones ^/b^dictiones
quidam
aphilosophise uerbossa eloquentia
seducunt corda iranocentium
., .v .,
w
3,lii asecta legisiudaicse inducti
Mesira. enim oboedentia inomni loco p^ruulgataw/

u
g'audeo
sunt
nos
adueram
esse
ibono
ei
semplicw imalo des auiem pacis
conteret satanan'
alutat nos' thimotheus adiutor

ef
ScribenS
subpedibf uesiris uelociter
2'ratia domz'n'i aosiri ihesn xpw/i
reuocat apostolus
nolo uos' sapientes
I'giiur iwuobis' ei
ei
aeuanguelicam Sapientiam
eis'
cohortans eos
uobiscum'
ab effesso per themotheuw

corripiens ut salui
ei
riant inxpo ihu dnonostro
:v :,
'-j
:,
'-v
:,
ms
lucius e/iason' e( sosi patr cognati
mei
uocatus apos/o/wj xpwrt
eiaeclesstce
uniursae
xpz'sii
/// tulaz indomi'no

,
aluto uos' ego tertius qwiscripsi aepis

_
alutat
uos
gaij-
di e^sus
(raier aeciessise di
f^ tines
hospis mes ^/uni
uersa aeciessi'a // e/quartus frater
ihwu peruoluntatem
quaesi cho
rintis' sarac/ificatis' iwxpzir/o
ihu
Is
aluiai
uo erastus ascariaj
ciuitatis
Ij
S^ratia dni nosiri ihu xpi
cum omnibus
uobis
CI
uocatis'sawc/is
cumomnibw
qui iwuocant
nomen
I*
\l
dni nosin ihu xpi inomni loco ipsorwwz etnosiro g'ratia
auiem qipotens/ uos' firmare s aeuan
gueliuw? raeum /prizdicationem ihu xpi s
iwiiimt,
reuelationem mist^ni temporib^
13-26.
S^fatias ago
demeo semper
prouobis' igra
iWiKfdki
^*
seculoraw occultati manifestati auiem
Romans, XVI.
uobis' eipax' adeo patrenM/ro eidomino ihuxpo
225
tia dei qucB
data
esi
uobis' inxpo ihu
Romans, XVI.
26.
qm
inomnihus
Corinthians,
I. 5.
ii6,
fol.
signapetunt etgreci sapientiaw qucexunt
locupletati estis iipso iwomniu^rbo ^/scien
nos' autem prcBdicaraus
testimonium xpw/i confirmatumesi iwuobis'
tia sicui
itaut noidegatis iwullagratia exspectant
es reuelationew domtni nosiriihesaxptsii

bit
societatem
filii
ihesu xpw/i // id
pemomen domini
eodemsensu
et
qwofi?
tensiones itruos
autem appollo
ego
sint
egoautem
cephae
\xero
xpistus nuiTzqzîd paulus crucifixwKj-/ pnûobis'
innomtne pauli
deo
crucifixi estis
meo quod neminem
puOT
et
gaium ne
2'ratias
tamundi
pientes
me
git deus et ea
Qj^
stulstitia
his'
autem qisalui fiunt uirtus
sciiptumest enim iraessaia proUta
pientium
^/iratellectuw?
D^rdam
iwsapientia
dd
noracognouit hie
Ct ego cum
em
qwidem
Corinthians,
I.
5-22.
omnis caro
el
sunt distruer
spectu
in
eius
sanctidca
domino glorietr
// blimitat
ueniissem aduos' hatres ueni nonper su
mistenum
xpisti
neque enim iudi
caui me' scire aliqid interaos' nisi xpistum
de\ est
ihesum ethunc crucifixuw etego iifirmita
sapientiaw sa
te et
timore ^/tremore multo
apud uos' /sermo m^s
et
fui
pnsdicatiomea
non ipersuassione humanae sapientiae
mundi namquia
mundj persapien
Quoniam. qaidem
temptabilia
sermonis aut sapientiae pradicans
uobis'
sed iostensione spiritus rfuirtutis dei ut fides

nestra non in sapientia
tiaw suaw deum. placuit deo per stultitiaw pnzdicatio

nis saluos facere credentes
igno
/redemptio utqMzadmoduOT scriptumest
qui gloriatwr in
sapiens ubi scriba ubi (r(7quessitor )iuiu& saecu

li
qutanon
ipso autem uos' estis inxpisto ihu qai (actusest no
tio
prudentiuw reprobabo ubi
nonne! stultum fecit sapientia?^ huius
et
et
bis' sapientia adifo et iustitia et
domua cae
crucis p^reuntibaj
fratres
qum nonsunt uteaqum
et utnOTglorietar
ago
guelitzare nonin sapientia u^rbi ut euacuetar
crux xpzi/i
mundi
a.ut
xpistus babtitzare sed aeuan
Tlerbuw? autem
hominihus etquod
ifirmamundi elegit deus
et
bilia Yiuius
t^rum nescio si'aliquem uesttum babtitzaurim

no enim missit
est
elegit deus ut conixind at sa
ut confxmdat sapientia fortia
quod innomtne meo babtit
zaui babtitzaui autem ^/stefane
uirtutem etdei sapientiam
enim uocationem nestram
idete
dinisausest
babtitzaui nestium m'si cris
qzîs dicat
di?i
potentes nonmvdti nobiles sed qtuB sunt stul
ego
pauli
xpt'sti
xpistum
multi sapientes secundum carnem nomulti
autem
Lioc autem dico quoniam
GSô qidemsuin
singuli exuobis' dicunt
babtitzati
in
ignificatUOT^f/ enim raihi deuobis' iratres abhis' qui sunt
es
stul
ipsia'autem uocatis' iudeis' atq
infiimumest di fortius est hominibus
ipsuOT dica
eademsententia // cholo
in
xpz!f/m crucifixu2
quia quod stultuwzM^ dei sapientij
estis in
nostri ihu xpi ut

sitis
ihm
qidem scandalu geniihusautem
titiawz
grecis'
perquem uocati
omifS ^/nosint iuobis' scismata
p^rfecti in
lidelis deu&
domtmnosM
bsecro autem uos' Ixatres

tis
firma
et
uos usq ifinem sine cremine iâduentuw
Aomim noj/riihuxpw/i
(_)
iudeis'
qui
v<>.
dei sit
iu del
226
hominuw
sed iuirtute
^^-pientiam autem loqwimur apud per fectos
Corinthians,
I.
22II.
6.
fol.
sapientiamaw/'OT nonhuius saeculi neque principuw

hut'us saeculi qui distruuntr sed
loqwimur
dei sa
maiestatis crucifixissent sed
ui
quam nemoprincipuw \imus
seculi cognouit Si enim cognuissent

s'lcui
numquam
dominus dedit ego planta
appollo rigauit sed dominus icrementu/ dedit
Itaque qwiplantat nequeest quicquam neqw^qwirigat sed qui
11
scii'ptumest
nusquisque autem propriam

suuOT laborem di enim
horm'nis ascendit qucz pneparauit deus deligentibw
mercedem
accipiet adomino s
snmus auditores
di agri
cultra estis di aedificatio estis secundum gratiawdî
se'
reuel
,^^_
Jjôbis'
auUm
prparauit deus prspmsuuz spinous enim omnia
scrutatKr etiaw prafundadî qwis enim hoOTzwum

hoOTj'wis swt
mo
nwispm^KS qwiiwipsoM/
cognouit nisispiriius
dd
sic'
amus qua ado donatast
mentuwz posui
et
nonsîritum.
aliud
homo
ipse autem
deessaia
ne reuelabitr
tamen quasi
et
t^ratis sed
sint internos'
emulationes
cowtentiones
et
et
latis
sit
hominem
cuw enim quis dicat ego sumpauli
us autem ego appallo nowne \iomin&s estis
sapiens apud
Tl
escitis
II. 6
III. 4.
ignis
Jêmo
deum
sine
si
227
di
sanctumest
qis uidetur
fiat
ut
sapientia enim huius seculi stul

es
eOTum etiternm dominus nouit cogitationes ho
omnia enim
^
estis
autem templuwz
uos' seducat
minuOT quoniam uanae sunt Itaque
awzbu
ali
sic'
quiatemplum dd
deus templuw enim
illuw?
nemo
nestra sunt sine paulus sine
mundus
sine uita sine
mors
omnia uestrasunt uos' autem
Corinthians,
sit
ini
apud deum sciiptumestenim adprechendam sapient
i?2astutia
pengnem
estis uos'
titiaw/
desentiones
none' carnales estis etsecundum
quoniam
sicuius opus arserit
sapiens esse int^ruos' ihofseculo stultus
necadhuc' potestis adhuc' enim
Jâw? cum
et
spiritus di habitat inuobis' Si qis
quod
nondwn enim po
estis carnales
nniuscuiusque opus qale
uiolaunt disperdet
uobis' hatres nowpotui loqui quasi spzVitali
hus sed quasi carnalibwj quasi paruulis' ixpzi/o

I
lig
hocopus manif
detrimentuw patietKr ipse autem saluuserit
Quis enim cognouit sensuw
ac' uobis' potuw dedi non sescaw
et
unt mercedem accipiet
domini qwiiwstruat eu2 nos' autem sensuw? domim. hahemus
^"T ego
est
pmbabit Si cuius opus manserit quod speraedific a
autem deiudicat omnia
anemine deiudicatwr scxiptumest enim
-proieta
fecerit
dies enim domini manifestabit euz
estus erit
Stultitia enim iWiest einonpotesi scire quia spzVitali

ter deiudicatr
argentuw lapides prtiossos
na foenum stipulam qui
norep^rcipit ea qucB s-piritusdeisunt
spz'ritalis
qisqi?
Siqwis autem sup^raedificat supra funda
amum
mentumhoc
loqaimur
spzW/u spzntalibwj spzntalia coraparantes
nimalis autem
unw
autem supraedificat
nemopotw/ ponere prceieridiôd posituwzw^ oôd
ihMs xpistus
sci
nowdocti humanae sapientise u^rbis' sed doc

ti
3,\ius
autem uideat quoxnodo spraedificat lundamentuw enim
etojionndeo sunt ne
Jôs' auiem
nobis' qucB
quce data/ mi/ii ut sapiens architectus funda
scit qffi
huius mundi accipimwj sed S'piriium qui exdeoesf ut
unumsat
dat icrementuz deus qu\aulem plantat e/qirigat
domt'nuva.
quod oculus nowuidit nee' auris audiuit nee icor'
Q^
ergo appollo qidu^ro paulus ministri^Mj cui
credidistis etMniznique sicut
pientiaw iwmistmo qucB Bhscondhaesi quern prcsdistinauit deus

ante secula iragloriawz nosiram
\xidest
117, r.
sine
appollo
sine pnzsentia sine fu tura
xpisti xpistuc
glorietr inhomine
Cephas
autem
Corinthians,
d(?i
III.
.,.^.,.^
4-23.
117, v.
I'ol.
homo
Sic' enim nos' existimet
e/dispensatores mist^norwwz di hic'iawi quaerita;"
dispensatores utfidelis quis iueniatr
minimo/
utauobis' iudicer
neqwe me' ipsuw? iudico

iustificatus
motheuOT qiM/ &\ius meus carissimJ et&d e
ab humane die
?,ed
lis
enim %xxrmmK\ conscius sed nonhoc
sum qui autem me
an/^tempw
nolite
nihil
z.ut
estote sicut etego xpi ideo missi aduos' thi
int^'r
autem pro
Vi\.ih\
dommus
iudicat
est
eo
itaq
cBc
me' altrum quis enim
inQ.etura.duersviS
te
qi2sinoaccipns iaw saterati estis iam diuites
regnem^j
Duto enim
mundo
et
quoniam spectacular?
anguelis'
et
facti
hominihus nos'
Uos' autem prudentes
uxorem
patris aliquis habeat et
ha
swnus huic
opus
fecit
demedio u/rwm qi hoc
GffO qîdem
quamuis' absens
corpore pri^sens autem spiritu iam iudicaui
xpiftum
eumnt prcesens
qisic' operatasest
innomine
hanc hoTam etessunmus
meospirita cummrtute domininostriihn xpi eu2 qi
colofizamur
cimus
et
etsitimus
stabiles
sumw
nostris
et
et
nudi svaaus
etizhora.
talis est
maledicimur
p^rsecutionem patiamur
blasfemamur
et
et
fc/i snraus
sustinemw
nostri
WOH
omniuwz purgam
moneo
// sed
Corinthians, IV. 1-15.
bona
igz'/2^r
nonmul
ihu xpi // quia modicuwz fermentum

gloriatio uestra nescitis
coruwpit
uetaj fermentuOT
C(3sparsio sicut estis
enim x milia pedagagorOT inxpisto habueritis

tos patres naz inxpisto ihesn per
et
trad ere satanae ininteritnm
totaz massaz
enta usq adhuc' non ut conlandam uos' scribohair

sed ut ftlios meoscarissimos
Congregatis' uobis'
carnis ntspiritus saluus sit idie domini
henedi
obsecramwi' ta.mquam purga
menta huius mundi
inter gentes itaut
domini ihesu xpisti
mus op^rantes manibwj
^2
nee
fortes uos' nobiles nos' autem ignobiles usq in
et
sed iuirtu
dei
interuos' fornicatio ettalis
buistis uttollatr
stulti propter
avi
qiiflatist sed uirtutem
uos' iwflatiestis etnonmagis luctuw
deus nos'
autem iwfirmi uos autem
\ns.pisto n'os'
domivMS uoluerit e/cognosc
fornicatio qwalis
3-postoIos ostendit nouissimos quasi morti

distinatos
quidam ueniam autem
qid uultis iwuirga ueniawz aduos'
(~)m nino auditor
iacti estis sine nobis' regnatis etvitinzm regnetis
ut /nos' uobiscu2
an' icaritate etspiritn mansuetudinis
te' discernit
quidautem habes quodaon accipisti Siautem accipisti qwidglo

riaris
sic' iKflatist
non enim insexmone.est regnum
scnptnmest nnus prouno
facia
tamquam nonuenturus essem
aeclessta
cito aduos' si
autem hatres trasfiguraui ime' ^/appollo propter uos' ut
supm quod
omni
in
cowmone
qucesuni ixpoihu sicut ubiq doc
nowsermonem eorum
wsilia cordiuw ettunc laus' erit unicuiqM adô
innobis' discatis ne
meas
aduos'
domivM% qi iwluminabit occultatenebrarMW e^manifes
htabit
minister indomino qiuos'
uias
donee ueniat
aliqid iudicare
mei
uos genui rogo uos' emitatores
utministros xpzi/i
nostrum.
Cxpurgate
utsitis
noua
azemi etenim pasca
immolatusM/ xpistuc itaqe epu
lemur noifermento ueteri nee' ifermento malitiae
aeuanglzwm ego
238
Corinthians, IV. 15V.
8.
lol.
f/nequitiae sed iwazemis' sinciritatis
ei
Scripsi uobis' iwepistola ne
uentatis
cOOTiniscamini fornicariis' noutiqe fornica

riis
h2s mundi ipudicis' a/ auaris' a/ ra
pacibwj a/ idolis' seruientibf
mundo
bueratis dehoc
si
SI
nunc autem
exire
scrip
uobis' now coOTmisceri uos' // aw/ idolis' ser
qis ixater nominaiur
uiens a/ maledicus
p ax cum
modi
Yiutus
qid enim
Bait
raihiest dehis' qi
neque
adulter!
neque
molles
neque
masculorum fOcubitores
neque
fures
neque
auari
ebriossi
neque
maladici
quidem sumere
neque
rapaces regnuOT
s.ut
z.ut
auarwj
debunt ethac quidem
Iorisst iudicare nowne
fuistis
dd
possi
aiiquando sed abluti
foris sunt Aeus iudicabit aufette
dni nos/ri ihu xpi et'mspn di
Sudet
sancios
maluw?
aliquis -aestrum. \iabens
quom'am sancii dehoc mundo
iwuobis iudicabitr hie
ei
digni ergo sunt hut'us
si
habueritis
\ies/ra.va.
Qic' nones/ intemos' sapiens quisquam

inter fmires sed hater
hoc ap(îfideles
tum/
cum
iudicent
suseitauit
3,n'
ad
dico
tendit
ixatre iudicio
Sn'
iraiuriaw aceipistis
nescitis
ret
et
dilie
qaare nowma
dominumnostrumihmxpm
membra
Qiunt enim iwquit
dominQ nnus
"ii"
etnos'
qui
quoque suscit
membra
st
xpzif/i
iwcarne una qi autem adhe
lornicationem omne
Tugite
spiritusest
peccatuwi quod cumque fecerit
homo
Qui autem
sunm peccat
fornicatar icorpj
extra corpj
est
3,n' nescit is
quoniam corpaj xpi templuwdîw/ quodinuohis' est sps sanctusesi
magno
quom'am iniqui regnuw
r\
equibwf autem scripsistis xnihi
nowpossedebunt
229
etxion&siis nestxi
empti enim
estis pr
S^lorificate ^/portate dominuxn icorpor xxestro
rem notanguere
errare
9.
lie
quoniam qui adheret meritrici unuw? cor p?
tio
VI.
mt'M
meritricis absit
etininna.m facitis ethoc hatrihus // nolite
Corinthians, V. 8
Omma
corpwj' autem non
quoniam corporau/ra membra
quem habetis ado
dei
ent sed ego su b
aesca uentri etaeater
gis fraudempatiemini sed fraudatis
nescitis
///
autem hunc ethane distruet
faciam
efficitr
iwuobis' quod iudicia habetis. iU;-uos'
\uaxt nowmagis
nescitis
xpzj/i
qwiposit iudicare
lam qwidem omnino
abit p^r uirtutem suawz //// tollens ^rgo
sse
tem
ptibiles qisMt ina.eclessia illos fowstituite
iudieanduOT hoc aduerefowdiam
aescis' d^s
iudi
ianomme
fornicationi s^^ dominus et dominus corpori deus nero
modi qi etiam deminimis'
cularia I'gUur iudicia
mnia
nostri
miki licent sednonomnia. utilia sunt
nulliw redegar potestate
mundus
quom'am anguelos iudicabimw
nescitis
nego
aliquem iudicari apK(;?iiqos etnonapud
3,n'nescitis
cabunt
idulis' seruientes
estis sed sac/ificati estis sed iustificatiestis
tiuOT adiaersus
3,n'
neque
neque
ebriossus
nee' cibuw
fo
lornican
ra
fornicator
et est
neque
dehis' qi iwtus sunt iudicatis uos' nazw eos qui
auobis'
in
Slioquin de
ii8, r".
bonumw/ homini mulie
pro/Z^r lornicationem autem Mnusquisque
Corinthians, VI.
VII.
2.
fol. Ii8, v.
suamuxorem habeat
habeat
ef\inaqua.que
Uxoriuir debituw reddat
^/uxoruiro
potestatem nonhaiet s(fmulier
adtempw
tet uos' satanas propter
^Xo\oautem omnes homines
donum
exdo
s\cut etego
TileUusest nubifre
tist prizcipio
dere quod
3,li:'
quod
quam
Si
nam
caeteris'
quis ixater
cum
illo
imp^rium
sed
qwidem
Mero
sic'
si' sic'
per
sic' 3.\\us
illis'
uri Ilis'
\iahe\.
autem qui matrimonio iunc
CJ. ty
fidelem
si
nestri
filii
inmundi
essexit
inpace autem uocauit nos' Aeus xmde enim
saluum facies aut unde
salua7?z facies
unumqa^
aeclessiis'
Corinthians, VII. 2-18.
scis' uir si
Unicuiqwe autem
sicut uocauit
inomnibus
uirginibus autem
sum
f/f consili
dominus
sicut
ita
scis'
mxum
uel
sac/ifi
enim
esse propter
CXlStimo
instantem neces
optimum^/ homini
ali
ewe
sic'
cauit
Si' autem acciperis

et si'
uxorem
nubserit uirgo nopec
tribulationem tamen habebunt
carnis hzasmodi
Ggo
autem uobis' parco
vempus breuew/
et
reliqumM/ ut qui' habent uxores sint

mulier
taxnquam nonhabentes etqui
si'
denies
sicut utiqwe
qui
et
sedentes
et
quam non
quis
230
flent
tamquam non
flen
gaudent tamquam nogau
tes et qui'
dominus partituscj/
doceo circumcissus
uxorem
hoc itaqe dico ixatres
uxorem
ambulet
um
prsceptum domini non habeo
cutus adomino ut sim fidelis
non peccasti
muli
infidelis discedit discedat nonest
est
solutionem solutus abuxore ne quses
seruituti deditus ixater aut sorer in hazV^smodi
uirz^w
maneat apud deum
tus/ inhoc
sieris
nunc autem
inquo' uoca
fxatres
uinctus es so uxori noli quaerere
'per
>
lOretio emptiestis nolite fieri
enim hoc bonum
Siqwa mulier ha3et vSxum
mulier infidelis
'
'
Similiter et qui' liber uocatxisest seruus
uxorem infidelem etVmc consentit
3.1ioquin
catiswwt quod
domini
sitatem qzôwz'am
et sancti^czi&est
enim indowzzno nocatusest seruus libMus
ego dico ViOndomitMS /// habitare
et
autem do' taraquam misericordiam cons e
uxorem non dimit
Sanctificztvisest uir infidelis pr
erem fidelem
ui
magis utere
fieri
hominum Unusquisqê
manere innuptam aut
ncdemittat illam
mxum
apuddeam Seruus uo
potes liber
si'
est xpisti
iwfidelem.e/ hie conseryiii habitare cumilla. nflrelin
quat
est
catus es nonsit tibi cura delibertate
nonego sed dommus uxorem auiro ni?disce
discederit
si
sed
est
usquisqwe inea uocatione inqua' uocatusest

inipsa permaneat
nocontinent se nubant
si
uiro suo reconciliari et uir

tat
sicuime'ipsnm sed uausqaisque -propri
esse
ico autem innuptis' /uiduis' hormmest
maneant
ut uace
incontinentia^ -aeshaxa
autem dice secundum indulgentiam non
^ît^rum inidipsua? conuertemini ne' temp
orationi
ircumcissio nihil est etprcspntixixa nihil

uatio mandatorumdei necessaria
Jôî*^ fraudare
inuicetn nwi forte exconsensu
\xm habet
SimiliUr autem etmr suicorporis
sed uir
ali
quis uocatus/ non circumcidatur // obs er
Similiter auiem
tllulier suicorporis potesta
tem nowhaJet
tis
uocatusest noadducat pneputium inprtsputio
snnm varum
emunt tamquam non po

homiundo taw
qui utuntur
utantur
TprcBterit
enim
figura huius
fol. 119, r".
mundi
Uos' autem uolo smsolicitudine
uxore e
st solicitusw/
quisine
tsse
qMst h?smundi (ômodo pla
nidamautem cwOTScientia adhucidoli qasi idolothi
mundi quomodo
placeat uxori
lier /uirgo qucs nonest

sit
sancia.
tat
qua
corpore
sunt
QiuissaM/
mu
nupta cogitat quce suntdommi ut
eispiriivi
Lloc ad
uiro
sit
firma iquinatr
GScaautem nos' nocommendat
do nequeenim
manducau^rimwj habundabimus
si
Oucsauiem nuptaj/ cogi
mundi qomo(/oplaceat
manducant /scientia ipsorww cum
turn
Qui autem cumnxoreesi solicitusM/ qua sunt hums
ceat deo
si'
nmanducaurimus deerit
nobis' /// lum
neq*
fiat
ideteautem ne' forte hac licentia nestra off'endicu
Si enim quis uideriteuw qui' haêt
infirmls'
sci
con
utilitatemuM/^m dico noutlaqueum uobis' iie
entiaw inidulo recumbentem nonne scientia eius cum
ciam sed adid quod honestumj/
sit
oratio u/ra addoz2"nm
Si
utsit frequens
smmlla occupatione
infirma aedificabitw/- idulis'
admandu
canduOT immolatum e/pnbit qui' inhrmusest
quis auiem turpemse' uideri existimat suêr uir
intua wscientia hater proquo' mortuus/ xpistuc
ginemsuam quod
Sic' autem peccantes interhatres
rtet fieri
nam
supr adulta
sit
quod uult
faciat
qui' statuit iwcorde
suo firmus/ aonhabens
uirginemsuam
uiuit uir ezus
quod
indowmo
permanserit secundum
et
nf^^yj
ego spznVam
dei
meum
Deatior autem
p^rcutientes foscientia
silium puto em'm
immolantr scimusquta otnnes scientiaw habemus
xpm
domino
et si' aliis'
ant
erit
ne' fratrem'meum scandalit
dnm-Rostrum. uidi
me
scientia
nowne' opusvaeurcMO
nowsum apostolus
ap(
s'
uobis' ta?nsum
uos'estis
fTlea difFensio apudeos qui' interrog
hacest
nam
ducandi/bibendi
em
idulis'
nomanduca
nonsnxa apostolus nowsum liber /// estis \n
ne ihm
indomino
habeam QChis' autem qua
hatrera.'m.euvci
namsignaculum apostulatusmei
dormierit uir etus liberaXaesi
cui uult nubat tantura.
quod
zem
matrimonio iun
heneâcit /qui' noiunguit
si'
esca scandalitzat
bo carnem iaet^rnum
Illulier uincta esi legi qatotempore
melifacit
sisic'
si'
suo seruare uir
henef&cit t'giiurei qui'
et
ipsorwOT infirmam inxpz!r/o peccatis' qua' propter
potestatem auiem habet suae uolun
necessitatem
git
opo
ita
nowpeccat si'nubat
tatis ethoc iudicauit iracorde
ginem suam
et
man
quid potestatemn(7 habemus
num
quid non habemus potestat
mulieres circumducendi sicut etcaeteri apostoli
ixatres
domini etcephas aut solus ego
et
barnab
nero
autem
se'
inflat caritas'
autem aedificat
quod
si'
bas non habemus potestatem hoc operandi
quis
qU
existimat scire aliquidnodum cog
nouit quema.dva.odum oportet eumscire si'qwis
autem dilegit
qua
et
sme
et
immolantwr scimj quia
iracaelo szue intena
Qes(zc/is autem
(Jj
nihil est iduluwz

et si
sunt qui dicuntur
siquidem st
dii
mul
(f/nos'
quem omnia
COSINTBIANS, VII.
iniWum
et
7.
uis pascit
uiniam
'/defructui'
gregem ouium
331
noedat
/delacte gre
an'
etles.
hacdicit
nowmanducat nu^zquid secundum homin&m. h<sfdico
nam
sciiptumestenim inlege moisi noraalli
numquid debo
an' propter nos' hacdicit utiqw^ propter
propternos' scriptumest
quoniam ipse inspe'
qui'
arat et triturat debet spei suae
gis
bus cmaest do
etunusest domtnusihesus xpt'stuc per
nos' per ipsuz sednoninomnihus w/scientia
31VIII.
uis plantat
gabisos' boui tritwranti
domini multi nobis'taw^n unus deus pater exqwo
omza
hiccognitus^/ abeo
quod nullus deus nmunw,fd^MS nam
dii
ti
idulis'
deuva.
uis militat s?nsuis' stipendiis' aliquando
Corinthians, VIII.
7IX.
10.
no
s'
119, v.
fol.
fructum prcipre
Si ergo nos' uobis' sptri
seminauimus magnum/
talia
carnaliametamus
ticipes sunt
Ic.)
de
Y^
Si
Y\
quidemcurrunt sed unus bradium acci
nos' u/ra
si
potestatis nesirx par
alii
quare nos' nowpotius
ego au/em dicouob
pit
noussi sumwj
set/
sic' currite
(_)mnesenim
conpr^hendatis
contendunt abomnib^j'se' abstinent
quod ofFendiculuOT demus seuanguelio
illi
quoniam
xpt'sii
quae insacrario sunt aedunt
Hgo
qui altario
deseruiunt dealtario participantur

Ita
eidommus ordinauit
his' qui'
nihil
horum ussus sum
Ita fiant
ri
quam
inme
auUm
mt'Ai
magis
meam
qut's
euacuat
enim mihi incumbit
non aeuanguelitzauifro
hcecnt
mo
cedem habeo
Si'
riam cum
liber
SGruum me
/
factus
sum
eiomnes
mz'^îsi
tamquam
his'
spzVitalem bibert aufem
prostxatisunt iwdiserto
iudeus
sicut
e/illi
concupierunt neque
quern
admodum
quidam ex
scriptumest
Sedit
rexerunt ludere neque fornicemur

sicut
exipsis' fornicatisKt et cicide
runt unadie xxiii
his'
essem cum
quidam
sz'ne
hominum neque
temptemus xpw/m
sicut
quidameorww temp
lucrifi
taurunt eâserpentib^j prierunt neque
carem eos
sumin
mormurauHtis
ei
factus
Omnibw^ omnia
om^s lucrifaciam
iactus
ommaautem
sicut
quidam
exipsis'
mor
muraunint etperiexunt ab exterminatore
firmus infirmis' ut infirmos lucri
faciam
d(?o
liac autem infig^
lege di nonsim sed inlege sim xpisii ut

qui' sine lege st
autem
populus manducare ethihere etsux
qui sublege
sine lege
eundempotum
ra nostn factasunt utnosimus concupiscentes
ipsis'
non sum uteosqui sublege sunt lucrifaciam
tamquam
subnube fue
quoniam patresnostnomnes
mare trawsierunt elomnes inmoi
idulatrias efficiamini sif/
quasi sublege essem cumipse sublege
qui smlege sunt
ixatres
pr^dicaumm
xpc sed nonmplnxihus eorum henep\acitumesi
malorum
inaeuanguelio
feciut plures lucrifaciam

iudaeis'
aliis'
despzVitali cons&qnenti eos petra petra
erat
nam
utaeuangueli
essem ex omnib^j omnium
ut iudeos lucrificarer
sunt
mea
cum
eandemaescam spentalem manducau^mnt
pr^dicans sine sumptu ponam aenanguehum
utnon abutar potestate
pugno nonquasi
sen babtitzatist innube ^/inmari eiom.nes
Si enim uolens hofago mer
mea merces
olo enim ignorare

runt eiom.nes
aulem inuitus dispensatio mihi
creditaw/ qucsest ergo
um
enim
use
forte
ipse reprohus efficiar ////
namsi' seuanguelitzauero nonesi mihi gloria

necessitas'
ne
tern redigo
ego auiem
nowscripsi
DonumM/
ut gloriam
igUursic' curro nowutincertum sic'
aerem
urberans sed castigo corpusmeum. /inseruitu
aeuanguelium
adnuntiant deaeuanguelio uiuere
quidem utcoruptibilem coronam
accipiant nos' auiem incoruptam ///
qui'insacrariis' op;iantur
utomes
iagone
qui'
hac potestate sed omnia, sustinemus ne
escitis
omes
escitisq0(f hii' qui'instadio currant
sumut
facio propter
[SC autem omnia
infigura tigebant
illis'
scriptasMt autem adcorreptionem nostram.
eius
aeuanguelium ut particip
C0RINTHIA.NS, IX. 10-23.
eflficiar
inquos'
finis
sasculorum deuenit .v
Corinthians, IX. 24
^X. 11.
120, r.
fol.
aqe
it
qui'se'
ne cadat
nisi
ex istimat stare
uideat
utquid enim libertas nosha iudicatwr abiwfide
temptatio uos' nowadpr^hendat
humana
Sine
cumtemptatione etiam prouentum
utpositis sustinere
mi'Ai fugite
^rop/er
quod carissimi
omnibw peromnia
commonica
panis e/unumcorpj multi sumf
deuno pane ^/deuno
][\
Ouomam
domi'niesi
mm
enim
unt
hostias participes sunt altaris quid
qui'
uiricaput xpisiusesi capntauiem mulieris
iiir
Qmnisuir orans
aui proiet
ans supn? caput habeas uelamen detrpet caput
aed
Oranisauiem mulier orans aui profetans non
snam
enim ac
aliquid sed quce
immolant gentes
si'
decaluetur
Jâm
si
nonnelatur
demonis' immolant einondomt'no / / / calicemdoOTmi
mulier e/tondeatr
o\oauiem uos' sociosfieri demoniorww nowpotestis
tondere autdecaluari uelet caput suum
men
quoniam imago
an'emulamur dominum numquid
niriesi
sumj
Oianis. liquent sed
fortiores
nonomm'a expe
ro
quce inmacello ueniunt
nihil int^rrogantes propter
LX
ro/
ex infidelibwf ad caenam
f/uultis ire
do
manducate
interro^&nt&s ^ropier conscitniiam

rit
)\oc
ducare
"propter illuz qui'
et^ropter
<roscientiam COflszx&n^xzmautem dico nontnam sed altenus
COEINTHIANS, X. I2-2g.
itaei uir
ideo debet mulier potesta
T1 am
11
exmuherewM/
os' ipsi iudicate
cet uos' quod uir
man
manducabit
exui
sicut
mulier exui
Omnia
autem ex
decet mulierem
nowuelatam oraredm nee' ipsanatara do
nihil
Si quis autem dixe
sacrificatum/idolis' nolite
s^'i/mulier
enimnonesi creatus uir propter mulierem sed
sine uiro indoz/no
(jiomimest
Si quis uocat uos'
uobis' apponitr
enimexmuliercM/
erw? iamen neque uir sme muliere neqe mulier
enim terra ei^leratndoeius
omn& quod
IHulier auiem gloria
gloria^/ dei
tern habere supra caput pro/Zeranguelos
manducate
wwscientiam
ei
Tl "
ei
mulier propter nirum
omnia, liquent sed nonomm'a aedificant ne
quod sunmest- quserat sed quod altenus .,,.,./
mnia
Si uero tnrpeesi mulieri
quidemnowdebet uelare caput suum
uir
sae domim. participes &sse e/mensae demoniorz
mo
quodomnis
tenetis uo1o(2/i?otuos' scire
quod idolum
sit
uos'
estis e/sifw/tradidi uobis' p/vzcepta
uelato capite detrpeat caput suuw? unumj/
diunt
mdi
mea
unus
ISindoauUm
ergo dico quodidolis' immolatumsit aliquid aui
illo
placeo nquaerens quodmiAi utiles/
caput uero xpistl deus
carnemnone
bibere e/calicem demoniorawj nopotestis
meimemores
calice participamur
hisra^^l secundum
Sine ofFensione esto
Cmitatores meiestote sicui eiego xpisii
omnes
idete
omnia
// tis
sedquodmnltis' utsaluifiant//// iraires quodperomnia
tio/ sanguinis xpw/i ^tpanis quern franguimus
aonne participatio corporis
te iudeis' ei gentibf e/aeclessiae di sicut /ego
abidolorumcultwra //dico calix
benedictionis quern bened?ins nowne'
ergo manducatis sine bibetis sine aliquid facia

ingloriamdî facite
t prudentib2 loquor uos' iudicate quod
\J^
gratia participo quidadhuc'
blasfemor proeoquod gratiasago
uos temptari supr id quod potestis sed

faciet
cum
fowscientia- Siergo
li
Iidelisds qui' nowpatitur
23S
-^
quidem
illi
habeat
est illi
pilli
prouelamine
comam habe
Illulier autem si'comaw
at ignominia/
gloria
si
ei
qoMmquidem ca
datisunt siquis autem
Corinthians, X. 29
XI. 16,
120, \'.
fol.
ltaq fratresmei
tvidmemnonhabemus
iuicem expectate
nequeaeclesst'cs'.dei
ISudo quodnoninTaeVms
pH mum
heresses esse
tibw^ uobzi itiMimm
sumit admanducanduOT
utmanducetis
et
df
quidemessurit
bibatis a/ a.ec\essiam
de'i
da
inspirita
dicit
anathema ihm
idem autem
uissiones autem gxa-tiaxum sunt
idem autem dominus
ministrationu2 sunt
autem accipi adowzmo quodetxx&Aidi uobis' quomavcidommus
sermo
tlocest
ne hoc
facite quoties
commemorationem
bitis
panem hunc
cumque
,/
bibent calicemdowzmi idigne reus

sanguinis domini prohetautem se
edat e/decalice bibat
manducat
erit
sint
/bibit indigne iudicium sibi
et
si
nos'
que iudicaremur
met
Qum
Corinthians, XI.
16-32.
unum
corpj sunt
uno omnes
nos'
ita et
spm
pro
3.1ij
genera ling
hcec
autem omnia
et
membra
man
habet
xpistuc etenim
inunuw corpus snmus
omnes unum spiritum potauimus
pes'
unnmmemhrum
sed multa
sm ser
T1 aw
si'
et
ui
cor
dixerit
Quoniam nonsnm manus ni?sum decorpore
non ideo nonest decorpore
et
si'
dixerit auris
quoniam noMSum oculus nonsnm decorpore noideo
ideo inter
nonest decorpore
auditus
ipsos deiudicaremj nonxiti
si'
si'
totuM corpus oculus nhiest
totuw auditus nhiest odoraXus
JJ[MC autem posuit deus membra unuw quodque eorum
autem iudicamur adomino
corripimur utnon cum h^^cmundo
multa
pus nonest
depane
uos' multi infirmi /inbiciles ^/dormiunt
multi quod
2L\ii
sermonuw
interpretaXio
babtitzati sine iudei sine greci sine libiri
ue\
Quicumqa^ enim
ducat e^bibit nwiudicans corpus domini
opgâtio uirtutuw
3.1ii
sapientise
Omza autem membra decorpore cum
in spiritn
,v
et sic'
spm
gratia curatio
a,lii
discritio spirituum
3.1ii
multa
corpow
homo
3.1ii
spirits
prdutuult si/ autem corpus nnumest
mor
cumq manducauerit hunc panem
a.que qui'
illo
eum inmeam
^/calicemistum bibetis
diuissiones
opratr mius atque idem spiritus diuidens singulis'
Quoties cnmque manduca
tern xpwri adnuntiabitis donecueniat
et
fetia
imeo sangui
bibetis
ieodem
iuno spirita
varum
3^^'^^ter e/calicem poj/quam caenauit
dicens hic/calix nouitestamenti
et
autem sermo scientiae s eundem
3.1ii
\teri fides
num
quodtra.
inmeamcommemora
didi prouobis' hoffacite
tionem
3,
grati
corpusmeum
et spiritus et
U.nicuiq autem datur manifestatio
spznVs adutilitatem Slii autem datur per
dixit
nemo pot/
op^rationuw sunt idem u^ro deus qui' operaiur omnia
con
dicamuobis' laudouos' inhoc norelaudo // ihesus inqua.
et
et
sancto /// diuissiones
nisi inspiritn
inomnibus
et
cset^ra
uobis' facio
tempnitis /confunditis eos qui' nonhabent quid
as egit etitegit
notum
ideo
dnm ihm
dzre
suamcaenaw pr
nocte tradebatwr accipit panem
It
qwo^nemo
man
Jûmquid domus' non habe
sXmsautem ehrlusest
tis
eta.Uus
domi
spiritalihus autemnolouos' ignorare fiatres scitis
utducebamini
iamnon dominicam caenaw?
"[J.]j[us quisqw enim
siquis essurit
Simulacror2 formae similes euntes pro
fi
l)rimum quidem conuenien
antinuobw
admanducandum
autem cumnenero disponam/// quoniamgentes eratis
de
qui'probati sunt manifesti
xitef
conuenitis
manducet utno adiudicium wwueniatis
uobis' inaeclessi'a au
^/exparte credo na,m oportet
fieri
ducare
hocautem prizcipiens non
s(fideteriw conuenitis // dio
quidem conuenientibw
scisma
ego
cum
uidetr contentiossus esse nos'talem consui
dampnemur
incorpore
234
skut uoluit
quod
si
ewent omnia
Corinthians, XI.
33XII.
19.
fol.
unum memhxum
ubi corpj
Xlunc autem mul
tamembra unum autem corpj
oculus manui op^ratua noredissidero a/
um
cymbalum
Wonôtesidicexe
entiam
poris infirmiora esse necessariora sunt
poris his'
esse
ei
qihonesta sunt
tatem habundantiorem h3nt
norem utno
Ct
brum
os'
hones
estis
corpw
posuit ds iwaeckwza
fetas
trtio
rasxD!oxa.ll
is.pist\
et
doctores
quosd
Hum
Hum
Hum
Hum
Hum
n
omnia
omnia
sprat
caritas'
numquam
euacuabuntwr
super iniquitate
omnia
suffert
omnia
sustinet
Siu pro
excedit
sine linguae cessabunt
sine scientiae distruentr exparte
enim cog
noscimus
cum autem uene
et
exparte pwfetamus
(\uod perfectum^f/ euacuabitr (\uod
ex part
gitabam cum iactus sum uir q paruuli erant
uidemw nc pe^^peculuw
et
inenegma
quid
ovanes
pwfetae
tunc cognoscamsifw/ cognitussum
quid
omifs
doctores
spes fides caritas' treah<zf maior autem his'
quid
oms
uirtutes
caritas'
quid
oms
gratiam
quid
omnes
linguis loquntwr
lingua nohominibj loqzVr sed do
quid
oms
interpr^tantur
dit
:v :, :v :. ^v :> ^v
et
demons
si
linguis'
hominum loquar
uel ut
curationum
i.
^^'^^^'^'''î
spzntalia
ad
magis autem ut
profetis'
spznVu autem loquitur mistria
tionem
et
Uolo autem
omnes magis autem profetare
238
quienim loq?7wr
nemo enim au
nam
et
qi profetatho
exorta
aedificat qui'atitem profetat
aeckMi'amaedificat
{actus
est
cowsulationem qui' loquitux lingua
Semet ipsum
et
Illanet
caritatem emulamini
minib* loquitux adaedificationem
aeramentum sonans aut
Corinthians, XII. 19 XIII.
te
tc autem facie adfaciwz nunc cognosco exparte
apostoli
\iahenX.
cest
zssexn paruulus utparuulus loqwsbar
omraes
anguelor/ caritatem autem nonhabeam
malum nogaudet
quid
hue' ex cellentiorem uiam nobis'
sum
omnia
disposui
mulamini autem carismatameliora
trabo
ambitiosa noquaeritquae suast non in
utparuulus sapiebam utparuulus co
itulationes
gubtfmationes genera linguarwj .^
n um
noemulatr noagit p^r'peram noninRatur
est
Cum
pro
benignaw/
Caritas' patiens/
caritas
rit
deinde uirtutes
op
et si
nihil
facultates
non
fetiae
amqidem
pnmuOT apostolos secundo
exin' gratias curationuw
tradidero cor
dilegit
unnm mem
^/membra
habeas
meas iwcibos paup^rum
credit
membra
sine gIorificatr
gaudentomnia
con
autem
membm
utmon
oms
fogaudet autem ucritati
iwcorpore sed in
solicita st
ita
xrn'M prodest et si distribuero
xitatur non cogitat
Siquid patimur unuOTmembrww conpati
vmtur omza
\\
sint scismata
ipsum pro inuicem
id
nostra,
Chiaautem honesta
habundantiorem tribuendo ho
ei cui deest
habeam omnern fidem
nihil mzXi -prodest
nuUiwj egent sed deus temprauit corpus
nostra.
et si
pus xneum itautardeam caritatem autem non hab ea?
cor
honorem habundantiorem
circumdamus
st
membra
habuero prof e
tes trasferam caritatem autem non
qum uidentr membra cor
eiqua putamwj ignobiliora
etsi
r<>.
tiam etnonerim mist^ria omnia ^/omnem sci
iter
caput pedibj nowestis mihi necessarii
%ed multo magis
tinniens
121,
uos' Unguis' loqi
maior
est
enim
Corinthians, XIII.
iXIV.
5.
121, V.
fol.
qui'profetat c\uam qui' loquitur Unguis' nziiforte ut
31
nunc autem hafres siuenero aduos' Unguis' loq
uens quid prodero

lationem
z.ut
nzVi uobis'
ergo foueniat uniursa aeclessia inunuw?
fetent intret autem aliquis infidelis aut
stae tibia sine
ahomnihus deiudicatr abomnihus
cithara nwi distinctionem sonitus' dederint
idiota conaincitur
quoraodo scietr id quod p^rtibiam canitur aui quod citha
occulta cordis eius manifestafiunt ettunc
uocem
quomodo quis pnBparabit
se'
quod ueredsMS inuobis'
ita ei uos'
sermonem dede
per linguam m'si manifestum

ritis
cadens int^n-am adorabit deum pwnuntiens
det tuba
adbellum
quomodo scietur id quod&icitux
Critis
enim
hocmundo
et nihil
eorum
ciero uirtutem uocis ero

rus
qui' loqui/ur
e/is
ei
sine uoceest
si'
linguam haiet int^rpîstationem habet omnia ad
secundum duos aatmultum
Sibi autem loquatur
aecl^Mz'ae qucBiite uthabundetis /ideo qui
loquitur lingua oret utinterpretetur
aero lingua spiritus meus orat
fructUM/
Quid
ergoest
nam
ant
mens autem mea
te
psallam spiritn psallam etmente
si'
benedixeritis spirita quid supplet locum
et
et
caeteri
et
deo
et pifrpartes
pwfetae
examinantqw;/
si
turn fuerit sedenti pnortaceat
siora
orabo spiritu orabo
"iii*
etvmus
interpretetur sx'autem nofuerit inierpres taceat '\na&c\essia
sic' eiuos'
quoniam emulatoresestis spzHtaliuM adaedificatio
nem
sine lingua quis loquitur
aedificationem fiant
ergo nes
cui loquor barba
mihi barbarus
quid ergo ha/res cum con
doctrinam habet apocalipsin' habet
\im hadet
i aera
sit
inunum unus quisq uestrum psalm
uenitis
loquentes tantautputa linguarww generast

in
lin guis'
Si autem ovanes pro
es none'dicentq(7(f insanitis
scientia zut prefetia a/ doctrina
ritzatwr eienim siincertam
fidelibj'
omnes
et
loquantwr intrent autem idotae aa/ infidel
loquar inreue
yamen qua Sine animast uocemdantia
autem noifidelib,f sed
infidelibw.r profetiae
inUrpretetur utaeclessia aedificationem accipi

at
linguae insignumst nonRdelibus sed
taq-ue
enim prsingulos omnes
sine
men
discant
et
alii
uel
"iii-
die
reuela
Dotestis
profetare
omnes exortentur
"ii"
et
utoms
spiritus
profetarum profetis' subiectusM^ non enimest disen
caeternm
tionisds sed pacis sicut
inomnibw
aeclessiis'
quomodo dicet amen' super tuam bfedic
idiotae
uel an'
tionem quoniam quidemnescit quiddicas' naz

tu'
quidem benegratias
catr
2'ratias
solos deuenit
agis sed alter non aedifi
ago do quod omnium viestrum
ma
sensu
meo
loqui per
effici
utsensibj p^rfecti
utalios iwstruam
letare
iraaliis'
Corinthians, XIV. 5-21.
hibi?re
Unguis'
et labiis' aliis'
me'
domi
236
siquis
autem ignorat
Itaqw^ fratres emulamini pro
Omnia
autem uestra honesta fiant
uestrie
eis'
sicut lex' dicit
dominus
scri
loqui Unguis' nolite pro
p^rmittitur
loqaar
dzh't-
et
IXlulieres
inlege enim scriptumest
pi9/lo huic etnec' sic' exaudient
i'
ignorabitwr
sensibaj sed malitia par

sitis
uidetur pwfetaewi?
bo quia domini sunt mandata
milia nerhorum inlingua // uuli estote
Tra/r^snolite pueri
quoniam
legem
aut auobis' uerhnm pmcessit aut iuos
siqzîs
Cognoscatqwa nobis'
aut spzHtalis
gis lingua loquor sed \m.eclessia uolo "U- usrba
quam x
sanctorum doceo
taceant in aeclessia non enim
loqui sed subditas' esse
Si Quid uoluntdiscere
uiros suos intsrrogent
Corinthians, XIV. 22-40 [35].
fol.
turpeesi enimmulieribwj inaeclessta Ibqui
^^r<?//^ uobis'
IlotuOT
Quoniam a-evmnguelium quodprm
facio fra/res
dicauiuobis' quodet accipistis inqo
minem
^/saluamini qaratione a.nieprcBd\ca.uenm uobis'
debetis tenere nwi frustra credidistis
tra
secundum scriptwras
illis'xi
cephae eipos(hcBc
Qeinde
tum
et
nissusesi
re
ortiuouis<f/
loium
ei
1[\.
omniuw tamquam ab
quod sum
dantiw
et
illis'
g'ratia
auUm
aposto
sum
drf
gratia eius inme' uacuanowfuit
sed
id
habun
rcMS etsid credidistis
si'
illi
sic'
quidam
dt'cunt
quom'am resurrectiomortuorz nonest
surrectiomortuorw/ neque
pnsdica
testesdei quoniam.
SI
quodsi're
cum
Omnia
primitiae xpc
Oportet enim illuw regna
eum
dicat
Omnia
subiecta st ei sine dubio
qui' subiecit ei
omnia
AHm
tunc etipsc
qui Subiecit Sibi
cum autem
omnia
omnia
subiecta fuer
subieetus erit
omnia
ut Sitd^s
in
omnibus
lioquin quid facient qui' babtitzantar promor
si'omnino mortui nowresurgunt utqid

proillis'
utquid etnos' pnclitam
omni bora quotidie morior
secundum
propter gloriaw
quam habeo inxpo ihudno
hominem
nostra /// mihi prodesi
adbestias pugnaui effessi quid
ITlandueemw ethibamus
mortuinwresurgunt
enimmoriemur Jôlite seduci cor
rumpunt mores bonos coUoqw'a mala
principa
enimsubeeit subpediba^ eius
illi
eras'
nostra.
uiuifi
tradiderit rag
cum euacueritomnem
int
si'
xpt'siuc surrexit
obrii estote
if/iusti
if/nolite
peccare
ignor
antiaw enimdî qwidam hahent adreurantiam uobis'
testimonium diximus adnersus deum

qfOTnciresuscitauit
suis'
uestram hatres
inuenimur auteme/{a\si
quod suscitauritxpzj/m
finis
illi
ur
inuo
Si auiem xptsiuc nowsurrexit inanisM^ pnsdicatio

lYlaxiisesi /fides nostra,
Qeinde
etiam babtitzantar
autem xpistuc prcBdicatur quodre
surrexit amortuis' quoraodo
omnes
ouissime autem inimica distruetur mors
tuis'
omnHous laboraui ^/obtenui now &%oautem
sed gratiadieimecum siwe enim ego siue
enim
donee ponat omw^s inimieos suos subpe
prater
qui nonsnm dignus uocari apostolus quoniam
prsecutussuOT aechssiamdei
ita e/perho
quisuntxpzVi qui' inaduentum eius ere
Cumautem
Ggo auiemsum minimw
mihi
sicut
ita etinxpisto
etpotestatem etaiitutem
dibw
Quidam auiem dormi
lis'omnibwj nouissimeaw/e/w
hii
nuOT do ^/patri
Qeinde uissus/ iacobo deinde aposto
erunt
mortuorww
resurrectio
diderunt
{lairihus simul exquibei*
multi manent Msque adhuc'
bis'
mor
secundum scriptras etqm'a sepul
quia
plusquam quincentis'
inde
(J.
tusesf /qzaresurrexit 'iii* die

uisstises/
hominem mors
cantr \lnus Quisqw* autem inSuo ordine
didi enimuobisMnprimis' quod /accipi quom'am xpw/c

tausesi propeccatis' nostris
sicut per
iwadam omnes moriuntwr
perquod
<?/statis
Quoniam
tium
122, r".
Quomodo resurgunt mor
dico sed dicet aliquis
Si'enim
Idesi es
moiiuinow resurgunt neque xpis/uc resurrexit
quod
si
tui
seminas nouiuifieatwr
xpistuc nowresurrexit uanaf/fidesuj/ra
3,ClIluc' enim estis inpeccatis' uM/ris
qui dormier/zt ixp2>/o perierunt
Grgo
et si' in
nas' noncorpus
ei
num
hac' uita
urrexit amortuis' primitiae
nc autem xpistuc
utputa
insipiens
nisi prius
cotpus
res
tritici
Won
tn'quod
moriatr etquod semi
aui alicuiwj caet^rorwOT
d^s autem
seminum proprwxm
omnis caro eadem caro sed
quidem hominum aMaautem pecorum
dormien
quod futurumest seminas sed nuduw gra
dat corpM^ sicut uoluit e/unicuiqwe
ta/Km ixpw/o sp^rantes sumwj miserabiliores
sumf omnib^ hominibwj
qualiautem corporeueniunt
alia
alia caro
uolocrOT
-Corinthians, XIV. 40 [35]
XV.
20.
237
Corinthians, XV. 20-39.
122, V.
fol.
autem piscium
alia
^/corpora
quidem
ti?rrestria sed alia
nis
cael
de
estium gloriaw^ alia autem terrestrium alia

claritas' solis aliaclaritas'
ita et resurrectio
SGminator icoruptione
iraignobilitate
SCminatKr
iifirinitate
SKut scriptumest
tale
spintum
nimam mueficantem
nouissimaj
deinde quod
T&nus secundus
homo
Vius t^rreni
portemus
iloc autem dico
et
imaginem
uo3w qaowzam caro
et'us
resurgemus
s,ed
caelestis
^/sanguis regnuOT dei nowpos
resurgentmortui icorupti
Qportet enim
nem
coruptibile
nos'
\ioc
sermo qui
hiaest
mors
iuictoria uh'iest
mors
tum/ magnum
et
itri2situ
mansurwM
tiuj
em'm
sitap(/ uos'
perdommum
nostrum ihwam xpi'stum itaqws
mei
ut
dilecti stabi
ne'quis illumsp^rnat de
inpace ut ueniat adme'
notum
cum
238
qm multuw
illuw
uobis' faciaw
itatr'ihus et utiqa^
ueniet autem
cum
U.12"elate infide
fortamini
Omnia,
viestra.
caritate fiant /// fanse et furti
domuw
ste
quom'amsunt primitiae achaise
iministrium sanctorum se' ordinau^runt
^t
p^ranti
in opere
ti
namopwj domini operaiur
bsecro autem uos' hatres nostis
et
OS
euidens sed aduersarii multi
appollo autem fratre nostra
nati et achaici
sed
aper
m?'/î
usque ad penticosten'
Siautem uenerit thimotheus uidete utszn
cum
deo gratias qi deditnobis' uictoriam
Corinthians, XV. 39-58.
efFessi
uirilit^r agite et
3,culeus autem
habundantes
rHanebo autem
oportunumfuerit
absor
mortis peccatu;w/ uirtus' autem peccati lex
les estote e/imobiles
dns p^rmisserit ///
rogaui utueniret aduos'
fotentio
fratres
si'
nofuit uoluntas' utueniret
hoc iduerit imortalitatem tc
tua vhiest mors aculeus tvMs

ue\ aero
de
iduere icoruptio
proMa
tr<2si
nolo enimuos' modo uidere
iero
expecto em'm ilium cum iratrihus ///
et
iwmotabimur
scriptusest iraossee
per
hiemabo nziime' uos' deducatis
ducite autem ilium adme'
if/mortale \iOc iduere imortalitatem
Cumautem mortale
liet
et
et
sicut etegooperoT
inmom
ento inictu oculi inouissimatuba canet em'm
manebo
more
Omes quidem
non omnes imotabimur
nam
fuerit
il
sedebunt neqae coruptio iwcoruptionem uide

ecce mistmumuobis' dico
//
dignum
si'
eniamautem aduos' cum macidoniam prtrasiero
aprfuos'
:posi
bit
collecte fiant
spro em'm me' aliquidtemporis
decaelo caelestis qua.
etadestes igitwr sicut portauimj imaginem
beneplacu
mittaw p^rferre gra
eam mecumibunt
quocumque
det^rra ter
terrenus talis etterreaietquaMs caelestis ta
les
cum uenero tunc
ei
bo macidoniaw apud uos' autem forsitan re
in spz'n'/u
Ijnmus homo
spinta.\eest
utno
ut etego
primus homo adamiwa
adam
Vinus quisq# uestrum
tiam u/ram inhievMsalem quod
surget corpKj spzH

est
unamsabbati
pisrepistolas hos'
surget inuirtute
tactus
aulemqucB fiunt insanctos sicut ordinaui sec
collectis'
erit
uos'
lessiis' galitiae ita ei
cumautem pnssens fuero quos' cnmque pwbau^ntis
sed non prius quod spzVitalew^ sed q<)(fanimaleM/
uiuificantem
lis
mortuora/
surget iwgloria .^
SGminatr corpus animale
scientesq(?(f labor Mester nonest ia
apudse ponat recondens quod
surget iicoruptione
SGminatr
indommo///
facite per
alias'
autem abstella deffert
claritas' stellarwOT stella
iclaritate
lunae
Semper
domini
corpora caelestia
et
uos' subditi sitis talibj et

et
laboranti inuobis'
omni coo
gaudeo autem
Corinthians,
XV, 58XVI.
17,
fol.
iaduentu2 stefanae
ei furtinati ei
123, r'.
achaici
quoniam. idqwo^f uobis' deerat ipsi adipleurunt

refficiert
luS
enim meuai spiriium einesirum Cognoscite
ergo eos qui'
hums modi
sunt
www.v.vw.v.
di
alutant uos' aeclsMzse assiae
cum domistica sua
e/thimotheus ha/er
aeclessi'a
omnibus
a.ec\essiae
cumsawc/is
dei quceesi chorinthis'
alutantuos' indomtnonmltum aquila e/pns

cilia
aposiolus xpz!f/iihu pûolunta/w
qui'st inuniuersa
apa^/quos
gfatia uobw
achaia
pax ado
et
etiam hospitor
patre nosiro etdomino ihjuxpzlf/o ///ei pater
alutantuos'
alutate inuicem inosculo sancio
alutatio
Iratres
omnes
^w
rAenedictus dews e/pater domininostriihesn xpw/i

misericordiarww eideus
mea manu
pauli
qui' coMSulatwr nos'
si
quis noraamat
dominum nostrum ihwwm 'K.^tStWCH.
3.n3.them3,
sit
ratiadoOTzni nostri
aritas'
ex
plicit
en
bulamur
.v.-v.,-v,-v.-v,-v
nos' patimur utspes nostra, firma est prijuobis'
non
poenitentiam
scripsit
enimuolumj ignorareuos' hatres

grauati
detantis' periculis' eripuit nos'
Sic'eri
deprifsura
sumus supra
innobis' sed in domino qui'suscitat mortuos
fimt
finit
estis socii
uires
ponsummortis habuimM ut non simus fidentes
ConlaudanS
quoniam
en
passionum
itaut tederet nos' uiuere sed ipsi innobis' res
eis'
thi
pronestra, exortatione f/salu
Quoniam supra modum
llortatur admeliora
persji
thicum
exortamur
tis e/sulationis ///nostra, qucB factaest inassia
aCpiStoIam apoStoluS
eos
ei
abeis'dem
COnSulatoriam
et
s;u tri
sulatione /salute quce oper
te scientes quia sicut
actam
chorinteis'
pronestra,
nosira,
aiur tollerantiam earuwj passionum quas
szue
amacidonia
habund
f(7sulamur /ipsi ado quom'am sicut
habundat etiam cowsulatio
.,.,.,
Tjrima aepiStola
OOSt
qua
ant passiones xpw/i innobis' itapr xpts/um
uobis' ixpz>/o
Srg'umentum SCcundae
cipit
nosirsL
sulari eos quist
inomniangustia perccjwsulationem
uobiscum
xpz>/i
e/ipsi
inomni presura
aulem
ad chorinteoS
in
ihu
mea cumomnibw
ihMu
utpossimw
m3.r3,n3,th3,
sulationis
toti,f
et
qui'
inquem speramus
liberabitnos adiuuantibw etiaz uobis' per
orationem pwnobis' utinmulta facie quaest ino
ue\ 'uo-
\Aêst donationis per multos gratiae
refferantr pronobis'
SJ'loria
enimno^/ra
\imcest
testimonium cwscientiae nostrae quoniam insempli

citate /iusinciritate di ^/noreirasapientia car
nali sed in gratiadci coseruati surawj inhoc
mundo
habundantiw autem ad uos
Corinthians, XVI. 17-23.
239
Corinthians,
I.
1-12.
123, V".
fol.
\J iL enim
qwaw
alia scripsimus uobis'
(\u(b
honeremomnes
le
obiurgatio hcec qucB^t apluribf ita ut
spro autem quom'am infinem
gistis /cognuistis
nsque cognoscetis sicut

te quia gloria nesha.
et
econtrario magis donetis ut consvile
cognoscitis nos' expar
sumus
mini eum ne' forte habundantiori
sicut efuos' nostra, in
diem domminostri ihwu xpw/i
hac' confidentia
et
tristitia
bêtis et pruos' transirem
num
Cum
quid leuitate ussumsum
secundum carnem cogito

autem ds qm'asermo
et
won sed
est
Qei
moAiest
propter
pgrimentum nestrum
eta.
xpc
inomnihus oboedientes
nam^/ego quid
ue\
si'
quod
qid donaui propter uos' inpersona
si
non enim u^rsutias
eius
ignoramw
OMfyi uenissem autem troiadem
qui'
estis
ut nowcircumueniamur asatana
xpisti
fidelis
a.-pud wos' nonest iniWoest
enimfz'h'as ihs
ame
donaui
si'
cui autem aliquid donatis ^/ego
qucB cogito
apudmeest etnon
fit
utcognoscam ex
ritatem ideo enim scrips!
hoc ergo cogitassem

a.ut
utsit
nostex qui'
inilloM/
eius
quod obsecro uos' ut fwfirmetis iniWnm ca
inmacidoniaw
it(?rumaniacidonia uenirem aduos'
uobis' deduci iniudeam
absorb eatr qi
secundam
^rius uolui uenireaduos Mtsecundum gratiam ha
ei
uos' sufficit ei qi tali s est
/// hostiuw
propter aenanguelium xpi et
êsset
inuobe'j est qui Tper nos' pr^dicatwr

et
thimotheum Ron[mt
(I uotQuot
lo fuit
inillo est et
non sed
ad
ideo etper ipsum
siluanuw
miM
est inil
meo eoquod
et
autem pristnissiones deisuni
JL
ui
perme'
amen
ualedz'cs eis' profectus
iillo est
do per gloriam adnos'
Cli?o
tores
tatui
sumMj
si
quis/ qi me'
laetificat nziri
fidei uestrae sed
hoc ipsumscripsi uobis' utno
titiam super tristitiawa
me
teat
cho
adiu
<r(7tristatr
cum uenero
nam
re aut
habundanti.f iuobis'
uit
nonme' wwtristauit
Corinthians,
I.
1311.
5.
sicut plu
di sed exsinciri
numqid idigemj
sicut
coMmenda
quidaw co?menta
aduos' aut exuobis'
aliquas epistoland)j/ra uos' estis iscri

ta incordibj nostris qucB
cognoscitr etqucs legitwr
ahomnihus hominibw manifesta quom'am
uobis per lacnmas multas nonnt fotris
temini sed utsciatis quia caritatem
u^rbum
exdfo coramipso inxpisto loqwimur
ticias aepistulas
ex multa
uitae
idoneusM^ non enim sumj
incipimj itrum nos'met ipsos
tris
tribulatione i?/angustia cordis scrip

si
aliis'
si\cut
a.ut
habeam aquibw opor
uestrumest
autem odor mortis iwmortem
exme'
gaudere confidens in omm'hus nohis'qm'a
meum gaudium omnium
inuitam
tate
et
inhis' qisaluifiunt etinhis'
Quibw^dam qidem odor
rimi aduferantes
itristitia
qwz'axpzi/i \>onus
qi pisriunt
etadhcBc qistam
em'm ego cotristor uos'

qi
sum iwmacidoniaw
inomni loco
odor sumus dô
gratiae uestrae namfide statis
uenirem aduos'
et
nobis' nonueni
autem hoc apaffme'ipsum ne' itrum
sed
ihMu i/odorem notitiae suae mani
festat per nos'
Cô autem testemdm iwuoco in
rintum nonquia dominamur
meum
autem gratias qui sempr thriumphat nos'

inxpzi/o
unxit nos' Aeus ^/signauit nos' ^/dedit pignus
animam meam quod parcens
noiueniremtitum fratrem
spz'n'/ui
-per
autem firmatnos' uobiscum xpc dominus etqui
spiritus iracordibwi nostris
ap^rtum indomino non habui requiem
estis
epistola xpisti minis trata per nos' et
habeas
scripta non atramento sed spirita di uiui
Si quis autem cotrista
nowiwtabulis' lapideis' sed intabulis' co rdis carnalibw*
sed exparte ut non
240
Corinthians,
II. 5
III. 3.
124, r".
fol.
Tiduciam autem talem
addwm
\\ahem.u%
dedeccris nowambulantes inastutia
pncp?'j/in
won quod sufficientes sumi' cogitare aliqwid
neqi? adulterantes
anobis' qasi exnobis' ipsis' sed sufficientia
tlone ueritatis
nosirz.
exdo qui
et
idoneos nos'
OS nouitestamenti now
litt^ris'
Quod
non posent in tueri
lumen aeuanguelii
fi
qua euacuatwr quomodo non magis
tio spzn'/Ms eritingloriam
dampnationis
tio
gloriaf/
habundabit ministeriuw
go
commendamus
ministra
multo magis
xpzi/m ihMm
Si'
aienies igt'iur talem

ei
spam multa
mur
autem quod eu
em
id ipsum
eorum usque
uelamen inlectione
cuatar
Tlam
in hodiernuwz
eoTum
diem
uelata facie
inxpz'sto
eua
omnes
IV.
2.
habentes autem
re
salmo "cxu-
adean
et nos'
241
eundemspm
nostra.
sicut scripiumest in
fidei
Cfedidi propter quod locutus sum
credimw ideo
et
loquimur
Scient es
suscitauit dominumnostrumii\im-x.pm etno
ihesu suscitabit et stituet
Omnia enim
abdicamus occulta
came
ergo mors innobis' operatur uitaautem inuobis'
cum
III. 4
semper mor
propter xYiesum ut uitaihu
manifestetur inmortali
nistrationem sicut misericordiam secuti
Corinthians,
tri
sed nwdistituimur
mortem tradimur
super
quoniam qui
difficiamwi' sed
omnibw enim
humiliamur sed non confundimur
gloriam sicut adowzmi spznVu ideo ha^n/es banc mi
sumj non
In
exnobis'
istura
sit
manifestetr Si' enim nos' qui' uiuimus in

est
ibi libertas'w/ nos' itaq
dem imaginem reformamur agloria
utexcellentia
fictilibi'
rentes ut et uita xpistiihesu incorpore nostra
conuersus fueritquis ad
gloriawz Aei spectantes
tlabemus autem thessaurww
inuassi'bM
tificationemihu \n corpore nostra circumfe
dommuva. auferetr uelamen (Jiominus autem sptrituc est ubi

autem sptriius dominx
scientiseclaritatis
tribulamur sed nonperimus
usque inhodiernum diem
Cumu^ro
deus qui' eduxit lumen spl en
iwfacie xpisti ihesu
mur
uet^ris testa
qoties legitr moesses uelamen posituw

cor'
met ipsos
per secutionempatimur sed non derelinqwi
israhel in faci
menti manet quodnonienelatur quom'am
Quom'am
mur aporiamur
fa
moisi usqae infinem etus quod euacuatr sed ob
tonsi st sensus'
nos'
ima
bulationem patimur sed nowangustia
fiducia uta
filii
qulest
nostrum nos' autem seruos uestros propter
uirtus' di etnon
non sicut moesses ponebat uelamen super
ciem suam utnow iwtenderent
xpi'sti
T1 owenim
adinluminationem
claruit in hac'
acuat^r per gloriam glorias/ multo magis
iwhis'
descere detenebris' iluxit incordibf nostris
iustitiae ingloria
q0(/manet in gloriagloriaw/ /////
hominuw co
sed
xpm ihm dnm
parte propter excellentem gloriam
gloriae
inuissibilis dei
Si enimministra
namnec' glorificatUOTM/ quod
ccwscientiam
met
nos'
caecauit mentes infidelium utnopi?ruiderent
hisra^fl infaciemmoisi propter gloriam uul
tus' eius
commendantes
adomnem
iwmanifesta
qi p^riunt opertumest inquibw dews hutus seculi ex
ministratio
si'
dî sed
ram 6eo (I uod si' opertuxaest aeuangueh'um nostrum
formata inlapidibj
fuit ingloriaita ut
lii
ipsos
sed sptri/us litera enim
literae
occidit spzn'/ws uero uiuificat
mortis in
facit ministr
uerbum
uobiscum
propter uos' patimur ut gratia
Corinthians, IV. 2-15.
s'
fol.
habundans prplurimain graiiaxum

actionem habundet ingloria
sine
di -propter
snmus uobis'
quod
natnquod inprcBsentiesf
bulationis noslrcie
rô
renouatwr dedie indiem
iratifHor
momentaneuw
ei
leue
omnes
Q u<2 emmnidentur
temporaliast quaautem nouidentr aet^rna sunt
nem
sed
SCimus emmquom'amsi'
domus
tfrrest
SI
nostra huius habitationis quod habita
culum exdso
et
cupientes
si
cimus grauati eo quod nolimus

uestiri utabsorbeat/>'
Qui autem
bis'
pignus
audentes
mur
adeo
noniper
spt'ritus
t'gitur
gemes
inhocipsum deus qui dedit no
semper e/scientes quoniam. cum sumus
enim ambulamus
si'ae
in
entiis' uestris
J.
1 L/
ft/
manifestati
ma
netera transierunt ecce
^ratias autem deo qui re
illis'
rew^cilians sibi norepu
dilictaipsor2 e/posuit iranobis'
gloriandi pwnobis' utnos' habeatis
adeos qui infacie gloriantwr etnonin corde
dn
iipso
dd
recipiatis iraessaia
enim
tempore eniminquit acceptabili ex

te'
e/indie salutis adiuui te'
cce nunc tempus acceptabile etecce nunc di
onem
utinreprehensibile
sit
ministerium
nostrum sed inomnibwj exhibuimwf nos' met ipsos
bonuz
em
iustitia
Qiuuantes autem simul e/obsecrantes ne' in
audiui
essemw
es salutis nemini dantes ullam offensi
et in consci
nobis'
iterum nos' co/wmendama^ nobis' sed occassion
damus
esse
deo ev.m qui nonnonerat peccatum pro nobis' pecca
ait
addewm
sumj spero autem
manifestos nos' esse ///
mundum
uacuu7 gratiam
maluOT Scientes ergo timorem domini hominihus sua
demus deo autem
et
nnusquisque
sz'ue
omnianoua
turn fecit utnos'
Omraesenimnos' oportet manifes
propria corporis sui prout gessit
cognouimf secundum carnem xpistum
qua inxpw/o nouacreatra
ri
etideo C(7tendimw stue absentes sine pnesentes pla
tari ante tribun al xpt'sti utreferat
car
tante pemos' oramus per xpistum. reconcilia
speciem 3,udiemj ergo e/cosentimus
illi
nouimw secundum
proquo ligatione funguimur tamquam dec exo
spoliari sed super
gis perigrinari decorpore e/prizsentes esse
cere
resurrexit
et
aeuanguelium uerbuOTrewMciliationis "Oroxpisto
/// corpora isto perigrina
P^^ fidem
sed ei
ergo
tans
mortale hoc auita
perficit nos'
u nus
iam nonnovimusevim secundum carnem
nunc
inxpisto
tamen expoliati non nudi iwuenia

isto i
si
est
ministerium recd^wciliationis quoniam qidem deus erat
enim inhoc igemescimJ'
mur /enim cum smnus icorpore
iam nonsihi uiuant
est
ftfwciliauit nos' sihiperKpt'stum. e/dedit nobis'
habitationem nostrwm. quce deca&\oest swperindue

re
et
factasunt
domuw nowmanufactam
habevcius
sed aetirnam in caelis'
omnibus mortui'
Xaque nos' exhoc neminem
'I
ris
mortuisw^t etpro
qui pmpsis' moxtausest
dus gloriae operidur innobis' noncontemplanti
['de]soluitr
caritas enim. xpzi/i urget nos'
ut etqui uiuunt
tri
supramodum aeternum pon
hus nobis' qumaidentur sed qucBnormidentur
sine sobrii
iudicanteshoc quodunus proomnihus mortuus
non difficiamwj licet enim extisriorhomo rwstex
corumpitwr sed
eniwmente excedimf dec
124, v.
utdei ministros inpatientia
in
multa
125, '"
fol.
in scientia
ip^f^ arma iustitiae
prcedixi enim quodincoxdihusnostris estis
in longuanimi/a/f
adexteris'
duOT e/ad
in beneuolentia
ris'
in suauitate
p^^
asinist
ei
multa mz'Aifiducia ap(f uos'
Ham
presura nostra.
bo
cum fouenissemus inmacidoniam
nullam requiem habuit caro

in carita/e noficta
nam famam
uerbo uentatis
ignoremur
utqui'
nobis'
</nomortificati quasi tristes semper aulem gau
gis
utnihil habenfes etomnia. posidentes // IztaXwrnest
coastzmimautem
eandem
Slcut
(\U(B
enimportio
etas'
cum
filiis'
tristauit
luci cumtenebris'
belial a/
qua
lo
qua
soci
cum
ri
si
Ouom'am iwhabitabo
eos ambulabo /ero illorwOT dews e/ip
ert mihi po/wlws propter quod exite demedio illorum
^/seperamini dia't dominus
et
inmundum
ne' tetigeritis
/ego suscipiam uos' eêro uobis' inpatr
em
/uos' eritis mihi infzhbs et fzh'as dicit dominus
sXCBC ergo promissa habentes
omnipotf
mundemwj
nos'
carissimi
mus
adhoram
capite nos'
(Toratristati
tristitiaej/
Corinthians, VI.
6VII.
3.
adpoeni
estis
secundumdeum
ut iranul
poenitentiam in salutem sta
mortem
seculi enimtristitia
CCce enim ihmpsum
secundum deum. wwtrista
quantam iwuobis' operator solicitudinem

/înomnibus
excussationem
iwdignationem
exhibuistis
timorem
uos' sinceres
dissiderium
esse
emulationem
si scripsi
uindictam/
bis'
negotio
lîtur
et
uo
non propter
eum
tandam solicitudinem nostram quam prouobw habemus

coram deo ideo
cir
:
e/sulati
sumj
1 'pj
consnia
tione autem nostra habundantij magis gauissi
--
swper gaudium
con
nee propter eum qi iiuriam passusest sed admariifes
neminem nocui
non ad wtempnationem dico
uos' con
g&ndeoautem nonquia
abomni iraquinnamento car
neminemcorumpimus neminem
cumuenimr
poeniteret me'
qui in\\iriam fecit
nis etspiritus per ficientes sac/ificationem sîritus
intimore dei
uos'
Sed
Sed
Sed
Sed
Sed
Sed
in
etsi
uos' iwse
contristaui
detrimentum patiamini exnobis' qua enim
operatwr
\dest essaitc
eis' et inter
-prome' itautma
fotristatiestis
bilem operator
sensus temple drf cwwidulis' uos' enimestis tem

pluOT di uiui dicitenim script^ra
sedquia
secundum deum.
qui autem con
ifideli
gaudeo
nam
tentiam
qua autem cowmonicatio xpw/i
pars fideli
nunc
tristati estis
dico dilatamini
iniqitate a/
etsi'
uideo quia aepistolailla
habentts mercedis re
cum
derium nestrum
disi
gauderem quoniam
in
iugumducere cwwziwfidelibus
est iustitiae
nestium
pistola nome' poenitet etsi
nostrum, patet aduos' o' chorinti cor' nostrum di
uisceribwj uestris
nonsoinm autem inadnentxxeius sed
lletum nestram emulationem
dentes sicui egeni multos autem locupletantes
nowangustiamini iranobis'
titi
etiam sulacio quo fowsulatusej/ inuobis' nuntians
morientes eiecce uiuimus ut temptati
/uos' f/nolite
Intus autem
pugnae
sed qui consnlattir humiles corasulatuse^/
nos' dews ipr<Esentia
e/cognoscimur quasi
loris
adflicti
timores
tributionem
omni bus
ductores etuer&cts
in uirtutedei
yJZa
sed in
nostra,
utse
sumus
in
snm
repletus
gaudio inomni
semper habundo
fowsulatione
gloriam e/igno
et
multa mihi gloriatio prouobis'w/
nw/ris // bilitatem
"DST ifamiam
in sp?W/u sancio
uiuenduw
adco?morien
243
titi
sumwj
fol. 125, v.
quia refectus^ spzriius ems abomnibus uobis'
apud ilium
gloriatus
sum nonsum
locutus
inuritate
sum
qua
fuit
ol
quid
omnia
confussus sed sicut
enim uoluntas' prumpta/ secundum id

non
quodhabet accepta/
deuobis' inuerita/^
locutisumw deuobis'
atio nostra,
cens omniuOT uestrum oboedentiam quomodo cumti
opiae
g'audeo
otamautem uobis' facimus

aeclissiis'
maci
in
fratres gratiamdei
Cl
bundauit
indiuitias' semplicitatis
quom'am prouirihus testimonium
et
autem do qui dedit eandem solicitu
ratias
accipit
eorum
XIOL
met
is'
um
quod
fit
reddo etuhra
est
peromnes aeclessias
ordinatus^j/ ab
commonicationem
nationis mese
pHmum
nob
dô deinde
per uoluntatem di itautrogaremus
autem
consxilaiio
solicitior
sit
T^ osolum autem
aeclessiis'
luntatem nostram
hoc uifrum etiam
comes pngri
gratia qucB ministratwr
glori
gratiam
et
distinataw uo
diuitantes hoc' ne quis
nos' reprijhendat inhac' plenitudine qucB
tit
ut s]cut caepit ita etper&ciat inuobis' etiam

.
Cum
cum hac
anobis' addomini
insflc/os etnon sicut sp^rauimus sed se
ipsos dederunt
quoniam
titi
issimJ etiam cumiWo fratrem nostrum, cuius laus' iaeu
minist^rii
modicum nowminorauit
sua uoluntate proêctvtsest aduos' // anguelio
uires uoluntarii fuerz^wt etcumprecihus multis'
orantes nostram gratiam
Qui' multUOT hab
inexodo
sicut scxiptumest
nam quidem
illis'
ut uestra.
inomnihus asqa
utfiat
dinem pwuobis' incorde
doniae quod exprimen
pwfunda paupertas' eorum ha
et
sed ex
aduestne in
sit
uit no^habundauit etqui
to tribulationis habundantia gaudii
ipsorum
suplementum
litas'
quod inomnibwj' fideo inuobis' /// qucB dataest
noutaliis'
habundantia iWorum inopiam suppleat
et uis
^/illorum habundantia
eum
quod nonhabet
aequalitate in hoc prsentitempo
ita et glori
adtitum usritas' faciaesi
excipistis
autem angustia
reffectio sit uobis'
cera eius habundantij inuobis' sunt reminis
more ettiemore
e/&i
gra
ministratKr anobis'
T)rouidemj' em'm bo
tiam ipsam sed
de etsetmone
sicut
inomnibw habundatis
i?/scientia
et
omni
na
fi
nowsolum coram do uerum etiam coram
hominibwj IHissimMj autem cum
solicitu
illis'
fratrem nostrum
et
dine insupifr
gratia
et
habundetis noutimpifrans dice sed propter
nunc autem multo solicitiorem multa cofidentia
aliorwz solicitudinem etiam uestrae caritatis inge
iuos'
nium bonum conprohans
inuobis' siue prohis' qui' sunt iratres nostri
domi'ni
ues
Scitisenim gratiaw
niihuxpi quia propter-
esset utiWius
uos'-
pauper [actusest cumdi
inopiauos' diuites essetis
et
sifie
protito qu\est socvus
toli aeclessiarwOT gloriae xpisti
nem
con
meus
et
facere sed /uelle caepistis abanno praterito
siarum
pta
est
admodum
pruwz
sit /p^^-ficiendi
exeoquod habetis,
Corinthians, VII. 13 VIII.
11.
>
nam
deministrio quod
exhabundantia
uoluntas' inuobis' benefaciendi ita
apos
ergo caritatis nostra et UM/rse gloriae pro
uobis' inillos ostendite infaciem aecles
/facto p^rficite xxtquem
adiutor
OStensio
silium ivôc do' ho^renimuobis' utilew/ qui non tantum
Ylunc ergo
quern prdbawimus inmultis' sepe solicituw esse
caritate nestra innos' ut etinhac'
est
fit
insac/os
mihi scribere uobis'
Scio
enim uoluntatem uestram pro qua deuobis' glorior

v
244
Corinthians, VIII. 12 IX.
2.
126, r.
fol.
ap</
Quomam
macidones
abanno
Tprceterito et
plures
nilSSlmwj
nostra,
quam
emulatio
aulem
fowfessionis nestrae inaeuanguelio xp/i
prouocauit
xiestra.
quemadmodu2
etinipsoium obsecratione pmuobis' disside
rantium uos' propter super habundantem gra
pa
dixi
tiam
mecum ma
ne cum uenerint
et
insemplicitate commonicationis imllos
utexultatio
Ixatre?,
iiabemus deuobis' noweuacuetur i
hac' parte ut
rati sitis
achaia parataw/
di inuobis'
dono
arrabili
2"ratias
ago
di!0
supisren
ipseautem ego paulus obs
eius
cidones inuenerint uos' inparatos
ecro uos' per mansuitudinem ^/modestiam
Crubescam?
xpt'sii
am omw^s
nos' inhac' parte ntnon die
uos'
necessariu2 ergo existimaui
rogare fraires utpriscedant aduos'
absens autem confido inuobis' // qua existimor
pnepa
ei
quidem humilis sum mteruos'
qui' infacie
ogo autem utnon pnzsens audeam pream conMentiam
rarent repromissam benedictionem
audere inquosdam qui' arbitrantar de
banc paratam
nobis'
esse sic'
qwasi benedictionem
noqasi auaritiam hoc autem dico cîa qui parce
seminat parce f/metet
et
tamquam secundum carnemmilitamus nam\ncax
ne ambulantes non secundum camera militamwf
qui seminal
3.
rma enimmilitiae
nostras non carnalia sed
ue\ ex
vt beMdictione inbenedictione
secundum pmpositum cordis
metet un.f qisqe
-aon extristitia
nura consWia distruentes /omnem altitu
llilarem enim datorem dile
essitate
git d^z^s
dinem extollentemse' adufrsus scientiaw
DotensM/ autem deus omnem gratiaw ha
ndetis
inomne bonum op^
cxi scriptumest
titia eius
habu
sicut
et
erit
si
Qui autem
et
pa
augebit opra
xpzi/o prducentes /parati
si'
e.sse
seruum xpw/i hoccog\
quia sicut ipse xpistiest ita^/tnos'
enim habundanti^f aliquid
fuero depotes/a/ nostra
quam
Ut
erubescam
undetis inomni semplicitate quae operatur
trrentes uos' per aepistulas
pernos' gratiarum actionem do // huz'us non
aepistolae inquiunt
ministerium administratio nis
gloriatus
nobis' dedit deus iwse
dificationem /noidistructionem uestram non
iustitise
u/rae Utinomnibj uos' locupletati hab
uontava.
omn em
oboedentia nostra qucB secundum faciem sunt uidete
quis fidit sibi
tet itervLva intrase
ministrabit /multiplica
bit semen uestrum
intellectum ad
iwoboedentiam uindicare cum inpleta fu
iwpsalmo
saeculi
sumministrat semenseminanti
st
officii
p/-i2sentia
autem noexistimemur tamquam
graues
quoniam quidem
et
fortes
autem corporis infirma
et
soluw supplet eaq<z dest Sanctis sed etiam
sermo temptibilis hoc cogitet qui huius
habundat per multarum gratiarum
modi
actiones do
D^^ exp^rimentum
hums magnificantes d^m
oboedendum
Qisp^rsit dedit pnuperihus ius
manet insaecu/OT
nem iwaescam
et
omnem
xpzV/i captiuantes
bundare facere inuobis utinomnibwj-
sempr sufficientiam habeatis
ado addistructionem munitio
fortia
2Mt nee
Corinthians, IX. 2-J3.
in
ministerii
las
est
absentes tales
inopsre
oboedentia
248
quia quales sumaj nerho peraepistu

et
prtzsentes
sumus
non enim audemus confeire aut conparait
Corinthians, IX.
13
X.
12.
brigit
quibwdam
nos'
rantes nos'
cowzmendant
qui'se' ipsos
ipsi innobis' nos'
met
fol. 126,
met ipsos metientes
tis
et conpa.
utuos'
aeuanguelium
Ouom'am gra
exultemini
di pr^sdicaui uobis' ali
dsaeclessms exspoliaui accipiens stipendium
nonininmensum
ipsos nobis'
gloriantes sed secundum
Jlumilians
sed
administ^rium uestrum etcum apud uos' essem.
mensuram regulae quam em
nam
ensusM/ deus nobis' mensuram p^rtinguendi us
gerem
que aduos'
erat adinpleuerunt iratrea qui ueniert
enim qâsi n(;prtinguentes usqwe ad
i\on
uos' sup;- extendimaj nos' usq aduos'
pruenimus inneuanguelw
antes inalienis' laboribj
crescente fide
spem aufem
nesira. inuobis'
et
inomnibj
me' uobis' seruaui

xpw/i ime'
habenês
id a;uod mi'Ai
sz'n^
seruabo
et
magnificari
et
de
honere uestro
enim uritas'
est
nowinfringuetwr
(\uoniam!s\(zc gloriatio
inme' inregionibwj achaiae
secundum nosiram regulam inhabundantia etiam
quia uos' non
qare
dilego Aeus scit cûod autem facio faciam etâcturus
il
sum utamputem occassionem eoium
gentibj qucs ultra uos' sunt euanguelitzare
lis'
grauis fui
nulli
amacidonia
enim
non iwmensum glori
xpisii
V"
nonin aliena regula inhis' qucs prizparata sunt glo
qui'
uoluntoccassionem utinqo gloiiantur ta

uel nos'
inheremia enim
riari
atur indcwzzho glorietur
Commendat
meam
dentiam
enimuos'
di
les
n(?enim qui' se' ipsuz
ille prohatiises/
U_tinam
dat
C[ui au/em glori
ait
sed
quem
deus
gurantes
sed et subportate me'
lucis nonest
emulor
Qispondi enimuos'
emulatione
antur wdutministri
siministri eius transfigm
quorum
iustitiae
ne'quis me' existimet insipientem
s\cuf serpens
euam
excidant asemplicitate
J][am
si
is
et
seduxit
qui' uenit
quem non
accipistis
et
alium xpistura
CXistimo enim me'
aut aliuw spi'ritum
ali
ut
quod
lo
ti
gloriantur secundum
bor
fecis
carnem
et
mul
ego gloria
libent^r enim suffertis insipien
tes
cum
sitis
tis
enim
ipsi
ipsi
sapientes
sustine
r..
minus
ego modicum aliquid glorier
inhac' substantia gloriationis quia
aut aliud aeua
nihil
it^rum dico uobis'
quor non loquor secundumdeuxn sed ut insipientia
nguelium quod noâccipistis recte patere

mini
secundum op^raipsorwwz
finis
oquin welutinsipientem accipite me'
castitate quaestin
pr(zdicat quem nos' nowpr^dicamus
aposto
magnum
erit
accipistis
mirum
cumipsQ satanas trasfiguratse' ut anguelus
îmeo enim ne
xpz!r/o ihesn
uel amagnis'
inapostolos xpisti ne.que
se'
pat^remini paululum ipru
uni uiro uirginem castam adsignare xpzi/o
et
modi
eius
pseodoapostoli sunt op^rari subdoli transit
commen
astutiasua itacorrumpantar e/sensus' uesiri
[r.-,
Tla
inueniantr sicut etuos
se his' qui supra
modum
sunt apostoli
et si
Siquis inseruitutem uos
lis'
imp^ritus
sum sermone
sed non scientia
accipit
ZMt numquid peccatuw feci me' ipsum
Corinthians, X.
\2
XI,
7.
siquis deuorat
redegerit
inomnihus autem manifestatus sum iwuobis'
si
quis extollitur
siquis
si'
quis in
faciem
246
Corinthians, XI. 7-20.
fol.
Secundum ignobilitatem dico
uos cedit
quasi
nos' infirmi fuerimus inhac' parte

in
quo quis audet
deo
ego
et
sunt et&go
nistri
iniwsipientia dico au
ebrei sat eiego hisrahelitae
semen abarchae sunt etego mi

sunt
xpzlrti
et
ego
lit minaj sapiens
dico magisego ilaboribi' plurimis

1
carceribw habundantiaj
plagis' supra
,1
mortibwf frequenter aiudeis' qin
raginas
tCr
unamminus
uirgis'
modum
// quies
accipi
cessussum
semel lapidatus sum

ter
naufragium
feci
nocte et die inpz-ofundo maris

in iteneribaj sepe psriculis'
per
fui
qaad
127, ro.
127, v.
fol.
ego enim debui auobis' commendari
2^ am
dum
nihil
minus
supra
fui abhis' qui
ualde sunt apostoli
e/ si' nihil
mo
ecce
sum tamea
omni
tis
pnscaetijns aeclesmlr nisi quod ego noragrauaui
uos' donate mz'Ai
sumus uenire aduos
tertio hoc parati
nonnos' grauabo noraenim quceto

uos' non enim debent
zare sed parentes
filii
ei caet^ris'
enim
prizdixi
nunc absens
his'
omnibwj quoniam
si
inme' loquitur xpis/i qui inuo
nonindrmatur sed potensest inuobis' naw

crucifixusM/ exinfirmitate nostra.
et si'
ei
sed uiuit exuirtute
sunt sed
mi samus
parentibwf tesauri
egoau/em
filiis'
bis'
qucBiiestra.
peccau^runt
an/i?
quseritis eius qui
Ccce
hanc iniuriam
omne u^rbuw
testium stet
uenero it^rum noparcam an' exp^rimentuw
enimquod minus habuis
quides/
rum
gesserunt //
pri^dico ut pnzsens secundo et
qui
Signis' ^pdigiis' /ua
patientia
riis' uirtutibwj'
ei
quam
hoc uanio aduos' ut inore duo
t:?rtioin
uel "iii"
signa apostolatus' mei p^rfecta sunt \nteraos'

in
inpudicitia
ei
inillo sed
et si
nos
ifir
uiuemus cumeo exuir
inuobis' uos'met ipsos temptate
tute del
libtis
d nam
sime inpendam /ipse super inpendar
si'
animabaj u/ris habundantij uos' dilegens
aut ni?cognoscitis uos' ipsos quoniam ihesusxpistus
minj dilegor sedego nowgrauaui uos' sedcumsim
innohisest nisi forte leprohi estis
astutus dolo cepi uos' nuwzquid per aliquem
cognoscetis quia nos' non sumus reprobi
illorwz quos' missi aduos' circuwzueniuos'
(_)X
rogaui titum
ei
missi cumiWo hatrem.
nuwqid
estis infide
ipsi uos'
tempmbate
Spero autem quod
autem deum utnihil malifaciatis
ut nos' parati
no7i
appareamf sed ut uos'
quod bonum/
auaritia circumuenit uos titus
faciatis
nonne eodem
simus non enim possimus quicquid aduersus
apud
ambulamwj nowne' his'dem
umtatem
ollim' putatis quodsTacnsstmus
uestigiis'
nos'
spz'n'/u
uos'
coram do
inxpz'j/o
loqimur
infirmi
.nos autem utreprobi
sed proueritate
sumj uos' autem
âudemus autem quod nos'

fortes estis hoc
omnia, autem carissimi propter Mestram. aedificatio
enim oramus nestram consummationem
nam timeo
id
les
ne' forte
cum uenero
nonqua.
uolo inueniam uos' ettgo iraueniar
eo
rius
auobis' qualem me' norauultis ne forte
et
hmc absens scribo utnopnzsens du
agam secundum potential quam dominus
cum uene
nem
sint int^r uos'
ne' it^rum
wtentiones
ro humiliet me'
fecti estote
emulationes
apud
pite
animositates
multos exhis'
desensiones
peccau^runt
detractiones
gerunt poenitentiaw
S3,lutant uos' sancti omnes
susurrationes
swp^r iwmunditia
domininostriihesn xpisti
tumores
ef
uos' etlnge&m
et
dedit mihi
inaedificationem etnon addistructio
quiaxite
nestram.
fratres
gaudete per
wrasulamini idipsuw sa
pacem habete
lectionis erit
non e
Qecaet^ro
etdeus pacis etdi
ue\ consaXatioms^
uobiscum
S3,lutate uos' inuicem inosculo sancto
fornicatione
nicatio sancti spiiitus
S^fatia
et caritas' dei
sit
cum omniba^
et
comma
uobis'
aillGn
seditiones
Corinthians, XII. 11-21.
248
Corinthians, XII. 21 XIII.
13.
arg"umentum hirunimi
ad galataS
in aeplsô/am
128,
fol.
r"..
- 'L*
(\
rgumentum itaqw
aepis/ote huius
/breuiter.cophendens hac
pnefatione
comino[neo] ut
ieriaxa aepis/o/ae pauli adgalatas
romanos scripta/ sed hoc

utramq quod
ma
sciatis esse
inilla altior[i]
f^ pi?rhominem sed
mUr
sensu
et
qwasi adeos scribens dequibwj ait in con
qui
/siG'
insensati galatae
insipientes estis tali
sermone
mo
et
eiquam
stulti
et
sunt omnes ixatres ubaec

g'ratia xiobis
g'alitiae
se'
dedit propeccatis' nostris ut
eripret nos' depri^senti saecufo
nowpot^rat ratio suadere reuocaret
lo
Secundum uoluntatem
ma
di if/patris nostr'y
cmest
am
auctoritas' inhis' mi" aepisioh's specialiter
8[^loriaura
antiquae legis cessatio /nouae intro
XXliiôr ^^<"^ sic'tam
ductio continetur S(/ adgalatas hoc proprium quia non
abeo qui'uos' uocauit ingratiam i a
scribit adeos qui' exiudeis' inxpisium credi
liud aeuangueh'um quodnonest aliud nisi sunt aliqui
derunt /paternas putabant caere
qui uos' conturhant
Sed adeos qui de
monias obseruandas
gentibf iidem aeuanguelii recip^rant
soli insaecu/a saecu/i!ir;
uanguelium
et
_^
uolunt conuertere ae
xpisii sed etsi' nos'aut
anguelwj
decaelo aeuanguelitzet prater id quod aeu
anguelitzauimus uobis' anathema
erant auctoritate detrriti adseren
sit
tium petrumu^ro eiia.cohum
uobis' adnuntiau^nt prcster id q(faccipistis
/totas aechssias iu
sifK^
pnedixi uobis' etnunc itrum dico siqwis
deae aenanguekum cum lege uetre miscuisse
anathema
ipsum etiaw paulum aliud iniudea face
adeo
an' do
re aliud innationibwj prisdicare ef frus
cere
Si' adhuc' hominibwi-
Si id ne
credere
en'
cito trasfer[e]mini
rursTim retro labsi quorzdam fu
tra eos incrucifixum
seruus
sit
TXlodo enim hominibj su

aut quaero
hominibw
placerem
Xlotum enim
xpt'sti
pla
uobis' fa
glegendum putarent quod apostolorww prin
cio hatres aeuanguelium quod aeuangue
cipes obseruarent
Yitzatavaest
ame' quianonest secundum hominem neque
enim ego
accipisti illud
a,rS[ûmentum
[de]mortuis
pax ado patre nostra /doOTznoihuxpa
qui
possint intellegere e/quos
eum
mecum
lessiis'
deratusM/ quo increparet potius quam doce

ret
e/
deum patrem qui
pro
suscitauit
ihMwm xpw/m
per
fundioribwj ussus/ argumentis' hie'
sequentibKJ
abho
minibwj neque
etqua ad
reiferre
apostolus non
alalae sunt greci
llii
pilagii
nerhnm untatis prirmim
abapos/c& accip^runt sed pos( discessuwj

tiswt afalsis'
ezus
dici sed per
Q udistis
tempta
aposioh's utinlegew /icircuwzcissioÔT
untatis scribens eis' abeffesso
>
illud
de
reuelationemihwu // quando
enim ursationem
udaismo quod supra
urtrentr hos' apostolus reuocat ad fidez
neque
ar aeclessiam
ie'i
et
modum
meam
ini
ali
perseqKb
expugnabam
illa
249
Galatians,
I.
113.
fol. 128, V".
coetaneos meos ingenere
Cum
quibM necad horam cessimus
meo habund
antius emulator existens paternarOT
arum traditionum
me
ihwu ut nos' inseruitutem rede gerent
iniudaismo supra multos
<f/pri9ficiebam
me
au(em placuit
ni ut untas' aeuanguelii per
ei
2^
^/uocauit pr
g'ratiam suamut re
nam hominis
uelaret filium
suum ime
aniur
eum
nuo
ut seua
Conti
ingentibj
iKJraadquieui carni ^/sanguini
ueni hierusalem adpnEcessores

apostolos sed abii inarabiam
sum damascum
reursus
maneat apa?nos'
esse aliquid qualis
aliqan(fo fuerunt nihil meamierest Aeus per%o
segregauit abutero matris meae
nguelitzarem
rio
esse aliquid nihil
meos
qui
tulerunt sed econtra
cumuidissent quod creditumw/ mt'M aeu

pri^putii sicut petro circumcissionis
anguelium
neque
TCiihx enim quiuideb
noâccipit
enim
operatusest petro inapostulatum
circumcissionis operatusest etmi'M inter gentes
ei iternva.
cum cognuissent gratiam
Qeinde pos/tn
etiacohus etiohannis quiuidebantar
mm
aeclessiae
^/mansi apud eum diebî' xu
neminem
Qua
Aominx
autem
nm
iacobuw ixatrem
inpartes
eram autem ignotus
riae ^/ciliciae
quod etiam
si
Qumautem
fa
solicitus curaui hoc
uenirent quidam abiacobo
hatur nos' aliquando nunc adnuntiat fidem
manducabat
aliquando expugnabat
/H
deum
einde post
e/inme
mag
ipsum facere
ueniisset petrus antiochiam infaciem
tantum audiebant deme' quodis qui perseque
nificabant
chebat
et
quia xeprehensus erat
cum
Drius enim quam

gentibJ'
cumautem ueniissent sub
segrebat se metuens eos qui ex
annos ascendi itrum hierusolimam
serunt caetsri iudei ita ut barnabbas
cum barnabba adsumpto
ceretr
/tito as
et
exposui
aeuanguelium quod pradico in gentibw
rsum autem
iores
ne
his'
forte
tra
circumcissione erant /simulationi^zw cosen
xiiii
cendi autem secundum reuelationem
uel cowsmonioni
sionem tantum utpaup/-um memores essemf
ei restiti
quam
esse
Clexteras dederunt mz'Ai^/barnabbae so
cie aeclessiis' iudeae qum's.un'i inxpw/o &ed hoc
del
columnae
utnos' adgentes ipsi autem incircOTcis
cietatis
Scribo uobis' ecce coramd(?o
Qeinde ueni
quia no^mentior
3,num autem ap
qui existimabantr esse
cum
eis inillam
du
Simulationem eorum
Sed cumuidissem quia nowrectamuiam incedunt
eis'
adueritatem aeuanguelii dixi petro coraw
see
ma
omnibM
inuacuuw currerem
Si
tu'
cum
iudeus
sis gentiliter uiuis
quomodo gentes cogis iudaizare
nos' natwra
aut cucurrisem sed neque titus qui'
iudei peccatores etnonexgentihus scientes autem
mecum
quoniam non
iustificabitur
hus legis
per fidem ihu xpisti nos'
erat
Circumcidi
cum
esset
greens conpulsusj/
sed propter subintroductos
falsos ixatres quisubintraurunt ex
lib^rtatem nostram
plorare
quam
nz>i
I.
14
II. 4.
omnia homo exop^ri
inihmxpw/m
credimus ut iustificemur exfide xpisti

h.ahemus ixpM/o
etnonexopei-ihus legis
quoniam exoperihrn legis
catur
Galatians,
et
quce dataest mt'M petrus
ennium ueni hierusolimam uidere pet
ostolorz uidi
gentilis
qui
bhis' autem qui' uidebantr
subiectio
260
omnis caro
, .
noiustifi
Galatians,
II.
416.
129, r.
fol.
Qorf
S'lautem exopsribwj legis quaerentes iusti
inxpu/o inuentist
ficari
enim inambacu
suirnis ipsi
uet
Si enim qua distruxi hmc itrum
absit
Cg'o autem
xp?>/o crucifixus
Xpw/ws redemit
inillis'
sum
ut dô
sum
inxpw/o ihwu ut promissionem spiritus accipiamus

per fidem tratres s
nunc uiuo incarne
fowfirmatum testamentum
me
qui dilegit
me'
eitradidit se'
dri uiui
filii
ipsum pro
nowinritam faciam gratiam di
Si per legem
P"ratis
iustitia
tum
naw
ergo xpzi/ws mortuus
quorw oculos
facit
hominem
nemo
noseminibJ
es/
ei
dicit
tamqwaw? inmultis' sed
semini tuo quodesi xpistus hoc autem dico testam
ef
hoc solum uolo discere auobis'
euacuandam repromissionem
stultiestis ut
sic'
cum spznVu
exoperihus
xxx annos factor/ lex nonconG.nna.ta ad
ge
fidei
caeperltis
hereditas' dataest
enim exle
si
iam non repromissi
one abrachae autem p^rrepromissionem do
nc
carne fowsummamini tanta passi estis
nauit deus
sm causa
donee ueniret semen cui repromis,rOTw/ ordi
uit
si
tamen sine causa
uobis sptrtium
quis ergo trib
Credidit abarcham do
ei
ursus promissaest di absit
ei
adiustitiam
intellegite ergo quia qui exfide sunt
hii sunt
abarchse
twra
filii
q2'iz
ergo lex factorum
positaj/
mediator autem nnius nonest deus autem unusest lexergo ad
fidei ita sciipiumes/
reputatumw/
Quid
nata peranguelos inmanu mediatoris
e/operaiui uirtutes inuoizi
exoperihus legis an' exauditu
iwuno
sicut
entum fowfirmatum adra inxpw/o quia post cccc
ihesus
xpisfum accipistis an' ex auditu
inri
neque sup^rordinat abar
xp2i/s proscriptusM/ et innoht's crucifixusw/
legis
tamen hominis
dico
chse dictaeswwt repromissiones et semini eius
insensati galatae quis
uos' fascinauit an/
nos' demala
ut ingentibwf benedictio abrachse fieret
uiuo auiem iam now ego uiuit uro inme' xpc quod autem
infide uiuo
ui
nialadictus omnis qui pendit in ligno
per legem legi mortuus
cum
homo
dicto legis iacius pronobis' maladictus quia scri ptumest
aedifico prisuaricatoremme constiino
uiuam
iustus exfide uiuit
lex autem nonest exfide sed quifacit ea
peccatores numquid xpistuc ergo peccati mini

sterest
Qw
si
enim data
esset
lex qw^posset iustificare nere exlege esset
prtzmdsns autem scrip
iustitia sed foclussit scriptra
omnia
peccato utrepromissio exfide ihwu
exfide iustificat gentes ds prsnuntia
ub
xpist'i
cred
uit
gentes abarchse
omnes gentes
centr
cum
daretr exgentibw priusquam autem ueniret
qwza benedicentr iwte
des sublege custodiebamur con clus
Igt'tur qui' exfide st benedi
fideli
enim exopenb^
abarcham quicu/qe
legis sunt
si
remur
Gaxatians,
II.
17III. u.
nemo iustificatr a.pud deum
Itaqwe lex pedagogus noster
postquam autem uenit
pedagoô sumf
qucB scriptaswrat inlibro legis ut faciat ea
inlege
erat ut postea
fuit in xpisio ihesu ut exfide iustifica
omnis qui non prmanserit inomnihus
Quom'am
ineam fidem quce (utura
reuelaretr
sub maladicto st
indeuternomio enim scnptumest quom'am maladic

tus
fi
dn
scriptumesi
261
iam non sub
fides
omnes enim sumzw
per fidem quaest inxpu/o ihwu
>
filii
>
Galatians,
>
III. 11-26.
fol. 129, v.
quicumqa
enint ixpzj/o babtitzati estis
neque greens nonesi sernus
induitis nonesi iudeus
neque
liber nonest
omes
uos' unuOT estis ixpzj/o ihu
unum
tis
ixpzlr/o
xpw/m
masculus neqw^ femina sed

si
auiem uos es
^''go
perhibeo
Quom'am
fieri
posset
uestros eruesetis /dedesetis
mi'/ii
sum
fac/s
ihu ovxnes ixpw/o ihwu ergo abra
si
oculos
ergo inimicwj
uerum pr,2dicans uobis'
uobis'
mulantwr uos' non bene sed excludere uos' uo
chae semenestis secundum pr(9missionein heredes
lunt utillos
emulemini emulamini auiem
r\
lioradona
Donum
ico (Zm/z quanto tempore heres paruulusM/
nihil defert aseruo cumsit
sed subcuratoribwj'
finitumtempaj apatre
semw
cum
conMo
es
mun
paruuli subelimentis' huius
eramwj
di
ita ef nos'
di?s filium
inuobis' ///
emulamini semper non
metr
xpt'stuc
esse
apud
uos' et
ge uultis
esse
legem
motare uocem meam
/~j icite mihi qui' suble
quom'am eofundor inuobzi
su
inuobw uellim
mei quos iterum partrio donee for
ilioli
autem nunc
I)oj/qawz auiem uenit pie
seruientes
nitudo temporis missit
me
solum cum pr^sens sum ap(/uos urum etiam absens
omniuw domtnus
actoribw usque adpr
e(
uobw
beatitudo u/ra testimonium
Tl r)i^
nowlegistis ingenessi scnptumest
um natum
ex muliere
factum ublege
quom'am abarcham
redemeret
uteos qui sublege erant
uoniava.
filii
fuit
estis dei missit deus spi'rtium
filii
sui
ei
lii
heredes
deum
rantes
dei
his'
cognitiestis deo
infirma
sum
tis
et
cognueritis
deam immo
nunc
annos
testamenta
sina inseruitu
e/seruit
cum
filiis'
suis'
Ilia
mons
autem qum sur
omnium
sumest hierusalem Wheraest qucs mater

nostrorwOT
dies obserua
et
Quce sunt aliud exa
est inarabia qui iunctus ei quceest hierusa/iJOT
quomodo uertemini iterum ad
seruire uultis
qu'i
qui autem de
generans quodest agar' Sina enim
tern
egina elimenta quiba^ rur
e/menses e/tempora
meo
quidem igno
quidem
hcsc sunt "ii'
unum quidem amonte
fi
qui naiura. nonsunt dii serui
cum
nam
lio significantia
Si au/em
perxpt'stum sed tunc
nunc autem
ebatis
filii
is
unum
deancella secundum carnem naiusest
libera perrepromissionem dei
incorda nos/ra clamantem abba pater

ltaqe iam non estis serui sed
sed
deancella e/unuz delibera
ut fiMoTum adoptionem reciperemw
\l
habuit
filios
"ii"
ti
ne forte sme causa laborauifrim
Scnptunust enim laetare
sterilis
quce n;paris
Crumpe
e/clama' q(znopartris
quia multi
desertse
magis quam
uirum
filii
eius quiz haiet
nos' autem hatres secundum issac' pr(?missionis
ei
inuobis'
estote sic/ ego cîa ego s\cut uos
filii
sumj sed quomodo tunc
is
qi secundum carnem nat
Tratres obsecro uos' nihil me' lesistis
usest perseqwebatur
Scitis quia per infirmitatem carnis lab
ita
oraui uobis seuanguelitzaui prius
f/filium eius nonenim erit heres filial ancellae
temptationem laeam incarne
et
uestra.
non
anguelum
excipistis
me
fz'hb
ancellse
ut xptstum ihejm
liberauit
meo
filii
III.
27 IV.
[4.
262
issac'
ltaqif hatres
spm
genitusest
iece ancellawz
nonsnmus
sed liberae quia nos' libertate xpistus
State e/nolite iterum seruitu

tis
Galatians,
qui secundum
etnunc sed quid dicit scriptra
cum
Spreuistis neqe respuistis sed skut
eum
iugo
foratineri
Galatians, IV.
15
V.
I.
fol.
ego paulus dico uobis'
ecce
quoniam
130, r".
ornicatio
Tructus autem spmtus
nihil proderit
in
munditia
ca
ri
tas'
tCStificor auiem omni homini circumcid
in
pudicitia
gau
di
um
id
ulatria
pax'
ue
neficia
pa
ti
entia
in
imicitias
bo
ni
tas
con
tensiones
Ion
ga
nimit as
cumcidamini xpisiuc uobis'
quom'am debitorsf/
enti se
ciendae
si
cir
uniu7:sae legis fa
euacuatiestis axpi'sô qui' inlege
iustiiicamini agratia excidistis nos' auiem
spem
spj'nVu exfide
nam
expectamw
iustitiae
inxp?i/o ihesu neque circumcissio aliquid
ualet neque
pneputium sed
fides quce percaritat
Currebatis bene quis uos'
emoperatur
inpediuit ueritati non oboedire nemini cons&n
persuassio uesira. nonesf ado qui' uocat
seritis
modicum fermentum totam mass
uos'
am
corumpit
quod
62*0 confido deuobis'
nihil aliud sapietis qui autem wratwrbatuos'
portabit iudicium quicumqae
Cô
autem
fratres si
ille est
circumcissionem pnsdico qid
adhuc' per secutionem patior

tamest scandalum cnicis
tem uocati
estis
ergo euacua
utinam abs
cidantr qui' uos' conturhaxit
seruite
ta/m ne' libertatem
Omnis enim
inuicem
uno sermone inpletr
incussatis
dileges
quod
sicut te' ipsuw?
si
inlib^rta
in occas
spiritus
lex in nobis
rium carnis ne'
spzn'/u
p^rficetis
fi
des
rae
man
su
itudo
ri
xae
le
ni
tas
an
imositates
con
ti
nentia
pro
uocationes
mo
des
tia
de
sensiones
di
lee
tio
he
resses
cas
ti
tas
in
uidiae
adu^rsus hwzwsmodi nonest
ho
micidia
lex
eb
reietates
carnem suam
CO
mesationes
fixerunt
oâ
ambulate
et
autem xpisti sunt
qui'
is' et
cum
dissideriis'
lemj non efRciamur
agunt regnuOT
inanis glorise
nowpossidebunt
cantes inuicem iri
XXOLLT^^
homo
disside
pneoccupatus
et si'
estis instruite
hzsmodi
inspz'n'/u
man
ipsum ne
suitudinis wsiderans te'
nem hc inuicem
portate
nam
si
quis existimat se' &sse aliquid
cum
nihil sit
estis
qua
ut noqcBcumqe
spzW/u ducemini won
sub lege manifestasKt opra carnis

e'
tu' temptfris
se'
honera
-aestra.
legem
ipsum
suum pmbet unusquisqf
u nt
fuerit
inaliquo delicto uos' qi spzritales
et sic' inplebitis
si'
awbu
cupidi inuicem prouo
et
quod
Si ui
prdixi quoniaxa. qui
dentes
et
caro
adu^rsantwr sibi
uiti
-wcsms spzrz'/u spz'nVu
cowcupiscit a.dviersus sptrituxa. spi'riius autem aduersus car
uultis faciatis ilia
cruci
pr(dico uobis' ^xcut
proximum tu
inuicem mordetis
nam
ulationes
dtfi
uidete ne abinuicem consum
mamini dico autem
em
i
^/his' similia
Uos' autem
sionem carnis detis êd per caritatem
um
inxpzi/o
est
inuicem
xpzj/i
Seducit opus autem

et
iunc in semet
ipso
Oalatians, V. 2-ig.
263
Galatians, v. 19
^VI.
4.
130, v".
fol.
CoOTmonicet aufem
dî
qui
homo
Yâc et
quoniam
metet
qui'
SCnpSlt
semin
>
se
gTeci
Cfediderunt quibM
qu(B enim se
deus non dirideter
Jôlite errare
S""'
in
assiani exiudeis'
QQntibus paulo apostolo prdicante
if
catacizat inomnibwi' bonis'
se'
minau^rit
ruffes si
qui catacizatwr uerhum
is
adeffesseos
pistolam
unus quisq proprium honos suum portab

it
pllagll
3,rgumentum
tantam gloriam habebit etnoninahero nam
firmiter stantibJ
aroma decarcere
cum diaconem
et
inprincipio
pertithi
quidem
decarne metet coruptio
at incarne sua
aepistolse iudeos appellans in
nam
despmVu metet
qui autem seminat inspzW/u
carnationis xpisti sacramenta ex
Donum
uitam aetijrnam
autem facientes nodi
post adgentes conuersus hortatur
posuit
tempore enim suo metemus
ficiamj
CTô dumtempw
nonfatigati
ut tantis' beneficiis' ingrati
habemus opremur
Commoniter pr^cipit
Qeinde
insti
auteTn
(]uod
bonum
Uldete
ticos fidei
si
adoms maxime addomes
est
mea manu
uobis'
tuta moralia .j.,.j.,.j.,.j-,-^-t-^
qualibwj' litteris' scrip
Qui cumq
uol
J s
unt placere
incarne
lus apos/o/^
conpellunt
hii
xpt'sti
uos' circumcidi tantum ut
Crucis xpw/i per
secutionem non patiantur
neque enim qui
circumciduntwr
hii
dd
ri
nisi
mundj'
crucifix^/' etego
mundo
xpist'i
O^Tatia uobis'
per quern
miM
re nostra et
^P^-^'ô
et fide
et
pax' adeo pat
DCnedictus
domino ihesu xpisto
deus ftpater dni ni ihu xpisti qui henedixit nos'
in
Sanctis
fessi in xpi'sto
ITlihi autem absit gloria
incruce domini nostri ihesu
peraoluntatem
lihus qui sunt ef
legem custodiunt
sed uolunt uos' circumcidi ut incarne

nestra glorientur
ihMu
enim ihu neque circumcissio
ali
inomni benedictione spzntali in caeles
quid ualet neque priceputium sed noua ere

iihus in xpistoihesn Sicut elegit nos' inipso
atura
qui
et
cumq banc regulam sec

o
untwr Dax' super

et
super hisraM dei
molestus
sit'
CT'Patia dommi
mundi
incorpore
meo
porto
nostri ihesa xpisti
Cum
pradistinans nos' inadoptione
liorum per ihesumxpistum inipsum
et gratise
suae
Galatians, VI. 4-18.
et inre
inlaudem
indilecto
filio
peccatorum
aepiStolaadgalata^
264
fi
S pmpo
glorise
inqua' gratificauit nos'
suo in quo habemus redemp
tionem persanguinem
licit
essemwf sancti
|?o
situm uoluntatis suae
Spiritn
amen.
eXT)
consiitutionem ut
prehensibiles coramipso iwcarita/e
Qecaetero nemo mihi
CS'o autem stigmata dominx
nostrv&iesxixpisti
ante
illos e/missericordia
eius
Secundum
inremissionem
diuitias claritatis gratiee eius
Ephksians,
I.
1-7.
131, r.
fol.
QMCB hSDundauit
et
innobis' inomni sapiew/w
subpedibw
utnotum faceret mistsrium
pradentia
secundum, beneplacitum eius quod
uoluntatis suse
omnem
supifr
/ipsum dedit caput
eius-
tndioeius qui
seclessiam quceest corpus \ps\us et pleni
adimple
omniainomnibj
cum
propossuit in eo an/mundi wstitutionem
uit
indispensatione plenitudinis temporwrn
/peccatis' westris in quibf aViquando
omnia inxpw/o
/uos'
mortui
essetis
dilictis'
ambu
lastis
secundum saeculum mundi huius
eiqua intrra inipso inquo' etiam sorte uocati
cipem
potestatis aeris huius spiritus qui
sumj
peratur
restaurare
prêdistinati
qucB iwcaelis sunt
secundum propossitum
disi
qui' omnia,
operatur secundum fowsilium uoluntatis suae
mus inlaudem
ems nos'
gloriae
uimf inxpisio
ut
omnes aliquando
si
qui' anie spera
inquo' ^/uos' carissimi audi
inquibw
infiliis' diffidentiae
connersati
sumus
carnis
em
carnis /cogitationum eramj
/nos'
in disslde
na
/H eus autem
to Uifrbo uritatis aeuanguelii salutis uesins
tra
inquo' credentes signati estis promissionis
diues
spzn'/u sancio quies( pignus hereditatis nosirds
Itam caritatem nostram suam qua' di
inredemptionem adoptionis inlaudewj
lexit nos'
ihuxpw/o
ues/ra quceesi indowEno
noncesso gratias agens prouobis'
sanc/os
memoriam
in xpisto
xpzM
irae
sicut et caetifri
per ovinia misericordia
propter
qui
mu
e/cum essemus mortui pec
cuius gratiasumwj salui per
fidem facti ^^Simul suscitauit
e/
mulqe
uestri faciens inorationibwf
utdMS domini nosiriihesu
meis'
dilectione inoms
et
est
catis' e/wwcupiscentiis' uiuificauit nos'
IDropierea etego audita fide
glorise ipsiwf
filii
nc
lacientes uoluntat
riis
r\ostrie
secundum prin
fecit
Si
sedere incaelestibwi
in xpisto ihesn utostenderet insaeculis'
pater gloriae
sapi
det nobis' spi'n'ium patientiae
et
sup^ruenientibw habundantes
reuela
as gratiae suae inbonitate su
tionis inagnitionem?j in luminatos habere
oculos cordis
Tiesiri
per nos' inxpisto ihesu ///
ut sciatis qucesit spes' uo
cationis uestrê etqucB diuitise gloriae
diuiti
he
ratia
enimsumi' salui
g donum
em
et
hoc non exnobis'
facti per fid
etttm
riditatis eius
qui creditis
gnitudinis eius inuobis'
ationem
uirtutis
suscitans
eum
quam
principatum
tionem
ei
ei
et
uirtutem
est
enim sumus factwra ere
inxpisto ihesn inoperihus bonis' qucB prcspa
quando
et
eratis
ambulemus
memores
I.
8-22.
Quoniam
ali
gentes incarne qui
super
omne
dicituT circumcissio incarne
nufacta
sseculo
subiecit subiecit
illo
266
ma
qi eratis iratempore
sine xpisto
3.1ienati aconu^rsa
tione hisra^l
Ephesians,
estote
dicebamini pnsputium abea qua
nomen quod nominatr nowsolum inhoc

sed etiam infutwro et omnia,
ipsius
propter quod
domina
dedit ei nomen qtiod
non exoperihus utne quis g
del est
rauit deus utinillis'
sup^r
potestatem
et
ati
wwstituens
incaelestibj
principatum
lorietwr
secundum oper
operaXuses/ inxpisto
amortuis'
addexteram suam
omnem
ma
insancios etquce sublimitas'
Ephesians,
I.
22
II. 12.
131, V".
fol.
et
pngrini prismissionis testamentorara
spem
eius
J^ c
autem
longue
f(jc/i
et szn difo
ihwu
inxpz'j/o
mundo
etproietis
xnsptritn esse
corporales
et
apostolis'
eius
gentes coheredes
coheres xpistuc
et
con
et parti
se
uanguelium cuiw (actus sum ego minister
qui' fecit ut
medium parietem
nunc reuelatum Sanctis
cipes promissionis etus inxpw/o ihu per
prope insanguine xpw/i
estis
unum
inhcf
uos' qui' aliquando eratis
enim qu'pax nw/ra
ipseesi
raque
ha^^n/es
nora
sicut
S donum
sepis
gratiae dei qucs data.est mi'M secundum
perationem
soluens inimicitias incarne sua legem
ems
uirtutis
mt'Ai
o-
minimo omni
mandatorum
duos
liat
insemet ipso inuno
f(?;2stitueret
nouo ilomine
um
euacuens ut
decretis'
omnia
pacem
um
C'^ô iam aon

tis
aduenee
estis
aedificati super
tolorwM
em
di?i
ipso
ne
super
omms
in quo' etnos'
fluius
rei
gratia
diflficiatis
tia
per fidem eius
iluius rei gra
omnis paternitas'
nominatur
utdet uobis' secundum
rmari per spiritum ini^zteriore iiomine
ego pau
Jlabitare xpistum per fidem in covdihus

vestris incaritate radicati e/fundati ut
hus Si tamen audistis dispensationem
positis wraprehendere
mihi inuobis'
quom'am secundum reuelationem notum

factumest sacramentum
psi
inmodico
meam
lis'
Ephesians,
inmisterio
noninit
II. 12
xpt'sti
Sicui an/e pnescri
filiis'
quod
aliis'
sit
fundum
mz',î
entiam
omnem
pradentiam
notum
III. 5.
qucB
prijutpotestis leg
entes intellegere
in caelo
diuitias glorias suae uirtutem con{o
lus uinctus xpz!f/i ihesn prouobis' genti
gratiae dei quce da.ta.est
acces
intribulationibj meis'
ihesn xpisti exquo'
Simul
et
propter quod peto
llecto genuamea adpatrem domini nostri
et inlerta.
coedificamini iniiabitaculum d
inspznVu
inxpisto ihesM
prouobis' qucBest gloria nestra.
crescit intern
plum sanctum, domino
fecit
domino nostra inquo' hahemus fiduciam
summo an
ihwu xpisto inquo
structra corapaginata
quam
sumi;îidentia
fundamentum apos
et proie.ta.xum
gulari lapide
saeculorum
^/pifrigrini sed es
ciues sanctorxxra et domistici
Der aeclewzam mul
tiformis sapientise dei secundum prc^finitionem
quom'am psripsum haiemus access
utriqwc inuno sptriin adpatr
indomino qui
creauit utinnotesceret principi
hus etpotestatihus incaelestibj
uobis' qui longue eratis e/pacemhis'

qui' prope
ae
omnes dispen
satio misterii absforediti asaeculis'
intrficiens inimicitiam irasemet
ipso ^/ueniens seuanguelitzauit
inluminare
tias xpt'sti et
utrosq inuno corpore dra per
crucem
intergentes
gTa.tia.hcec
uanguelitzare inuestigabiles diui
pacem utreconci
faciens
sanctorum data/
CI autem
scire etiam
hominum
quam
286
sac/is
supereminentem
caritatis xpisti ut
sci
inpleamini in
plenitudinem xpisti // us facere
qui potest superomnia habundanti
quam petimus
secu
cumomnibj
latitudo et ionguitudo et a.\tHudo et pro
aut intellegim.f secundum uirtutem
operatur innobis' ipsi gloria in xpisto ihesa
Ephesians,
III. 5-21.
fol.
ef iaeclessia
Qbsecro
inomm'a saecula saeculorum
ei
ego uinctus
itaqwe uos' fra/rs
amen
cationemsui iwcaritate
in domt'no ut
cum omnx
estis
sif/ gentes
humilitate etmSLnsn\tudine cum-paXx
na
unuOT corpwf e/unus spzn'/ws s\cut uocati
Spe' uocationis uw/rae
fides
unum babtisma vmus
qi sup^r om^s
est et -per
\Jnwf
Aeus
am donationis
estis inu
tes
una
omnia etinomnihus
xpzi/i -propter quod Akit
dauid
ritiae
nobis'
si
dona hominibj
cendit ipsew/
et
dam quidem
quosdam autem
apostolos
i?/iillo
edocti
inihwu utdeponatis secundum
qi corumpitwr secundum dissideria erroris
Tenouamini autem
te
spiritu mentis uestns indvi
nouum hominem
qui secundum deum creat
usest iwiustitia etsanctitate eiueritate
propter quod deponentes
ipse dedit qos
mendacium loqimini
u^ritatem xmus quisque cumproximo suo
prisfetas
alios uero aeuanguelistas alios autem pas
samus alterutrorum membra
quont'ava.
adcosummationem
tores ^/magistros
iamen ilium audistis
dedicistis xpz!f/m
cLScen
terras quidis
et
Uos' autem nowita
priorem con\xers3Xion&m uet^rem hominem
qi ascenditsupi?r oranes cael
OS utadiwpleret omnia
aua
et
estis sicut est ueritas'
(\uod autem ascendit quid^j^ ms\
quod tX\am discendit ininferiora
"Dropter
ipsos t?'adiderunt iwpudiciti
mensur
ialtum captiuam duxit captiuitatem
dedit
Semet
ae inoprationem inmunditiae
patsr o;ium
et
inillis'
caecitatem cordis ipsoxum qui disperan
iomixvu^
l[J_nicuiq* autem nostrum data/ gratia
dit
aula di propter ignorantiam quceest
seruare unitatem spjW/ws inuinculo pa
cis
ambulant inuanitate sen
sus' sui obscurati mentibwi' alienati
entia sufferentes iwuicem i caritate soli

citi
hoc I'gitur dico et tes
indwnnio uinon ampliw ambuletis'
tificor
digne ambiiletis iuocatione qua' uocati
132, T".
cimi e/nolite peccare
Iras
Sol' non occidat
ni
sanctorum inopw^ misterii inaedificationem
supr irafowdiam nestram neque locuw detis
corporis xpisti donee occurramus in
diabulo
unitatem
iidei et
agnitionem
filiidei
inuirum perfectum iwmensuram

plenitudinis
xpz!f/i
omnes
hus quod
aetatis
utultra nowsimus par
admachinationem
bonum/
uthabeat nnde tribu
et
malus deore nestro non
dat sed siquis honusest adaedificatio
as
nem
erroris neri
fidei
utdet gratiawz audientibz/f
tatem autem facientes iwcaritate cresca
f/nolite cowtristare sptrituvn
mus
iquo signati
iipso peromm'a quiest caput xpistuc exqototu?K
corpKj copactum
pwductuw peromnem
estis iredie
Omnis
tionis
tio et
nem imensuram
auobis' cumomnimalitia
augmentum
Ephemans,
III.
21 IV.
veoXus cuiusque
membri
redemp
clamor eifblasfemia auferatwr

estote
autem inuicem benigni misericordes
corporis facit in aedifi
16.
sanctum dd
an\axiiudo et iwdigna
iu
nct?-am subministrationis secundum operatio
et
mani
at necessitatem patientibwr // proce
Qmnis Sermo
omni uento doctrinae iwneqwitia hominuw
fure
tur magis autem laboret op^rando
uuli fluctuantes e/circumferamur
tutia
Qui furebatwr iam non
267
Ephksiams, IV. 16-32.
132, V".
fol.
donantes uos' iuicem

donauit uobis'
Cstote ergo emitator
es di sicui
carissimi
filii
ideo
tellegentes quce
idilectio sicui et xpisiuc dilexituos'

dit
mali st nolite
ambulate
ei
inprudentes sed
effici
uoluntas'
sit
is/nolite
inebriari uino inquo'est luxoria sed inple
ttadi
ei
amini spirita sancto loquentes uobis'met
semet ipsum pronoiis oblationem
/hostiam do inodorem suauitatis
Tedimentes tempJ quom'am dies
sed sapientes
deus inxpis/o
&\cut et
ipsis'
inpsalmis' /ymnis' f/canticis' spiritalihus
ornicatio au/em ^/omnis iwinunditia
cantantes
et
et
psallentes icordibf u/ris
domino
semper agentes proomnihus innomtne dni
auaritia
nee' nomt'netur innobis sicut decet
g'ratias
sanctos
a/ trpitudo
ihesa xpisti patri etdeo subiecti irauicem iratimore xpisti
adrem
scurilitas qucB
gis gratiarwOT actio
stultiloquiuw au/
a.ut
xion pertinet
sed
ma
XXl
quom'am
hoc enimscitote
intellegentes quod
Jêmo
omnis fornicator
cat inanibj uerh
aut
inpudicus
is'
a/
inmundus
iradi inft'hbs di
a/
auarus quod
fidentiae
est
iduIorwser
te enimeffici par
uos' sedu
propter hcec enim uenit
\X
uir
domino
caput eius mulieris sicut etxpisiuc caput

ipse saluator corporisj %ed
est aeclessiae
et
sicui ae,z\essia
subiectaw/ xpisto ita f/mulieres ui
ris' suis'
iri
inomnibw
/// clessiam ^semet
dilegite uxores u/ras sicK^ etxpisiuc dilexit
ipsuOT tradidit
noli
eorum
ulieres uiris' suis' subditae sint sicut
ni
pmea
ut sacîficaret earn
dans eam lauacro aqua iuirbo
ae
mun
uitse ut
uitus nonhai&t he
ticipes
reditatem iregno
tisem'm idiquando tenebng
non habentem maculam aut rugam aut aliqid haius
xpw/i
nc autem lux
modi
et dei
domino
nam
ambulate
sit
estis in
utfiliilucis
ri
fructus lu
cisest
^/iustitia /uritate
exhib^^-et ipse sibi gloriossam a&clessiava.
era
inomni bonitate
cowmoni
rarwOT
magis autem redarguite
in occulto fiunt abipsis'

dz're
Omnia autem
nifestantar
CXsurge
tibi
amortuis'
xpisius
et
twrpew/ etiaw
ma
lux'
Surge qui dermis'
32 V.
iraluminabit
dilegit
dilegit
JJêmo enim umquam
sed nutrit et fouet
eaw
car
sicui
quom'am membra sumwi cor
xpistuc aedessiam
-^
Jl
268
ipropter hoc relinqt
patrem eimairem
ei
suae etexunt
"ii"
incarne una
mentum
magnum^/
uli
Uldete ^rgo hatres quomodo
15.
suum corpKj
hoc
eiin aeclessia
ei
caute ambuletis non utinsipientes
Ephesians, IV.
Qui uxorem suam
scnpiumesi ingenesjz'
quce arguntr alumine
lOropter quod dicit
est
ita etui
poris eius decarne ips'ius eideoss'ihus eius sicut
c^cr enim
omne enim quod manifestatar
pora sua
et
care operibus infructuossis' teneb
inmaculata
ei
debentdilegere uxores suas utcor
nem suamodit
probantes quid
bifplacitum do /nolite
sed utsitsarac/a
adherebit uxori
Sacra
ego autem dico 'mxpisto
uernmtamen oportet
etnos' sing
utunaj quisqa suam uxorem sicut
ipsuOT dilegat mulier autem

Hi
oboedete
homo
parentibw
eiss'
ut timeatuir/
uestris
indomino hoc enim
Ephesians, V. 16VI.
i.
fol.
Ilonora patrem tuum
iustume*/
tuam
mandatum primuw
quodesi
ut bene
sione di
terram /// re
et
et
sit tiii /sis
peromnem oratiow^m ^/obsecratioOT orantes omni temporir
matrem
inrepromis
isp?W/u ^/inipso uigelantes semper inomni uige
longui^ super
tollerantia ^/obsecratione
edocate
fjlbs xiestros sed
et
il
oris
los i doctrindisciplina
mentuOT aeuanguelii
correptio
ne domt'ni /// more /tremore cum semp

erui
oboedete dominis' carnalibwj cum
seruientes qasi hominibj placentas

utserui xpzlr/i facientes uoluntatem
ex animo
tes sic/
que
cum
bonauolunta/
dno etnon hominihus
qui cumque fecerit
eadem
uos' domini
de
si
pax' fra/ribaj
dominus
et
amen
Pilipenses sunt macedones
omnia
cepto ufritatis
uwbo
contra spzVitalia nequitiae incaeles
X\bus
ideo
Sumite arma
e/calciati
scribens
eis'
aroma decarce
.
di?i
utpositis re
eus serui xpisti ihesa
omnibwj Sanctis inxpisto
iustitise
lumbos u/ros
ihesn quist pili

inuerita/e
penses
copis'
momnihus accepto
scuto
adsumite
et
et
gladium
galeam
et
diaconis'
epis
gTatia uobw
pax' adi?o patre nostro
xpisto
salutis
meo
et
domino ihesa
gTatias quidem ago do
inomni memoria
uesiii
semper
spiritus quodest nerhxim de\
in cunctis' orationibw meis' pro
omnibus uobis'
nem
Ephesians, VI. 1-17.
cum
fi
inquo positis omnia tela nequissimi
ignea extinguere
argumentum
linit
ltrrr.,3-ulus /thimoth
et
dei
hos' apostolus con\a
pedes iraprisparatione aeuan
guelii pacis
ac
p^rstit^runt nee re
inomnibj p^rfecti
induite luricam
et
xpistum ininco
rectores tenebrarwOT
haxum
///
Ilii
ciprunt falsos apostolos
ue\ &ix\ei-s,us
nem
sitis
S^fatia c\xmomnibus
pilagii inaepis/o/az pauli
re p^rephaphrodituwz
tate ergo succincti
ado pat
Cxplicit sepistola adeffesseos
dat
et
hater ca
adpilipenses in cipit
sed adwersus potestates ^/principes huius
sistwe indie malo
fide
domino ihu xpw/o
diabuli quia nonest nobii' fwluctatio contra car
mundi adwersus mundi
cum
et caritas'
a.r8ûmentum
est
irapo
msidias
di utpositis stare contra
agam
quid
srat
etxxos' scia
qui' dilegunt domii\umnostrumih.esum.
ruptione
Confortamini iadomino
testate uirtutis etus induite uos'
me
ut
aduos' inhoc ipsum utcognoscatis qucB
re nostro et
// tentes
elaestex
autem
W.^
audeaw
circa nos' sunt ut su]etur cordau/ra
quom'am vmus quis
hoc recipiet
,
inipso
ita ut
loqui
qucR circa
personarum acceptio nonest apud deum
cxtero fra/res
arma
xpt'sii
remi
illis'
minas scientes qw'a et'iWoxum

incaelis' et
me
proquo ligatione
rissimwj e/fidelis minister indcwzzho quern mis
sed
scientes
bonuw
facite
tis
seruien
a.d.ommo sine seruus sme liber
et
oportet
ti
notuw? fare sacra
in cowfidentia
fungor in catena
cordis uestri sicui inxpzi/'o non adoculum
licita/
mei
proomnibus Sanctis
ut detr mih'i sermo inadap^rtione
prome'
uos' patres nolite ad iradiam prouoca

ei
133. '
259
cum gaudio
faciens super
Ephesians, VI.
oratio
coMmonicationem
i8.
Phii.ippians,
I. 5.
133, v.
fol.
u/ram inaeuanguelio
Illihi autem uiuere xpistuc ^/mori lucrum quod
tern
opus bonum
Si' uiui?re incarne hic'mz'^î fructus/
usque indiem ihesa
-per&ciet
xpt's/i
Sicui iustuiriM^ hoc mihi sentire pivomnthus iiohu
elegamignoro
Qoquod habeamuos' incorde
hadens desolui
et iuinculis'
meis' ^/idiffensione ^/wrafirmatione ae
lius
uanguelii socios gaudii mei
uos' ethoc
testimonium
Coartor autem ex
ii"
etquid
dissiderium
cnmxpisto multo magisme
etesse
p^rmanere autem incaine necessariumest propter
manebo etpermane
Mfidens scio quia
enim reddet dominus quema.dmodum dissideraunm uos'
bo omnibus uobis' adu/rm prokctnm.
omnes inuisceribw ihû
fidei utgloria uestra
xpt's/i
ethocoxo utcarit
et iscientia /omni sensu utpn^betis quce

tiora sunt ut
Indiem
ne
sitis'
xpzir/i
dam d
cumuenero
ihwu repletisat fructu
ei
me
lii
prouenit uenierunt ita utuincula
et
bis'
pro
mea
illo
<J^
quidem
3,
lii
quidem autem
3^
lii
Oi'
dei loqui
propter inuidiam et contentionem
quidem
et
propter
bonam uoluntatem
'^
excaritate
Xpzj/m
[ado] quia uobis' donatnmest
salutis ethoc
xp?.f/i
p?-ffidicant
eundem certamen habentes qua
patiemini
le et uidistis
cowfidentes uinculis' meis habundantiaj
lii
autem
caussa p^rditionis uo
illis
axpwto norasolum utine[um credatjis sed utetiam pro
plures exbat7-ihus indomino
auderent smetimore u^rbum
inme
et
nunc
audistis
Si'
quod solacium
Si'
qua societas
Si
qua' uiscera miserationis iplete gau
dium meum
caritatis
spiritus
Quidam
omnes eandem ca
ut idemsapiatis
ritatem habentes unianimes
sum
deme
qua ^rgo consulatio in xpisto
scientes quia indiffensione aeuanguelii
positus
Unianimes
inuno spiritn
statis
adu^-sariis [qua']
cir
manifesta fierent in xpzi/o iomni prÊtorio
omnib^j
quia
sine absens audi
certamen [ineu]ntes [cum'] fide aeuanguelii ab
lau
sunl magis adprufectum aeuangue
et incaet^ris'
if/uidero uos'
am deuobzi
ius
Scire auiem uolouos' halres quod ea qucB
ca
habundet inxpzj/oihMU
utdigne jeuanguelio xpisti uiuatis ut sine
po
sincires etsine offensio
per xpisium ihesum iragloriammiiii
titiae
gaudium
et
inme' permeum aduentumitwum aduos' tantum
adhuc' magis acmagis habund
as' wstra.
permor
xpistuc incoxporem&Q sine pifruitam sine
3,prima die nsque nunc
confidens hoc ipsum quodis qui' caepit inuobw
unum
sentientes
per tensionem
nihil per
cowtensionem aut per inanem gloriam
xpistuxa. prisdicant x\on sincere existimantes
sed inhumilitate mentis altrutrum exis
prsuram
se' suscitare uinculis'
meis'
quam semetipsos non
timantes maiores
uid enim
dum omm
raado szu occassione shxe
\xer
qu(ssna sunt singuli cogitantes sed eaqucB

itate xpistuc
audebo
mm
adnuntietar
et
inhoc
gaudeo sed
[et
g]
orum
iloc
enim
scio quod hoc mihi procedet adsa
conpletumest qui
lutem per nestram orationem /subministra

tionewz spiritus
\hem
xpisti
secundum expectationem
nam
inuobw quod
Semet ipsum
Philippians,
I.
5-20.
et
formam
exinaniuit
ui accipiens iresimilitudinem
semper
inxpisto ihesn
arbitratusM/ se' esse aequalemdfo
quia iranullo wfundar sed in omni
fiducia s\cut
et
iformadi esset nomapi
et
sed
spemmmm
sentite
cum
ali
hominuM
ser
factusest
nunc magnificabitur
260
et irahabitu
inuentus ut
met ipsum
Cactus
homo
humiliauit se
oboedens usq^ admortem
Philippians,
I.
20
II. 8.
fol.
mortem autem cmcis

/donauit
nomen
illi
ut
est eius
nosolum autem
eius
haberem
titiam super tristitiam
uerum etiaw mei ne
ergo missi ilium ut uisso eo iterum gaudeatis
flectit caelestiuwz
cum omni gaudio
nonvA initia
ettrt
more UM/ram salutem operamini
am
Omnia
uoluntatem
perficere
et
et
esitationibwf ut
prhensibiles
et
semplices %\cut
inmedio nationis prauae
sitis
filii
cuum
laboraui sed
et si'
inre
\iestra.e
fogaudete
et
mam
gaudeo
mz'yî
nam
quoniam skut
nguelio xpisti
quod ipse
cito
et
uos'
me mi
Tl
ror
cir
nam
II. 8-27.
eius
et
et
ego habeam conM
detribu beniamin
exgenere israhel
legem
sinequerella
farisseus
sed
qua mihi
rifaciam
qua
cognoscite
Sum
et
et
lucra fuerunt
et
eminentem scien
omnium detrimentum
meam
inueniar inillo non habens
iustitia infide
Vius
esse uerumtiz2en arbit
arbitror ut stercora ut xpistum luc
exlegeest seifillam
surrectionis
qua inlegeest conuersatus
propter
esse
ebre
emulationem
s iustitiam
dei
omnia detrimentum
qua exMeest
adagnoscendum
illuwz
si
iustitiaz
ihesn xpisti
qua ex
deoest
e/uirtutem re
commonicationem passionum
wfiguratus morti ipsiaj
il
quom.odo occurram
adresurrectionem quaest exmortuis' non quod acciperz'm
com
aut etiam iustificataj sim aut iam perfectus sim
ministrw
SCquor autem
axpisto ihMU
si
cowprehendam inquo
et
cowprehensus
Trii/res nonego me' arbitror conpre
hendisse ad hue'
quod audistis illuw infirmuMtuw?
Sunt obliuiscens
mortem
et
Si quisalij uidetur con&dere in
uos' dissiderabat et mestus
e/infirmatusw/ prope
uide
ego magis accipi circumcissionem octaua
passus
non
meae mittere aduos' quoniam
quidem omnes
erat propter
liduciam quanquam
tiam ihesn xpisti dni mei propter quern
ecessarium
militonem meuxn nestium. autem apostolum

necessitatis
uobis'
focissionem nos enim sumus circumcissio qui
hac duxi propter xpistum detrimenta
seruiuit inaeua
autem existimaui ephafroditum fra/m
Philippians,
sum
//// tere ad uos
confido autem in domino
ueniam aduos
iratres
uidete malos operarios
persequens acclessiam
liunc igitur spero me' mitere uobis' mox'
ut uidero quce circame sunt
Uldete canes
us exebreis'
enim habeo taw unanim
mecum
eadem
quidem nonpigrumest uobis' autem necessa
die
et
CXperlmentuwi autem
patri filius
mem obsequium
scribere mihi
came
sacri
oranes quce sua st quaerunt
qucs sunt ihesn xpisti
ut inple
mei gaudete indomino
arne
uer
qui sincera aflfectione prouobis' soli
citus sit
idquod exuobis' deerat circa
entiam e/incarne
ego bono animo sim cognitis his qua
TI eminem
animam suam
caetero fratres
te
indi
pero autem indomino ihwu xpz'j/o timotheum cito
ca uos' sunt
cum honore ha
sprn'tu deo seruimus et gloriamur inxpz^/oihwu et non in c
mundo
idipsura autem
cowgratulamini
ret
riura
inmacula
di
immolor super
gratulor omnibw uobw
em
^^
xpw/i quia non inuacuum cucurri neqe inua
ficium /obsequium fidei
ut et
|j
psruersae
et
uitae continentes adgloriam
em ihu
-1
bon
propter
inter quos' lueete s\cut luminaria \nhoc
bum
qui
autem facite sine mor
murationibwf
ti
enim
est
huius modi
iwcertuw tradens
sit in
Aeus
et
betote quoniavn propter opus xpisti wsque admortem acces
semper oboed
sicut
mea cumtimore
operatr innobis' Melle
ingloria di patris
ego
et
feteatwr quia diommus ihesus xpi's(us
est
[tris]
festina[ntius]
sine tristitia sim excipite itaqwe ilium indomino
istis
misertJ
/trrestrium /infernorum /omnis lingua con
taqw carissimi mei hatres
omne women
quodest super
Innomine ihwu omne genu
quod etdeus ilium exaltauit
"propter
134, r".
Unum
et
ea
autem qua quidem retro
qua
sunt priora adpetens
sed deus
261
Philippians,
II.
27 III.
13.
sum
fol.
OucEcumque amabilia qucEcnmque bonse opiniones
addistinatum sequor bradium sup^rnae

uocationis dei inxpw/o ihesa
sumus hoc sapiamus
et
si
C[uicumq ergo
quid
et hoc deus reuelauit uobis'
mus
siquauirtus' siqua laus disciplinae
psrfecti
et ineo
^mitatores mei estote
inme'
distis
etiam hcec agite
dem
co
quando
ali
sicut et sentiebatis
Sicut hdbent&% formam
nuriam dico
ambulant
Jâmmulti
et flens
inpudendis' eoxum
est et
essurire ^/habundare et
P"loria
Mx\de /saluatorem
tam\i%''AominuTnnostrurmhesum
xpm
brfecistis
expec
qui' trasfigurauit
cofpus humilitatis nw/rae conforme corpo
posit
subiecere sibi omnia
etiflOT
ir^f^^S mei
mi
euchodiam rogo
sum
um
I taq^
illas
qucs
inlibro uitae
modestia UM^ra nota
// te
P"audete indowzz'no semper

sit
omnibj' hominibj
cum
ratione
nes
Xkestrs
/~\
quae
et
iratrts
cumque
iusta
mei qumcumque
pudica
cum
14 IV.
8.
omnia
habundo
et
sunt
omne
et patri
3.men'
Salutate
nostra gloria
omnem
Salutant uos qui'
g'ratia
mecum
maxime autem
dommi
3,mCn
spiritu xiestro
disside
diuitias suas inglo
Salutant uos' omnes sancti
sunt
qui
nostri ihesu xpisti
Ilnit
pilagii in sspistolam adtesa
tlonicenses
flCS3,lonicenses sunt macedones qui

accepto nerho caritatis inxptsto
casta
ihesu prstitrunt
Philippians, III.
habundantem
do autem
ihesu
Srgumentum
sint uera.
quse
Ouacumque
r\is\
quod qucBro
r\on
autem meus inpleat
Secundum
dedomu cessans
qum ex
nestra. in xpt'sto ihesu
cset^ro hatres
r\CUS
sanctum inxpw/o
di
aeclewza
accipiens abephafrodito
Inxpz'sto ihesn
ria
est nihil
pax
inratione dati et accepti
insaecu/i2 saecutorum
i?/obsec
deura. et
rs\ih\
hostiam acceptabilem placen
rium uestrum
intellectum custodiet
corpora
CumQue
temdo
actione petitio
innotescant a.pud
omnem
supisrat
corda
gxa.tia.rum
sum
suauitatis
ethermn dico gaude
inomni oratione
solicit! sitis sed
pmfectus sum amacidonia nulla
sed requiro fructum
repletus
nomina sunt
dommus prope
pilipenses quod inprincipio aeuangue
ea qu(s uobis' missasunt inodorem bonae
mac
meis' quorum
a;uar\do
et
uifrumtawn
tribulationi meae
inratione uestra ha.heoautem
cum clemente
et caet^ris' adiutorib^j'
autem
datum
SlState mAomino
laborauifrunt inaeuang^/zb
pati
meis' missistis qa^zmihi opus erant
/sinticen depr^cor id ip
rogo conpar' adiuua'
pennuriam
commonicantes
commonicauit
sapre indomino etiam ette carissime ger
mane
et sat;ari et
uos' soli quia inthesalonicen semel et bis ussibwj'
carissimi et dissiderantissi
gaudium e/corona mea
citis
lii
secundum op^rationem suam qaa
ris glorise suae
habundare
sum
omnia possumineo qui me' fortat
qui terrena sapiunt nw/ra
autem cotmersatio incaelisW
ego enim dedici inquibwi' sim suf
\\h\que i?/inomnibw inbutus
dico inimicos crucis xpzi/i quorw
quorw dKS uenter
finis int^ritus
occupati autem eratis n.onquas\ propter pen
ficiens scio et humiliari scio et
quos' sepe dicebam uobis'
nnc u^ro
utprome' sentiatis
refloruistis
gnoscite /seraate eos quiita ambulant

nostrzxa.
deus pacis erit uobis
et
cum P'auissw sum autem iwdno uechimenter quom'am tan
ambule
fia/res et
hesc cogita
te q^/dedicistis et accipistis et audistis et ui
alitor sentitis
u^rumtamen adquod
pruenimj ut idem sapiamus
134, v.
262
inllde etiam inp^rsecutione
Philippians, IV. 8-23.
I3S, r.
fol.
ciuium snorum
ea qucB
antes
eis'
pmpterea nee reciperunt
afalsis' aposiolis
dicebantr
et
refut
inomnem
necesse aliquid loqui
rant
exemplo ergo
prouocat a.posiolus
illos
.
alii
qualem
addem
uo
argumentum
et
quomodo
conaersi estis
asimulacris' utseruiatis dra ui
etaero /expectetis filiutn eius decselo quern
suscitauit exmortuis' ibesum. qui eripuit
Incipit aepis/o/a
nos' abira uentra
r*
iwtroituwz
profice
admaiora
finit
eorum
enim de
ipsi
omnibus
in
habuerimw aduos'
perfect! erant sed etiam
itautn(?sit nobis'
ei
uobis' adnuntiant
honesimum acolitum nan solum
locu? fides
uestra qucB addeumest exiit
Jlos folaudat apostolus scribens
abathenis' per tithicum diaconem
iachaia sed
3'Ulus
Tâw
ipsi scitis
hatres itroituOT nostrum ad uos' quia non iraanis fuit
eisii
uanus ehhi
sed ante pasi multa i;/tumiliis' adfli
motheus
cti
sicut scitis iwpilipis' fiduciaw
mus
aeclesstm thesa
del
habui
indeo nostra loqui aduos' aeuanguelium
inmulta
salicitxiidine
exoratio enim nostra
lonicensium
non deerrore neq deinmunditia ne

indeo patre
que iradolo sed sicut probati sumus adeo ut
etAommo ihwu xpw/o
nostra
CTratia uobis'
crederetwr nobis' aeuanguelium

/pax
g'ratias
pro omnibus uobis'
memoriam
loquimur nonquasi baminibus loquentes
u/ri
sed deo qui probat corda nostra
facientes inorationibwj nosiris
aliqwaui/ij
sine intw-missione reminiscentes
si
opus
fidei u//-se et
ita
plac
agimus do semper
scitis
fuimus inxxerbo adolationis sicut ip
neque iraoccassione
deus testis
laboremcari
Jêqe enim
est
auaritiae
neque quaerentes ex bomini bus
gloriam neque auobw neqi? abaliis'

tatis
/patientiam spei diomininostriih.esn xpisti
cum posimus honori

coram deo
et
patre nostra
Scientes
sioli sed
dilecti
adeo electionem
nestrara.
et
amus
spiritn sancto et iplenitudi
domini excipientes uerbum
di
bis'
Thbssalonians,
I.
1-8.
suos
ita er
quoniam carissimi nobis'
TTl eministis
et
enim
fratres lab
fatigationem nocte acdi e
operantes ut nullum uestrum grauare
3,uo
mus pradicammus aeuanguelium
enim innotuit uerbum domini nonsoium

in
sed animas
orem nostrum
forma omnibus cred
entibj inmacidonia e/iachaia
si'
dissiderantes uos' cupimwf pa r
facti estis
itri
bulatione multa cgaudio spiritus sancti

itaut facti sitis
filios
ticipare uobiscwwj norasoluw aeuangueliu
interuos' /uos' emitatores nostri facti es

tis i;/ipsii'
fuimaj paruuli iwteruos tamquam
nutrix foueat
sicut scitis quali fuerimf
ne multa
xpzM apo
quia aeua
nguelium nostrum noninii aduos' innerbo tantum

sed inuirtute
esse ut
ixatres
uos' autem testes estis efdeus
dei interuos'
quam
sancte etiu ste
macidonia
863
Thessalonians,
I.
II. lo.
fol. J3S>
et
sine querela uobis' qui credi
Sicut
distis
sicui pater filios suos dipr^fcantes

ei c(?sulantes
ef testificantes ut
in hoc
digne do qui uocauit uos' iwreg
demu/ram
ne' forte temptau^rit uos
num
suuOT et gloriawz ideo /nos' gratias
qi temptat
/ianis fiat labor nostex
do sine inUrmisstone quoniam
urbum
tis
anobis'
tis
nuwutu^rbum hominuz %ed
cum
Wunc
accipesse
auditus' Ae\ accipis
et
sicut est were
uerbnm
os'
autem
emitatores fcc/i estis secle
ixatres
qua
siaraw
di
eadem
passi estis et uos' aw^tribulis'
sunt iniudea iwxpw/o
occidert etprofetas
placent
et
et
i\\es\i
IDer
uenit autem ira Aei super illos nsque ifinem
si
quoniamnunc
uos' statis indomino qttam enim gratiaxum
super omni gaudio qo gaudemJ propter uos' coraw
dominonostro
prohi
T1
octe acdie habundantiwj
orantes utuideam^j faciem uestram
et
leamj eaquce desunt
ipse autem deus
et
autem hatres desolati auobzj adtempaj' horae
fidei vestrae
sup
pater nostex etdominus ihs xpistuc diregat niam
nostram aduos'
1 los' autem dominus multiplicet
^^habundare faciat iwcaritate inxi\cem
habundantiwj festina
uidere
semper
actionem posimwf retribuere domino pronobis
nos' prsecutisat etdeo non
fi
xs.estr2.ra.
nostri
necessitate et pr^sura nostra per \yestram fidem
quia
dominum ihesum
ant utirapleant peccata sua semper
uimus faciem
memoriam
ideo sulati sumwj fratres inuobw inomni
uos'
omnibus hominihus adursant?^r
facie etnoncord.&
is
adnuntiante nobis fidem f/caritatem
uiuimj
bentes nos' gentibaj loqui utsaluse
os'
fi
autem ueniente thimotheo adnos' axxobis
ViCstram et quia habetis
di
am
dissiderantes nos' uidere sif/ /nos' quoque
uestris sicut eti'psi aiudeis' quia eiipsnm
cuot multo desi
et in
omnes quemadmodum
et
nos' irauobw adfofirma
derio quoniarrmoiuraus uenire aduos' ego
nda corda
quidem paulus /semeI
/bis sed ipedi
corara do i/patre nostro iaduentuz domini nostri
uit nos' satanas quceesi
enim spes
udiuOT SMt corona glorias
gloria nostra estis et
nostra.
&ut ga
ihesu xpisti
de
nonne uos' an/
dominum nostrum ihesum xpm
iraaduentu eius uos' enim
gaudium
propter quod
domino
cere dra
remanere
magis
a.ngueh'o xpisti ut
de
uestra.
nihus
istis'
Thf.ssalonians,
II.
ut
conRrmet uos'
nemo
nam
lO III,
bis'
diprecetur pro R
ergo xogamus uos'
et
//
mus
obsecra
ihesu. xAojioxxiodo accipistis
sif;^
anobzi qaali
ambulastis habundetis
Scitis enim
qua
prizcepta dedimus uo
sac/ificatio westra
uos' afornicatiowe
quoniam in hoc po
3,men
Sanctis eius
perdominum nostrum ihesum xpistum nam hacest uolunt
as' dfi
terreatur intribulatio
ipsi scitis
3.
et
cum omnibus
in sanctitate
oporteat ambulare etp\a
ier uos'
nosustinentes amplij placuit nobis'

athenis' soli etmissimus
nestra sine querela
caetifro ixatres
in
thimotheuOT fratrem nostrum, etministrum dn iaeu
propter ea et&%o
pMus nosustinens missi adcognoscendaw
awbu
p.rwdi
presmam
ut
esset
pate/-emur sif/ faciumest et scitis
uos
qui opratr inuobw qui credidistis
Jl
enim cum apuduos' essemKf
letis
agimw
\_l
et
cabamus nobis quod futmm
nnvimquemque nesirum
scitis qamO(/(?
sumwf
siti
v"-
ut absteneatis
ut sciat un?<jquisqif
uestrum sxxam uas possedere in sanctifica tione
264
Thessalonians,
III.
3IV.
4.
fol. 136, r.
debre
honore
et
noninpassione dis
r"^
tGmporibwf auiem e/momentis'
(raires
non de
sk/ e/gentes
siderii
(\ucz
nownouerunt dm utne
quis supergrediatr neq circumueniat
innegotio hafrem
sk/ ^rcBdt'ximus uobis'
o2ibf
his'
sum
IX""
si
qmm'am uindexM/
suum
um
deum qui
spernit sed
/H
sancium dedit innobis'
pentinus
nonecesse habemus
ipsi uos'
adeo dedicistis utdilegatis iuic
em
em'm
facitis illud
Togamus auiem
sa macidonia
ut habundetis magis
ut
utquieti sitis ei ut uesirum
superueniet interitus sif/
ut dies ille uos'
Qrawesenim
tis
uos'
inuniuisr
rii
ne
tamquam
lucis ei
filii
filii
sunt
ei
prehendet
fur'
diei einones
ltaqe non
sicui eicaeteri sed
nam
simus
ormiunt
detis
iraires nowestis itenebris'
noctis neque tenebrarww
dormiamwj
uos' haires
operam
illis'
Uos' auiem
gient
sptriium su
scrib^r-e uohz's naw?
inomes haires
di
dolor partus' inutero habeniis einon effu
ecaritate auiem fra
tniitatis
ei
et
cumenim
itaueniat
xerint hominss pax' e/securitas' tc re
/testificati
enimuocauit uos' des ininmun
hominem
ip
quom'am dies
uos' certissime scitis
domi'ni innocte siew/fur'
do??hs de
ditiam sed insawc/ificationem qua' ^ropier quihcBc

sprnit non
utuobw scribamw nam
ssideratis
uigelemwj eisoh
qui dormiunt nocte d
qui iwebriantwr nocte ebrei
sumf
nos' auiem- qui dei
sobrii simtis
gotium agatis
/opremini manibwj u/ris
pBcipimus
letis
adeos qui fores sunt /nullius
uthoneste
galeam spem
ambu
sicui
uob?',f
induti luricamfidei ei caritatis et
qaozamnoposuit
nos' deus iniram sed inoperationem sa
ali
per domt'numnosirum
quid dissideretis // utnow fowtristemini
lutis
olimus auiem ignorare dedormientibw
noht's mortuuse^^ ut stxie
sif/ eicaeteri qui
spemnow habent Si enim
quod ihiMs xpw/wc mortuj

ef
cum eo
quod nos'
hoc enim dt'dmus
qui'
propter
ihm addu
uohz's inuerbo
te
Ouom'am
decaelo e/mortui qai
sunt resurgent
uiuimwf
ubibwf
QCinde
pnmi
domino
ipse dominus
Simul cum
obuiam
cumdô erimus
illis'
xpz'sio
rum
nos qi
(J
/sic'
et
prcBSunt uobis' in
illos
pacem
hahentes interuos // cosula
rami' auiem (raires corripite inqwietos
mos
semper
itaqe consvdamini in
286
Suscipite
ifir
Datientes estote adomwes homines
uidete ne quis
ui
Thessalonians, IV. 4-17.
utcognoscatis eos qui
monentuos' uthabeatis
mini pusilanimes
rapiemur in
iaera
et
aedifica
rogamwj
sicui e/facitis
fratres
et
habundantiwj iwcaritate propter opus eo
inxpt'sio
ei
3,lterutrM
laborant inuobis'
iniussu inuoce archange/?' ei intuba di
discendet
uigelemus sine
quod ewsulamini inuicem
auiem uos'
domini
uiuimus iaduentum domtai non pnsue
niemf eos qui dormierwwt
ihm xpm &linm qui pro
dormiamus simul cwwillo uiuamwf
credintiKf
est ^/resurrexit ita
qui dormierunt per
deus eos
cet
salutis
reddat
se^^
maluw promalo
alic
semper quod honnm^si sec
tamini
Thessalonians, V. 1-15.
fol.
irauicem
sz'nfi
inUrmissione
Inomnihus
orate
xpw/o ihu moranihus uobis'
/sil
V o
uanus
hcBcenim est uoluntas' dei
gratias agite
in
^'"''''aulus
omnes sempr gaudete indomino
et \n
136, vo.
i/timo
theus aeclMz8e
// sprnere
thesalonicens
^p?W/m
DWIetias
nolite extinguere
nolite
ium indo pat
Qranisiautem probate quod bonnin/ tenete
3.D omnispecie mala
per omm'a.
utintiger
spt'ri/us ues/er
^/anima
patre nostra etdno ihu
corpus sme querella indaduentuwz domini
et
nostri ihu xpi seruetar
Salutate hatres
dews,
as agere
qwi uo
omnes
3,diuro uos' per
aepistola hcec
omnibw^ sanciisfratrihus
super crescit fidesuM/ra e/habund
CXplicit
3,epis/o/ff
^pisto/am
et
deceptione
etininhulationibus quas' sus
inexemplum
iusti iudicii
dei ut
digni habeamini iwregno dei propterquod e/patiemi
ssecundam scrip
notum
temporib^^ nouissimis'
rii
iiestris
ni
sit
nos' ipsi iuobz!r
tientia etfide inomnibaj'
prima
tinetis
3,rQ['umentuOT pilagii
h esalonicensibi
ita ut et
cipit -ii''
1 T~i
omninmwstrum
uni^J cm'usque
S^loriemur iaeclessiis' dei pro pa
^^"f?"
persecutionibw
adtesalonicenses
caritas'
Inuicem
^g
Tatia domini nostri ihu xpi cumomnibwj- uobis'

.
dignumw/ quomam
dominum utlegatar
lo sancto
3.men
2'i'ati
oscu
in
at
s^
xpo
debemus deo semper
pro uobis' fratres sicut
Tratres orate pro
catuos' qui' etiawz faciet
nobis'
autem
lidelis
2"ratiauobis' et pax' adô
xpzif/o
ipse autem deus pacis sancfificet uos'
uos'
dnoihu
re nostra et
abstinete
facit eis'
thenis' per tithicum
eis'
bis'
aba
diaconem
et
Si' ta2nitistum est
tributionem
deaduersa
et
scribens
de
his'
apud deum
qi uos' tribulant
retribuere re
et
uo
qui tribulamini 'requiem nobiscu/
irare
cum angue
uelatione domini nostri ihesuxpisti decaelo

o
lis'
uirtutis eius
inflamma ignis dantis

nonnouerunt deum
nissimum diaconem acolitum
uindictam
adeosdem
boediunt aeuanguelio domimnostriihesa xpisti
iustuwz erat utcrescente
tide
quoque
laudatio augeretur
eis'
et
caritate
priznuntiat quod
nouo
Simul
et
cie dei eâgloria uirtutis eius
illud
rit
^rgumen
magnificari
rabilis fieri
to eos
QuidaOT
et
qui nono
qui eiiam poenas luent ininieritu aeternas afa
eorum
eorum
his' qui'
isfl:^c/is
cumuene
suis' et
admi
inomnihus qui credideri^wt quia
3,rlde reppellere
CTeditumest testimonium nostrum super uos' in
temptaturi essent quod dicerent xpzi/m

die illo inquo eXiam
uelociter adiutwrum
et
quem uellent
xpisto facere inducerent
Thessalonians, v. 15-28.
pro
ut
oramus semper proaohis
dignos uos habeat uocatione sua deus
adSuadendum .^.j-v
266
Thessalonians,
I.
i-ii.
fol.
c/omnem uoluntate'm
nosier
tis
omes
inpleat bbnita
eiopus fidei inuirtu/ ita utmagnificetttr
nomen do2minw/nihuxpi inuobw

tiam
XOg'amus
domt'm noj/riihuxpi
dfi e(
uos' haires pr
aduentum dommi
Ilos' auiem debemw
deo semper
gratias agere
quod elegerit
provLoh's {mires dilectissimi
uos' dews abinitio isalutem insawc/ificatione spiriius
aztiem
noslriihn xpi
inquam uocauit
e/fide ueritatis
ei
mo
nosiram i;ogregationem iwipso utnon cito
qui' noracredunt ueritati sed constnseiunt
iniquitati
/uos' iillo s gra
r".
137,
aeuan
uos' per
guelium nosirum iweowstitutionem
dommi
glorise
ni Ihii xpi
ueamini a nesiro sensu neqe terreamini
Xdique haires state e/tenete traditiones nw/ras
que
per
uerbutn
quas' dedicistis szue peruerbum
que
per
sptriium
nostram Ipse auiem dns
que
per
aepistulam tam
qui' dilexitnos' e/dedit consuiaiionem aeiernam. ei
quam
nos' uobis'
-per
missam quasi
domt'm ne qwis uos' seducat ullo raodo

uenerit discessio
homo
us fuerit
primum
peccati
onis qui aduersatwr

dicitux deus aui
ostendens
sedeat
itaut
tamquam
dicebaw uobzf
uos'
hcsc
scitis
nonne'
sit
omne quod
intemplo
deus
esseia
iâiqîtatis
eiiunc reuelabitwr
Wiesus iwterficiet
ille
spm/u
cuius
est
omni
uirtu/e e/signis' ei
omni seductione
periunt
illis'
ut credant
et
apud
uos' ut liberemur abiniqis'
custodiet amalo
Confidimw^ auiem indomino de
ea qw prizcipimus uobis'
de
iraires
innomine dni niihu xpi
lantes einon secundum trflditionem
eum
em'm
quomodo oporteat emit
ari nos'
quia ncinquieti fuimus iwteruos' ne
te
iniquitatis his' qui
panem
scitis
manducauimus ab
gratis
ei
noc
fatigatione
ac die operantes ne' aXiquem uesirum graua
remus non quia nowhabuerimus potestatem sed
non
utnos'
e/ideo
met
ipsos
formam dar&mus nobis
nam cum
apîûos' essemus
deus operationem erroris
ut nos' emitaremini
mendacio ut iudicentr
hoc nobis prfficipiebamus quo?ziam
inte;'Uos'
367
eius
si
quis nouult
3,udiuimw enim
manducet
ambulare inquiete nihi
ambulantes sed euriosse agentes

auiem qui
Ji. II.
acciperunt
ipsi
aliqao sed inlabore
ei'in
quam
anobzj
qe
in
prodigm mendacibwj
uobw
ahomni haire inquite ambu
paretis uos'
qwosdaw?
I. ir
ei fecistis
dominus auiem diregat corda
nuntiamj' auiem
operari nee
2 THESSALONIANS,
esi fides
nesira incaritate e/patientia xpt'sii // ut se
oris sui et distraet
eâlui fierent
dommi cur
hominibw non enim omnium
e/facitis e/facietis
operator iantum
ueritatis
apud
e/mag
Iidelisa/ez deus qui' ci'^firmabit uos'
uobz'j Qjj.od
iniquus quern deus
eoquod dilectionem
Teciperunt
dei
r\on re
aduentus secundum opera satanse
nificetz^r sicui ei
spem
ei confir
rat
caetero iraires orate pronohi's utsermo
lirma
donee demedio
in luminatione aduentus' sui
consrd&tur corda ue.f/ra
iwgratia
e/malis'
nunc quid deteneat
et
nunc tenet teneat
ut qui
de
ut reueletur isuo tempore
iam enimministeriuOT
mitet
sper
ihsxpc eideus pater dommi
met Inomni opere einerbo bono ///
nisi
perditi
memoria quod cum adhuc'
tinetis
fiat
filius
colitur
se'
quom'am
ei reuelat
ei extollitur
quod
bonam
iwstet dies
nosier
sme peraepisto/?
modi sunt
his'
prcecipimus
THBSSALONIANS,
ei
II. II
III.
12.
(ol.
obsecramus indomtnoihesu xpw/o ut cum
[_\_
os'
auiem hatres nolite
Les
hanc
si
cum
ut nowcommisciamini
mundo
uos' sic/ inuniurso
benefacien
difficere
autem quis' nowoboedit uer'honostro
hunc notate
inu^rbo u^ritatis aeuanguelii quodperuenit ad
si
suum panem snum manducent
lentio op^rantes
137, v.
pifrjepisto&wz
illo
et fructificat et
exeadie qaa audistis
crescit sicut inuobzlr
cog
et
nouistis gratiamdi inu^ntate
sicut dedicistis
abephrodito carissimo conserao
meo
qui
ihesa
est fidelis
sed corripite utfra/in ipse autem ds pacis det
festauit nobis' caritatem -aestram insptrit\i
uobis' pacetn sempltrnaz inomni loco dns
Ci
uobis'
Salutatio
num
omni
in
mea manupauli
men'
cum omnibwj
aepis/o/a adthesaloz'^
rûmentum
pilagii inaepis/o/ara
Colosenses
e/ hii' sicut
iQeo
cum omnibus
uobis' a
et
archippo qui
ei
lit
go
/onesimum
linit
acolituz
Sulus apostolus
, .
'
'
xpisti
gratia uobis'
et
agimus
dni nostn ihesa xpisti sempi;r
inomnes sanctos
posiiaest iwcaelo uobis'
quam
inquo habemus
U
U
thro
ni
Qominationes
principatus'
potestates
omnia
est
et
ipseest caput corporis ^clessicB
principium
ut
inomnibwj ipse primatum tenens
primogenitus exmortuis'
omnem
diuinitatis habitare etper
guinem
omnia
ante omnes.
constant
quiest
wreciliare
qucBXQ
ima
int^rra uissibilia et inuissibilia
omnia inipso
sit
quiest
quia inipso condita sunt uniuâ incse
et
nem
quam hab
spem
suse
primogenitus uniu^rsae
quia inipso wwplacuit
fide nestra
propter
qui dignos
sanctorum in lumi
per ipsum etinipso creatast etipse
pax'
g'ratias
inxpisto ihesu /dilectione
his' qui sunt
frater
prouohu orantes audita
adifo patre nostro
etis
et
etfideUhus fratrihus
dfio ^/patri
lis'
^/timotheus
dri
sortis
claritatis
filii
di inuissibilis
ihesn pfruolunta/OT
colosenses Sanctis
inxpisto
inregnnm
Slue
cum
longuanimitate
qi eripuit nos' depotes/a/ ten&hi-arum et transtn
creatarae
diaconem
omni
claritatis
redemptionem etremissionem peccatorwOT
ue\ legis
cerimonias seducantwr ergo apostolus iam ligata^

scripsit eis' abeffesso psrtithicum
et
inpartem
uocauitnos'
inprincipiis' laudat
D^rphilosophiam
secundum potentiam
gratias agentes di?o etpatri
2"audio
ne
true
inscientia dei in
inomni patientia
eius
minist^rium ineos accipit
deinde monet ne
omni sapientia
intellectu spzritali ut digne ambuletis do
uirtute coniortati
laudicenses sunt
audieruntenim nerhum ad
quorum auditam fidem
utinpleamini
uoluntatis eius in
tificantes ^/crescentes
adcolosenses
mani
etiawz
promnia placentes inomni opre bono
nee' adhos' accessit ipse apostolus sed /hos' per
aepis/olam recorregit
xpz!r/i
nos' exqa die audiuimus non cessamus pro
inagnitione
assiani /ipsi prizuenti erant afalsis' ap

os/oh's
et
pronohis minister
uobzif orantes ^/postulantes
quodesf sig
aepistola ita scribo //
ratia domt'mnos/riihesn xpt'sii
explicit
Qui'
ut erubescat nowut inimicum existimateeuw
plenitudi
eum
i^jipso pacificans
re
per san
crucis eius sine quce interris'
siw quce
iwcaelis''
ante audistis
'
Thessalonians,
III. 12-18
-COLOSSIANS,
I.
1-5.
268
COLOSSIANS,
I.
5-20.
fol. 138,
CL
imici
uos'
cum
SLLiquando alienati afide eiin
essetis
hutus
eius
iqmici sensus
^^
inopnbj malis' nunc autem recon
CXhibete
mine
uos' sancios
coram ipso
Si Xameix p^rmanetis infide
qo</ audistis q0(/
prdicatum/ inuniursa
quceest subcaelo cuij [actus
ne mea pmcorpori?
ego minister
miAi inuobzf
dispensationem
di?i
utinpleam ui?rbum
fuit asseculis' et
di
qucB
et
2['ratiarOT actione
s elimenta
Caput omnis
pleti quiest
et
qnihus uoluit
potes/a/w
docentes
minem perfectum
tendens
dem
tis
omnem ho
eius
quam operaturinme'
1_X^^ enimuos' scire

solicitudinem habeam prouohis
hatres
uirtu/
daciae st etqui cumque
meam
omnem
et
inbabtismo inqo
per
et
\n
cum
uiuicauit
qalem
Ct
in ex
chirographum decreti quod erat contrariam

nobis' e/tulit
gens
ipsum d emedio
Cruci
illud
expolians
ad ag
ducialiter triuzphans eos in
niat insubtilitate
COLOSSIANS,
I.
xpc iqwo sunt
Jj^
2111.
5.
Sermonis
uos' circumue
naw
869
adfi
se'
car
principatus' etpotestates traduxit
Cmo
a
a
a
a
tessauri sapien/ziz f/scientiae abs
utnemo
ei
donans nobis' omnia.
illo
plenitudinis diuitias itellectus
hoc autem dico
estis
carnis uestne^
ne
conditi
in
cum mortui
uos'
omnes
omnes
xpw/m quia
delens quod aduersum nos' erat
dilicta
dehis' qui lau
incarne utw^sulentur corda ip
noscendum mistnum
resurrexis
essetis idilictis' etprcepxiXio
n(juiderunt faciem
di quodest
sed in
iwstructi incaritate et in
sorum
lidemoperationis dei qaisuscita
uit euOT amortuis'
inxpisto ihesn inquo e/laboro
operationem
>
Drincipatus'
Clrcumcissione nowmanufacta
omnem hominem
inomni sapientia utexibeamus
lnqo etiam circumcissi
circumcissione xpisti sepulti
et
>
nitatis corporaliter et estis ireillo re
da.\.a.est
eius ingentibKi' quodest xpistuc inuobis' spes' glorise
nos' adnuntiamus corripientes
plenitudo diui
poliatione corporis carnis
ilominem
mundih2s etnon
dews notas facere diuitias gloria misterii
quam
habun
sicut dedicistis
ipso habitat omnis
misterium quod
eius
in ipso
inanem fallaciam secundum traditionem homin
um
generationibw^
nMc autem manifestumM/ Sanctis
qua est inxpo ihu
dnmnw/rwmihmxpm
firmati fide
et
fidei nestrse
idete ne' quis uos' decipiat per philosopAiatn
in
aeckMza cuius [actus sum
eius quodest
uob
spiritu
radicati et superasdificati iip
dantes inea
11
desunt passionum xpw/i incar
qtice
abswditum
so
ad
firmamentum
ambulate
creatura.
et
et
icut ergo accipistis
fun
sum ego pauluminis
nunc gaudeo inpassionibw pronok's
pleo ea
inmobi/w aspe' aeuanguelii
dati et stabiles et
ter qui
uestrum
inmaculatos /sine ere
et
absenssum sed
iscum sum gaudens /uidens ordinem
incorpore carnis eius p^rmortem ipsiwf
ciliauit
Si Corpore
r.
11
semet ipso
ergo uos iudicet incibo
u
U
U
U
n
n
potu
ominise
bbatorOT
parte diei festi
COLOSSIANS,
II. 5-t(>.
fol. 138, v.
QM(B
Sunt umbra futwroram
Xlemo
Xp?j/i
qnec'uidit ambulans
%ira inflatus
mente
caput exquo
omne
iaugmentUOT
corpj'
mundo
uiuentes dehoc
productum
ei
estis
ctaueritis
em S
qua
sunt oram'a initeritu
'DfZScepta
et
et
humilitate
parcendum corpori
cordis
et
seruus
nonest
dxcumoASsio et prmput^x
sed omnia
et liber
duite ergoetnos' s\cut electidi sanct'ut
bmigni
uiscera misericordise
Suferentes irauicem e/donantes uobis'met ipsis'

Sicut etxpc donauit
Si qis aduersus aWquem \\abet queteXavsx

nobis
Tier abussion
ita etuos' facite
autem omnia
^'^'^
S"P^''
cari
tatem habete quodest uinculum ca unitatis
sunt
et
rationem quidem habentia sapientias isu

per stitione
eum Ubi
eius qicreauit
tatem humilitatem patientiam modestiam
contra.
hominuw qua
doctrinas
T^
qi renouatar iwagnitio
mdeus etgrecus
femia
per
dilecti
cumxpis/o
uana sec
tamini ne' tetigeritis ne gustauritis ne'
imaginem
momnSûs xpc
quid adhuc' tamquam
decernitis
dA
hominem
barbarus' /scitha
am.
conbi
et
'eius
masculus
constrnctum cres
Si em'm mortui
dei
hums mundi
abelimentis'
nam
Iru
extollens se'
carnis suae ^/nuwtenens
subministratum
nctione
cit
et
nouuwi
eius et\nd\at&
actibwj
expoliate ueterem \iomin&u\
Jôlite mentiri iwuicem
uos' seducat uolens ihu
cordis /relegione angueloraw?
miliatione
cum
trpiloqium deore uestro nonproc&dat /
corpwj' autem
perfectionis et pax' xpw/i
habundet
cor
dihus uestris inqa /uos' uocati estis inuno cor
non ad
pore e/gratiae estote uerbum
etnon ihonore
xpz!r/i
habundet
habiiet
aliqwo adSataritatem uentris

carnis
Ifft'tur
sum sunt
quce
tes
Si ccwsurrexistis cumxpzsto qua sur
cum autem
apparebitis
xpt'sio indeo
cum eo
uestia
ca
ti
on
iti
di
cu
pis
en
tiam
ua
ri
ti
am
or
in
mu nd
li
bi
con
et
ni
quceest idulatria
quaSunt
1 1
em
inquibai' etuos'
cum
facitis
iri
indomino //
las
...
Tilii
oboedite paren
amari
esse adil
pIaCitum/ dec ///
filios uestros
arentes nolite prouoCare adindignatioeJ
erui oboedite
peromnia dominis'
ado
uestris car
sed iwsemplicitate cordis dominum. timentes
am
quod cumque
uiuritis iwillis'
et
facitis
non ho7nin'ibus
exanimo opramini
tributionem hereditatis dominixpisti

qui
270
sicut
domino
scientes quod adomino accipietis
enim iwiuriam
quod 'mique gessit etnon
8.
opor
culum seruientes nee' quasi hominibus placentes
deponite etuos' uniu^rsam iram ani
17 in.
domino inuerho aut inopere
dilegite u/ras uxores e/nolite
uitis
II.
omnia innominQ domini
ut nowpusillamini fiant // nalibw^ non
malara
mositatem malitiam blasfemiam
Coi.ossiANs,
j fj
ffratias agentes do patri peripsuw
tibus uestris hoc em'm
"O
domino
can
ulieres subditae estote uiris' uestris sicut

tet
Supifr
propterquce. uenit iradei super
filios icredulitatis
bulastis aliqwaiKfi?
1'Tl
iwgloria /// t^rram
membra
mne quod cumq

nostruhesu xpisti
xpistuc apparuerit uitauw/ra tunc etnos'
Ortificate ergo
\\unc autem
cum
uitau/ra absf(?dita/
/canticis' spzHtalibw^ irecaritate
tantes incordihus u/ris
susum sunt Sapite iwnqucB super terram mortui

et
/monentes uos'met ipsos inpSalmis'
Vmnis'
qursrite ubi xpt'stuc est indextera di sedens
em'm estis
1X1
inuobw habundanter inomni sapientia
dilegentiaw
et
docen
'\hesu
re
cuiser
laCit recipiet id
est
acceptio personarum apud deum
COLOSSIANS,
III. 8-25.
fol.
/~j
omini quod iustumesi
et
jequura seruis' prostate
!# Sulus apostolus nonabhomi'nihus
Scientes
one orantes
qod^.^/uos' doOTz'nwm habetis iwcaelo //
si
*.*
mul e/pronobw utdews apenat nobis hostiuw sermonis
manifestem ilium
pr/i/rqo<f eticwuinctus
sif/ oportet
me
loqi \n
-i
sit
semper iwgratia
(ratti
\\l
ihesu xpt'sto
gTatias ago xplsto peromnem ora
mâm quod
prmanentes
estis
Seuerantes inoperibus
DjI
eo
in
per
et
eius
Sperantespromission
quo
idiemiudicii' neque distituantuos'
circa me' swwt omnia, notafaciet

':it{t
uobz!r thithic us
quisunt
g"ratiauobis' etpax' ado patre mstro et
em
\\ ua
tlis'
ihm
sale conîius
ut sciatis qomo(/o oporteat uos' unicuiq res
pondere
xpm
sed per
tionem
wesiex
per
hus laudacise // domino
pien/?a ambulate adeos qui foris st tempw^ re
dementes sermo
hommem
neqw
sumut
Sa
-p*
rationi instate uigelantes iea iwgratiarww acti
ad loqndu?mistnuzxpi
139, ro.
dilectissimw ixaier
^/fidelis
mi
mmdam
uaniloqwia iwsinuantiuOT sed utuos'
au-itate aeuanguelii quod
tant
euisr
pm
ame
nister etcon%e,x\xus xnAomixô qwi?TOmissi aduos' ad hofipsum
l^'dicalKr etnunc deus faciet utqist exme inprofect

ut cognoscatis qwiz circanos' SMt
et
fosuletar corda
V*
\xestra.
cum onesimo
carissimo
et fideli iratre quiest
um
Qeseruientes
writatis aeuange/tV
bmignitatem operam quasunt

ut Q-mnid, nota nobis' faciant oûcb hie' aguntwr // ubrinw^
et
nunc sunt uincula mea
o3'lutatuos' aristarchw^ cowcaptiuMj mews e/marcus con%

accipistis
mandata
S'iue
factum orationibwj uw/?is ^/administrante spzrzVu sancto
nerit aduos' suscipite ilium et iessj qai dicitur ius

ius qui sunt excircuwcis^'orae hii' solist adiutores
Inregno
sine
mei
testimoniuwi
xaoXwxitate dei
laborem prouobzV
beatis
omni
iniri
1 1 1 1 1 11
I j 1 1 1 1 et
cumque
ipisti
est
ro
S3,
lutatio
mea manu
xum meorum
amell
tlnit
laudicenses
pauli
uos legatis
et
et
esto
2'ratia domminostriihesn
T^
cipit aepistola
xpt'sti
Omes
nobis' nita inseterno est enimdeus qui
quodcumque optimum^/ dilectissimi
sint petiones uestrae
QO
uobisc^?
pistis
uobis' pax'
et
amabilia
iratres
uos'
omnes
Thimotheum
sepiscopi
-18.
et
iwstruit
271
P"ratiad(>z2ni nostri
ihuxpi
legi colosensibwfif/colosensium nobis'

.
fMocet deordinatione
diaconi etomni aeclesiasticadoctriwa
Scribensei amacidonia
lo sancto
3.r2^nnien/OT pilagii in aepistolam adthimotheu7
sed hirunimus ea.m negat
esse pauli .V)V)V>v>viv'iviv')V>v>v
COLOSSIANS, IV.
/erit
^Slntate omnes
Inoscu
sac/i
cum spwaestro / facite
ad
incorde retinete
casta
utant
uera
et
lacite etquce andistis et acci
pudica
et
paiam ante dominum
lirmi insensu xpisti etquce intigra
et iusta
///' te uinculo
mCmores
facitis et
/estote
3.rchippo uide ministnu quod ace
indomiao utillud iwpleas
et erit
SJ'audete ixpz!r/o etprcscauete sordidos howz'ês iluc
a ecl'a eicum electafuerit apud uos' aepistola
dicite
dilectissimi ut
operatur iwuobis' f^facite sine retractationeqaiz
demas
qist laudacise etniphiam etqucsindomu eius
facite ut ^/ilaudicensiuzM/
ipse inuobz> faciet
Cyô
unianimes
sitis
et
timorem dd
^3\vitat uos' lucas medicus carissimns

Z^'SilMtate Iratres
et
enim vaihi uiure inxpisto
audistis pnesentiaw dî ita retinere ^/facile in
p^rhibeo quod Yiaheni multum
^/prohis' qui laudacise sunt etqui hi
oms
rapoli
illi
\wcium ^/gaudium
est
misericordiam suaw uteandem dilectionem ha
j3,\utat uos' ephafras quiest exuoh's seiuus xptstiihesn semp^r

aoht's iorationibj utsitis prfecti /pleni in
pfruitam szu^ p^rmortem
etvnoxi
qui xaihi solacio fneiuni /// certans pro
del
salutis uitse aet^rnae
quce patior inxpisto quihus Isetor
gaudeo ethocmihiest adsalutem p^z-petuaw quod ipsnm
et
bamabbae deqo
facientes
et
exaobis
D^rthithicum
Laodickans.
fol.
3.ulus cLpos/oIus xpi ihu
ut peccatores saluos faceret
S Imper'mm
ego sum
dî e/sal
quiesi spesnos/ra.
theo dilecto
irafide
dommo
effessi
nostro
ilii
rupto solo beato do honor ^/gloria in ssecu/a
saecnlorum
eixpt'sio ihesu .^
rogauite' utremaneres
cum irem inmacidonrnm utdenuntiar
3,men
pneceptum cozmendo
lloc
timothe secundum priscedentes ite
bonammilitiam
inillis
ha^^ns fidem
gau^runt exqwib^j
nelogiis iterminatis' qucBmagis q<2Stiones
tnzdidi satanae utdisciplinaw accipiant
Tinis aufem pnscepti

scientia
bona
dd
est caritas'
if/fide
ne blasfement
quceest ifide
decorde puro
noraficta
fieri
Siquihus quidam
ab errantes cotmersisunt iuaniloqiuOT uolentes
esse
fill
et
bonaw
qidam repellentes circafidem naufra
entur neque intenderent fabulis /ge
aedificationem
tibi
pr<jfetias utmilites
consz\(fa.'C\amaâm
quam
inuitam aeternam
Inmortali iwuissibili ico
es quibwjdamne pemersa doctrina uter
pr^stant
et con
Skui
omnempatientiaw suam
creditwri sunt
Tegi autem saeculorww
iih'o
g"ratia /misericordia ei
pax' ado patre nos/ro
ihesusxpisfuc
adexemplu eorum qui
thimo
quorum primus
s(fideo misericordiaOT consecutussvim ut ime'
primuw ostenderet
uatoris nosiri ihu xpi
139, V".
est
himineus
ODSecro
et
igitur
hobsecrationes orationes
alaxander qos
primo omnium
hortare
diprijcati
ones gratiarOT actiones proomnihus hominihus prove

gihus
et
omnibus qui isublimitate sunt
stituti utqie
legis doctores noitellegentes
neque dequihus adfirmant

lex
5'î"^^'^
autem quia bona/
Si qais ea ligitime utatwr sciens hoc quia iusto
lex nonesi posita
Im
neque quce locuntwr
sed iiustis' ef n(?nsubditis'
taw
et
tranqîllam uitaw
et castitate
hoc
enim honnmest
Saluatori? do nostro qui

ri
agamus
et
i ozi pietate
acceptnmest coram
omnes homines uult saluos
/adagnitionem u^ritatis uenire // xpistuc ihesuc
fie
140, r".
fol.
sermo
idelis
*^mni acceptione dignus
est
qwis episcopatum dissiderat bonuOT oûs disside
bona/
Oportet ergo hm'usmoAi ireprechensibilemej uniw
rat
reiciendum quod
et nihil
tiarum actione percipitur
uxoris uixum
///
quomodo
sobrium
gj
q^^js
pudicum
habebit nonneophitnm ne' isu
enutritus u^rbis' fidei et
p^rbiam elatus iiudiciuw2 ince
quam adsecutus
ornatum
hospitalem
aukm domui
dat diabuli
docibilem
illuOT
enim per uerbum
diligentiaw
aeclessz'se di
dicum
abhis' qi foris st ut r\on in ohpro
nouinolentUOT
sectantes ha3n/es mist^riuOT
domuOT
^ '"
cowscientiapura
xanm -prohentur
habenUm
/.
Qiacones Sint
qui
uiri
filiis'
ihwu domino nostro
oporteat
dei uiui
one
ef
simis' ievvporibus recedent
tendentes spzW/ibj erroris
quidam
cautmatam
\idbenti\xxa.
cum
pj ac meditare
irapositi
ihis'
sit
per
tibi ^/doctrinae
hoc enim
qua
gratiawz
per profetiam
faciens ette'
ipsum
et eosqwite audiunt
increpaueris sed obsecra
iduas honora
qua autem
discant
iuuenculas
fratres
inomni cas
anus' utmatres
11
Si
habent
qua
uiduae
uere uiduae
filios
autnepotes
pnmum suam domuw
ie
regere e/motuam uicem reddere par
qza iwnouls
entibwj hoc enim acceptumw/ coram deo
afacie ad
homi
qua
mendaciuw
suam cowscientiam
ate
st
3,dsump/w/
dzh't
et doctrinis'
i hippocrissi loquentium
eniorem ne
tit
pnsdicat
autem manifeste'
inillis'
utsorores
creditu2M/ iwho^mundo
Spiriltic
prespiteri
utpatrem iuuenes ut
iustifica
U'bi
inconuersati
exortationi
neglegere
adtende
saluum facies
oli'
sed
incastitate
infide
utprofectus tuus manifestus
mane
ueritatis
Slpparuit anguelis'
omniuw hominuw
saluator
Dri^cipe hoc etdoce ne
qua data/
omnibus
inxpt'sto
ITi'sc U'bi scribo sperans te' uenire
firmamentum
Tl
manuum
esto
xaagnnmesi pietatis sacram
nmest gentibwj
num
quia speramus
maladicimur
uenio adtende lectioni
inte est
domibj su
iradomu di conuersari quaes/ aeciessia
tum/ isp/n?u
et
et
quod manifestatuOT/ iwcarne
i glorias
et
fidelium
doctrinas
(ûUm tardauro utscias' quomodo
columna
#/manifeste
entum
5^
te'
et (aturce
omni acceptione dignj inhoc
et
incaritate
dum
gaudiuw? bo
enim bne ministrauerint
cito
uti
pnzsentis
exemplumesto fidelium inuerho
mulieres
adquirt e(mu\tam fiduciaw iwfide quceest
adme'
uitse
ad oliscentiamtuaOT contempnat
one
Similiter pudicas non detrahentes
beneprcesunt
nuOT
mo
e/sic'ministrent
vnius uxoris
ui'
bonae doctrinae
Ineptas autem eînanes fa
deum uiuuM qiM/
maxime
fid
au/em pri
^/hii'
nullum cremen haJnfcs
cum
castitate
(1
Sermo
idelis
in
Sobrias fideles inomnibus
is'
es
Similiter graues
multo deditos nonturpelacxum
hene reeentem
omni
eris minister xpi'sti ihesa
pudicos non bilingues nomiino
nocupidum
subditos
prceponens
LIcec
Dietas autem a domnia
utilise/
enim \aboramus
non litigossuOT
hiios
^/orationem
promissionem habeas
lisest
sed modestuOT
suawz
sc/ificatur
diahuh
briuOT icedat eila.queam
gra
atem nam corporalis exercitatio admo
eAestimoniuOT habere bonu?
Qiaconos
cum
di
exerce' te ipsum adpiet
bulas diuita'
Oportet au/em
dei
bonus
Ira/ribus
suae prceesse nescit
prudentem
nonpercussorem
omnis cieatura
nouijnint ueritatem quia
si
ueraest et disoluta sprat
orationibwj nocte acdie
indm
naw qua
Yiam
et iwstat
in dili ciis'est
uiuens mortuaw/
pro
hibentium nub^re docentes abstinere aci

bis'
quos ds creauit a dpercipiendum cum
gratiarum actione fidelib^j ethis qui cog

I
Timothy,
III.
i-i5IV.
1-3.
273
Timothy, IV.
3 V.
6.
140, v.
fol.
ethoc priscipe utinreprAensibiles sint
inpossueris neque
am
alienis' te'
non ha3et
fidem negauit
etest
infideliba^ de
uidua elegatur nowminus Ix annorum
ieriox
unius
qucB fuerit
testimonium habens
pltalis fuit
uxor
uiri
si
edocauit
sancioxum pedes
si
lauit
si
si
omtiQ opus
bonum subsecutaw/
tae
inxpw/o
fuerint
sae discunt
vm
otiosae %ed etnerhosa.e
loqwsntes
nubre
filios
pmcreare
am
3l
make
auditionis
pes
quis fidelis a/
si
qwa
ci
honore
et ei
qua
pietatem
s\yper\>us nihil sciens sed
si
srat
coruptorum
utnoM
uere uiduaest
<\uce.
digni habeantr
ntiuOT
hutus modi
Qupli
maxime
d oum
autem qi laborant inucrbo /doctrina
dz'cz't
CSt
existima
pietatem di discende ab
autem questus magnus pietas'
sufficientia
mundum uerum
hunc
enim
esse
blasfe
hominuw mente
etueritate alienoruOT
questum
nw/n
languens circa
suspiciones malae
miae
ha3et uidu
illis
qais aliter
doctrinae
oriuntr inuidias et foretensiones
Qui' bene prcsst prspitn
sufficiat
exortare
post satanan' // as
fidelis
grauetar ^zoXessia uthis'
et
adquiescit Sflc/is sermonibwj dni
quaestiones etpugnas uerborum exqwibwj
subministrat
sufficientr
etxion
ihu xpw/i
&sse fa
autem doce
h(sc
s?/t
docet
II.0I0 ^''go iuniores
lam enim qw^d
comxeri&szuni retro
doctrina
quia fideles st etdilecti qui benefici partici
milias nullam occassionem aduersario
Clare
et
quia hatres sunt sed magis seruiant
contempnant
eto\\o%
matres
nonpos
dominos suos
qî autem fideles habent dominos non
blasfemetur
et curiossae
nowoportet
serui
et
bona ma
omni honore dignos habent ne nomen domini
domus no^sol
circuraire
qosdam autem
Similiter autem et facta
Onicumque sunt subiugo
Sunt
lux
primam fidem
îmul autem
peccata mani
nifesta swt et qualit^r se' habent ahscondi
nubre uolunt ha
bentes dampnationem quia

inritam fecerunt
cum
propter sto
et frequentes tuas ifir
SllDsequentwr
// oria
doliscentiores auiem uiduas diuita'
peccatis'
uino medico utere
priscidentia adiudicium
festa st
tri
Sif^
Quorumdam hominuw
mitates
bulationem patientibw subministrauit
bib^re
machum tuum
hos
si
nemini
cito
commonicaums
ipsum castum custodi noli ad
aquam
hue'
inoperihus bonis'
fz'hbs
JjQanus'
partem declinando
Si qis
autem suorum /maxime domesticorwOT cur
nihil
enim intulimus
\n
quia nee auferre qid po

c
scriptra
Doui iarea
mer
ligabis et dignus est opersxius cibo sua
cede
3iClui?/-SMJ prisspit^rum
noli accip^re
iii
et electis'
eri
sumus nam qui uolunt
diuites
his' cont
fi
icedunt intemptationem etlaqueuw
diabuli et dissideria multa et inutilia
testilia^'
Tjeccantes autem coramomz'bj argue

caeten timorem habeant
enti
accussationem
exceptis duobaj ue\
Aeo etxpisio ihesn
simus habentes autem uietum /uestimentUOT
tritaranti os' Vion al
ut
et
nociua qwts nihil prosunt sednoz&nt qucg demer
gunt homines ininti?ntum etp^rditionem
testor coraw
anguelis' vXhcBC cus
J^
adix enim
omnium malorumw/
cupiditas'
quam quidam adpetantes erraurunt
todias sine p^Tceiudicio nihil faciens ina\tera.n\
de
et
iwseruerunt se' doloribus
afi
mul
tis'
Timothy, V. 7-2
374
Timothy, V.
21
VI.
lo.
fol.
\a' autem
o'
homo
sectare an/em iustitiaw * V
hac fuge
dei
bonum certamen
au
pietatem
certare
fitlem
prhende uitaw aet^rnam inqo uocatus
patientiam
es
raansixitudinem
corammultis' testibw
ram dfo
qui uiuificat
monium
reddidit
Ct
conhssus&s
omnia
fidei
**
*
promissionem
qonam cowfessionem
ihwu
simo
prcscipio Wbi co
ixpw/oihu
qwitesti
adra patre
g'ratias
la inreprehensibile
aiiis'
usque inaduentum domininos/ri
ihesn xpz'sti quern suis' temporibw^ ostendet he.aXus
tium
potens etrex regum
bitat inaccessibilem quern nullus
ei
et
quaest ixpo
caris
2"ratia et
filio
et
xpo ihu dno
pax
nostro
>
ago do meo cui seruio inpro
meis' inconscientia pura quod

tui
me
moriam inorationibw meis' nocte
lucem ha
hominum
thimotheo
Sine intennissione habeo
dominus dominan
et
qi solus habet inmortalitatem
dd
uitse
missericordia
subpontio pilato bonaw
ihesu ser
xpi'sii
uus peraoluniaiem
confessionem utserues mandatum szn macu
et solus
au/j apostolus
141, r.
acdie dissiderans
uidere
te'
gaudeo
or lacrimarwOT tuarum ut
uidit
mem
in
It
r.
fjt
sed nee uideripotw/
cui
saecula saeculorum
3,men
plear
plant ne
quaest
sma. autem quod
omnia habunde adfruendura
commonicare
tessaurizare
dant ueram uitam
ifutro
//////'^''^V/////
thimothe mandatum custodi'
quam qidam
runt gratia tecum
explicit
prima
uocum no
tionium dni
Qiuitans pro
/''''V//////'''"
t7-ii
et
omnis regulse
temporibwf nouissimis'
sit ei
sed s propossitum
3. pparuit
truxit
quid futwrum
I IIIIInil I
I mill I
I
liimiil
Scis'
misericordiam domtnus
romam
Timothy, VI.
ueniissem solicite
11 -21.
enim hoc quod
onesi fori
me
neque mnctumeius sed con\a
uirtutem di qinos' Mher
non
opera nostra
Suuot etgiaiiam qumdataest nobis
qidemmortem
i;^luminabit autem uitam et
sum ego
prcedi
ohquam caus
sednonconfnndoT ihis
na
scio cui
credidi et certus
audisti
auifrsist
domui
inquessiuit
per
nipenim dedit
cator et apostolus etmagister gentiuw?
mi I
OrillaOT habe sanorumu^rboruw? qucB ame'

qi habitat innobis'
tz'î
lit
autem nunc pmraluminationem saluatoris
custodire iillum
sa2 etiam hairpatior
dataw/
aeternitatem peraeuanguelium iwqwo positus
sit
aburbe roma
Aiiiiiiiiil
Qum
te
ixpoihu an/tempora; aeierna/// nwMihuxpi qui dis

1 1"* cipit
depassione sua scrip
et
nostri ihu xpi
auit etuocauit uocatione sancta
Qeexortatione mar
u^ritatis ei
admoneo
T~l oli itaque erubescere tes
bora' aeuanguelio
secunda
aepis/o/a adthiTao/keum
tern thimotheo scripsit
iwauia
certus
propter quam caussaw
manuum mearum
et sobrietatis
promittentes circafidem excede
et inie
primum
accipie[n.s]
deus nobis' spzW/mtimoriS sed uirtutis etdilectionis
si
uitates et uaniloqia ^/ww/radictiones fallacis sci
entiae
habitauit
loide /matre tua eunichae
inpositionem
utadphen
fanas
qua
resuscites gratiam dî qucB intej/
nefaciant diuites inoperihus bonis' sint facile
fundamentum bonum
recordationem habens ^deieius
noraiicta
tua
bi
irate
que spirant inincerto diuitiarum sed indomino uiuo
tribuant
gloria in
ei
iuitibwj huius saeculi pnzcipe ne' sup^rbe sa
qi pnsstat nobis'
DC
honor
sit
inuenit
diem
infide et dilectione in xptsto ihesa
ame omnes
Qet
278
illi
et
QepositUOT
est
meum
Sanctum
/// todi' perSpi'rt'tum
Donum
qui iassia swt exquihus
quia sepe me' refrigerauit

et
sum
quia potensest
depositum cus
phigelus et hermoginis det
catenam meam non erubuit
sed
cum
domtnus inuenire missericordiam
Timothy,
I.
1-18.
141, vo.
fol.
apuddeum
mt'/ii
tu
tu melius nosti
mihi fofortare ingratia

disti
deme' per multos
delib,r
ant
uero'
inxpw/oihu
qucgesf
testes
bonus miles
militans dô obligat
per
J^^
et
alios
ficatum
fi
ratum
doce
^t
siqais
sed
laborantem agricolam oportet
defructib^j accip^re
omnibj
dico
Clabit
emor
esto dommumihesumxpt's/um resurrexisse a
uerbum
sed
di nonesf alligatum
in
Susteneo propter electos ut

quantr quaest
delis
mus
sermo
si'
inxpz'j/o ihsju
nam
est
tolleramus
si'
et
cum
\\oc autem
potest
J^
oli
permanet negare
fidelis
hcsc
commone
ipsum won
se'
testificans
coram dso
urbis tendere adnihiluw utiles/
u^rsionem audientium
um
m'si
ad sub
Solicite cura' te' ips
prisbabilem exhibsre dô operarium non er
ubescentem recte tractantem Xierhnm

tatis
pWfana
multUOT
mo
const.
nccrediderimj
si'
autem
et
uerit
Qiuita
uaniloqwia
enim pwficiunt adimpietatem
eorum
mineus e/philetus
damentum
di
suburtrunt
stat ha^^ns
sed
et
et
fi
firmum fun
"pj
et
erunt homines se' ipsos
pietatis
de:\
formam
\idbentes
uirtutem autem eius abne
elati
gantes
supi?rbi
enim stqKi poenetrant domus'
bias femi
^/captiuas ducunt mulierc
parenfibwj
ulas honeratas peccatis'
inoboedentes
qucB ducuntwr uariis' dissideri
hos' diuita exhis'
et
semper discentes if/numqaa2
ingrati
is'
scelesti
adscientiam u^ritatis perueni
pactum
entes
n(7custodientes
et
sine adfectioe
moisi
pace
QhiemadmodMm autem iamnes
mambres
tati
restituerunt
ita e/hii' resistunt uri
homines corupti men
creminatores
te
infotinentes
ultnz non proficient error enim
inmites sine
eoxum manifestus
reprobi circa fidem sed
tue\
hominibw
u'
magna autem domu
uoluntatem
oôd innouissimis diebj instabunt tem
cupidi
benignita/^
discedat abiniqwitate
omnis qi nominat nomen dni 1
et resipiscant adiabuli la
magis quam
signaculum hoc cogno
uit domt'nus qui sunt ipsius
poenitentiam adcogn
illis'
amantes
sine
est hi
qui' auritate exciderunt
dicentes resurrectionem iam factam esse
dem quorumdam
ser
et
exqmbus
sicut career serpit
scito
pora periculossa
ne
si'
litigare
adomnes docibilem patientem
oscendam uritatem
fOuiue
et
fowregnabimus
esse
quels' aquo' captitenentr adipsius
gloria seterna
mortui sumus
gauifrimus etips& negabit nos'

ille
Salutem
et ipsi
mansuetum
ne forte det deus
Ideo omnia
inme'
seruum autem domini nooportet
cummodestia docentem eos qi resistunt untati
Intellege qucs
enim Wbi domt'nus itellectum
sectare
autem e/sinedisciplina questiones diuita'
certaumt
laboro nsque aduincucula quasi male op;?rans
\\
ultas
rant lites
mortuis' exsemine dam'd s seuangueh'um raeum in quo
-.
luuenilia autem dissideria fuge
inagone certat nowcoronatur nui ligitime
pnmum
domino adomne opf bonum pa
uocant nomen domi'ni decorde puro // sciiens quod gene
se' negotiis' saecula
nam
uas inhonore sac/i
se' abistis' erit
et utile
quis autem
si
autem iustitiam fidem caritatem pacem cumhis' qii
ihesu
xpt'sfi
qwizdam iwhonorem q(2dam iwfowtumiliam
emundau^rit
quts au
ei
hmc commenda'
lihus ut ei placeat cui se' prabauit
tie]
carissime
filii
hominibaj qui idonei erunt ut
13, Dora' sicui
J[\ emo
nosolum sunt uassa aurea if/argentea sî^lignea
in ilia die ^/quanta effessi ministrauit
erit
omnibaj
sicut e/illorum fuit

c
meam
autem adsequtus es
proterui
doctrinam institutionem
tumidi
prupoSitum fidem longua
uoluntatum
nimitatem
amatores
Timothy,
I.
18 II.
20.
276
Timothy,
II.
20III.
10.
142, r.
fol.
caritatem patientia
prsecutiones pas
crescens igalitiam
lucas
mecum
est
siones qualia mihi factasunt antiochise
marcum adsume adhuc' tecum
iechonio
inministno thithicum missi effesso
et
listris
qales prsecutiones sustenui
exomnibw illis' libe/auit me' dominus nowsolum ego
quam
sed
adfer tecum /libros
onem
anas
CI
mala
mz'Ai
patientur
Illali
auUm homines
etseduc
tores pmficient inpeij errantes et iwerrorem
mittentes
\ji'
nero p^rmane' ihis' qucs dedicisti
ere
enim mihi
est
utilis
pennula[?]
carpum ueniens adme'
reliqui troiade apwtf
e/'omnes qui pie uolunt hihere inxpw/oihu prsecuti
solus
maxime autem membr
2.X3-nder aerarlus multa

reddet
ostendit
pera eius quern
dominus secundum o
illi
quoque diuita' ualde enim
etivi'
resis
li
dita sunt
tt5i
sciens aqwo dedicisti
quia abinf
ei
qua posunt
antia sacras litteras nosti
lllTjrimameadefensione nemo mihi
te'
instruere adsalutem iper fidem qumest inxpwto
mnis script;a adeo
ihu
adfuit
dominus autem mihi adstetit
putetur
me' utpr me' pnzdicatio inpleatur
diuinitus' inspirata
noraillis in
et cofortauit
aude
et
i'
utilisj^
3,0.
addocendum adarguendum
corrigendum
ut prfectus
ant ovnnes gentes
ho
sit
iberauit
I
3-Q
erudiendum
mo
3.(1
iustitiam
bonum
3Q
disciplinaw?
et
regnum
argue
eius przedica
obsecra
erit
u^rbum
ista'
inomni
qui iudica
auditum aurtent
^Q^lutant
pati
aeuanguelistae
-v-i
</ >
opj
y^ X
et
>
'J
ad
In
cursum
con
suwmaui
dthenio
fidem
ser
uaui
dominus
linus et cla
-ii-
uale
ad
pilagii
v/v
J.'
nihus iudaicis' credunt
rat'M
las
Qiscipulum Quern monet
certaui
Qiscipulum
titum
bonum
quam reddet
et
/deconuerSatione
>
dom
aepistola adtitum
Spfritali
scribit ei
et
traditio
llereticis' diuitandiS' qui'
'/ >
Q-econ^tltutione
5''''^''-
prfispiti?ri
resoluti
/
y umentum
ûum
fac'
iwple'
/> -v-) -v-)
iustitise
>
xTpistuc cumspz'n'/utuo
ITlcipit
.,
thro
CXplicit aepistola
Certamen
Clecaetero repositae^/ mihi
3.rffumentum
labora'
ministmum tuum
-^ >
pudens
qidem
13,m em'm ego immolor ettsmpus mese

onis mstat .v-i
et
dominus ihesus
thimotheum
uenire // udia et iratres
ebulus
inpace amen'
sa
cui
onesifori
et
et
infirmum milito
reliqui
hiemem
te'
omnes
adfabulas autevi con\iertentur
uero sobrius esto inomni bj
amen
erastus remansit chorinto
tina' zxiie
oportune
sed adsua dis
et aueritate
inregnum suum caeleste
faciet
phinum autem
vpsius
sideria coaceruabunt sibi magistros
prurientes axaihus
deore leonis
dominus abomniop^re malo
uta' pnscillam /aquilam
um
tempM cum Sanam
enim
doctrinam nowsustinebunt
Ô
coraw
iYiesn
me
Sum
et libratus
gloria insaecu/asaecu/oraw?
aduentum
et
increpa'
entia et doctrina
luum
istructus
testificor
Xurus est uiuos ac mortuos
opw
ad omne
dei
do xpw/o
Tu'
omnes enim diriqwerunt
uerbis' nostris ///
tit
ab
^1 /> />
corona
inilla die iustus
iudex
nowsolum autem xaihx sed ethis' qui dilegunt aduentum'j

lestina adme' uenire cito
liqwit
2 TiMOTHV, III.
demas em'm
dilegens hoc sasculuw
10 IV.
9.
et abiit
diri
thesalonicam
277
Timothy, IV. 10-22.
fol. 142, v.
<
SCruus
3.ulus
increpa' illos dure ut sanisint infide
del
tt
apostolus autem xpi ihu s
nciitendentes fabulis' iudaicis' et mandatis'
fidem xpelectorwOT
hominum
agnitionem
di et
tatis Q^tcz s
l^Spe'
3.Ctrnae
uitae
\xer\
qaw
promissit qwi
fitentur se'
cum
sint
Illanifestauit autem temporibwj suis' uer
opus
bonum
S pr^ceptum
mihi
tito
iwpr^dicatione qwiz creditaw/
carissimo
fidem
Illio
et
Si qis
est S2'n
Izlzos habens fideles non in accus
uxoris uir
Satione luxorise aut n(7subditos
Oportet
em'm episcopum Sine cremine esse
foscientia
et
autem negant
factis'
iwcredibiles
adomne
et
tu' Uijro loqre
con
qdecent sanaw
graues
^^ sobrii sint
ut sobrii sint prudentes
2I^"^"'bKf
te'
ipSum
prcehe
ormam bonorum operum

indoctrina incaritate
similiter
inhabitusc/o
inintigritate et grauitate
non creminatrices
inuisrbo
non detrahentes
ut
non uino multo
nihil habens- dt'ceie
seruientes
bis'
is
sano
is/irarepr^hensibili
qi exadu^rsoej/ reuereatur
3^^
Subditos
malum deuo
Qominis'
suis'
inomnibwj pla
hortari indoctrina
bene docentes
non
non
non
non
non
proterwim
Sana
as suas ut
centes non cowtradicentes nonhau
iracondnm
arguere
prudentiaw do
dantes
uinolentum
ulti
ceant etcastitatem
bonam ostendentes
p^rcussorem
loqui
tarpis luc
maxime
/eos qi contradicunt
Suniem'm
nonsubditi uani
et
fill
cLU-oliscentuIas
seductores
qi decircumcis
ut
ament
uiros
dilegant
esse
sed inomnibj fidem

ut
trinam saluatoris nostri

ornent inomnibwj
enim
suos
sed hospitalem
redargui qi uniuersas
filias
b enignum
domus' Subui'rtunt
sobrias
nos' ut abnegantes nos'
prudentem
Qocentes quce non oportet
pudicas
pietatem
iustum
trpis lucri gratia dt'xtt
Clomus cu
sideria
s[ac/wm]
quidam
ram habentes
et pie
cupidwwz
exillis'
proptius ip
et
suas
doc
dî
1 r~j luxit
sione sunt quos' oportet
gratia saluatoris nostri
omnibus hominibwj erudiens
et
im
saecularia dis
sobrie
umamus
et
iuste
inhoc sae
continentem
ômm
bnignas
culo expectantes heatam
amplectantew
SeS Semper mendaces
subditas
Spem et a duentum
euOT qi s doctri
malse beStiae uent
uiris' suis'
et
ut non blasfe
qui' dedit
metur nomen
nobis' ut libsret nos' abo2i
na2
est
fidelem
sermonem
[/]
I.
Sicut di
et ifide
dispensatorem
ri
Titus,
cremine nmus
et
nihil
iuuenes similiter hortare
patientia
3nus'
utea qucB desunt
regas' et constitnas' per ciuitates pr^spit^ros sicut
etego Wii dispossui
3^"^^^
incarita/
nostra etxpisto ihesn saluatore nostra /// cor

te' cretse
reprobi
sani iwfide
g'ratia et pax ado patre
gratia reliqui
abhominati
doctria;z
comonem
secundum
nosse deum u^rbis'
prudentes
Saluatoris nw/ri di
eorum mens
sed pulluta
nomentitur dâs an/^tempora aetema
bum suum
rei
mnia munda mundis' coinquinnatis' autem
mundum
pietatemw/
aumtate /// Whus
auifrsantiumse'
1-13.
potens
ris
creten
testimo
nium hoc ueram
ut
sit
pigri
JjÔ-Teta
est
quam obcausâOT
domtni
ex
iniquitate
magni
glorise
Saluatoris nostri ihesn
xpi'sti
semet ipsum pro
utemundaret
Titus,
13
II. 14.
di
fol.
ôpulum acceptabilem sectatorem bo
sibi
norum opcrum
ârgue
ei
ibi
llcBc loqwere /hortare
omni
3>Clmone
nat
festina
nemo
iinprio
illos
contemp
te
principihus ^/potesta
143.
'"
adme' uenire necapolim
enim statui hemare
zenan' legis
peritum
et appollo solicite
ut nihil
illis'
prmitte
discant autem
et
mstri omnes
bonis' operihus prceesse adussus neces
adomne
dicto oboedire
tihus subditos esse
sarios ut nosint infructuossi
opus
bonum
neminem
paratos esse
bias
o3.
lutant te' qi
lbs
luta'
mecum
sunt omnes
femare now litigossos ewe sed modestos oOTwem

ostendentes mansuitudie/ adomwes homines
uimus enim
nos al[iqwan(fo]
ei
y Tatia
incredu
stulti et
errantes et seruientes dissideriis'
li
eos qui nos' amant infide
explicit
ef 110
2^J][cipit
luntatibj uariis' inmali tia

ia
agentes odibiles
cum
e(
inuid
Qei non eKoperibus
tacit
cimus nos' sed secundum suam misericordiam

uos nos'
onis
ei
ens
iustitiae quce fe
ei
adphilomonem
renouationis spiriius sancii quern
torem nosirum
pmonesimo
aburbe roma decarcere
efifudit
, aulus uinctus ihesn
Secundum spem uitae aeter
sermo
est et
qui credunt do hcec
dehis' uolo te'
enim st bona
3t'il'^s autem qwisstiones
cowtensiones
enim
et
pugnas
inutiles e/uanae
unam
et
legis diuita'
Ilereticum
sit
e/thimotheus
frater
philomini
et
et
sorori carissimae
humilia
est
qui huius modi
propria iudicio foratempnatus
et
fratri
qucs
Sunt
indomu
aeclessids
uohis etpax
adea patre nostra et dno ihu xpo
sd '"'^''^s ^SO semper
deo
tui faciens iworationibi'
dilinquit
Cum
et
eiuseitQ'TaXia.
diuita' sci
est et
archi
ppo commilitoni aostro
genelogz'aj
hominem
secundum correptionem
ens quia subuersw^
cum
xpisti
dilecto et adiutori nostra et apiae
a*
post
sernoeius scrib
per oneSimiim 3.colitum
sal
cowfirmare ut curent bonis' oper\\)Us preeesse
et
pilagii
utiustificati gratia ipsij
heredes efficiamur
hominibf
perlauacrum regenerati
fecit
lidelis
familiares litteras
innos' habundanter per ihesum xpisfuia. salua
nae
3.men
uobis'
adtitum
aepistula
Philomini
benignitas' e/humanitas' iluxit sal
uatoris nostri
cumomnibwj
ci.rS'umentum
inuicem odientes sed
ef
di
meo memoriae
meis' audiens
fidem e/caritatem tuam quam habes' in
mis
dno ihu etinamnes sanctos
sero adte artheman aut thithicuw
fidei
tuae manifesta
fiat
ut
cowmonicatio
in agniti
onem
Titus,
II.
14III.
12.
279
Titus, III.
12.
Philemon,
6.
fol.
omnis boni qucB inuobw
CLûdium enim magnum
rationes uestras donabor uobis'
Sa
quia uiscera sancioxum requieruni p^rte ha/er

ropter
quod multam fiduciam ha3ns iwxpw/o iliu

imp;andi
quod adrem p^rtinet
\.ib\
ritatem magis obsecro cwwsis
obsecro
meo
^ro
te'
mei gratia dni
genui iuinculis' onesimo
nunc autem mihi
inutilis
tz'3i
tu'
qu'\
et
tibi
SLepistuia
cum
,
spuuestro
-v <
adphilomonem
Ulcipit
3,r2"umentum
cdiquando
ilium %\cut meauiscera
\\.z.que
ni ihu xpi
///// adebreos .v
Q'Vplicit
ego
utilise/
\.ih\
amen
xpz!r/i
quern
aristar
chus demas lucas adiutores
talis
filio
lutat te epafras concaptiuj
meus inxpo ihu marcus
V>ropter ca
utpaulus senex nunc autem uinctus
ihwu
para'
et
mihi hospitium namSpero quod per o
et consuls.
tionem habuimaj decaritate tua
Simul autem
quod dico facies
inxptsio ihesn
esi
143, v.
mp
quem missi
rimis' dicendumest cur' apostolus pauhîs
inpnma
aepistuta noseniauritmorem
ret!
uscipe
utpmte'
aûem
suum
ministraret i uinculis' aeua
xa.ih\
nguelii %ed
ego uolui ap(/me' manere
%me
uel ut
ordinans dignitatem scri
sui uel
bmt
cowsilio tuo nihil uol
uocabulum nominis
heec
causa
est
quodadeos scribens
ui facere uti ne' lut exnecessitate
qui excircumcissione crediderunt
bonumtuum
qasi gentium apostolus
ew^t %ed uoluntarium for
et
non ebreorum
sciens
ss
sitan enim ideo discendit adtempwj' ate
quoque eorum sup^rbiam
utinaet^rnum ilium recipres iam non
ipse
sicut
seruum sed proserno fratrem
mum maxime
mihi quanta autem
î
carne et indomino
aliquid nocuit
ego
puta
nu
ego
paulus scripsi
reddam
ipsuwzme' debes'
ar indomino
cii
tibi et in
modo etiam iohannis
nomen suum eadem ratione non
ad ebreos coscriptum ehreica lingua
mea ma
missise
mea
te'
n3,nc aepistulam kriur apostolum
czs
sensum
dentia scripsi
Philemon, 6-21.
t;i5i
et
ordinem
re
tenens lucas aeuanguelista
etit'
post excessum beati aposioli pauli gre
fru
CO
in
Sermone conposuit
de
domino ihesu xpisto
apostolus propter humilita/2 iwaep
hoc mihi in
tVater ego
refice uiscera
simili
pnetulit
utnu^dicamtz'î quia
ita
istula sua
naw
offi
autem
sii
aut debet
U'ii
meritum
Sui noluit an/rferre
carissi
ergo habes me' so
cium suscipe ilium skut me'
demonstrans
humilitatem
^nit
Confidens tua oboe
sciens quia supra id
280
a^men
a,men
-Qnit
.,:,:,
fol.
ultifarie
tif;^scent et ue\ ut
/multis' modis'
/motabuntur
ollim deus \ocntmest
nowdlfficient
a.\iquando
amictum iuolues eos
tU
autem idem es
et
anni tui
Sidquem autem anguelorw
Sede
adext^ris' meis'
patribJ' nos/ris in pro
144, r.
pedum
inimicos tuos scabellum
dixit
donee ponam
tu
nouissimis'
fetis'
ovum nonne' omnes
spiritus ministri sunt imini
diehus locutusfj-/
strium missi propter eos qi hereditatem
nobis' infilio suo
heredem
qtie-m fowstituit
uniursoruOT Tperquem etiam saecula
capiunt salutis propterta. habundanti
instituit
us oportet obseruare nos' ea qucB au
qi cwOTsit splendor gloriae ^/figura
diuimus ne' forte efluamwi'

expresa
substantiae
Si enim qui
ems portans quoque omnia.

psânguelos dictusw/ sermo (actusest
nerbo uirtutis suae
p^rsemet ipsum pur

firmwj
gationem peccatorum faciens sedit

addext^ram maiestatis in
illis'
nomen
is
in
et
ob
retributionem quomodo enim effugie
THUS nos' sitantam neglexerimus
Cui enim anguelorOT
heriditauit
omnis pnsuaricatio
oedentia iustam accipit merced
excelsis' tanto
melior anguelis' sffeciusesi quanta pnestantius

prcB
et
aXiquando diKit
te'
et
liMus meas es
rursum ego ero
se erit xathi in filium
mo
genitum exxm
eum omnes
dicti
Qui
ros tuos
illi
et
tu'
itroducit
angueli eius
facit angue/os
ignem urentem
aeqaitatis uirga regnitui
iniquitatem
3.QIiliuOT autem dixit
proJ>terea.
unxit
te'
Hebrews,
I.
tuaruw sunt caeli
autem p^rmanes
i-ii,
et
ut
X\07^
orbem
ter rae
est
'^^^ anguelis' subiecit deus
futarum dequo' loqwimur
autem ireqaodam loco qidam dicens quidest
homo quod memor

eum
deus
uissitas'
et tu'
ahanguelis gloria
eum
et opera.
es eius aut iiiius
minuisti
et c<pstituisti
et
homimsquoniam
eum paulo minus
honore coronasti
eum
sup^r opera
manuuw
tuarum omnia subiecisti snbpedibw
ipsi peribunt
omnes
contest
Qistributionib^j secundum uoluntatem
suam
testatus
uirga
Qilexisti iustitiaw
tuus oleo iaetitics pnsconsortibai tuis'
tu'
spiritus sancti
suos spz'nVs ^/minist
et
audierunt inob
con&imataest firmante dô sig
nis' e/portentis' et uariis' uirtutibwj et
adanguelos qidem
et
inpnncipio domine tenaxa fundasti
manuum
is'
in orbemtrrse dicit et adorent
thronus tuus deus insaecnlum saeculi
et odisti
pn
iitium accipisset nar
ab
perdeura. iweis' qui
randi
inpatre /ip
cum iUrmn
qua cum
salutem
ego hodie genui
uestimentuw ue
eius
281
1 T~| eo enim quod
ei
omnia subiecit
Hebrews,
nihil di missit
I.
iiII.
8.
fol. 144,
nowsubiectum
nunc autem nee dum uidemw.r
ei
eum autem
omnia, subiectaei
minoratusM^ uidemus ih^wm
ueli
sionemmortis gloria
ronatum ut
ret
nam
tis
modico (\uam ang

^propter
eum
omnia qui
filios
Melisest
domu
propter quern
quam caussam
iVCZtfBS
eos uocare
fabricator qui' autem
^t
te'
Ggo
ero iTo^fidens iweum
et
dicens
mu
Cgo
e/pueri
mei quos'
Q lA/Xd/
mz'/î
liar
nos'
si'
per
mortem
distrueret
bebat mortis
ei lib^raret
eorumdem
impmum
hendit
dit
sed
lis
et
domus sumus
Jr\
odie
uocem^zj audie
si
iêxaceruatione secundum, diem temptatio
temptau^runt me' pat

et uiderunt opera
annis' offensus fui genera
xl
illi
me'
et
dixi
semper errant corde
nowcognou^runt uias meas
isti
et
if/iuraui in
adpri?
ira
11
mea
si'
intrabunt inrequiem
idete ftatres ne' forte
lum
sit
in credulitatis
meam
inaliquo uestrum cot'
ma
discendendi ado
et fide
uiuo sed ad hortamini uos' met ipsos

p^rsingulos dies donee hodie cognoOT?atr
Ineo enim inqao passusest ipse
mus
si
exuobw
282
fallacia
Darticipes enim xpisii effecti su
tamen initium substantiae eius usque a d
finem firmura reteneamus
8-18.
tamquam
sicut
peccati
II.
"Kpistuz xxero
gloriam spei usque
ut nonohduretur quis
Hebrews,
do
erat intota
nolite obdurare cordanestra
tioni
pontifex addifwm utexpiaret di
popuM
creauit Aeus
ritis
mea
unde debuit psromnia fiatrihus simu
licta
fiduciam
res uestri pri^bau^runt
diahulum
semen abrachae adpr^hen
lare utmisericors fieret
sua qu(B
nis indiserto ubi
eos qwitimore mortis per
riusquam em'm anguelos
fidelis
aliqo
ut
totam uitam obnoxi erant serui

tuti
domu
spc sanctus
iicit
pueri car
hunc qu\ ha
id est
qwi fabric
is
infinem firmam retenemus qa propter sicut
d editd<s
ni ^/sanguini /ipse similiter
particeps factusest
iste
tamquam famulus intestimonium
eius
lilius in
itisrum ecce
^^"0 commonicaurunt
omnia
eorum qwadicenda erant
inrae.
iterum
^f
moesses qidem
nonconixmdi
rabo nomen tuum frairihus meis'

dio aeclessicB laudabo
Smplioris enim glorias
Omnis enim domus ab
auit earn
qwi em'm sancfificai etqm sac/ificantr exuno
tur
iWius
rem honorem ha3et idomu
eorum prpassionem consumman
"Oropter
omni
qaifecit ilium skut /moisen in
ei
pnemoisen dignus habetusw/ quanta amplio
multos igIo
adduxerunt honorem salu
om^s
pontificem wwfessionis nostras ihesura qui
et
proomnihus gusta
decebat enim
siderate apostolum
lestis participes
pas
qMitemptantr
/eis'
\mde hatres sancti uocationis cae
auxiliari
honore co
et
gratia Ae\
mortem
etper quern
auct
<\u\
temptatus potensM/
dum
dicitur
Hebrews,
II. 18
III.
15.
fol. 14s, r.
jl
Si uocem
odie
ob durare corda
nesira.
tes
admodutn
quern
Quidam
CXa,ceruatione
ergo ingredi inillam requiem utne' inid
eius audieritis nolite
ipsum quis incedat
iwilla
exemplum
enitn audien
exaceruaurunt %ed noomnes qi profecti
sunt ab aegipto p^rmoissw quos' autem odiuit
annos nonne'
illos
nisi illis'
qui in creduli fuerunt
'xl"
animae ac
et
illius
etuidemus quoniam
Limeamus ergo
sermo
etef
omni gladio
conpagum quoque
spiritua'
et
me
dullarum ^/discretor cogitationum
nop otuerunt iwtroire ireqiem ipsia*

incredulitatem
dî
ancipiti etprtinguens usque addiuisiow
Cluibf
autem iurauit nowiwtroire iwrequiem
enim
uiausest
ficax etpenetrabilior
qi peccauerunt <\uoxuin
cadauera prstrataswt indiserto
incredulitatis
Intentionum cordis etnonest
tura. inuissibilis
"propter
(_)
mnia autem nuda
mo
ne' forte
inconspectu
ulla crea
eius // ser
ha^n/es ^rgo pontificem
nobis'^
deqo
etap^rta sunt oculis' eius
magnuw
uel OS
qi poenetrauit caelum
relicta pollicitatione introeundi inre
qiem
^1^
eius existimetur aliquis exuobis'
dei exhis'
teneamus fessionem non enim habemus po
et illis'
ntificem qi nopossit conpati infirmita
sermo auditus now admixtis'
%ed ncwprofuit
<\ucb
audierant
fi
T^ grediem
3^
ur enim irarequiem qui' credimus quern ad
modum
S\cut iuraui inira
dzxz'/
mundi
dam
loco dedie septima
sic'
Ct
temp^ratum autem peromnia
militudine
absqz^*'
abomnibwf
mâm
(1
Si
Sumptus
pro hominibwj
constituitur in
addewm
dona
reqwie
Ct
hii'
propeccatis' qui' dolere pos
introibunt ireqiem
quosdam
qaihus prioribwj
sit his' qui'
ignorant et errant quoniam
intro
etipse circumdatusifj/ infirmitate et
3.Q
propterea debet quern
nuntiatum
litatem
noitroierunt
esi
It^rum t^rminat
-propter \n
admodum
propopulo
ita
&t\am
et
credu
pro semet ipso ofFerre propeccatis' nee
diem quendaw?
Sumit
quisquam
ilodie inda?'d dicendo
skut supradictumest
utofFerat
operibwi' suis'
uoniara. ergo su-peresi
ire iwillam
peccato // gratise
mnis namqe pontifex exhominibj ad
et sacrificia
et inisto iterum
si
deamus ergo cumfiducia adthronum
his' qui sunt
uit ds die "uii"
pro
tiam inueniamus inauxilio oportuno
(XVjLtt enim qwo
fac/i's
tihus liosiris
utmisericordiam consequemur et gra
Si' \n
Cteqzndem opmbj
trabunt inrequiem mifam

abiwstitutione
mea
dei
&sse
de
admoduw
enim e/nobis' nuntiatumM/ oêm
ihesum filium
sibi
honorem
sed qui
post tantum temporis
hodie
Si uocem
uocatur ado tamquam aaron'
sic' et
xpistus
eius audie
non semet ipsum clarificauit utpon

ritis
obdurare corda
nolite
nestra.
si
eis' iessus
dealia loq^^retur
meus
es tu'
ego hodie genui
dsi qui
quern
et inalio
loco dial
tu' es sacer
sabbatissi
dos' in aettrnum secundum
mus populo
te'
post hac'
admodum
relinquitur
itaque
adeum
requiem pnestitisset
lilius
numquam
die
sed qui locutusM/
tifex fieret
Ham
ordinem mtichisedech
enim ingress^M/
qui indieba.? carnis suae prifces suplicatione[sq]
inrequiem ipsij etiam ipse requieuit

ahoperibus
Hebrews, HI.
15
IV.
suis' sicut asuis' deus
11.
festinemw
283
Hebrews, IV. 11 V.
7.
14s, v.
fol.
ad deum
te
qui' possit
cumclamore ualido
facere
I3,crimis' offerens
ue\ e
ei
sibimet
saluum ilium amor
T ^^
ei
ostentui habeaies
ei
fa enimsepe uenientem super

imbrem
exauditussj/ pro sua
fih'um
ipsis'
se'
bibens
generans herbam oportunaw
ei
reurantia
6t quidem cum
dicit exhis'
qua
ummatus
oboedentiam
passusesi
fac/usesi
esset Alius
de
illis'
cons
ado
di?i
ei
omnibj obtemp^rantib^j
aquibM
3.ccipit henedictionem
colitur
Spinas /tribuIos re
pmferens autem
p7-oba esi e/maladictioni
proxima cuius consnvi
II
matio ifOMbustionem
causa salutis aeterme appella
sibi
abeo pontifex iuxta ordinem
tus
Qequo
melchisedec/i
/int-pritabilis
factiestis
(2,
grandis nobis' sermo
addicendum quoiiiam
onfidimus deuobw dilectissimi meliora

tarn
adaudiendum ^/enimcum
loquimur nonenim iniustus
etsi' ita
op^ns
liuiscatur
in biciljes
uiciniora salutis
et
innomine
distis
et dilectionis
uesiri
difs
quam
utob
osten
ipsius qwiministrastis sMc/is /mi
autem nnnmquemque uesirum eandem
debueritis magistri esse propter tempa^ rursj
nistnztis'
idigetis utuos' doceamini qwixsint elim
ostendere solicitudinem adexpletionem
Cxapivixus
sp
enta exordii'
sermonum
digentes quibj' lacte opus
Omnis enim
u^rbo
sit
qi lactis
exp^;is
sermonis
enim
p^rfectorum autem
iustitiae
no^solido
est
\\
113.
tores
est
\\ahen\,
eoxum
ret
maiorem
emita
abarchae namque pro
neminem habuit perquem
iurauit per
multiplicabo
Ct
te'
te /multipIicans
longuanimit^r fer
sic'
propter int^rmittentes ichoationis xpisii sermo
ens adeptus repromissionem /// coniranersiae
adpa'rfectionem feramur norursum
Xl
omines autem p^rmaiorem
facientes
fundamentum
abopenbi mortuis'
eorum
poenitentise
e/fidei
addm bab
entum
sibi iurant et
adfowfirmationem
finis
dare pollicitationis heredibaj
manuum
litatem
orum
dem
f/iudicii aet^rni et \voc
p^rmisserit Aeuz ipossibile
qu\ semel st inluminati
donum
ti
faciemus
caeleste
spiriius sancti
bonum
di
Menturi
et
et
nm
siqzî
est enim.
ut per
-ii'
res'
am spem quam
participes sat fac
2'ustausmnt nihil hominwj-
iurand
inmobiles quibus ipossibile/
3,nchoram habeamus
sicut
tntam ac firmam
ei
animse
i;2cedentem Txsque ad
int^riora uelaminis ubi precursor pro
nobw
prolapsisz^^t renouari rursiiwz
rursum crucifigentes
itroiuit xpisiuc
secundum ordinem melchis
edech pontifex Cactus i72aet(?mum /// dd suwmi

ic
enim melchisedech rex' salem sacerdos'

u
qi obuiabit
abrachse regresso ace
de regum ethenedixit
ue\ diuissit
6.
Inmobi
sui irat^rposuit ius
fo;2siIii
eamus qui confugimus adtenendam pwposit
gustau^runt etia;
Hebrews, V. 7 VI.
iuram
mentiri detcm fortissimum solacium hab
eos
u^rbumuirtutisqa^ saeculi
adpoeniten/wz
esi
omnis
inqo habundanti^j deus nolens osten
tismatum doctrine inpossitionis quoqu^

ac resurrectionis mortu
iura
semet ipsu? dicens
benedicam
nisi henedicens
sen
nem
IJ^rum
qwifide ac patientia heredi
mittens deus quoniam
solidus cSfaus
addiscritionem boni^/mali //
eorum
tabunt promissiones
particeps
paruuluSM/
qi pro consuitudine exercitatos

sus'
fidei utncisignes efficiamini
dei etiacti estis in
284
dimissit
abarcham
ei
decimas omnium
cui
Tjnmum
quidem
Hebrews, VI.
6VII.
2.
fol. 146, r.
deindeauiem elx&\
qi interprtftatr rex iusti/?
Salem
Sine patre
quodesi rex pacis
Sine matre
Sine genelogia
uitae habens neq initiuw
mulatus auiem
filio
dierum
pwbatio
3.dsi
sit
hie cui
archam patriarcham /quidem de

leui
quam
/ipsi
ap
esl aixatr'ihus suis'
quan
Gt
homines
accipiunt
Sine
quidem
sine
hicauiem
iureiurando preum qwi dixit adillum
eum
tu' es sa
et
alii
quidem plures
pwhib^rentur pifrmanere hicauiem eo quod mane
aeternum sempit^rnum habet sacerdoti
at in
um
auiem wtesta
ibi
3.1ii
actisunt sacerdotes idcirco quod morte

dixit
quidem decimas morientes
hie'
sine iure iurando
sponsM,? (aciusesi ihesus
uUa auiem conirad\ction& quod mmusest ameliore
um
proximamusaddewm
cerdos in aeternxim infantum melioris testament!
hunc qui habebat repromissiones hene
'benedicituT
1 "pi troductio
lurauit dominus etncwpoenitebit
exierunt delumbis' abra
tr ineis' decimas sumpsit ababaxcham

et
quantum non
cum
Cuius auiem generatio nowadnumera
chae
inutilitatem nihil enim ad
iure iurando sacerdotes foc/ist
habent decimas sumere
secundum legem id
opulo
et
sacerdotium accipientes
mandatuOT
et
nero melioris spei perquam
filiis
sacerdos
pr^cedentis mandati ^ropier
fit
p^rfectU/W adduxit lex
decimas
ei
quidem
infirmitatem eius
...
tueraini auiem qwantus
tu' es
inaetrnum secundum ordinem melchisedech re
habet manet sacer
di
neque finem
quoniam
contestatur enim
insolubilis
lnaetrnuni //// dedit depriscipuis ab
dos
I
carnalis f actus sed secundum uirtutem uitae
nnde
et
saluare potw/ iprpetuuwz acce
dentes p^r semet ipsuw add^m semper uiuens
est
tus quia uiuit
quern
admodumse' ha3et
nerhvim
quia uiuit /utita dictumsit pr abarchaw

ei leui
qui decimas accipit decimatusM/
tio p^'rsacerdotium
3i
pulus subipso legem accipit
sancius innocens
excelsior caelis' (actus qui nonhabet cotidie
consumma.
^''RO
leueticum erat
tSlis enim deceb
at utnobis' ewrt pontifex
inpullutus segregatus apeccatoribaj
3,Clhuc' enim inlumbis' patris erat quando

obuiauit ei melchisedech
ad intrpellendum prueis'
necessitatem quern
po
suis' dilictis'
Quid
admodum
hostias oflferre
prijpopulo hoc
enim
rendo
chisedech 3.1ium ex surgere sacer
tes infirmitatem habentes
dotem
\.TO/yi'S> lato
einon secundum
enim sacerdotio necesse^j/
tio fiat
esi
ordinem aron'
dicit f// trawsla
is
inqo enim hc dicuniur dealia tribu
sit
si'
ret
ei
domixms
lis'
Inseternum constituit
iur
CSpitulum auiem
Sanctorum minister ^/tabsrnaculi
linxit dominus einon
amplif adhuc' manifestuz^
fex adofferenda
secundum ordinem melchisedech exsurge

aHvis sacerdos qi
Sermo auiem
sedit indextera sedis magnitudinis in cse
inqa tribu nihil desacerdotibwj moises

locutus/
lex enim homines wwstituit sacerdo
S1^T)er ea qucB dicuniur talem habemus pontificem quicon
dequa. nullus altario prcEsto fuit // nosier
TClanifesiumesi enim quod exiuda ortus
se' offe
iurandi qi post legemw/ filium perfect
um
ut legis
deinde
semel
fecit
adhuc' necessarium secundum ordinem mel
sacerdotes ^rius pro
homo
munera
et
um
Qmnis
quod
enim ponti
hostias
stituitr nnde necesseesi eihunc habere aliqwid
non secundum legem mandati
quod
offerat
Si ergo
esset
super te^'ram nee esset sa

cerdos'
Hebrews, VII. 2-16.
286
Hebrews, VII. 16 VIII.
4.
fol.
cum
culum quod
munera secundum
assent alii qui' efferent
dicitur sancta
aureum hi^^ms
sanctorum
legem qui exeihplari ^/umbrae deser
taribulum etarcam testamenti contextam
uiunt caelestium skut responsum/ moi
exomni parte
cum fowsummasset tab^rnaculum wnde
ssi
Inquit
tibi
Omniafacito secundum exemplar' quod
ostensum
inmonte
est
Vûnc
szh culpa uacasset
locus inqireretr
^CCe
dies uenient
domum
si
\i\stahe\ etsuper
et
p^rsingula
inpriori
quidem tahernacalo semper
consumraantes
dzirz't
1^ secundo
^wsumniabo sap^r
anno
iuda
ne quern oiferebat
domum
mode
introi
officia
autem semel
pri?sua et populi ig
norantia hoc significante spirits sancto
quod
dum
hendi
manum
eorum indie qua adpre
iWorum uteducerem
Quomaia
los deterra egipti
runt intestamento
meo
eos diat domtnus
pono domui
ipsi
non p^rmanse
eorum sup^rscribam eas
iracorde
eis'
et
mdeum.
etips'i
quam munera
/hostiae offeruntar qucB iionpos
duit dominus
seruientem solummoffo iwcibis' et potib^
et
et uariis'
proximum suum
babtismatis'
et
iustitiis'
mis usque adtempwj correctionis
/ero
^ÂJtSlMQ.
erunt mihi in populo"
ncidocebit unusquisqa
pa
sunt iuxta fowscientiam perfectum facere
quia hocest testamentum quod dis
israhel -post dies illos
qucs
rabulaw/ temporis iwstantis iuxta
etego neglexi
dando leges meas inmente eorum
non
prolatam esse sanctorum uiam adhuc'
pnore tab^rnaculo ha5ente testamentuwz
il
in
pontifex nonszne sangui
solus
testamentum nouum non secundum testamentuw

feci patrib^j'
die
his' Uif/-o ita conpositis'
bant sacerdotes sacrificiorum
non utiqa^ secundi
domtnus
obumbran
pn;pitiatorium dequibj nonesi
endum
illud
uitup^/uns enimeos
dzirz't
qK^fronduerat ^/tabulae testamenti
tia
quod inmeIioribj
naw
etnirga aaron'
melioris
qwanto
repromissionibaj sancitum/
manna
superque hiruphin' glorias
sortitusM/ ministrium
et
inqua' urna
auro
autem ra&Xms
testamenti mediator^j/
priw
aurea haiens
146, v.
ca
i;zpo sitis'
autem adsistens pontifex futarorOT
bonorjw perampMus etperiectius tab^rna
et
unusquisq<
d^wm
ixatrera.
suum
eorum
culum n<?manufac/m
cognosce
omnes scient me' aminore usq
quoniaTQ.
admaiorem eorum quia

tib^
dicens
et
neque p^rsanguinem hircor? etuitulorwz
propitius ero iniqita
sed
peccatorum iWorum iamnowmemo
perproprmm sanguinem
iwtroiuit
semel
insac/a aeterna redemptione inuenta
dicendo autem nouum uetrauit prius quod
rabor
\dest nonlauius creatonis
3' enim
sanguis
et
hircorum taurorwzq
u
autem antiqwatur e/senescit prope mieriivaaest
/cinis uitulae
Ilabuit quidem
sac/ificat
cultKrae
um
et
et
prius iustificationes
sanctum saeculare
enim iactumest primum inquo' inerant
candelabra
um qua
Hebrews, VIII.
et
mensa
dicitur sancta
4IX.
3.
et prijpossitio
xpisti qui
perspiritumsanctum se
met ipsumobtulit inmaculatum

do emundabit cowscientiam uestram abo
pani
poj/uelamentum autem
ademundationemcarnis quanta
magis sanguis
tab^rnacul
adsp^ôs inquinnatos
perihus mortuis' adseruiendum deo uiuenti
tabrna
286
Hebrews, IX.
3-14.
fol.
ideo noui testamenti mediator
et
hominibMj semel mori post hoc autem iudi
ihfs
est
cium
inredemptione
utmorte intrcidente
earumdem prteuaricationum qwa

subpnore testamento
ndo
repromissionem ac
testamentuw enim
mortuis' conGxiaaXumesi
ualet
dum
pnmum
umw/
quidem
sz'ne
Made
nee'
dem
nonne cessassent
accipiens sanguin
em
cum aqua
et
^/omnem po/lm
hium
asprsit dicens
annos
ne
uassa ministrii sanguine similiter

aspersit
et
omniapene insanguine
secundum legem
undantr
ussione non
fit
remissio
quam
istis'
in
at
3.1ioquin oportebat
Irequenter pati
ideo ingrediens
IloStiam
et
mundum
oblationem noluisti
3,ptasti
mihi olochaustomata
qua secundum legem
tibi
statuat inqua' uoluntate sac/ificati
sumus peroblationem corporis
euw
ihesu insemel
prffisto est
et
quotidie ministrans
sunt
siatutumest
auferre peccata
15-27.
et
easdem
nnraquam pos
Y\
^^
autem nnam
propeccatis' offerens hostiam sempi
Umara. sedit indextera
Hebrews, IX.
xpisti
omnis quidemsacerdos
distructionem peccati perhostiam
admodum
offeruntur
tatem tuam aufert primum utseqms

in
sepe offerens hostias qtice
quern
deme' ut
superius
tunc dixit ecce uenio utfaciam deus uolun
aborigine mundi
Ct
dixi ecce
tc
libri scxiptumest
nunc autem semel inconavimvaaiione saeculor; ad
suam apparuit
dzh't
quia hostias e/oblationes e/oloch
placita sunt
insancta persingulos annos insangui
ne alieno
hircorwOT aiferre
austomata propeccato noluisti nee'
offer
semet ipsum quern admodum pontifex
trat
et
peccata
dicens
uerorum sed
neque utsepe
possibile/ enim sangui
laciam uoluntatemtuam deus
ipsum caelum utappareat nunc uul
tui dei pronobis' sed
taurorum
uenio icapite
his'
non enim iwmanufacta sacta
ihesus iwtroiuit exemplaria
Tl
pro peccato nonlibi placuit
ipsaautem caelestia melioribj
mundari
fit
Q oipus autem
sanguinis efF
necesseest ergo
exemplaria quidem caelestium
hostiis'
et sine
nuUaw
memoratio peccatorww persingulos

hicest
ipsum etiam tabmaculum etomnia
uos dews
ideo quod
offerre
tores semel mundati sed iwipsis' coz
li
quod mandauit ad
Sanguis testamenti
possunt acce
haberent ultra wrescientiam peccati cul
et la
hisoppo ipsum quoque
numquam
denies perfectos facere alioquin'
lecto enim omnimandato legis
coccinia
his'
quas' offerunt
ipsis' hostiis'
indissinenter
sanguine dedicat
amoisi uniwrso populo
na
^"'"^
"Q.^TÔ^^'"
ginem rerum persingulos annos
dam
uitulorOT eihircoTum
secu
Sine peccato apparebit expec
habens lex bonor/ faturorum nowipsam ima
in
Elioq^în aon
uiuitqui testatusw;?
admul
eixpisluc semel oblatus
tantibj se insalutem
Di enim testamentum mors necessew/
it(frcedat testatoris
sic'
torum exaurienda peccata
erant
cipiant qui' uocatisfft set^rnae heriditatis

"11
147, r.
287
dei decsetero
expectans
Hebrews, IX.
27
X.
13.
147, vo.
fol.
donee ponantur inimici
pedum
eius
scabelluw
eius
una enim oblatione
consum
mauit
insempit^rnum sawcîficatos
testatur
einobW
hoc
auteni
poi/ dies
illos
scribam eas
dzh't
eoium
et
et
to
remissio
me
%u-per
domum
dî
di uiu
magnum
dies
certamen
feeti
nam
nam
bonorz uestrorum
tis
cognoscentes uos' habem meliorem
manentem
id
ad
suum
in altera autem sociitaliter f(7ursantium
qui initiauitnobis'
carnemsuam adsacerdotem magnum
ego retribuam
obprobriis' ettribulatiowz'bwj speetaculuw fac/i
vblautem
est
et
sustinuistis passionum etinatoro qidem
habentts itaqa hatres fiduciam iraitroituOT

xpi'sti
uindictam
J'ememoramini autem pristinos
inquibw inluminati
iamncwoblatio propecca
sanctoTu?n iwsanguine
it^rum quiaiudicabit dominus populum
entis
iniqaitatuwz
uiam nouam ^/uenientem p^ruelamen
vxihi.
florrendumw/ incedere inmanus
dt'xti
adillos
inmentes eorum
peccatorum
et
et
dando leges
diominu&
eoTum iamnowrecordabor amplizw
horum
Con
testamentum quod testabor
as icordib^
J^cimwj' enim qwi dixit
postquam enim
spiriiuc s-anctus
fowtumiliam feeerit
gratiae
/uinctis' wrapassi estis et rapi
tionem habe^t
in
eum gaudio
suscipis
et
J][olite itaq amittere
s\xhstai\tiam
qua magnam remunera
fidentiam uM/?-am
accedamus cum uero corde
estis ef
patientia enim uobis' neeessariaw/
plenitudinem
mala
scientia
munda
asp^rsi corde aeon
fidei
aqua
^âbluti corp^
teneamus
indeelinabilem
utuoluntatem
di facientes reportetis
SQhuc'
pr(7missionemq^
donee
tulumq
spei nostrse fcwfessionem
fidelis enimesf qui' repro
notardabit
enim modicuw aliqan
qui' xxtnturasest ueniat et
lustus autem raeus exfide uiuit
missit etconsideremus inuicem inprijuocatio
Quod
si
nem
2^ OS
autem nowsumus subtrflctionis
earitatis et
bonorawz op^nim nwzdisser
entes colleetionem nostraxa sicut
qnihusdara sed estote sulantes et tanto
magis quanta
uideritis
filii
inp^rditionem sed fidei inadquisitionem
w^zsuitudinis
est
animae
subtraxerit se' nuwplacebit
animae mese
adpropinqantem diem
est
autem fides sp^randarum
substanliae rerum
argumentuw now ap
uoluntarie em'm peccantibwi' nobis' post ac
parentium inhae enim testimonium cowsecuti
ceptam notitiam
%unt nostri senes
uritatis
propeccatis
nobis'
iam norelinqitr
hostiasofferre
esse
t^^ribilis enim expeetatio qucedam iudieii
et
fuissibilia
ignis emulatio qucB consumpturaest adu^rsari
OS
-1
ide
IT) ritam quis faeiens legem
moisj'z'
sz'neuUa misseratione
testib^J
moniur
tmora mereri
duobus
Quanto magis
supplicia qui
fet
ide
Hebrews, X.
13-29.
plurimam hostiam
prillam
abel'
perquam
quam
esse se'
cain'
iustum
eius deo
Qefunctus adhuc' loquitr
enoe' traraslatus
tem etnoninneniehatur
conculcauerit ^/sanguinem testamenti pul

et
fierent /// obtulit diso
testimonium p^rhibente muneribwj
iii-
di
lutum duxerit inquo sanctiRcatusest
Q?i utnon exireuissibilibM
testimonium conseeutwiM/
ue\
putatis de
filiuOT
saeeula uerbo
tide itellegimus aptata
est
ne'uiQeret mor
quia
t^-awstulit
ilium d^s
spzn/ui
288
Hebrews, X. 29 XI.
5.
148, r.
fol.
an/ trawslationem enim
testimonium habu
meliorem appelant
placuisse do smefide autem iwpossi
it
bilew/ placere do
iquiren
rebat
adquem
cam insalutem domus'
\.ib\
mundum
quam dam
suae pr
etiustitise
qua p-
qui' uocatur
cum
erat inheridi/a/;z
-
nes ciens quo'
e( exiit
ide
iret //
tamquaw?
cum
sac' etiacob'
is
coheredibf repromissionis
habeniem ciuitatem cuius artifex
et
ide
iacob' moriens singulos fdiorum
uirgae eius /// liorum isra,4d
ide
ioseph moriens depwfectione
ide
tempj
ultitU(/?i etsicut
innumerabilis
harena
quceest
omnes
et
adhoram maris
iusti
cofidentes quia prigrini
pites st swêrtenaxa. qui
em
i\\\us
ntique
Hebrews, XI. 5-16.
tempw
est
mensibwj'
eo quod uidissenteleg
suis'
regis
ma
cumpopulo
di
quam tem
enimhf
dzirnt
inpropmum
xpzi/i aspi
ciebantenim in remunerationem
hos
et
diuitias aestimans tessa
uro 8egiptior2
now
ide
reliquit
segiptum nonneritus animo
sitatem regis inuissibilem

signi
dens sustenuit deum
meminissent de
qua exierunt
mandauit
moesses grandis factus negauit
maiores
ficant se' patriam inquirire etsi
quid
ide
fi
poralis peccati habere iucunditatem
sed alongue aspicientes etsalut
nihus
suis'
moesses natus occultat^j

aparentibw^
gis elegens adfligi
inm
/// acceptis' repromissio
uxta fidem defunctist
mtes
cseli
deossibw^
se' esse filium filise faraonis
propter quod eta.hvm.0 ortisKt /hac'
emortua tamquam sidera
aetatis quoniara. fidelem credidit tsse
qui promisserat
et
antem infantem /noratimuerunt
f/ipsa sarrastirilis uirtutem in con
me
gium
conditoT
deus III ceptionem seminis accipit etiaw ^rmUr
essau'
etdefut;-is' henedixit issac' et iacob'
iii'
ide
etinpa
ide
moratMsest
CXpectabat enim fundamenta
ettfsdexa
et
eum
ioseph heriedixit ^/adorauit sup^rfasti
demoratusM/ int^rrarepwmissionis
inalienam incastulis' habitando
arbitrans (\uia etmortuos
rabula accipit ///
abarcham oboe
acceptwmj
exire quern
repwmissiones
suscitare potensw/ deu% vxide
fid
ernes/ heres esi costitutus // diuit iIo
ide
offe
quia inissac' uocabitr
(Xictuva.est
semen
eo \um
zum
obtulit issac'
qui'suscip^rat
nouidebantur metuens aptauit ar
den's,
ciuitatem
illis'
c/unigenitum
temptaretur
noe responso accepto dehis' q
pnauit
abarcham
ide
tibf se' remunerator /// a dhuc'
ide
enim
fT)3.rauit
et
caelestem
ideo won funditur ds uocari
credere enimop
accidentem addm quiaesi
ortet
est
'\d
ide
11
celebrauit pasca
et
enim tamquam
ui
fussionem ne' qui'

sanguinis ef
uastaret primogenita tangueret eos
habebant
reuertendi nunc autem
ide
tmrasierunt
mare ruhrum tamquam per
aridam trram quod exp^rti
289
segipti deuoratist
Hebrews, XI. 16-29.
fol.
t
f
ide muri hiericho conraemnt circuitu
ne'
septim
^/nos'
dierum
.^ // dulis'
excipiens
ide ra'b meritrix nonperit cumiwcre
exploratores
cumpace
hue' dicam
Qifficiet
pm
enarrantem
el
fi
a
o
ei
tiam curramus adpropossitum nobis'
tern
aspicientes in auctorem
certamen
dei
etpr^fetis'
et
dem Qeuicerant
regnaoprati sunt iustitiawz
sibi
Qeptisunt
repromissiones
sione
fosummatoreni ihesum
ora leonum
cottons
contempta atque indextfra
didî sedit
si
fi
qui pnjpossito
crucem
gaudio sustinuit
emm
b duraurunt
omne pondus
nubem
circumstans nos' peccatum per patien
Clegedeon' barach'
samson' iephte dam'd etsamuel

quiper
ideo que
tantam haien/es inpossita
testium deponentes
quid ad
enim me'
Consummarentur
sm nobis'
148, v.
se
dî
gi
eum
ecotate
qi talem sus
xtinxeruiit
impetum
ffugerw^t
aciem
onualuert
deinfirmitate
uestris
difficientes
ortes
tactisunt iwbello
guinem
restitistis
astra
nerterunt externotum
repugnantes
ignis
gladii
ccipisrunt mulieres deresurrectioi?
ii
auiem distentisunt norasuscipientes
rent resurrectionem // insuper uin
al
yxero
\W
ludibria et uerhera. exp^rtisunt
cula
/carceres
sunt
temptatisunt
gladii mortui
lapidatisKt
utne' fatigemini animis'
ilii
enim
autem
omnem
Qisciplina
pat^r quod
(Îfcuerunt
\.er\
em
mundus
tes
e/
insolitudinibj erran
montibwj
tertse
Ct
hii
e/
speloncis'
et
prtfbati ntfacciprunt
res et
mus
fidei
repwmissionem dô
dommi
argueris
flagillat
recipit // ofFert se'
tamquam
(Juis enim
filij
filiis'
qMi?OTn(;corripit
extra disciplinam estis cuiui, p
filii
Omnes
reu^rebamur
ergo adul
Qeinde
estis
carnis nostra.^
/illi
disciplinam
quem
filium
patres quid
habuimus erudito
eos
obtemperabimus patri
in caueniis'
omnes testimonio
etnon
sulationis
dominus castigat
pirseui?;'ate
articipes estifacti
inmelotis' inpellibaj' caprinis' egentes
usque ad san
loquitur dt'cens
filiis'
dum abeo
dilegit
si
ip
aduersum peccatum
neglegere
noli'
dum enim
^/obliti estis
Quem
angustiati adflicti quibus dignus non

erat
mi
non
tamquam
uobis' deus
secati
inoccissione
Sunt
sum con/radictionem
n&que fatigeris
redemptionem ut meliorem inueni
ii
aduûm semet
qucE uobis'
mortuos suos
al
tenuit apeccatoribwj
nomulto magis
spiritxixxm et
uiue
quidem intempor psMcorum
dierum secundum uoluntatem suam erudieb
pronobis' aliquid melius pmuidente ut
ant nos'
hie'
autem adid quod
utile
est
irecipiendo sac/ificationez eius
Hebrews, XI.
30-40.
290
Hebrews, XI. 40 XII.
10.
fol. 149, r.
mnis autem
dem
Qisciplina inpnssenti qui
poj/ea autem
eregite
dibf UM/ris
Cumomnibwj
et
Macem
sawc/imoniam
dowmwm
uidebit
ne quis d
et
sanguinis sparsion
recussantes
qwebatur
nequa
eum
illi
multo magis nos'
mouebat terram tunc modo

3.Clhuc' semel e/ego
noweffugie
qui super terram lo

qui' decaelis'
loquentem nobis' a duertimus
fo^ztemplantes
jjîdete ne'
abel
enim
si
cuius uox'
repromittit dicens
mouebo nowsolum
terra.m
dix amaritudinis sursum germin
sed e/caelum quod autem adhuc' semel Aicit declar
ans inpediat
at
multi
nus
/perillam inquinnentwr
ne' quis fornicator aw/ profa

ut essau
.,
.^
.^
mobilium trans lationem tamquam facto
xum utmaneant ea qua sunt inmobilia
unam aescam
qi "propter
uendidit primitias suas
J^
runt
nequa' ra
esit gratise dî
et
recussetis loqwentem
sectemini
si
omnium deum
em meliw loquentem quam
pe
no quis claudicans erret
ut
magis autem sanetr
nemo
mediatorem ihesum
gressus' rectos facite
et
aechssiam primitiuorwwz qi conscrip
spzn'/KS iustorum prfectorw /testamenti noui
iustitise
manus' ^^soluta genua
i\uod remissas
et
tisunt icaelis' ^/iudicem
fructum pacatissimutn ex
peream reddit
ercitatis'
'^yOpt&y
irequentiam
uidetur non&sse gaudii sed memoris
taqi?
regnum inmobile
habeamus gratiam perquam seruiam^j'
cummetu
citote enitn qwo^zizm etpostea. heriditare
placentas deo
bedictionem reprobatus/ non enim
Aeus noster ignis
nit poenitentiae
iraue
locum q\ia.nquam cum
eam non enim
lacrimis' inquissiset
et
ignem e/twrbinem
procellam rtubae sonum
quam
werborum
cussausrunt
et
uocem
qui' audierunt
se' ne' fieret eis'
non enim portabant quod dicebatur

Si bestiatetigerit
atur
et itatrribile
moisjM enim
i?/tremibundJ
montem
erat
dzxz'/
um
lapidab
quod uideb
extrritus
et
enim
// pitilitatem
inuobw
et
hos
enim placuert
receptis'
etlaborantium
tamquam
icor
et ipsi
ilonorabile conuhi
lOT
inomnibwj ettorus inmaculatus
nicatores autem et adultorw iudicabit dommus

int
minores
tihus
sum
sine auaritia
ita ut confidenter
dominus vaiM
sed accessistis adsion'
et
multorOT miliu2 anguelorww
mihi
cont&nti prissen
ipse enim dixit nonte deseram neque diri
linquam
etcimtatem dei uiuentis hierusalem
caelestem
maneat
et
ementote uinctorwwz tamquam simul uin
pore morantes
ui?rbum
dei
atur
aritas' fraternitatis
cti
ex
et
montem
consumensw/
quidam anguelis' hospitio
TTl
caliginem
et
e/reuerentia
nolite obliuisci perhanc
accessistis adtractabilem et acces
sibilem
suscipientes
homo
adiutor
est
dicamus
n^^ntimebo quid faci
J^^^mentote
prizpositor^ra
nestroTum qui nobis' Iocutist uerbum dei qo
rum ituentes
exituwz conuersationis
Iidemihu xpw/i
heri et hodie
emitamini
idem
ipse/ et InSaecula
Hebrews, XII.
11-22.
291
Hebrews, XII. 22 XIII.
8.
fol. 149, v.
/|
T*08'"o autem uos' tratres ut
octrinis' uariis' et pirigrinis' nolite
obtimum
^'âbduci
biliri
enim
est
habemus
altare
re now habeni potestatem
deseruiunt
Solacii
ambu
qua nijwpwderunt
cor'noraaescis'
lantibus ineis'
gratia sta
si
dequo ede
et
uobis'
enim
pCrDauca
Coffnoscite
scrip
iTatrem. nostrum
thimotheum
Qimissum
leriuS uenerit
uiQebo
Qui' tabernaculo
Sufferatis U(?rbum
cuwiquo Sice
uos'
'V*>*^**t/'
quorum enim animaliuw
3alutate omnes pnepossitoS uestroS

pmpeccato
infertr sanguis
\nsancts. prponti
ficem \iOTum corpora cremantur extra
et
omneS SanctoS SSlutant uoS' Qe
propter quod eiihesus ut sawc/ificaret per siium san
castra
italia
guinem populum
t/y\.
eamus
adeum
igitar
etus portantes
uitatem sedfutaram inquirimj
Tper ipsum
ergo
semper
oflferamus hostiam laudis
ci
fructum labiorw con^
esl
tentium
UobiS'
inpropmum
extra castra
non enim habemus hie' manentem
dô id
womtm
eius
Dene
faciente
autem etcommonicationis msanctos nolite obli
enim
uisci talibwj
(_)
hostiis'
boedete pnspossitis'
si
Qeas
promeretur
nestris etsubiecite eis' ip
enim peruigelant quasi rationem prcanimaba.?
\xestr\s
Ct
red ditari
ut
Cum gauQio
hoffaciant
non gementes hoc enim expedit uobis'
Qrate
precox uos' hoc facere
Qe
utcelerius restituar
r\eus autem pacis
guine testamenti
bene
3.mplius enim autem
uolentes conuersari
mortals' pastorem
fiQimus enim quia bona2
pro nobis'
conscientiam habeamus inomnibw
Viohis
qui' eduxit
magnum ouium
Qnm
seterni
Qe
iwsan
nostrum,
ihm xpm
aptet uos'
Inomni bono
untatem^W
faciens iuobis' quod bene placeat co
ramse'
TiCV
utfaciatis uol
\hesuvnyipistum. cui est
Saeculorum
Hebrews, XUI. g-21.
tratres
S^Fatia
CUIH
omnibuS
extra portam passusw/
amen
Sf^lOflS insaecu/a
'/>V)V>'/)V)V)
292
amen
rinit
amen amen
.^.,.v
fol.
150, r.
fol. 150,
294
v.
aeplStola
Incipit
Kcobus dd
us
iacobi
apostoli
dninw/nihuxpi seru
ei
temptatur aconcupiscentia sua
catum peccatum cum consummatuw

generat
erit
errare haires
Scientes (\uod
Incederitis
p?19batio
dilectissimi
et
prfectum desussum
discendens
est
tarie genuit nos'
difficientes /// tulet
adeo
initium aliquod creatwrse eius
Sapientiam pos
auUm
de nihil essitans
Qui' enim
mei
fratres
qui dat omnibus afluenter e/noninpro

postulet
uolun
uec' uicissitudinum obumbratio
innuUo
perat /dabitur ei
omne do
Sitis prfecti /intigri
quis autem uesiruia indiget
apatre luminum apudquem nonest trawsmotatio
autem opus perfectum habeat ut
mei
Q mne datum optimum

num
^jXi
Ilolite itaq
pati
lldeiuestrse
entiam op^ratur patientia
..
mortem
nerho uritatis ut simus

Sci[tis]
uelox adaudiendum tardus autem ad
infi
IoqMndum
essitat
et
tardus adiracowdiam
iracondia enim
uiri iustitiam
nOH
mo
homo
tiam
nsibit
dore
Qiues autem
Quom'am
one sua
exortusw/
/arescit
dit et
et
su
uiis'
glorietur auiem hater humilis inexal
sua
foenum
decor uultus'
cum
sol'
dep^rit
deci
Ita
ssit
coronam
uitae
ptator
malorum
(leus
James,
I.
1-14.
ipse
est
neminem temptat
enim
quia
ei
si
quis au
hie conpara
ncwfactor
tis
suae inspeculo cosiderauit
se
ipsum
enim
/statim oblitus^j/
et abiit
ctor opris
quam promi
qui'
autem p^rspexit inlege

et
p;'manserit inea
um
hie beatus in facto suo
Si quis autem putat
erit
temptatur dicat quom'am
adô temptatur
noauditores tanfum.
di et
Cstote
nffwauditor obliuiossus factus sed fa
3,c
deus delegentibus [se] ne
mo cum
autem factores urbi
perfecta lib^rtatis
fuerit
An
xiestrz.%
qalis fuerit
eatus uir qui suffert tempta
cipiet
inman
bitwr uiro forasideranti uultum natiuita
diues initeneribaj' suis marcescit
tionem quia cum probatus
malitiae
quod potest saluare animas
ditorw/ urbi
ar
et flos' et'us
et'us
habundantiam
fallentes uos'met ipsos
\n humiliati
sicut flos' foeni tra
emm
et
suitudine suscipite insitum nerbma
Uir duplex
aliquid a.dommo
tatione
inmundi
qwi/accipiat ho
ille
animo inConstansM/ inomnibwj

is'
omnem
et circumfertur
ergo estimet
ille
dd non o
'Oropter quod abiecientes
peraiur
mouetur
homo
Sit autem omnis
dilecti
similisM/ fluctui maris qui auen

to
fu
intemptationes ua
C*^
rias
pec
parit
uero
2[âudium existimate
C\^^^
\i
cum concepmt
piscentia
ispersione salutem /// fra/res mei
>
dehinc concu
abstractus et inlectus
tribubus qwce sunt ind
xii
fol. 151, r.
esse
legio
enim
ta
Unusqisqe
S96
est
relegioss
non refraenans linguam suam
sed seducens cor
intern
se'
suum huiu5 uana
relegio autem
zpud deum
et
munda
patrem
et
re
imacula
\\mc est uissitare
James,
I.
14-27.
151, v.
fol.
Sericordiaw
eorum
ordia eo iudicio /// at se' h3ere opera
inmaculatum
et
re abhof saeculo
custodi
se'
mei
vcatre^
nolite i
ri
uii
Candida
et
qui' idutusM/ ueste
eritis ei
dicatis
scabellum
pedum meorum
uos'met ipsos
tis
et facti
/dix
pwderit
trxaest
mundo
os'
dam
dis
nonne
II
se'
et ipsi
mum
tuum
perficistis
ipsum
is
um
operamini redarguti alege
legem
ei
Qileges proxi
tiam
ueris
dd-sit
dis autem
Quienim
nooccides
dzxzV
o;u.od si
leg
non mecha
tios
James,
I.
2711.
13-
illi
facis et
demones
quom'am
fides s?ne
pater noster
suum
fides
superaltare
ui
con operabatr operibus illius
consummataej/
et
sub
CTedidit abra
dei appellatusej/
exoperibwj iustificatwr
uidetis
homo
etnon exfide
î'îli'*'' <i'utem e/raa'b meritrix none'

iustificataej/ suscipiens
et alia
uia ieciens
nun
î*^"* enim cor
pus sme spzW/u emortuumej/
3'*^' 'o
ita e/fides szne
operibwf emortuaej/ /// mei scientes oôniaxtL
suut per legem libertatis inci
pientes iudicari iudicium enim smemi

ssericordia erit
clbracham
3,micus
exoperibw
sic'
quimini e/-facite
et
tantum
no^zmechaueris occi
iactus es trawsgressor legis
tu' ere
deo e/repputatumej/ ei adiusti
Quom'am
qaasi
ofFendit autem inuno fac
reus
filium
exoperibM
cham
em
omnium
inanis
pletaest scriptra dt'cens
peccat
Quicumqwe autem totam
tusef/
homo
des quom'am fides
tras gresores
meam
cowtremescunt // operibJ'
et
IS' autem scire
issac
benefacit
Si autem personasaccipistis
seruauerit
fi
nonne' exoperibus iustificatuse^/ offerens
ipsi bias
Scriptaram
si<:/ te'
tu'
OStende
etego opera, habeo
quom'am unused/ des bee
otiossaest
tra
femant nomen bonum quod inuocatuwM^
regalem secundum
sed dicet quis
Wbi exoperibaf fidem
Cfedunt
nonne diuites
perpotentiam obpremunt uos'
Si tamen
insemet ipsa
mor
habeat opera
sic' e/fides si'non
mihi fidem tuam stneoperihus etego osten
exhonoratis pauperem
super uos'
quid
estis iudices
diuites iwfide /here
hunt uos' adiudicia
et
dem habes
des regni quod pri^missit ds dilegentib^j-
\J^
inpace
nonne' iudica
haires mei dilectissimi none
uperes inhoc
ite
illis'
autem quce necessaria st corpori
eis'
cogitationum iiqarum /// deus elegit pa

udite
dicat
caleficamini e/satrabimini no^dederit
sede' super
aut
sta'tu' illic'
quid potent fides sal
Siautem ixater aut soror nudi
autem aliquis deuobis'
paupen autem
bene
sede' hie'
tu'
'prcEcS.zxsL
num
fidem quis die
si'
Sint e/indegeant uictu quotidiano
pauper insordido habitu eîMtendatis
ineum
mei
autem
introierit
eum
uare
infouentumu/;-m uir aureum anu
luOT ha3ns inueste
proderit fra/res
autem nohabeat
et enimsi introie
nostri ihju xpzi/i gloriae

rit
md.
personarum acceptione ha3?re fidemdozmi
super exaltat autem miseric
pupillos ûiduas intribulatione
olite plures magistri
mains iudicium
fieri
Sumitis
fra/res
inmu
qui nowfecerit mi
296
James,
II.
13III.
2.
fol.
enim offendimus om^s
tis'
Si qis inuerho
ens
Ireno circumducere totumcorpa* suum
U^bi enim
^1
autem equorum frenos iwora mittimus
sentiendum nobis' eiomtiQ corpus eorum
Cummagnse
ferimus ecce ^/naues

/auentis' ualidis'
minentur
diregentis uoluerit
ssum
circu?
Sint
circumfe
cum quidem membrumw/ /magna

Ccce modicus
at
xi
uam
incendit
bonis' fowsentiens plena 'miseric
^"'
sil
H.*^
ant inmembris' uestris
estis
serpentium &i\am
humana
num domare
a,Clulten
plenauenino mortifero inipsa benedi

et
xiiii
in ipsa
ma
ui'
Cnmque
qui habitat inuobis'
exipso ore procedit henedic
am
tio ^/maledictio nowoportet hatres mei hfita
quid fons deeodem foram
emanat
a.quam
Qulcem
Jûm
et
quid potest fraires mei
3,uob?i
ficus
que salsa dulcem potest dulcem facere
quis
tendat
exbona foursatione op^ratio
nam Suam
tionem
in cordibwi' uestris
f/mendaces
III. 2-14.
esse
et
et
ni
conten
nolite gloria
Jj^
coracupiscit spiritus
(X^MS
297
superbis' resistit
Subditi esto
autem diabulo
et
fugiet
emundate manus pecca
/S(2c/ificate
corda duplices ani
Tissus wester inluctum conuertatur
gaudium inmerorem
ispectu
olite
difi
et
Ilumili ami
exaltabit uos'
detrachere alt^rutrum
lYatres
adu^rsus u^ritatem
huius
miseri estote /lugete etpXoxa
te
inmansuitudine sapientiae
C^MO^Si' zelum amarum habetis
ri
mo
S3.piens /disciplinatus intemos' os
esse
3.Qpri9pinqate domino /adpnipinqa
nobis'
bit
tores
amicus
ITlaiorem autem grati
propter quod dicitur
te do resistite
Sic' ne
oliuas facere aut uitis ficus
adinuidiam
humilibf autem dat gratiam
amaram
Aei
aut putatis quia iwaniter scrip
eonLstituitur
emdi fac/isunt
ine
petatis
Smicitia Yiuius mundi
ergo uoluerit
tura dicat
Tl um
quod nowpostulatis
mundi inimicus
do ///
est
ledicimus homines qui adsimilitudin
fieri
lltigatis /bel
eoquod male
nescitis quia
ueMnirmca inimicitia
malum
cimus domt'num nostrum, ^/patrem
adepisci quod uultis
ut inconcupiscentiis' uM/ris iwsumatis
linguam au/em nuUus homi

potesi inquietum
etnon pot
et zelatis
petitis etnon accipitis
caeUroTum domantwr /domatasunt ana

tra
Occiditis
qticB milit
cupiscitis etnon
ligeratis ^/nowhabetis propter
natarse
bella et lites inuobis' ntine'
hinc exfowcupiscentiis' uM/ris
natiuitatis nostrte
et
Iructus' autem iustitiae
inpace seminantur facientibî' pacem
constitnitur
Qranes enim
fructibj bonis' non iudicans sine
et
pus <'/iflammat rotam
bestiarum ^/uolucrum
James,
bills
habetis
agehenna
primuw quidem pudi
deinde pacifica modesta suade
inmembris' nostris quae maculat totum cor
et&sxxritur
quce autem desu
caw/
Ita ^/lingua ignis est etn
niursltas' iniquitatis lingua
sapientia
Simulation e
exalt
quam magnam
ignis
zelus et tentio ibi infost
omne opus prauum
est
ordia
lingua modi
ita ei
sed t^rrena animalis zabulitica
antia et
Ynntur amodico gubrnaculo ubi impetus
xii
sapientia desussum discend
nortest ista
non offendit hie prfectusM/ uir potens etiam
a.dcon
152, r".
qui detrahit
fra/;'i
aut qui iu dicat
James,
III. 15
IV.
n.
152, v
fol.
iratrem
suum
legem
Si autem iudicas' legem
donee
detrahit legi et iudicat
TlOMes
tinum
factor
temporeum
2.ccipiat
/sero
viV)V)i/iviv>i/ivw
///
igttur
sed iudex unusM/ legis lator efia
legis
dex
Qui' potest prdere
quis es qui'iudicas'
CCCG
xu
nunc quid
tu au/em
ei lib^rare
proximum
laciemus
annum
et
mercinabimur
lacrum faciemus qi
ibi
enim
est
tur
altatio talis maligna^j/
Scienti
XUli
ciwit'^ nunc
putraefactsesunt
iuitise
menta
3-urum
et
is'
xuiiii
illi
et
peraXiquod quod
sit
uestrum
aequo animo
oret
guentes
ecce merces operariorum
mittentwr
qui'
nolite iura
est est
/psallat
^/orant
ei
IXlultum enim
in
rxestra
XX
-bills
indiem occissionis adduxistis
iii-
X.
j3.tientes igitur estote hatres nsque
aduentum domini
terrse
/menses
Iructum
quis
eum
Similis nobis' pas
sup^rt^rram etnonp\u\i annos

-ui" etrur&un\ orauit
Suum
exuobis' errau^rit
patienter ferens
etterxa dedit
Tra/res mei
James, IV. 11 V.
7.
animam
demorte
suaiw
298
et
si
quis
au^ritate et conuerterit
scire debet
quoniam qui
peccatorem deerrore uit^

saluabit
si
oratione orauit'ut
^/caelum dedit pluiam
agricola
aduentum prtiossum
expectat
fructum
ecce
et
non plueret
Occidistis iustum non resistit uobis'

I
homoerat
elias
h;
corda
ora
onfitemini ^rgo altierutrum peccata
3,Cpulati estis super

enutristis
et
peccata /// uestra eioxate pro
th introiuit
et luxoriis'
utnon
et si inpeccatis' sit di
mor ipsorwM
ram
Si'
oleo innomine domt'ni
uaiei depr^catio iusti assidua //

ualet
Ur
non
sup^reum un
inuicem ut saluemini
dommi zabao
iducat pre
Iraudatusj/ auobis' clamat etcla

3.ures
/// sub
non
saluabit infirmum et eliua
eum dominus
bit
mesuerunt regiones uestras
eum
tio fidei
sicut
et miseria
Si autem tristatur aliqis
spit^ros leclesstie
manducabit "nestras "carnes
mei
cumque iuramentum
uramentum autem
argentum uestrum eruginauit
simis' diehus
ii
(ratres
dns
est
neque p^rcaelum neque perterram neque
uestrum
uesti
ignis tezaurizatis iram innouis
qui'
omnia autem
iudicio decidatis
erugo eorum intestimonium uob

erit
Q nte
// tor
quom'am misericors
infirmatur quis inuobis'
et
/// erunt
dotnt'ni
uestra ateneis' conmesta sunt
et
longu
et
3-udistis et fin
i'ob
dni uidistis
re
diuites plorate ululantes
inmisseris qucB adueniant uobis'
/H
em
ma
t'gitur
boDum
lum facere etnonfucienti pecc&tiimest
innomine
accipite
per pri^fetas qui'
et patientiae
^sufferantiam
et
omnis
autem exaltastis insup^rbis' nestris
;2C
exemplum
existit
/2icce beatificamus eos qui sustinu
ex
illud //
a.ut
ianuam
locuti sunt
xuiii
Si dominus uoluerit
Si uixerimus faciemus hoc
tn
admo
est
ecce iudex
hatres mei exitus mali laboris
deinceps extrminabi
pro eo utdicatis
nolite ingemescere (ratres in
animitatis
uapor
uita uestra.
dicum apparens
cordau/ra citwniam aduentus domim adp^'opin
ante
et
ignoratis quid erit incrastinum
quae
cowfirmate
et
3-lt^ûtrum utno iudicemini
hodie au/ crastino
dicitis
atientes estote /uos'
quauit
/// ibimus
inillam ciuUaiem
et
op^rit multitudinem
suae
conuerli fecerit
peccatorww suorum
James,
7-20.
incipit
aepisio/a
apostoli
petri
fol.
passiones /postmores glorias quihus

apostolus
V^^'îk.^X^XMIIil^f
xpw/i
xHl^Sll((-^Vll!AWi
reuelatumw/ quia non
ihi?j'u
ad
electis'
?/
nt nos' spi'riin sancio misso decaelo inquem de
Siderant angueli prospicere
capodocise
ae
assiae
nobis' pereos qui aeuanguelizaueru
ponti galati
is
Secundum pnss
bethaniae
i
cientiam dei patris sawc/ificatio
nem spm/us inoboedentiam

rsionem sanguinis ihwu
ei
estote
// nesirae
Succincti lumbos mentis
ineam
sobrii perfecte sperate
qucB offertwr nobis' gratiam inreuel
spa
atione ihuxpw/i
xpi's/i
quasi
oboedentiae
filii
non figurati priorihus ignorantiae uesirae
cetur
dissideriis' sed
p\ /2knedictus
des eipaXer domini
secundum
magnam mi
cauit nos'
sericordiam suam regener
cowtaminatam
ei
sanctum
tis
imar
eum
etipsisancti in
personarum
sed secundum unius cuiusque opus itimo
tempore
conuersamini
re
Qui
scientes quod non coruptibilibj' argento ue\ auro
iwuirtute dei custodiemini perfidem
cum
is'
quo
esi
nunc
temptationibj utpwbatio
et
sit
ei
xiesirae fidei
gloriam
rem ireuelationem ihuxpz>/i

nouideritis dilegitis
tes
pientes finemfidei uesirae
et
inmaculati ihuxpw/i
autem
manifestati innouissimis' temporibwj propter
gloriam
^fP[o
laeti
salutem a
dequa' salute
ita ut
amortuis'
et
dedit ei
fidesu/ra etspcs' csset indeo
animas u/ras castificantes in oboeden

tia
reci
eum
ad oboediendum
nitatis
amore
uicem
dilegite
caritatis infrater
Semplici excorde in
quasi adtentius renuati
exqucBsiiierunt ac scrutatisunt pwfetae
non ex semine corruptibili sed incor
qui defutra del inuobis' gratia profe
uptibili per
tauerunt
tempus
in
scrutantes inquo' uel quale
aeternnm
urbum
dei uiui et
foenum
pr^nuntians eas quce inxptsto sunt
manet
et flos'
et
omnis
in
decedit urbum aittem domini
S.Gternum
hocest
nerhum
anguelitzatuOTM/ ireuobis'
1-12.
permanentis
quia omnis caro sicut foenum
gloria eius utflos foeni exaruit enim
significaret qui ineis' erat
spiritus sanctus
mundi
necogniti quideman/ constitutionem
suscitauit
inquem nunc quoque uiden
tia innarrabili et glorificata
sed pretiosso sanguine
uos' qi peripsum fideles estis indeo qui
bono
quem cnm
(~*redentes auiem exultabitis
nimarum uestrarww
ef
deuana Mestra connersatione.
qwasi agni incontaminati
auro quodperignem prohaXur
iwueniatr iwlaudem
estis
paternae traditionis
Illodi
exultabitis
incolatus' nestri
redempti
si'oportet con tristari uari
multo pMiossior
I.
patrem iuoca
ciscibilem fowseruatam in caelis' iwuobis'
re nouissimo i
Peter,
omni connersa
et si'
qui' sine acceptione
iudicat
insalutem paratam reuelari in tempo
uo
qui'
quoniam scriptumw/ sancti&s
quia ego sanctus sum
tote
xpis/i exmortuis' in heridita/ew
in coruptibilem ei in
secundum eum
tione estote
nos inspem uiuam per resurrec
tionem ihu
ijl
Topter quod
gratiauobis' e^pax' multipli
nosiri ihuxpz>/i qui
auit
nobis'
sibi ipsis'
autem ministrabant ea qucsnunc nuntiatasMWt
uenis' dispersion
ijl
IS3, r".
299
dei
,
quod aeu
Peter,
I.
12-25.
153, v.
fol.
(J_0ponentes
dolum
modo
sicu/
ei
om
cidistis
uini
utineo crescatis insalutem
adquem ac
rificatum
ifîpsi
tamquam
electu2 ei
bono
tinet scriptra
Ccce pono
em summumangularetn
ossum
confnndetur uobis'
r\on
intimore
est
enim gratiaapud deum.
si
enim glorias/
qwiz
peccan
si
si
be
\$BCCSt gra
z.puddeum inhoc enim uocati estis qza etxpistuc pas
tia
prcti
susm/ prouobis' relinquens uobis' exempi
um
qui pecca
ut sequaminj uestigia eius
noncredentihus autem lapis quern reprobau^m
turn noniccii necdolus inuentus est inore eius
nt aedificantes
qui cummalediceretar nowmaledicebat
hie factusw/ icap
Cum
ut anguli et lapisoffensionis /pet
scandali
ra
um
U OS
his' qui'
nee eredunt inquo'
offendunt
et
autem genus electum
dotium genssac/a
at
Mer$
lumen suum
apeccatis' mortui iustitiae
cuius liuore sanati estis
diam
3,rissimi obsecro
te uos'
tram
int;^
(To^siderantes
uisitationis
ni
humanae
uos' et
creatz/rse
si'ue
zmmaxum
non eredunt
sz'ne
nunc ad pas
Mestraxum
uiris'
urbo
dei
permu
nerho lucrificentwr
nestra.m qwarumsit non extrinsecus ca
a/ eircumdatio auri zuf
qui absditw cordis^/

litate quieti ei^modesti
pectu
om
'DfOptCT dommum
enim
indumenti uestimentorum cultus sed
glorificent dominuxn indie
regi qwasi prcellenti
utsi qui
pilla turae
utineo
bona opera u/;a
ûbiectiqw^ estote
uissitatorem
imiliter e/mulieres subditse sint
onem
quod detrahant deuobis' tamquam de

malefactoribwj
eratis
cc^siderantes intimore eastam connerszti
quce mili
bonam
uiuerimus
sed connersi estis
lierum foûersationem
abstine
animam cowuersationem ues
gentes ha^^n/es
et
suis'
tamquam aduenas
acarnalibw desideriis'
tantadu^rsMJ
qui nowsecuti misericor
fowsecuti /// ^/pmgrinos
oues errantes
torem
inadmirabile
qui aliquando norapopulus nunc
autem populus da
p^rtulit incorpor* suo super lignum ut
nostra,
sicut
tradeb
qui peccata
autem iudicantise' iniuste
regale sacer
populus adquissitio
nebris' uos' uoeauit
paXereXur nocumminabat;'
possiti %uni
nis ut uirtutes adnuntietis ezus qui dete
(_,
regem autem hono
timete
nefacientes is/patientes sustinetis
honor credentibus
z'gitur
dommum
tes colofizati fueritis e/sufertis sed
quod con
omnis qui crediderit ineo
et
hac
patens iniuste
insion' lapid
electum
et
fratrnita
propter fowseientiam di sustinet quis tristitiaw
spz'ritalem
-propter
omnes honorate
Serui subditi estote
discolatis'
ihm xpm
etnonquasi uelamen habentes malitiae lib^r
dominis' u/ns nontantum bonis' /modestis' sed etiam
sacerdotium sanctum offerre spzntales hos

tias acceptabiles do p^r
\iherv
sed sicut seruidd
rate
lapides
domum
uiui supifr aedificamini
MCZSl
tern dilegite
lapidem uiuum ab hominibJ
quidem repr^batum adô auUm
uoluntas'dei
sic'est
prudentium hominum ignorantiaw /// tatem
geniti inf
tamen gustastis quom'am dulcisesi dns
bonorum quia
utbenefacientes obmutescere facialis in
rationabile e/smdolo lac' concn
piscite
Si'
laudera uero
malitiam eiotnnem
Simulationes /insidias
ei
nes detractationes
antes
omnem
i'gxtur
et
sanctae mulieres
nabant
sine
dei locuples
se'
homo
incoruptibi
spiritus qui est in cons
Sic'
enim aliquando
sperantes indeo or
subiectae pwpriis' uiris'
ducib^ taxnquam
abeo missis' aduindictam malefacto
Peter,
II. 1-14.
300
Peter,
II. 14
III.
5.
fol.
uocans
dommum eum
oboediebat abarchae
sicut sarra
Cuius
mentes ullamprtrbationem /// qasi
"^
xi
secundum
Similiter cohabitantes
ori
uasso muliebri inpertinentes honorem
tamquam
oxafies
unianimes estote
temitatis
(1
aukm
/uos'
(>(;?
facit babti
nowcarnis dispositio sordium sed con
scientiae
uti
bonae intrrogatio indtum per
re
surrectionem ihwu xpw/i quiw/ indextera, drf de
patientes fra
mortem
glutens
amore misericordes humiles
nowreddentes
3.nimae
nunc Similiter formae saluos
sma
lllfinem
idesi uiii
Saluae fi2c/aesunt praquam
scientiaw^
coheredibj gratiae uitae
ne inpediantwr orationes u/rae
inqua pauci erant
infirmi
iri
'"
indiebw noe cum fabricaretwr area
benefacientes eiaonti
estis filiae
154.
utuitae aet^rnae here
profectus iwcaelum sub
des efficeremur
malum promalo neq maledic
iectis' sibi anguelis' ^/potestatibaj' /uirtutibj'
xiiii
ue\ scientia
VDw/o
turn promaledicto sed econtrario benedicentes quia
possedeatis
am
qui'
enim
uult uit
sit
dilegere f/cupit uidere dies bonos
Suam amalo
oerceat linguam
in
hominum
apeccatis' inhoc utetiawz non
uoluntate dî quod reliquum
deriis' sed
labia
ei
cogitaiio
ne armamini quia qui passnsesi came de
iahoc uocati estis utbenedictionem heredi

tatis uesirae
eadem
igitur passo incarne e/uos'
came
uiuet tempore
desi
esi
enim prcs
sufficit
(
Sua
ne' loqwantwr
bonum
lo ei facial
dolum
Qeclinet aulem
pacem
inquirat
ama
teritum t&mpus aduoluntatem
fowsummandam
ei
sequatttr earn quia oculi domini saper iustos ei au

res
et'us
inpr^ces
Ct
mala
cientes
eorum
emitatores fueritis sed
eisi'
ndem
timorem autem eorum
ne timueritis eineque conturhemini
Qnm
auiem
luxoriae forafussionem blasfem
antes nesiraia cowu^rsationem qui reddent ra
xpm
tionem
qui paratusM/ iudicare uiuos
ei
ac mortuos
incordibw u/ris parati sempsr adsa
sac/ificate
\jropier
omni poscenti
deea qua inuobis'
timorem
uos' rationem
esi spe' /fide
<roscientiam hahent&z
xui
utineo
cowfundantwr
(\uia
uej/ram bonamixp2j/o forau^rsationem //

xii
TTl
Xiusesi
ti
enim
'hene
catis' nosiris
em came
as' dei
mortuus
difo
esi
Ioperit
j
prudentes e/uigelate
'dnie
ospitales inuicem estote
strantes
eieis'
sicut
estote
Sine
mor
sicut accipit
boni dispensatores
quitur quasi sermones
6-20.
inspiritw
iraoratio
multitudinem peccatorwwz
pradicauit qui' icreduli fu erunt
III.
deum
omnia motuami7mos'met ipsos
multiformis gratiae dei
quando expectabat
P"ratiam in alterutrum illam admini
mortificatos qaid
inqwo
ae
qidem
adpropinqwauit
muratione unus quisqae
iustus pro iniustis'
uiuificatos auiem spiriiu
mortuis'
caritatem coniinuam hadent&s quia caritas' co
pa
uolunt
uellit
finis
qui iwcarcere focIusi erant spiriiu ueniens
aliqan(/i!i
Peter,
si
nihus
Qjiam malefacientes quia xpisiuc semel propec
utnos' offerret
facientes
autem
Itaqwif
calumniantar
ei
homines inc arne uiuant auiem
Omnium
quod detrahunt deuobis' tamquam dema

le factoribj
enim
zXnxaest utiudicentwr
uanguelitz
secundum modestiae
bonam
\iOc
xT
xu
tisfactionem
in
quo admirentr non concurrentibj uobis' iea
quid patiamini
propter iustitiam beati eritis
commesationibus po
tationibwj /inlicitis' idulorum cultibf
boni
si
gentiuw
qi ambulaurunt inluxoriis'
desideriis' uinolentis'
uultus auiem domini supr fa
quis uobis' noceat
r-
hominum
tamquam
dei patientia
301
exuirtute
Si qis lo
di
Si
q^s
ministrat
quam adminis
Petek,
trat
III.
deus
20IV.
II
fol.
ut in
omnibj honorificetur deus Tperihesum
xptsium
xuii
cuigloria
eHmpermm
flumiliamini igiiur
iwsascula sseculorum
arissimi nolite mirari in feruore
(J
qui adtemptationem uobis'/

uere
nolite
pa
si
atis /exultantes
mine
ihesn
si'
gaude
exprobamini ino
3,0
fematur
nemo
aut maleficus
fur'
enorum
at
aut adpetitor
Oui
quaerens quem deuoret

lortes infide
ei
aeternam gloriam
gratiae
solidabit
uontam tempaj utincipiat
iudiciu;^
J.
eorum
iustus
primum
siautem
anobis' quceriiur quis finis
/peccator ubi apparebit
Itaque
et
3,men .^.^
ut
inqua
5 eniores
T)
ascite qui'/ inuobis'
lucri gratia
dominantes
gregem
sed uoluntarie
et
prouiden
di
deum neque trpis
neque
ut
Gt
Cum
apparue
marciscibilem gloriae coronam
XX
imilitsr adoliscentes subditi estote
senioribwj
tem
Peter, IV.
omnes autem iuicem humilita
insinuate oûia deus suprbis' resis
nV.
S-
"' ^"^^^^ 'i^â
electa
eimai
meus
inuicem
uobis'
inoSCulO
sancto
omnibus qui
>^Js')V)v')^/^)V
princeps pastorum p^rcipietis in
rit
Illius
Tj3,X'
ego
sed forma esto
inclericis'
gregi exanimo
te
33,-1"^^^
aeclesia
3^J[utate
/// tes eos nonco
sed spontaneos secundum
actos
cuS
reuelandaw/
e/eius qucBininiuro
Commonicatur
S'loriae
fi
xpw/i pas
ergo qui' inuobw sunt obsecro
sionum qi
Qtatis
ueram gratiamdfi
asse
commendant animas
suas in bc/efactis' // senior

xuiiii
arbit
breuiter scripsi obsecrans
bilonia
creatori
imp^rium
hii qui
patiuntwr secundum carnem uoluntatemdi

deli
ixpz!f/o
p^rficiet
Siluanum fidelem iratrem
^/testans banc
impius
saluus erit
6f
ror
BZSl
qui' noracredunt aeuanguelio di
quidem uix
dedomu
uestrae fra
qi uocauitnos' \n
ipsi
saeculorum
insaecula
resisti
qua inmundo/
ihu modicum passos ipse
autem dominum inisto nomine
302
ip
scientes ean
intigra
/H 218 autem omnis
et f(7firmabit
so
ineum quom'am
quia adu^;isarius
uobis'
xuiii
Omnem
utuos'
tamquam leorugens cixcum
ternitati fieri ///
Si autem ut xpzi/ianus non erubesc
glorificet
zabulus
ali
Subrii estote uige
vesteT
dem passionem
SDaliis' bias
uobis' autem honorificatus
uw/rwm patiatar qasi homicida aut
autem.
deuobis'
exanimo excitamini
te
gloriae
est
late
iit
quom'am
beati eritis
xpi'sii
di spt'riius inuobis' reqwiescit
cura
manu da
subpotenti
licitudinem uestram pwiecientes
monicantes xpw/i passionibj gaudete

et'us
gratiam
exaltet intemporeuissitationis
quasi aliqwid noui uobis' continguat sedcom
ut /ireuelatione gloriae
ilumilibMJ' autem dat
tit
154, v"
Incipit etusdem
mon
ihwu xpw/i
nobis' sortitisunt fidem iius
senti untate
titia dei aosiri ei saluatoris ihes\i
diu
xpisi'i
his'
1
i
i
i
i
ut per
Curam omnem sub

uesira.
cem
nee
adsint
nosiriihesaxpi'sii
uesiris
ua' propier iraires
q CGftam
faciatis
-aesira-m.
mei
Cui em'm
i-ii.
ei
/// opera.
xpz'sii
>
primum
hoc
sermonem
>
Cui
Quasi lucernse
donee dies
intellegentes quod omnis profe
pn)/naintrprrtatione
norafit
humana adlata/
pseodoprofetae
inpopulo
sectas prditionis ei
uerunt u^ro
sicui /inuobis'
eum quiemit
uos'
domiaum negantuos'uper ducentes

rem
sibi cele
pisrditionem ei multi sequentwr
eorum
luxorias perquos uia ueritatis bias
xtemum
.
banc uo
erunt magistri mendaces qminducent
bona
uocationem ^/electionem
regnum domminosiri ihû
di
decselo adlatam
tisunt sancii hominesdi
satis agite utper
introitus in
ei
ei
mag
aliquando pmfetia sedspiriia sancio inspirati locu
Si enim habundanter submi
nistrabitr uobis'
meus
lilius
profeticum
non enim uoluntate
trtC^C enim facientes non peccabi
aliqanrfo
uo
luciferoriatr incordibwj
ei
tia scriptarae
e/manu tempt
uetemm saorum delictorum
pnorem
lucescet
non
sup^rent
cognitionem
hcBc csecus esi
gloriam
lucentes incaliginosso loco
ob liuionem accipiens purgatio
ans
illij
huiusce modi
benefaciatis adtendentes
tis
sine fructu <r<?stituent uos'
non pr<2sto sint
hic/
nos' audiuimus
bemus
frat^niita
ei
adeum
ei
ei prffisci
cum essemus cumipso inmonte sancio eiha
fratrnitatis caritatem
cum
Si uobis'
SCcipiens eni
lectus inquo' mihi w^placui
uirtutem
patientiaa^w pietatem //
amore auiem
magnitudinis
nifica gloria
infer
abstinentia a/^?patientiam
amorem
speculatores facti
ce delabsa
scientia auiem abstinentiam
pieiaXeauiem
sed
adeo patre honorem
inmun
fugientes eius quce
uirtute auiem scientiam
indomini
I.
e/uir
efficiamini diuinae cowsort
(^C enim
Peter,
non
faciatis
hcsc
n
n
n
n
n
n
tis
memoriam
entiam
antes ministrate infide
nis
utiiorww
pwmissa donatasunt
es natrse
fre
enim doctas fabulas notam fecimus
bis'
uacuos
meum
ei'us
uobis' domini nosiri ihesu xpisii uirtutem
U-Os' auiem
auiem operam ut
quenter uos' habere possitis etiaw posi obitum
doesi f(Pcupiscentiae coruptionem
"
Qabo
perquem maxima u/pMiossa no
tute
fOyy
d fncomm[emora]
sum quod uelo
nosier ihesus xpisius significauit miiii
per reuelationem
qui uocauit nos' propria, gloria
S quod dominus
diuinae uirtu
tatem donatae^/ pn;ognitionem
fiy
inhof tab^rnaculo suscitare
Certus
qan
arbitror
cissima erit dispositio tabi?rnaculi mei
nosiri
suae qu(B aduitam ^/pie
tis
Sum
luStum auiem
incommonitione
pax' ad
et
quomodo nobis' omnia
ihesn xpisfi
donauit
dehis' eiqviidtm scientes firmatos inprce
qui coseqwalem
gratia uobis'
ISS, r'.
commonere
yjropler quod incipiam uos' semper
petrus seruus eiaposiolus
impleatwr incognitione domini
0ff 1/
fol.
gratia
Secunda
femabitur
803
et
inauaritia
urbis'
fictis'
Peter,
I.
12
II. 3.
fol. iss, v.
deuobis' negotiabuntur
um
oculos habentes pianos adulteîis' ^/icessa
Quibzcj iudici
iamollim noncessat
eorum
p^rditio
et
biles dilecti pellicantes
non dormitat // sed rugientibj infernis'
ui
detractos intartarum tradidit
dicium
Cruciatos reseruari
mundo
nali
nonpepercit
mundo impiorum
Sodomorum
tes
anefandorum
bant
iniquis'
dommus
nouit
dem
diluiura
u^ro habuit suae uessaniae subiuga
Ciuita
damp
uiii
endos reseruare
insipientiam
aqua
^/nibulae trbi
rl
Jl sunt fontes
sine
Sup^rbia enim uanitatis lo
quentes pellicent indisideriis' carnis
auditu iustus
eosquipaululum effugi
luxoriae
lib^rtatem
unt qui' inerrore conxaersa'atur
openhus crucia
cum
promitentes
illis'
coruptionis
hums
3-quo'
ipsi
Sint serui
enim quis
sviperatur
Si enim refugientes coiraqui
sernusest
nationes mundi incognitione domininostri
ITlaxime autem eos
qi post carnem alteram inconcupiscentia
uatoris ihesaxpi'sti his' rursum iwplexi
inmunditiae ambulabant
idiliciis'
asfemantes
ne
dominati
audaces
rapeiora
sibi pla
sectas nowmetuunt facere bl
centes
lis'
cum
et uirtute
sint
superantur fac/asunt
pnoribw
maiores
lis'
em'm
adsuumuomitum
niciem
[c]orupa antes
ntur
inhis'
yxero aelutinrationabilia
qua ignorant
mercedem
di?i
as coinquinationis ^/maculae
^^^^
^'
caeni ///
prob^rbii
il
Contigit
(Janis reurtens
/suis' luta iuolti
dam
scribo aepistu
3.nc ecce uobis' iam carissimi secun
iniquitatis
Uoluntatem existimantes
ciis'
blasfem
ueri
eis' illud
htabro
incoruptione sua periu nt
prcipientes
JXIG^'"'*^ '"^^
traditumw/ sancto mandato
noportant adu^rsum eos execrabile

ii'
sal
nowcognoscere uiamiustitise quam post ag
indicium
}r\
et
eis' postter'io
nitionem retrorsum conuerti abeo quod
ubi angueli fortitudi
-."
pecora natraliter incaptionem etinper
Peter,
loquens etprohihrnt profetae
reseruatar
pios detemptatione
onemq wwtempnunt
mutum inhominis uoce
nihus agitatae etqnihus caligo tenebraraw
iniquos u^ro indie iudicii' cruci
erip^re
correptionem
amauit
iniquitatis
animal
le
apud eos qui dedie idiem
animam iustam
secuti
octauum noe
iniusta conuisrsatione
erat habitans
uiam errau^runt
sunt uiam balawz exbosor' qi merce
qui impie ac
ef
relinq^
filii
origi
iustum loth' obprifssum
3,Spectu enim
eruit
ha
ntes rectam
au^rsione
exemplum eorum
ei
bitantes .f/maledictionis
Sômorreorum
ei
ten sunt ponens
[u]ii
sed
ista
iniu
iducens et
cinerem redigens
nauit
e/
pr^Bconem custodiuit
iustitiae
in
biles
enim deus anguelis' peccantibaj nonpepercit
animas
cor' exercitatum auaritiae
dilici
lam
in
ne
sinceram
sitis
eorum
qnihus excito
nestram in commonitio
mentem utmemores
qucB pnzdixi uerborum asanctis pro
fetis' f/apostuloruOT uestrorum
dili
3.ffluentes inConuiuiis' luxoriantes
II. 3-13.
804
Peter,
II.
14 III.
2.
fol.
prdEceptorum domini /saluatoris /// mis'

uiiii
\\oc Ijrimum
qu<s indocti /instabiles deprauant
scientes quod uenient innouissi
Sicut ^/caetras scripturas adsuam
diehus idiceptione inlusores iuxta

proprias
ubi
patres
ipsorum p^rditionem
foscientias ambulantes dicentes
aut aduentus
est pTOtnissio
em'm pres nosiri dormierunt

seuerant abinitio creatwrse
hoc uolentes
qmd
caeli erant
deaqa /peraquam cowsistens

ille
tunc erant
tus
pmt
dei
minum
ria
ei
Sunt igni
repositi
wro
Sunt
te
cseli
menta uero
sicui mille
'jÛod
anni
magno impetu
sunt opra exurientwr
reuerti
oculis' nostris quodper&peyiimus
f/manus' nostrae tracta
expec
Qum
quales oportet
traws ient
etuidimus ^/testamur
et
/t^n:a /qinipsa
adnuntiamus uobis' ui
hac
tarn aetisrnam quce erat
tglt-ur
omnia
patrem
esse uos' in
et
nouam
terrara
T1
elimentaignis ar
ouos wero caelos
isCum
et
secundum pwmissaillius expecta
inquibw^ iustitia habitat
simi hcec
bis' utet
^propter
quod
inuenire inpace
et
ium nostrum
caris
et
datam
carissimus
sibi
quoniam deus
domini nostn
s Cum
inomnibKi' sepistolis'
inqibj Sunt
1 dixerimus
trater nostei paulus secundum earn
sapientiam scripsit nobis' sicut
mur
et
sit
plenum
muS
nos'
ducimus
308
ullae
Si autem inluce
et
societatem
Sanguis ihesn
xpisti
et writas' innobis' nonest
nostra
ipsi
III.
16-18
eius
dixeri
nos' se
Si .fwfetea
Ildelis est domtnus
Peter,
iilii
î
abomni peccato
quoniam Deccatum nonhabemus
mur peccata
[
nowsunt
societatem habemfis
sicut ipseest inluce
habemus adlucem
diiBcilia intellectu
quam
uobis'
luxest ettenehxse ineo
Quoniam
gaud
ethmcest adnuntiatio
etnon facimus u^ritatem
mundat
III. 2-16.
^/filio
eo /intenebris' ambulamus menti
Smbulemus
loquens ieis dehis'
qdam
nob
Cumpatre
audiuimw abeo ^/adnuntiamus
longuanimitatem Salutem arbitramini

mcut
i?societas nostra sit
audiui
et
eius ihesM xpisto ethcBc scripsimus nobis' ut
expectantes satis agiteinmacu
lati f/inuiolati
quod uidimus
uos' societatem habeatis
apud
no
apparuit
mus /adnuntiamus uo
ei
et
uita manifestaw/ nobis'
eli
bis'
mus
Peter,
deuerbo uitae
xxerxmt
es /proprantes iaduentum domini dieiêrquamcaeW
dore tabescent
quod
luit abinitio
SCliZCtis connersaWonihus etîetatihus expectant
Srdentes soluentur
xi
Budiiiimus etquod uidimus
dies domim. ut fur' innoc
Galore soluuntr
desolutasint
sepisMa iohannis apostoli
i'^cipit
Ilowtardat domtnus
omnes adpoenitentiam
SQueniet autem
inqa
seruati
unus dies a^pud deum
%ed
3.men'
ei terra
promissis' sed patient^ragit propter uos' nolens aliqwos
tat
3,men
etnunc ^/indie aet^rnitatis
hoc nonlatet uos' cari
mille anni sif/ unus dies
perire
ipsi glo
mundus aqua inunda
"|_Jnum
ssimi quia
inagni
et
u^rbo perqucB
indie iudicii /p^;-ditionis impiorum ho
uero ingratia
tione domini /saluatoris ihu xpisti
eiterva.
(^ciell auiem quinunc
eodemurbo
QreScite
tate
entm eos
priw
os igitur hatres press
rore trans ducti excidatis apnori firmi
omniap^r
sic'
latet
11
cientes custodite ne insipientium er
exquo
ei'us
156, r".
et iust
John,
I.
us
1-9.
fol. 156, v.
ut remittat nobis' peccata nostra,
î
abomni
(\uoniava.
non peccauimus mendacem
mei
Stum
sed
Cj ui
SumuS
inipso
ambulauit
se
ISSimi
V^ 2,X
turn uetus
qwo
suum
/fratrem
Qui
ambulat
uobis' peccata propter
nomen
trasie
cripsi uobis' patres
14.
quisest
mendax
omnia
umtatem
nziiisqui
nowscripsi
sed quasi scientibw

nonest
negat quoniam. ihs nonest xpc
quinegat patrem et&\ium
tis
suum
in
^C l\.CSC
qui'
est
quod abinitio
manebi
repromissio
aetema
Seducunt uos'
quam
ille
licBc scripsi uobis'
quam
etuos' unctio
et
qui autem
inuobis' pijrmane
inuobis' permanserit
abeo maneat inuobis'
quoniam remituntr
pollicitusM/
dehis'
accipistis
nonecesse habetis
ut aliquis doceat uos' sed sicut unctio eius docet
scribo uobis'
uos'
malignum
deomnibw
etuerumest
et
nonest
mendacium
et sicut
docet uos' manete ineo utcum apparue

rit
habeamus iiduciam
abeo inaduentu
scitote
est
tem dedit
quia for
eius
etno7t
cowfundamur
Si' scitis
quoniam /omnis
exipso natusM/
quoniam cognouistis
malignum ..,.,
3i
nobis' uita
eines
manet
quod audistis abinitio
audistis etuos' infilio /patre
dilegit
eius
os'
at
Cl'ibo uobis' infantes quoniaxa cognouistis
9 II.
et
II
uobis' adoliscentes quoniam. uincistis
uinCistiS
I.
/nostis
omne mendacium exumtate
quoniam.
earn
hicest antexpistuc
dicit
quiest abinitio //
tes estis etwrhVim Aei inuobis'
John,
ma
quoniam tenebrae obcecauifrunt
SCripsi uobis' adoliscentes
tionem habetis asancto
ip
odit
patrem ///// ///// eum qui abinitio
quoniam nosunt omnes exnobis' sed uos unc
ta fiant
manet ^/scanda
iralumine
uobis'
Cribo
exnobis' prodiderunt
confitehitur filium ^/patrem e/filium habet
quoniam cognouistis eum
mane
uobis' qi2si ignorantibwf
Qui
lucet
^Cribo
oculos eius
est sicut
permansisent utiqa nobiscum sed utmanifes
It^rum
nonest quiautem odit ixatrem
eat
mide scimus quoniam nouissimahora
quoniam. tenebrae
tenebris'ifj/ ^/intenebris'
cit
sunt multi
quia ante
sicut audistis
est
in xter
axitexpisti
(_)ninis qainegat filium nee patrem haêt
ewe
Suum
lum ineo
autem
Scribo uobis' quodesf urum
intenebris'w/ -asque adhuc'

Itatrera.
nouissimahora
lioli
manet
eius
sed noneiant exnobis' namsi' fuissent exnobis'
scri
urbum quod Suditis
lumen nemm iam
inluce
Hunc
wwcupiscentia
et
dî
audistis quia antexpistus uenit
manda
abinitio
inipso s/inuobis'
se'
Cupiscentia
'tis
ndatum nouum
et
nouum
nim3,ndatum
quod h3,buis
turn uetus est
et sic'
con
et
uoluntatem
facit
/// xpistus uenit
f.facti
qui' dzh'tse' inipso
debet
num
I
Si'
eius uere inhoc
ambulare // bo uobis' sed manda
[ii]ii I
inhoc neri
re
sicut ille
(Jui' autem
Scimus
1 T~j hoc
fccupiscentiacarnis
non
omaequod inm
ineo quoniam
exmundoest ^/mundus transihit
eum
mendaxw/
autem seruat urbum
Caritas' dei perfectaw/
Quoniam
nosse
dt'dt se'
mundum
oculorum e/sup^rbiauitae qua nonest apatre sed
si
manda
///
quomam cognouimus eum
i?/mandata ems nc?zcustodit

tas' nonesi
mundi
etiam prototius
ems obseruemus qui
runt
undo/
peccauent
neque eaqucs in
Si quis dilegit
est caritas' patris
^/ipse es/ pwpitiatio prippeccatis' nosiris non pro
inhoc scimus
et
facimus
habemus, apa^fpatrem ihesum xpt'sium iu
liosiris tantursx
mundum
dilegere
mundo Sunt
hcec scribo uobis' ntnon peccetis sed
SQuoCatum
ta
eum
Merhwrn. eius nonest innobis' // quis

ilioli
P^T
iniquitate
Olite
I
dixerimw
det nos'
fei
[u]
emun
et
quoniam iustus/
qui' facit iustitiam
uidete qualem carita
nobis' pater
ut
filii
dei
nominemur
et
306
John,
II. 15
III.
i.
IS7, r.
fol.
Ct
^voiws,
propter hoe saeculum ignorat nos'
K IC
Qôniam. /ipSum lg"norauit

nownouit nos'
carissimi
niiidei
Sumus ^/nowdum
erimus
scimus hoc quom'am
Similes
et
le
si/ille
se'
apparuit
non peccat
eum
uos' seducat
eum
tum
em
fa
quomodo
61
xii
ipsij ineo
quom'am
lii
di et
manet
diabuli
non
nonest dedo
maligno
eo
S'lcut
erat /occidit fiatrem
propter quod
occidit
xi
Ct
fratris
iusta // uos'
nolite mirari fra/;'es inei
undus hie
et
3.ccipi
coram eo
facia
innomine
filii
ems
'ihesu xpis/i
altcrutrum sicut dedit
dilegamus
et
mandatum
nobis'
ut
bis'
opera, eius mali

xiii
manet
qîseruat mandata eius inillo
Oo
despirita
quem
Scimus quom'am m3,net inno

innobis' dedit
omni
rissimi nolite
v w
j
credere
spiritui
spiritus si exdco sint
quom'am multi
odit
pseodo
profetas exierunt
inhc
mundum
Spm/s
inhoc cognoscitwr spiritus dci omnis
inuitam quom'am dilegi
IratrGS qui' non delegit fratrem su
III. 1-14.
liduciam haiemus
mandatumeius utcredamj
tetar ihesumxpistum uenisse
um
ei
omniSSpzrzVas
xpisium exdco no/
John,
cor'
si'
Si mandata ems custodiamwi'
ethocest
exdeoest
Sua
eius
etquod cumq^c petierimus
sed probate
si'
sed
reprchenderit
si'
rârissimi
eaqucs sunt placita
mus
nos' scimus quom'am. translati
Sumus demorte
mus
autem
quom'am
nostra
/ipse ineo et inhoc
eum Quom'am
lingua
et
Inhoc cognoscimuS quoniam
etid
'etus
gna erant
prmanet ineo // in omni
fi
Cain' qui' ex
suum
Sua abeo
Sumus ^/inconSpectu
emus abeo
et
TClon
necessitatem
facit
quom'am. audistis abinitio
dilegamus abiuicem
Suum
omnia
nouit
addem
iustitiam nonestdedeo etqni' nowdilegit hatrem su
um
On'iautem
nostrum nowrepr^henderit nos'
quomarn
qui'
animas ponere
e/uritate
exuritate
et
einonpotest peccare
Qmnis
debemus pro
nos' cor' nostrum maiorej/ deus corde nostra
exdifo natus est inhoc manifesti sunt

filii
cari
animam
non delegamus urbo tantum
lOli
demus corda
pecca
mnis qui n3.tus/ exdo peccatum nowfa
semen
Sic' etnos'
caritas' di
opere
nemo
facit
// cit
cognoScimuS
pronobis'
habere ^/clusserit uiscera
exdiabuIoM/ quoniam abinitio zabu
ut desoluat op?a zabuli

I
hoc
ille
hatrem
/uiderit
Ins peccauit inhoc apparuit filiusdri
"f^
inse'
il
qui facit iustitiam iustus
Qui
"1
haiei uitam
omm&
quom'am
Substantiam huius mundi
habuerit
iweo manet
Tilioli
sicut ille iustus est
est
aetcmam
no?2
fratribus nosiris
^/omnis qui' peccat nowuidet
nee' cognouit
flomicida
tatem quom'am
pec
ei
qui'
et Scitis
suam posuit
qmnmm
/scitis
Qmnis
catum ieo nonesi
hatrem suum homicidaw/
mSnentem
sanciusesi ///
ut peccata toUeret
qui' odit
apparuerit
qui facit peccatumi?/iwiquitat
e/peccatum iniquitas'
cit
cum
quid
omnis qui hadet spem hanc
ineo sawc/ificat
Qmnis
apparuif
mundus
nc
quom'am uidebimus eum
erimus
ei
SicutM/
nonnouit
Qûâ
Qmnis
manet inmorte
307
qui cowfi
incarne
Qui
ihesum
soluit
ethicesi ante xpistus
John,
III.
14 IV.
3.
157, v.
fol.
ClGquo
SuQiStiS
inmundoM/
demundo
ideo
duS eoS
deum
lectus incarita/c
quomodo deum
qui
qui'di
QilegamuS inuicem quoniam
xi
'^S^^ caritatem exdonatusj-/ e/ cogn

oscit deum qui'nowdilegit earn nownouit deum
inhoc
caritas'j/
Ouom'am
as' dci innobis'
dilexit nos' /missit filium
torem
Suum
pwpeccatis' nw/ris
3,riSSimi
pwpitia
(Jieum
nemo
uidit
qua
dilegit
Cum d^m
filiosdci
potest
ut
suum
exdco natusM/
eum
qui na
c/man
dilegamus
uincit
dci
Suo
noSunt quoniam omne quod nat
quia
est uictoria
Omsest qui uin
fides nostra.
qui per
'ihesusxpistus
itas'
ethac
nwi qui credit quoniam
2'uine etspiritn
dedit
mundum
mundum
jrx icest
uinem
c/manda
custodiamus
eius
mundum
cit
man
inhof intellegimus quoniam. ineo manebimwi'

innobis' quoniam. despz'nVu
dilegat eifratrem
genitorem
nmesi exdco uincit
alter
et ei caritas' eius innobis' prfecta/
e/ipse
quo mode
inhoc cognoscimus quom.odo dilegi
ta eius grauia
maquam
dilegamus inuicem deus innobis'
odit mendaxcj/
quiaihesusxpisius
qui' credit
utmandata
Sisic' dilexit nos' deua e/nos'
utrum dilegere
suum
Si quis dixerit
data eius faciamus hacest enim caritas' dei
debemus
//
per
mandatum hademus abeo
deum
exeo
mus
3'û'^'^ni2|êni
non quod dilexerimus deum sed quoniam ipse
pcreum
Imnis
tusest
miSSit deus inmundum utuiuamMf
turn
Qi
Hum
prior dilexit nos
hoc
ei
qui' dilegit
3,pp3.ruit carit
"pi
est
ergo delegamus in
os'
dilegit et ixairem
Qui' dilegit
cari
auiem timet non
ui
deum quem nouidet
dilegere
Omnis
(1
enim nodilegit fratrem suum quem uidet quo
ToriS //
et
TH
uicem quomodo ds
loquntur ^/mun
tidie
v^ 3,rissimi
demundo Sunt
timorem quoniam
foras mittit
timor poenam haêt
audit noS' qui' nonest exdo nowaudit noS'
tas' exdeoesi
-j-imor nonesi inCaritate sed p^rfec
Caritas'
Inhoc Cognoscimus Spt'rif-um u^ritatis eiSpt'n'/um er
quom'am deus
[xu]
ta
noS' exdo SumuSqui' nouit
audit
mundo
inhoc
inuobisW quaw
qui
ipsi
Sunt
^t nunc iam
uenit
estis filioli eiuin
esi
mundo Sunt
qui inhoc
ftatrem
exdeo
uos'
eos quom'am maior
cistis
xiiii
Ouom'am
-iii-
aquam
'ihesusest filius
Sang
et
nowiwaqua tantum sed in aqua
qwitestificatwr
sunt
quoniam xpistus
ei
san
est
uer
testimonium dant
qu'i'
nobis' etnos' uidemus c/testificamur
Quoniam
pater missit
remmundi
di
[x]ui
esi filius
indiso einos'
credimwj
cognouimaj
quam
caritas' esi et qui
e/
ei caritati
incaritate
monium
ip
cl
dominus
deus
et
testimonium hominum
31
testimonium
ineo manet
ha3et deus innobis'
manet
xu
luerit
dci ds
eiaqua c/sanguis
spiritus
Suumsaluato
quisquis con(essus
quom'am. ihesus
se
lilium
dci
deus defilio
dei
mains
est
quod m3.ius
suo
qui
est
iii'
mendacem
tllio
facit
Sunt
3,ccipimj'
quoniam
hocest testi
quia testificatuscj/
credit infilio dei
haêt testimonium del inse'
'\n
unum
qui nowcredit
eum quomodo
non credi
in
do
manet
ritas'
eideus ineo
inhoc pcrfectaci'/ ca
dit testimonio q0(/testificatusM/
nobiscum utllduciam habeamj
indie
iudicii
quia suui
'i\\e.esi
einos'
suo ethocest testimonium quia uitam
filio
Su
mu^
aeternaw dedit nobis' deus ethcscaita in
.^
eius est
filiuwz
John, IV. 3-17.
308
dominus de
dei
uitam
qui hadet filium ha3et
filio
qi nohaêt
uitam aetemam non habet .j.,.j
John, IV.
17
V.
12.
fol.
xumi
L\.CBC
Scrips! uobis' utsciatis quontam uitam ha
aeternam qui creditis innomine
bebitis
Cumq
quod
eitis
quomodo
ScimuS
quid petierimus
3^
frafrem.
suum peccare peccatu
tem petat proeo etAabiiur
ei uita
nwadmortemef/ peccatum
Imnis
Iniquitas'
sfifgeneratio
malignus noratanguit
O cimus
dia
peccanti. Si'
axpzi/o ihMU
eum
*Qûissus
deditnobis'
filius
inuijro filio
Tiems /uita aeterna
et'us
ihesaxpisio
lilioli
et
quontam. inueni
ualde
ambulantes iwieri
ma.nda-tum
Ct
.^
accipimus
wunc rogo
domina
te
Sed quod habuimus abinitio
tibi
dilegamw
ut
altcrutrum ethcecest caritas' utambule

hie
mus secundum
est
custodi
ITXoc est
vaSiXiddiidieius //
um
audistis
enim ma.nda.tum utquem admod
abinitio ineo ambuletis quontam multi
te uos' asimulacris'
Incipit eiusdem aCpistul3,
in
patris
notam quam mandatum nouum scribens
totus in
sensum utagnoscamus uernm
deum ^^Simus
%\cut
tate
a.patre
dei uenit
S"'"
defiliis' tuis'
et
//// maligno
quomodo
filio
"hlio
ihesvL
pecca
et est
6t
pax' adeo patre
usritate ^/caritate uera
adm
Ouom'am exdo Sumus Ct mundus
positusej/ e/scimus
deus
eum
Sit uo
inseternum
now admor
seruat
drf
erit
biscum gratia misericor
^cimusqwowzam omnisqui' natusM/ exdeo
ortem
nowpeccat
cum
a.dmortema/e2 pec
peccatum^/
non
innobis' e/nobis
1"^^ scit
turn
fili
quos' ego dilego inuntate
qua prraanet
cludit nos qic
catum/ noproillo dicout roget ///

I
et et'us
noucrunt uentatem propter u^ritatem
quoniara. \iabemus petitio
nes quas' postulamus abeo
domine
eg'osolus Sed ^/omnes qui cog
quia
Secundum uoluiitatem
petieriermus
3,udit nos' e/scimus
is
filii
quam habeamus adeum
dei ethcBcesi fiducia
nior electe
'
158, r".
seductores exierunt inhunc
mun
dum
ihMm xpz>/wm ueni
ui Txon confitetur
q'
entem
in carne
seduc
hicest
tor et aniexpistus //// tis qucs op^rati estis
11 idete
sed ut
Omnis
uos'met ipsos ne'
mercedem plenam
qui' prizcidit
trina xpisti
T)a
aduos'
nolite
John, V. 13-21.
309
et
f/nomanet indoc
dominum nonhabet
indoctrina xpisti
^t
p^rda
accipiatis
hie
et
trem ha3et Si
I ilium
quis uenit
hanc doctrinam non ad
recipere
qui permanet
fert
eum indomum
John, i-io.
fol. 158, v.
neqi? aue
Commonicat
3.ue
lignis'
11
Qixeritis
ei
ui'
enim
operihus
illius
dz'n't
quos benefacitis deducens digne
illi
p/t7nomineenim ems
do
ma
habens uobis'
nihil
debemus
agentibwj' nos' uero
3.ccipientes
piFlura
profecti sunt
el ^rgo
scribisre
Suscip^re huiusmodi participes ut

nolui per chartam
^pro
enim me'
ei
3.tramentum
ntumra apud
uos'
ei
os'
ad
u^ntatis /// is qi
oCripSlSCrn
iii
te'
tuae
electae
|_Qcipit
commoniam op^ra
uerbiS' mali8"nis'
Suscipit Ira/;'es
.v,v
prohibuit
*
(J
,
Sfaio carissimo quern
*dilego inu^ritate
opto te benefa
Saluum
ei
esse
/H
zzk
u
fiairihus
ei
testimo
III
tibi
nium perhibentibj
Qui
ambulas'
etshipsa. u;-itate
testimonium
"''^
Illios
^mbulantes
inhaires
//
tG3'-lmonium
caritati tuae
John,, 10-13
esi ei
qui
ei
eites
noStis quo
nostrum
in
John, 1-6.
113, Dui scrib^re
p^âtrament
nolui
^/calamum
Scribi?re tibi
Sp^ro
autevi
ITlaior
SJ^ratiam
tC'
loquemur
meos
uidere
eios'
ados
quam
lâX
tibi
inurita
CQ
d quid opifâ
hoc inp^rigrinos
lutant
amici tui
te'
QQÎ uta
Ildeliter facis qui

ei
Quidem
sed
pro tinus
em horum nowhabeo
ris
benefacit exdeo
uritati tuae sicui
um
tu' inu^ritate
r^3,rissime
J;âuissus enim ual
de uenientibw
te
uerum est ./.vww.vww
anima tua
Ut 3,udiam
>
ing
niSm
gaudium
>
malignum
skui prospere agit
redi ei ualere
ud maius
demetrio testimonium Tedditur
abomnibuS
deomniba^'
lacio prospere
iecit
3,rissimi nolite emittari
timonium Tterhihemus
orationem
Cupiunt
/eosqui
^/deaeclesia
nee ipse
malelacit nonuidit d^m .^.,.^.,.^.,.j
Carissime
iiii
cere
fecit
2["arriens innos' ei
Sed quod honunxest
e,o-O
'PJer omnia
proper hoc
qum
et'us
ûillciant
quasi nonei iSta
eiusdeiri
tMia
Cnior
SI ue
j-jlii'
nero ex
ôroriS
si
ineis'
noS'
diotriphes nonrecipit
3^1"'ant
sit
am
lorSitan seclessiae sed
TJrincipatum gerere
at
CL 3,udiumuM/rm plermm
os' loqui ut
Simus
conop^rati
tu'
"h
qui
amicos pernomen
riit
a,men
www
reddiderunt
spectu
aeclesiae
810
John, 6-14.
incipit
das ihesu
aepisef/
x'pisii
auiem iacobi
dommo
tis'
aposio/t
seruus
fol.
J][ii autem
his' qui in
tamquam muta
foraserua
^Srissimi omnem
nem
iiii
et
solicitudi
Sunt
decowm
oni u/ra salute necesse habui scri

here
uobis' depr^cans supsrcertari
semel
traditae
sac/ae
fidei
enim quidam homi
f >ûbintroierunt
gratiam trans ferentes inluxoriam
nosiri
solum dominatorem
negantes
entes
ei
omnia
aegipti saluans
uos' uolo sci
u-
3.tum
sed dirilinqwerunt
doma
et
tes quce
gomorra
Simili
et abeuntes ^post
inexemplum
entes
modo harum
teterai ignis
e/hii'
S\cut so
bis mortuse
quibw
enoch'
dicens
ecce ue
Septimus abad
dehis'
niet domt'nus insanctis milibj suis'
omnes
face
e/arguere
eorum quibus impieegerunt
deomnibj
duris' uerhis'
sunt contra
eum
ui'
suscipi
Sa
es
quce locuti
S"'^* mormuratores qerellossi
OS
.,v
Secundum
sua ambulantes
eorum loquitur superbiam
11
estote
sunt ab
s'
autem
CarisSimimemor
uerborum quae prcsdicta
a.'postoh's
domini
nostriihesxisTpisli
.v
quia dicebant uobis' quoniam. innouissimo
tempore
za
nonest aussus iudicium inferre bias
antes in im
v
>
uenient
inl
usso
secundum sua dissideria ambul
putans alt^r caxetur demoisi corpore
eorum
impii peccatores
mirantes personas quaestus' caus
factaesunt
zed Aiyiit imperet tibi dominus
am
IWletauit autem
et
carnem qidem
cum
Iluc
Sldera errantia
disideria
exfornicatae
poenam
cir
lerimaris despumantes suas
res
femiae
JUDE, 1-9.
infructuossse
ciuita
dominationemaK/eOT spernunt
archanguelus
Sfbores autumpnales
hii
maiestatem autem blasfemant // bulo dis
c llmmichael
cumferuntKr
tatis
domiciliuOT
carnem alteram
Similiter
maculant
^/finitimae
nubes sme aqua quce auentis'
omnes impios deomnibwj oj>enhus impie
iniudicium magni diei uinculis' aetemis'
Subcaligine reseruauit sodoma
centes
re iudicium contra
suum princip
suum
sme timore semet ipsos pas
deinceps secundo eos
qui' nonseruaui?runt
conui
uentes
seruata/ ///
qui nocrediderunt prdidit anguelos
uero
llii'
procella tenebrarum inaetrnum re
et
populum detsrra
iûomava. ihesus
et
effussisunt
qui' inaepulis' suis' maculati
iTOwfussiones
domt'num nostrum ihesum. xpw/m
(ômmonere auiem
.,
3.bierunt
co/n?dictione chore perierunt
tus'
nes qi ollim pnescriptisunt inhoc iudicium
dd
norunt
3,nimalia
em balaam mercede
adinplea
faciens scribendi uobis'
bl
naturaliter
corrumpuntur // inerror
auUm
\Ji^^ '"^s' ^^''^ inuiam cain'
ricordia uobis' /pax'
tr
159, r".
inhis'
uocatis'qw^ mise
e/caritas'
cumqe autem
quce
quidem
Ig'norant
qucscnmque
asfemant
dfo patre dilec
ihuxpw/o
t~si* tis' /
iudge
L) iGt
atibj
311
JUDE, 10-18.
fol.
flii
Sunt qui segregant
OS
3,nimales spiri/um
os'
3,utem carissimi sup^raedificantes
Sos
// uos'met ip
ordiam dommi
temam
6t
dicatos
illos
pientes
dî nostriihesuxpisii inuitaw ae
quidem
uos'
indilectione
expectantes miseric
conserusLie
di
arguite deiu
fa
aero saluate deigne
autem misseremini intimo
iis'
macu
odientes earn <\ua carnalisM/
tonicam
latam
CI autem
Spectum
-'
qui potw/ uos' fcwseruare
îne peccato
/conStituere an/^ con
2'lOriae
^3,lU3.t0ri
Cui
um
omne
noslro V)er
gloria
et
^^'^'^l'^'"
ihm xpm dnmnos/rum
magnificantia
Ijotestas'
â,6Cula
ouae inmacu
ooli do
latoS inexultatione
nia
habmies
S(2c/issimae nes/ra.e fidei inspzW/u sancio
Orantes uos'met ipsos
re
semet ips
^'
impri
ante
nunc
el
inom
â-6culorum
312
159, v
fol.
318
i6o, r".
fol.
quam
pocalipsis ihu xpi

dedit
;";
lohannis
GP'O
;iii;
iiii
;u;
;ui;
.,
;uii;
;
.,
uiii
uiiii
.,
;x;
Ijost
.,
.,
et
.,
Ct
Ubi
uidi
Stetit
Ct
SngueluS
lost
uidi
inCselo
bat
xm
xiiii
.,
Gst inCselo
magnam
et
t^rram
et
noua;
mGn
aquaeui
Spiendidum
//
314
.^.,.^
qui
testimo
decaelo
sede
3,\b\im
uernS
nouum
OStenditmihi
u
et
equum
Caelum
tabernaculi
effudent
yy
fidelis
3,rca testa
discendentem
bestiam
templum
Sup^r eum uocatur
.ct
3.pp3,rmt
3,nguelum discendentem
3-lium
jidi
menti ems .^.,.j.,.^
ei
3.ngueli
.^.,.j.,.j
/?-
demari
e/uidi
uii
ei
e t
quod
/y
cecinit
caelum Sp^rtum
ct
tuba
Ootestatem
et uidi
xii
deSiffillis'
wpertumesi
ei
haec uidi
habeniem
. ,
hoStium ap^rtum incaelo
harenammaris
haec
sancii
dei
Scribe
3.eclessiae
cum apwuerit unum
Sup^r
L/ost
nil
XI
ephessi
apertnmesi templum
et
.,.^.,,^.,.^.,.^.,.^.,
qwasunt in assia
"uii" aeclessiis'
hisfuidi eiecce
Drimus
deus
iohannis iraXer nesiet ^/socius intribulatione
3.nguelo
illi
i6o,
y.
fol. i6i,
quam
ihu xpi
dedit
j|
dns
illi
palam
fa
QPô
fixerunt
omnes
supereos
(jiô sum
cere
eum
Qui'
et
/planguent
iohannis hater
se'
etiam amen'
tribus' t^rrae
UJ principium
alfa et
r-
et finis
.v,-v
uestex ^/particeps intrib
seru
ulatione e/regno /patientia inxpisto ihesu
su
is'
lui ininsola
is'
uit
cito ei signa
fieri
urn seruo suo iohanni qui

testificatusM/
urbum
dei e/
bCatus
qwilegit et
dommus
ut
^/serua't eaqucB inea
tempus enimpro
peesi III inassia
2"ratia
-uii"
et
Ct
laudaciae
Conu^rsus sum
uiderem uocem quce \oqueha.tur
mecum
comiersns uidi uii' candelabra aur
ea e/inmedio
'uii'
Similem
hominis uestitum pudo
et
qum sunt
3.eclissiis'
omnipo
effessum /smirnam s/pifrgamum
filadelphiae
re
Oll3,nnis
-J
qaiest et qui erat /uenit
/thiathiram /sardis
et
Scrip
dicentis quod uides scri
inlibro /mitte 'uii' aeclessiis'
et
uerhnm
uocem magnaw
6idt
audit u^rba profetiae huius
tasunt
audiui post me'
propter
lui inspznVu iwdie
be
tens
testimonium ihu xpi quce cumque

uidit
et
tamquamtubae
mittens p^r anguelum su
pathmos
e/testimonium ihu xpw/i
di
dominico
oportet
quce uocatar
filio
candelabreorwz
pri^cinctum admammellas zo
nam auream
// lana alba et
uobis' /pax' ade'o patre qi
r^3-put
spzritib^
et
ab
ifiu
STenitus
terrae
nos'
xpo
cuIorOT
quiest testis fidelis
qui' dilexit nos' /lauit
ipsi
insanguine suo
et
I.
'uii*
primo
apec
etfecit
sacerdotes do pat
g'loria insaecu/a sae
(^CCC
caeli etaiciehit
Revelation,
est et
mortuorum ^/princeps reguwi
regnum
suo
uentrus
qui in wwspectu throni eius sunt
catis' nostris'
ri
ei qui'
etqui erat
est
uenit cumnubibf
omnis oculus
e/capilli
tamquam
erant candidi taw
quam
nix /oculi ems uelnt flamma
ignis e/pedes eius similes auricalco
incamino
Slcut
tamquam
uox'
a.rdenti
uox'
illius
aqwarum multar2
/habebat indextra sua

las
GL
uii-
stel
/deore eius gladius exutraq p
arte
so'l
acutus
exiebat etiacieseius sicut
fulget inuirtute sua et
cum
uidissem cecidi adpedes eius tam quam

tuus ^/possuit dext^ram
316
mor
suam superme
Revelation,
I.
7-17.
fol. i6i, v.
iVCSCCSt
anguelo thiathirse
tJL
Hg"o sum pnmus
Aicens noli timere
nouissimus uiuus
ce
ef
uiuens insaecula
habeo claues mortis
qua
cribe ergo
poj/
fieri
ra
uii
Q^ng'uelo
horum timeas
"uii-
qua opor
CotO
stel
-uii-
sunt
/// tenet
hcec dictt qui'
habitas'
tua
laborem
et
patientiam etquia
es
ti
eos qui' se' dzirnt apostoks
mendaces
inuenisti eos
habes
et sustinuisti
primam caritatem
quod
linquisti
IX10nior
lum
re
hcBc
Scio ubi
ubi/ sedis satanse etten
illic'
etaonnegasti fidem
mei
meam
qi
fidelis
tla
tenentes doctrinam balam
itahabes
et tu'
et{
tenentes doc
Similiter poeni
trinam necolitarum
Si quo minus uenia
tentiam age
poe
edere
coramfiliis' hisraêl
ornicari
Sin' autem uenio cito /moue

m'si
scribe
aeclessicE
qui docebat balac' mittsre scanda
te'
esto itaqa^ unde ex
candelabrum tuum deloco suo
bo
'ii*
Sed habeo adusrsumte' pauca
bes'
cideris etage poenitentiam etprima o
pera tua fac'
qui uin
rumpheam flamme
nomen meum
tat
nomen mcm
Sed habeo adu^rsum
e/noradifficisti
pauca
propter
tt'ii
occissusM/ apud uos' ubi satanas habi
et
patientiam
et
prgami
/indiebj antifastis
nonsunt
et
ha
dicat aeclessit's
utraq parte acutam
inmedio
candelabrorum aureorM
spt'ritus
qui haêt
dt'cit
3.m
et
et
Qui haiet aurem
uitae
Ct a.nS'uelo
Stellas indextfira sua qui' ambulat

"uii"
quosdam ex
non ledetur amorte .7.,.^
cerit
uii
ecce
ques passurus es
nsque admortem /dabo
quid
audiat
nowpotes sustinere malos if/temptas
g^ladio oris mei
cito /delebo eos
nitentiam egeris' Sedhoc habes quia odisti
qui haêt anrem audiat quid spt'ritus dicat aec
lacta necolitarum querns/ego odi
lesjw
CJui' haJet aurem audiat
ui
dicat aeclessiis'
spi'ntus
dabo edere deligno

radisso del
QT
fidelis
coronam
stel
nihil
temptationem x diehus //
bebitis
mea
effessi aeclessice scribe
oTpera.
satanae
uobis' incarcerem ut temptemini
aeclessiarum ^/candelab
aeclessice
synagoga
sed
/inferni // tet
sacramentum
"uii"
nonsunt
et
missurusj/ zabulus
candelabra aurea
angueli
filius
oculos
qi haêt
saeculorum
uidisti indextra
lae
hcecitciX.
ec
et
uidisti et qucB sunt et
\icBc
larum quas'
et -uii"
Scio
mortuus
etini
scribe
T&clessice
dei
uitse
quid
absfowdito
dum
uincenti
quod
est
qui fuit mortuus
tribulationem
et
et
reuixit
dicunt iudeos esse
ut
et
Ilammam
I.
17
II. 9.
nisi qui' accipit
deest
ignis ^/similes pedes
noui opera tua /carita
plura priorihus
uersjim te' multa
et
erem
Revelation,
scri
longuanimitatem etopera nouissi
ma
blasfemiam habes ab
his' qui' se'
demanna
calculum candi
tern et&deva. e/ministerium c/patientiam
paupsrtatem tuawz
et
ei
nomennouum
/icalculo
3,uricalco
h(sc di'cit
Scio
sed diues es
dabo edere
/dabo
ptum quod nemoscit
inpa
mei //// primus s/nouissimaj
anguelo Smirnae aeclessta scribe
uincenti
316
zezabel
qum
sed
quia
habeo ad
permittis muli
se'dicii profeten' esse
Revelation,
II. 9-20.
162, r.
fol.
meos
/seducit seruos
/manducare
fornicare
Jlora ueniam adte'
e/nescieS qua'
deitholothitis' /
nomina
habes' pauca
insardis quce
dedi tempus ut poenitentiaOT ageret
non inquinnauerunt uestimenta
einonuah poenitentiam agere
ambulauerunt
CCCG
nicatione sua
turn
eiqui
lationem
afor
mitto earn ilec
mechanter cum ea
maximam
nisi
eius delibro uitae ekonfiteboi
coram patre meo
ciam iwmorte e^scientomwes
uelis' eius
quia
C2ô sum scrutans renes e/corda
11 obis'
aufem dico /caetms' qui'
estis ef qui
nc
Cumque
satanae
QX
'
thiarae
aonhabent doctrinam ha
qwem admodum
tis
cerit /qi custodierit
nem
opera raea
usqe
dabo
illi
em
super gentes e/reget
ga
lerrea
patre
meo
e/dabo
illis'
QX
meum.
potestat
cludit e/ne
ecce dedi co
nemo
potest clu
modicam uirtutem
uerbum mem
habes'
se'
dicunt iudeos esse einonsunt
utueniant eâdorent anêpedes tuos

e/scio quia
bum
stellam
uabo
andiai qui
ego
sustinentiae
meae
ei
ego
te'
habitantes
orbem temptare
ecce uenio cito tene' quod
SClo
amtuam
opera tua quia nomen habes eiquod ui
coram deomeo // accip
isti
e/ audisti
Si
6Tô
Revelation,
II.
sper
no enim inuenio opera tua
ininG'**
20III.
dei
eum nomen
discendit adeo
e/poenitentiamage
qui' haêt
3.
dei
mei
mei nouae hixnsakm
ergo habe qualiter
non uigelaueris ueniaz tamquam
dei
mei
meo
ei fo
ScribaM
ras noegredietr amplius
conRrma' caetera qucs moritara
Plena
Qui' uicerit faciam iWnm
columpnam itemplo
uas' e/mortuus es esto uigela
ser
ab horatemptationis qucB uen
tra esi inuniuersum
Sc
quia sustinuisti uer
dilexi te
habes' .^ utnemo accipiat coron
erant
sed
illos
qi haiet "uii" spiriius dei el -uii' stellar
et
nomen
e/nonegasti
sinagoga e/mentiuntr e/faciam
spiriius dicat aeclewzw /// ribe hcBcdicit
ns
clauem dauid
ecce dabo desinagoâ satanae
eos qui'
figu
S^nguelo sardis aeclessiae
ei
Scio opera tua
quia
ei seruas'
infi
mBtutinam Qui habet aurew
3.udiat
fidadelphise
aeclessicz
aperit
dere
ui
fofringuentr Sic/ e/ego accipi a
li
3.urem
qui' ha3et
ramte' hostium quod
illos inuir
tamquam uas
anguelo
mo
super uos' aliud pondwf tamen id quod habe
(Jui
eius
coraw ang
ei
qui aperit e/nemo cludit
d?Vnt nowmittam
tenete donee ueniam
nomen
hcBc dicit sancius eiuerus qui habet
cognouerunt altitudines
e/qi nee'
nomen
quid spiriius dicat aecleww // scribe
dabo unicuiq wsirura secundum opera sua
ei
quia dig
ialbis'
uicerit sic' uestietwr
aegerint abopcribw^ suis' /fiHos eius iwterfi

lechsstcE
Ct
uestimentis' einon delebo
in albis'
poenitentiam
mecum
(Jui
ni sunt
iwtribu
sed
ei
nomen
ciuitatis
quce decaelo
etnomen
meum nouum
aurew awdiai quid spiritus dicat
aQciessiis
Revelation,
III. 3-13.
luP
S"
fol.
S.ng'llClO
et be
laudaciae
dis posita erat incaelo etsupra
aeclesstce scri
3.men' quiw/
dial
hcBc
sedem sedens
testis fide
etqu(B sunt et
eiuerns qniesi principium di crea.tur2e
lis
SCio
op^ra tua
que
calidus es neque calidus
quia neque frigidus
Irigidus esses'
incipiam
3,ut calidus
meo
te'
sum
uidisti
egeo
e/n(7nullius
^"^deo
qwôportet
uii-
lieri post hcBc sac
stellarum quas'
indext^ramea
et
qui sedeb
similis erat aspectui lapidis
at
cali
iaspidis /sardinis /iris erat incir
sum
agdinis încircuitu sedis sedilia
et locu])le
e/nescis' quia tu'
xxiiii*
seniores sedentes circum a
micti uestimentis' albis'
emere
tibi
Similis uissionis smr
cuitu sedis
es misser ^/miserabilis et pauper
^/caecus etnudus
Scribe ergo quce uidisti
sed quia ia.m
euomere exore
quia dicis qu^d diues
tus
ramentum
ne
Utinaw
tipidus es /nec' frigidus nee'
dus
es
162, v".
et
bus eorum coronas aureas
in capiti
et
deth
aurum
ame'
loCuples
nitum pwbatum
ig
^/uestimentis' albis' in
fias'
duaris efnon appareat
G2ô
OS tuos ut uideas
arguo /castigo
poenitentiam
cem
ecce
3'
tium /pulso
mecum Qui
illo
dabo
/// umest incaelo
-'
S-nimal
iiii"
ego
^C
fui
3,scende
simile
primum Simile
et iii"
leoni
et
et
et
incircuitu et intus
et
enti"
ecce
dicentes
qui erat et qui nenturusest

ilia
honorem
fieri
statim inspiritu
ii
SanctuS SanctuS Sanctus dns ds
ent
TJoj'/ hcBc
animalia plena
habebant die ac nocte
et
hue' /ostendam qucB oportet
inme
plenasunt oculis' etieqaiem non
uox prima quam audiui tam quam
mecum
uit
animal simile aquilae uolanti
nas alas
ost hcsc uidi et ecce hostium ap^rt
tubae loqantis
etincnn
îngulae eorum habebant se
et
sicut et
'iiii'
et
di?i
simile haiens faciem quasi hominis
qui hab&t axarem avidiat quid spiritus dicat
eius
aeclessiis'
^L
uo
spiritus
tamquam mare
oculis' ante ett&iro //
intro
meo
uii
simile cristallo
dio throni
cumpatre meo itro
uici e/sedi
no
cum
reum
ad hos
sto'
uicerit
inthrono
sedere
amo
eta.
ianuam
ibo adillum /caenabo
illi
spectu sedis
'^^^ audierit
mears). /apruerit
e/ipse
quos'
emulare ergo
etto
lampades ardentes ante
thronum q<2sunt
(ôlerio unge ocul
ditatis tuae
ge
nitrua etaii
nu
corafussio
uoces
rono pri?cedebat fulgora
lit
animalia
et
g'loriam
benedictionem
et
omnipotens quiest
cum dar
et
sed
super thronum uiuenti lessee
ula saecutorum pro cedebant xxiiii
se
seniores an/sedem introno
Revelation,
III. 14
IV.
2.
318
Revelation, IV. 2-10.
fol.
uiuentem insecu/a ssecnlorum
/adorabant
et
mittebant coronas suas an/^ th
ronum dicentes
nostei
3.ccip^^ gloriam
uirtutem
et
<\uia tu' creasti
ds
honorem
et
omnia
^T
et^ropter
in circuitu throui
niorum
Ha
um
na
librum scriptum intus etio
signatum
sigillis' e/uidi
'uii-
an
guelum pnedicantem uoce magna

est
dignus apenre librum
qis
nacula eius /nemo poterat incaelo
neqe subtus
neq? intsrra
GSô flebam multum
oôniarci
ribwj
d?Vz't
eum
nemo
leo detribuiuda
apenre librum
Ct
uidi
et
et
ignus
ecce uicit
ioriitadinem ethonorem etgloriam
et
omnem
mari qucB
omnes
dictio
et "iiii"
animalia dicebant
"iiii"
et
Sccipit lihrum
sedentis inthrono
'iiii-
zxiimalia
et
et fiolas
QX^ C^'"
au
iVLxaest
et ut
cantiCum nouum
ei
librum
dignus es apn
quom'am occissus es
et
animalibf dzcentem
ia.m
sede
et qui'
corona
uin
et exiuit
flpw'uisset sigillum
Q\
signacula eius
ei
cum
e/da
utsumeret pacem deterra
inuicem
gladius
-ii-
equus ru
alius
e/exiuit
audiui
"ii'
et qui' sedebat sup^rillum
fus
qucB sunt orationes sanctorum /cantant
re
ei
ueni' /uide'
plenas odoramentorum
eta^perire
de
cens utuinceret /// animal dicens

xxiiii" se
coram agno
Singuli citharas
unum
tonitrui et ueni et uide
equus albus
etda.ta.est
etcxrni
bat sup^rillxim habebat arcu2
qui' sunt sîritus dri missi inorb
terrarum /uenit
reas
'uii" etooxdos
sse
/audiui
sigillis'
quod ap^ruisset agnus
unum de
iwmedio seni
uiuentem in saecu/a
'uii'
et
amen
culorum ///
/ecce
habeat&s
honor
Insaecu/a S3,ecvLiorum
potestas
et
occissum hain/em cornua
niores ceciderunt
et
"uii' signaf/i2 eius
et
SKt
inthrono
nti
gloria
uidi
super
ineis'
adorauisnint
Q\
et
3.udiui dicentes
et
me
bedictionem
et
creaiuraxn quisest icaelo
quam uocem
apemsset librum
qui' occissusw/
radix dauid
et in
mi
dena
mag
seniores ceciderunt infacies suas
ecce inmedio throni
dedextra
/se
et
orum agnum stantem tam quae
em
et
fleris
dio 'uil' animalium
uii*
agnus
est
[])0ne
dig
/unus desenio
mihi ne
f~\
sede
nus inuentusM/ apnre librum
neq uidere
numerus eorum
/erat
terram etin
pf?ire librum neqrespicere illuw

et
î animalium
milium dicentium uoce
P^T
ierczxa.
nationes sacerdo
et
accipere uirtutem etdiuinitatem etsa.pientiam
solure sig
et
regnum
/fecisti
uocem anguelorum
uidi et audiui
uidi idextra sedentis sup/- thron
ris
e/natione
tes ^/regnantes super tierram // ultorwwz
uoluntatem erant /creatasunt
F-*T
populo
et
nos' deonostro
domme
dignus es
lingua
et
163, r".
se' iterficiant
magnus
mal
apniisset sigillum
et
'iii*
'iii-
datusM/
dicens
audiui ani
redimisti nos'
deo in sanguine tuo exomi tribu
V.
Revelation, IV. 10
9.
819
Revelation, V.
Vl.
5.
fol.
ueni' et uide'
ecce equus niger
et
sedebat supsreum
et
cem inmedio
'iiii*
'
et
^L
apniisset
C"'"
cem
animalis
'iiii*
uide
mors
partes
St
QX
dd
animas
u^rbum
et
erat
ris'
uems
tKSunt
illis'
et
illis'
sanctus
et
f-^\
uidi
da
saccus
Revelation, VI.
et
hatres
.
uentus super
e/uidi alterum
anguelum ascend
hadeatem signum
solis
anguelis' qnihus
datumw/ nocere
dei
iiii*
terrse
et
iiii
audiui
deinostri infrontibwi'
numerum signator^w
milia
exomni
signati
tribu filiorum hisraêl
CX
6X
CX
CX
CX
CX
CX
etter
etso'l factusest
cili
luna facta sif/ sang
5-12.
flaret
uoce magna
eorum
tota
cinus
uentos ne'
uiui et clamauit
c
et
3-pruisset sigtllum "ui-
tamquam
niger
angulos teme tenentes
S12*nemus seruos
eorum
rsemotus factusest mdignus
anguelos stantes
neque mari neq arboribM quo' usqe
qui' interficiendi sunt sicut etiWi
Cum
'iiii'
quis potHt stare
et
etmari dt'cens nolite nocere terrae
con
eorum
'iiii*
entem abortu
di
utrequiesce
serui
uidi
arborem
tempus adhuc' modicum
donee inpleantar
superthronum etab
tcnram neque super mare neque iwullam
stolae singulae
albae etdtctumest
ipsorum
iiii*
nouindicas' sanguinem nostrum
dehis' qui' habitant interra
agni
super
absdite afa
et
quom'am uenit dies magnus
ira
irse
OSthcBc
intifrfectorum propter
usquequo domt'ne deus
pet
montium Mixerunt montibwi'
cie sedentis
sigiHum uidi subalt
magna
se' inspeloncis' et
cadite supsrnos'
illi
^/testimonium quod habeb
dei
centes
rent
conderunt
et
inier
/clamabant uoce
ant
abs
.^.,.^.,.^.,.^.,
ap^'ruisset -u*
C'^^
are
et f
ortes /omnis seruus etliher
sup-
bestiis' terrse .,
mo
/principes /tribuni ^/diuites
g'ladio if/fame /morte
licere
/insolae
audiui uo
ata
terix
mons
lesseris
nus se
etd
potestas'
est illi
iiii"
eum nomen
et infer
lutus /omnis
tatae delocis' suis' etteges terrie
ueni'
equus pallidus
supif?-
quehaiur ilium
ne
-iiii-
dicentis
/uidi e/ece
sedebat
qui'
meum
sigillum
^/caelum recessit skut liber inuo
etr
denario uno
i?/oleum
cum uento magno mou
OS suos
denario uno
bilibriordei
uinum meura
t^rram sicut ficus amittit gross
animalium dicenti
tritici
v.
ceciderunt supur
uis /stellae
audiui tamquaw? uo
pvllibris'
et "iii-
qui
habebat stat^rem
inmanu sua
um
ei
163,
320
tn
tn
bu
iuda
xii
Signati
bu
ruben
xii
signati
tn
bu
gad
xii
signati
tfi
bu
asser
xii
signati
tn
bu
nepialim
xii
signati
tfi
bu
mannasse
xii
signati
tn
bu
semeon
xii
signati
Revelation, VI.
12
VII.
7.
fol. 164, r.
CXtribu
GX
CX
CX
CX
leui
xii
signah'
quoniam agnus qui inmedio throni
tribu
issachar
xii
signaii
get illos /deducet illos adfontes
tribu
zahulon
xii
signah'
aquarumuitae
tribu
ioseph
xii
signaii
lacrimam abocu/w eorum //
beniaminxii
signaii
bu
tri
Post
hcBc uidi
ni
tetit
eiin cowspectu
magna
tubae
/alius
di ^/dataesunt eis'
anguelus uenit
ets
habens turibulum
ante altare
ag
aureum
datasunt
et
incensa
illi
palmae
stolas albas /
multa utdaret deorationibw sancio
lnm3.nibf eorum e/clamabant uo

ce
/uidi 'uii. anguelos
/populis' ^/Unguis'
thronum
Smicti
icse
exomnibwj
uii'
g'entibw e^tribubus
media hora
Stantes incoraspectu
potisrat
um
3.pruisset 'uii" sigiltum (actum silenti
lo qasi
turbam magnam quam
d enumerare nemo
stantes anie
^ L C^^
omnem
abstrget deus
et
TG
est
rum
supraltare
ante
thronum ^t ascendit fumus
aureum quod
est
dicentes salus' deo nosiro qui' se
det suTper thronum /agno
ef
omnes angueli
demanu
deorationibwj iwcensorum
Stabant incircuitu throni efsemorum

angueli coram domino /accipit anguelus
et
3<nimalium e/ceciderunt infa
'iiii"
deigne
turibu/2 et inpleuit illud
cies suas i cospectu throni e/agni

et
altaris /missit intsrram /fac
eum
adorausrunt
dicentes
3.men'
tasunt tonitrua
rjenedictio
et claritas' et sapiew/z'a ei
et
nubes uoces
gra
e/fulgora if/t^rremotus etniv angueli
tiarum actio
et
honor
f/uirtus' /for
qui habebant "uii" tubas

titutfo
deo
insaecu/a saecnlorum
iiostro
3,men'
rauerunt
pondit unus desenioriba^
sunt
I,
ei
Sunt
qui' uenierunt
magna
trihulaiione et laurunt stolas su
et
ignis mixtus insangui
as
Candidas eas fecerunt is
missusM/ intsrram
bustaw/
eiiii-
rum etomne foenum

tnmesi ///
ideo sunt ante thr
dei e/seruiunt ei die
eitertia pars
de
t^rrse con
onum
tU SCIS'
mihi
anguine agni
TJ/'imwi' anguelus tuba cecinit eifaciaest
grando
illi
etdixit
ei
ut tubacanerent
stolis' albis' qui'
etunde uenierunt etdixi

Ilii
se'
dicens mihi
tJ
Qui' 3.micti sunt
pa
et res
f^T
'ii'
pars arbo
uiride conhus
magnus igne ardens
anguelus tubacecinit eitamquai?i
mons
acno
missusM/ inmare
etiactaest tenia
cte intemplo eius etqui sedet inthro
pars maris sanguis
no habitabit supreos
et
mortua
etnonessuri
est
'iii'
pars pisciuminmari
qucs
ent neqw sitient amplius neqe
habebat animas
cadet super eos
Revelation, VII. 7-16.
sol'
neq uUus
eitertia pars
eestus
auium pmit
321
Revelation, VII. 17VIII.
9.
fol. 164, v".
et
angUe/uS
iii-
It
CC3,ClO
dens
tarn
quam
ntes aquarwOT
thius
magna
Stella
facula
etnomen
in absinthium /multi
ssaM/
pars solis
"iii"
ri
amarse fac/aest
(\uia
pars
iii"
eorum
apparet e/noctis similiter e/uidi
uocem unius
diui
tis
Uae'
anguelorum
"iii"
erant tuba cantatwri
et
sicut
e/potestas'
mensibz^j
magnam
'W
decaelo cecidisse interram e/dat
defumo putei
sol' et aer'
et
exierunt locustae interram

taest
nes
illi'
et
uiride
p;-ceptumj/
neqwi?
terrae
illis'
neqae
qui'
eis'
'ui' anguelus
da
ne' leder
ome
m'si
ne'
gno
et
IX.
5.
"iiii'
'.
posthcec
3,udiui
uocem
'ni'
angueio qui'
angue
ma
"iiii*
inhoram
3,nnum utocciderent
et
"iii"
diem
et
men
partem
etnumerus equistris exercitus
dena milia
rmmerum eorum
10
abit
Sltaris aurei quod est
qui'p3,ra,ti
nicies milies
Revelation, VIII.
et
dommi dicentem
eufrate ^/solutisunt
hominum
reg
unum
qui' alligatisunt influmine
angueli
sem
use
use
"ii*
habebat tubam Solue

los
se'
3,palion' et latine
tuba cecinit
ante oculos
nonhaient signum di
rontibw rfdictum/
Qreceautem
unam excornibw
omnem arborem
tantum homines
inf
et
hominibwj'
abysi cuinowew ebreice
defumo
potestas' sicut habent scorpio
foenum
ent
^T
scorpi
..
^/habebant super
ecce ueniunt adhuc'
cendit fumus putei sic/ fumus fo

eôbscuratuse^/
ha
et
sicut luricas ferreas
nomen hadet exterminans
clauis abyssi putei etas
magnae
dent
et
denies leonum erant
earum nocere
em anguelum
rnacis
mulierum
" similes e/aculei incaudis' 'earum
3,badaon'
illi
habebant
et
equoruwzmultorum currentium
u' anguelus tuba cecinit etnidi stellam
aest
hominu
sicut facies
earum
onum
qui'
///
similes auro et facies
inbellum e/habebant caudas
decaeteris' uocibus
bitantibj inUrra.
tubarum
et
ha
uae'
inpnglium eterant super capita eorum
etuox' alarumearuOT sif/ uox' curruu
dicentis uoce
uae'
Simil
Similitudines locustarww
bebant luricas
au
aquilae uolan
permedium caeluw
magna
et
pa
abeis' // es equis'
ratis'
es
pars
et diei trtia
mo
/dissiderabunt
capillos sicut capillos
pars stellarum utobscuraretar
homines mortem
uidi
earum
lunae ftertia
et
mors
e/fugiet
tamquam coronae
p^rcu
et
eam
ut cru
hommem
cumpercutit
qucerent
illis'
i?/noiuenient
QT
hominuw
anguelus tuba cecinit
iiii"
eiindiehus
info
eorum
e/cruciatus
ciatus scorpionis
dicitut absin
stellae
qwnque
sihus
ar
if/cecidit
^l
men
occiderent eos sed ut cruciarentr
^/cecid
pars aquarum
etiact-aest 'iii'
mortui deaquis'
et
cecinit
tiam partem fluminum
inter
et
tUba
etita uidi
et
3,udiui
equos iwuissione
Revelation, TX. s-i?.
fol.
et
qwi sedebant
Igrieas
et
haim/es
sup^r eos
iacintinas et sulforeas
iaxnquam capita leonum
capita
ipsorwOT pn> cedit ignis etinraus

abhis'
"iii*
hominum
plagis' occissae^/
deigne etfnmo
enim equorum inore
testas'
nocent
sulfore
po
et'va.
Suari
no 3.Qorarent demonia /sim
ut
aurea
ulacra
manuum
et
et
lapidea
argentea
et
f/aere
lignea qwce neqwe uid
ere possunt n&<\ue audire neqe
bulare /noaegerunt poenitentiam ab
neq dSomicatione sua
homicidiis'
afurtis' suis' /// tern
et
neq
decaelo amic
tum nube
^/iris
/mare
centem uoce
angueli
sicut aeuanguelizauit
del
/uocem au
uade /accipe
demanu
stantis super
angueli
adangu
et
elum
dicens ei utdaret vaihi \\bxum.
sup^r t^rram
et abii
deuora're ilium
amaricare
uentrem tuum
tuo
dulce
cipi
erit
et
mihi
sed inore
angueli
et
etac
deuo
meo tamquam
etcum deuorassem
dulce
et dicit
faciet
tamquam mel
demanu
librum
di
librae
mare
et
amplius
it^mm loqntem mecum
diui decaelo
mel
amaricatusM/ uent^r meus
erat incapite eius et
'uii'
et
tubacanere iunc consmama
prseruos suos profetas
aperiyxm
tempw
quia
raui ilium /erat inore
3.1ium anguelum fortem discenden
uidi
quce inea sunt
mdi&hus uocis
sed
accipe
aw
eo sunt
mistmum
\Alur
si
in
qucB ineo sunt
ea
cum cepmt
ipsorwwi
homines erant qi
deopribf
in ssecu/a sseculorz^wz qi creauit
ntferit
nonsunt occissi inhis' plagis' neqwc poeniten
tiam egerunt
tem
su
iurauit psruiuen
et
caelum etterram etea qucB
et
habentts capita
et caeteri
ad caelum
tertara etea
Ilam caudae eorum
incaudis'
miles scorpionibw
his'
pars
cedebant exore ipsorum
qui' pro
est et
et
sulphur
et
manum
super terram Iseuauit
am
deore
et
iii
luricas
et
165, r.
eum
et dicit nxiki
etzis
pna
tamquam
/pedes
facies eius sicut so'l
colu?
inmanu sua
ignis et habebat
Oportet
et
pedem
suum dextenim super mare

autem super
quern
temm
admodum cum
et
clamauit uoce
set locutasunt 'uii* tonitrua
et
audiui
uocem
scri
decaelo
dicentem signa qucB locuta sunt

tonitrua
ea scrib^re
i?/noli
lus quern uidi
magna
ue\
est
uii'
/angue
stantem super mare
et
17
X.
5.
populis'
Unguis' multis'
et
ue\ e
calamus mihi similis uir
Surge etmetere templum
mihi
/altare et
adorantes ineo /// ras etne' meteris
autem quodest foris templum iece fo
eum quoniam datumw/
gentihus e/ciuitatem
sacâm calcabunt mensibwi'
bo
"ii"
testibwj meis'
et
-xlii"
et
da
pro fetabunt die
bus X mille ducentis sexaginta ami

cti
saccos
candelabra
Revelation, IX.
et
/stabat anguelus dicens
d,trium
uo
ces suas etcum locuta fuissent
ptrus eram
gse
etcum clamas
leo rugit
datus
sinistrum
pmfetare
iteram
gentibf ettegihus
ue\
libellum ap^rtum ^/possuit
te'
hii'
sunt
"ii"
oliuae et -ii'
in conspectu
domim
tcrrse
Revelation, X.
5XI.
4.
fol. i6s, V".
stantes
/si'
quis
nocere
eis'
ignis ieciet
deore eorum
auit inimicos
eorum
dere
diebw
caelum ne pluat
VdCtZlVilCSf Tegnum
oportet eu?
sic'
et xpisti eius
eorum
prijfetise
infacies suas
connerieK^dS.
dicentes
orani plaga quoties cnmque uolueri^t
paXer
etcum
pisti
testimonium suum
tia qucB
ascendit deabyso
eos bellu? /uincet eos
bes
faciet adnersus
ôccideteos
uocatr
qi
_
magnaw
es eteras etqui acci

et
regnas
sunt gentes etad uenit
ettempus mortuorum iudi
etreddeie
cseciderunt
suis'
adorau^runt Aeum
uirtutem
cari
sodoma
et
omnipo/w qui
ira tua
et
spiritalt'ter
nosiri
P^^fatias tibi agimus Aeus
et iratae
ti
corpora eorum iacebunt inplateis'

ciuitatis raagncB quce
Aomm\
huius mundi
/regnabit isaecu/a sseculoriW
sedent insedilibM
eas insanguinem etpercMtere t^rram
finierint
uo
etxxim' seniores qui' in conspecin drf
cludendi
potestatem ha;3mt sper aquas
3,nguelus tuba aecinit etiacta.es unt
uii"
ces magnse dicentes incselo
deuor
nii habeai potestatem
occidi
et
et
quis le
et si
eos
uoluerit
et
uoluerit
mercedem
seruis'
tuis' pmfetis' etsanctis tuis'
e/timentibj
ei
e/egiptus
^/uidebunt depopulis
et
gentibwj
QX
corpora eorum
et linguis'
per
dies /dimedium non sinunt
po
illos et iuc
undabuntwr /munera mittent
cem quom'am
hii
proUta cruciau;'unt eos qai
"ii"
inhabitant trram etpost dies
dium
spi'rt'tus
'iii'
pedes suos
uocem n\a.gnam decaelo
3,S''"''^''^
innube
61
ilia
nus
et
^^'^'
i'^caelum
et
et audi
flora
factusest trraemotus
ciuitatis cecidit
et
mag
ce
Revelation, XI. 4-14.
U3
iii"
"ii"
abiit
uel di
mulier
et
mag
apparuit
amicta sole
etus îcapite eius
luna
et
corona
etcmciatur utpariat
uissKWw/ aliud signum incaelo
e/cornua 'x" ^/incapitibwi' suis'
uii'
deademata
li
"iii"
(S/missit
stetit
et
ecce
rufus habens capita
uii"
hebant
oc
/cauda eius tra
partem stellarum
earn interram
et
cse
draco
an/mulierem quce erat pari
tura ut cwpepnsset filium eius de
reliqui sunt iwtimore missi et dedera?zt
P'loriaOT difo caeli
fulgora
^t Slg^num magnum
draco mag;zJ
illis'
^/uiderunt illos iwimici eorum
cisseswt iwtcrremotu animse "uii" 111

et
QX,
ascenderawt
X pars
et
terrsemotus /grando
at partwriens
dicentewz
ex ti?rmi
stellarum "xii* etinntero habens clamab
e/timor
magnus cadet super eos uidentes

ui
et
subpedibJ
uitae ado iwtrabit ineos
i!/stabunt super
unt tonitrua
uoces
irn'M in cselo
/dime
et
testament! ems intemplo
etiactas
na
inui
/magnis'
apertmaest templum domini incaelo etxas

saest area
inmonumentis' e/inhabitantes
ni
trram gaudebunt super
pusillis'
eos qui' corrumperunt ierram
nandi
et
tribubwj
'iii"
nomen tuum
ubi domi'nus eorum crucifixus.r/
uoraret
i?/ec
et
pepmt
filium
masculum
qui
ueniet cito .^
324
Revelation, XI.
15
XII.
5.
fol.
rectwrus
Tea
um
omnes gentes
erit
raptusw/
et
ei'us
IQT
inuirga
mine
zddominum erthron
filius etus
/mulier fugit ad insolitudinem ubi
locum paratum adco
habebat
trra
deuorauit
et
iratusM/ draco inmulierem
diebJ mille ducentis' 'Ix'
scat illam
suum
flumen quod missit draco deore suo
pa
utibi
mulierem
^/audiuit t^rra
/ap^niit os'
cum
facere pnelium
et
li
pricElium iwcaelo michiel et
praliabant cwwdracone
pugnabat /angueli
nee
est
reliquis'
desemine
a
ectusf^ draco ille
ssiswt
et
clUdiui uocem
num
magnam
orbem
etieg
nwMc
nocte
et'ipsi
uine agni
xpw/i quia proiQctixsest ac
spectum dd nostn
dilexerunt
uerbum
VjTOptCV&z.
ortem
tatis iraeis'
11 3,C
etpost
utus
et
sciens quod
adm
quam
est
uidit
quod proiectus
'ii'
alae
decapitibaj qasi occissuw in
/plaga mortis eius curataw/
pugnare cum ea etdaiumest
quens
uit os'
noh3et
magna
suum
asfemare
prsec
ei
blasfemias
mensibj
iwblasfemias
nomen
eius
facere
cum
locum suum ubi
alitor p^rtempa,? /tem
etpopulum
pora e/dimedium
tempom
omnes gentes
afacie ser
ut earn faceret trahi
Revelation, XII. S-'S-
xl
ei os' lo
dataest ei
ii
etaper
addominum
bl
/tabernaculum eius
illi
et
eos
prêli
inomnem tribum
linguam
et
gentem /adorabunt
qui' habitant trram
eum
quorum
nowsunt scripta nomina inlibw uitae agni
pentis ^/missit serpens exore suo
men
po
sac/is /uincere illos
etdaXaest ei potestas'
et
ei
/datum
qui' iwcaelo habitant
um
magn
aquam tamquam
bestiaw
quis similisM/ bestiae /quis
ae aquilse utuolaret indisertum
post mulierem
po.f/
draconem quia dedit po
adorauijrunt
t^rit
mulierem qucs peprit &\mm rsxasculum
datae sunt mulieri
unum
potestas' facere
est interxa.m
magna;^
ij/sedem suara if/potesta/z
dicentes
e/mari quia
magnuw tempj
draco uirtutem
testatem bestiae ?/adoraurunt bestiawz
discendit zabulus aduos' ha^^ns irara
magnam
eius sicut ursi etos' eius sicut os'

illi
et
Isetamini cseli /qi habi

trrae
Similis erat
leonis /dedit
morte
testimonii' sui ettion
3,nimas suas usqwe
supr capita nomina. blasfe
/admirata/ uniu^rsa trra
die ac
"uii*
cornua x de
'X' /supr 'x'

et
svcper
pardo /pedes
et uidi
uincerunt illuw prosang
et "propter
et stetit
3.scendentem ha
bestia quamuidi
et
Suam
fac
cussator fratrum nostrorum qui' ace

ussat illos ante
cornua
miae
decaelo
di nosiri ^/potestas'
demari bestiam
ademata
angueli eius czillo mi
et
uidi
et
r/sa
V 1 1 1 1 1 1 ts^st salus' /uirtus
Q\
\n cselo et proi
zabulus
Aomin'i etha.
arenam maris //// bentem capita
magnus serpens
tanas qui' seducit uniusrsum

proiectus intrram
bentes testimonium ihu
eius /nualebant
antiqus qui' uocatur
mandatum
qui' custodiunt
eius
draco
et
eorum ampliwj
locus
angue
et
et abiit
ue\
TdCttlTClest
i66, r.
qui' occissusf/ aborigine
flu
3,'U.rem haêt
3,flu
326
mundi
si
qis
/audiat qid spiritus dicat
Revelation, XII.
15
XIII.
9.
fol. I66, v.
qui' Incaptiuitatem
tiuitatem
cadet
eum
oportet
rit
Quxerit
et
incap
aquaruOTmultarum ettam quam uocem
qui igladio occide
tonitrui
occidi hie' patientia
/fides sarac/orum /////// terra
habebat
et
Similia agno
'ii'
uoce magna
Sicut draco
omnem
'potestatem prions bestiae
faciebat incowspectu eius ^/fecit
tenram ^/inhabitantes in&a
bestiam primaz
ga mortis
eius
ignem
etiawz
loqbatur
et
adorare
cuius curataw/
hominum
et
habitantes int^rra propter signa
habitantibM in
terra,
imaginem
bestias quce hadet
dii /uixit
etdatnmesi
illi
cumq
omnes
nos
res
nemo
et
ilia
milia qi emptisunt
Sunt
iiii'
cummulieri
qui'
uirgines enim sunt
emptisunt exhominib^j
pnmitiae &eo
flii
agno /inore ipso rum
et
inuentum mendacium
enim sunt
cula
^T
senio
et
dzre canticum
pot^rat
iiii
qum data
llldi
///
um
sine
ma
caelum habentem
alt^rum anguelum uolantem p^rmedi
aeuanguelium aet^rnum uteuangue
ut daret spi'ritum
loq
lizaret habitantibw^ int^rra et
omnem populum
bestias
pusillos
3,nimalia
"iiii*
ante
sunt qui' secuntwr agnu? quo' cumque abi
nonest
et
cxl
erit
ut faciant
imaginem
Tionadorauerit
occidatz^r ettsLciat
ante
ii
faciat ut qui
et
et
seducit
plagam gla
imagini bestiae ut moueatur

uatur imago bestiae
Sedem
detifrra
sunt ei facere inc(?spectu bestiae

dzc^s
tamquam canticum nouum
hus nonsnnt coinqwinnati
ut
faceret decaelo discendere
inUrraxn inspectu
inchitharis' suis' et
cantabant
nz!fi
pla
magna
signa
/fecit
magni BC audiui tamquaw uocem
chithariorum citharizantium
3,liam bestiam ascendentem de
uidi
et cornua
tamquam uocem
3,uQiui uocem decaelo
timete deum
^/diuites i?^paupres /libros et seni
super
gentem etirihum etpopnlum
dicentem uoce magna
linguam
et
etmag
et
et
date
illi
quia uenit bora iudicii eius
honorem
adorate
et
r.
[n]otam
OS ha^^re
carectifrem
et'us
aut infrontibw suis'
emere
sit
[n]otam
terera.
Gum
manu
utne' quis pos
sapientia
rmmerum nominis
aut
bestiae
et
qui haêt intellec/z copu
rmmerura
bestiae
et
uidi etecce
c xl
iiii
dc
est
tmmerus enim hominis
xl ui
///
tem
sion' etcum
agnus stabat supermon
milia habentia
nomen
eius et
patris eius scriptum infrontibaj suis'
Revelation, XIII. lo XIV.
i.
Hquarum
it
caecidit
3,lius anguelus locntnsest dicens
^, /ecutîf
magna
ilia
caecid
quia auino
qua
irae
r.
etnumerus eius
;v
quce ineis' sunt
.J///
babilon'
ue\
tet
fontes
et
eius
caelum etterram
qui' fecit
mare ^/omnia
aut uendere nwi qi hadet carec
nominis
ilic' est
indext^ra
ueXWaetwit
fornicationis suae potiona
':
uit
omnesgentes
.^
et alius
anguelus ter
tins caecinit secutusej/ illos dicens
women
uoce magna
bestiam
et
Siquis adoraurit
imaginem
eius et acciprit
Revelation, XIV.
2-9.
fol.
carectrem infronte sua
nusua
xtumw/
e(
aut inma.
hie bibet deuino
iwcalice eius
mero
irse di
e/cruciabitr
uindimiauit uiniam tert2S /missit
et
igne /sulphore incowspectu anguelorum sancio
inlacum
rum
est
ef
anie cospectum agni
fumus as
ei
nechabent
requiem die acnocte
qui'
ad
ora,uenint
bestiam /imaginem
ei'us
et si'
quis 3.ccipit carectsrem nominis eius
m3,ndata domtai /fidem
3.udiui
ihi?ju
/// be
iradei
/uidi
tamquam mare
cerunt bestiam
numerum nominis
requiescant
alaboribj suis' op^ra enim sequuntr
ecce
ui
treum mixtum igne eteos qui uin
scri
3/modo iam
illos /uidi ei
consummataw/
inillis'
Deati mortui qui' indiomino moriuntwr

d/fzt spt'riius ut
magnum
septem habentes plagas nouis
quom'am
angue
/// ^/mirabile
signum icaelo
3.1iud
^'<î
simas
.
uocem decaelo dicentem mihi
dc"
'i
los -uii*
pa,tientia sancforamesi qui' custodiunt
calcatus
et
usqe adfrenos eqnoium per
stadia
^L
magnum
di
irae
lacus extra ciuitatem et exiuit sanguis
delacu
hmc
etus
suam intrram
e/missit anguelus falcem
uel suae
cendet tormentor? insaecu/iz sseculorz
quom'am maturae sunt uuae
terx2b
quod mi
167, r".
mare
nubem candidam
et
uitreum
di ^/cantantes
imaginem
illiw^
et
stantes spr
illius
habentes citharas
canticum moysi ser
del
ei
Q\
super
nubem sedentem
filio
hominis
magna
canticum agni dicentes
et
/mirabilia opera tua dontme deus
nam auream e/iwmanu
sua
potens iustae etnerae uiae tuae
cem acutam
magna
//// uoce
fal
ad
2i\xer asiguelus exiuit
detemplo
sedentem sper nubem
dt'cens
cem
Tex' saeculoraOT
damans
mitte
sit
tuum
fal
ef
messaesi terta etan
tu tuo
ta sunt ///
f^T
JO'f^
lum tabsrnaculi
hf uidi
angueli habentts
^lius anguelus dealtari qui habet poi&siaiem
plo
qui ha3et
falcem acutam dicena
mitte falcem tuam acutam

et
uiendimia butros uiniae
Revelation, XIV. 9-18.
et
manifes
tes
ecce apertxnaest temp
timonii' incaelo
exierunt "uii*
et
"uii"
plagas detem
uestiti lintiamine
candido
omnes gen
spec
quoniara. iudicia tua
îpse falcem acutam // super ignem
adeum uoce magna
te'
quia solus pius es quoniam
gnelus exiit detemplo quodesf incaelo ha^^^ns
clamauit
Quis nowtimebit
tes uenient ^/adorabunt in
eimis
qi sedebat supernubem falcem
suam int^rram
omni
domine e/magnificabit opera tua nomen
tuam e/mete qm'a uenit hora ut
metatwr quom'am. aruit messist^rrse
QX
ui
Similem habea/em incapite suo coro
mundo
pr^cincti circa pecto
ra zonis' aureis'
et
unum
iiii'
animaliba^ dedit
uii"
Ilolas aureas plenas
ex
"uii" anguelis
Revelation, XIV.
18
XV.
7.
fol.
et
iracondia dei uiuentis inssecu/a ssscnlorutn
guas suas
inpletum^f/
unt
te
templum fumo amaiesta

e/nemo poterat intro
eiairt\it& eius
plagae
anguelorum
-uii-
et
uo
/3,udiui
angudu
-uii-
aegerunt poenitentiawz
et -non
magnuw
suam
ui* anguelus effudit fiolam
aqa
eufraten' et siccauit
inf
eius ut prcepa
am
deore draconis
ei abiit
primus
ei effudit
ei iaciuraest
etSecundus
faciumesi sanguis
na ^/fontes aqarum
rtui
e^ iactusest
ei
es
domtne
qui es
ei qui' eras'
quia sanguinem sanctorum
sanguinem
sunt morti
tem
eis'
dedisti bibere
et
quia hcec iudicasti
aûia
et
homines
uera
ebreice
uii*
em
anguelus effudit fiolam
eteximt uox'
lactus
i?/iusta
estu
magnus
bestiae
rossum
Revelation, XV.
et
et
factumest
runt
commanducaurunt
7 XVI.
10.
eius
suam
c/babilon
an/
iwaer
at
fulgo
fac/asunt
/terremotus
qualis
numquamfuit ex
magna
in
et
par
"iii*
gentium caecide
f/ciuitates
memoriam
magna
uenit in
deum
dare
ei
ca
licem uitae uini indignationis
suam super
regnum
magnus
tes
Sedem
sriper t/-ram
blasfe
has'
et
sic'
et
plagas neqa^ egerunt poenitentiam
uoc
terremotus
talis
homines estu magno
mau^runt nomen dd ha3^n/is potesta/dw super
eius
quo homines fuerunt
tactaest Ciuitas'
u" anguelus efudit fiolam
ne'
magna detemplo
e/uoces is/tonitrua
CStuau^ni
2"loriaz ///
beatus qui' uige
IlCrma2"idon'
et
illi
fur'
uestimenta sua
igni
ut darent
diemmagnum omnipoten
con gregabit illos inlocum qui'
ra
anguelus effudit &olam snam insole
adfligere
qua pmced
gregare
trrae
rono dicens tactumest
digni
domine deus omnipotens

illi
uenio sicut
atur
/audiui dealtari dicen
&\.\C11%
^tlflX. enim spiritus
nudus ambulet etnideatur trpido
iustus
sanctus
imun
uocem dicentem mihi
3-udiui
lat e/custodit
prcfetarum fuderunt
et
iudicia tua //// et datumi?j/
nt
tamquam mo
fluminibaj' / audi
anguelum aqarum dicentem
"iiii"
ecce
Sanguis ^/omnis anima uiuens
mottuaes/ infontibj
inprcBlimn ad
QX.
tis
flumi
ui
et
illos
ei
et
"iii"
facientes signa
adreges totius
unt
i;mare
imari
esi
suam super
effudit fiolam
demoniorz
suam
tamquam mortui
3-nima omnis uiuens mortua

iii'
dos iwmodum ranarz
imaginem
effudit fiolam
deore bestiae
et
deore seodoprofetae spiritus
ac pessi
iwhomines qui habebant carect^rem
eius
et_
fiolam suaz
"seuum "vmlnus
bestiae eteos qui' adorant
et
uulne
caeli prcedolorihus ac
retur uia regib^j abortusolis /uidi
mum
et
blasfemau^r
et
te /fundite -uii- iiolas irae di interr
intrram
et
prizdolore
exopnbj' suis' /// lumen illud
templo
cem magnam decaelo dicentem
deum
rihus suis'
intemplum donecconsummentwr
ire
167, v.
irae
dei
teneb
lin
388
Revelation, XVI. 10-19
fol.
et
omnis insola
fujgit
et
magna
inuenti /grando
montes now
s-uni
sicut tallentum di
scendit decselo iwhomines /blasfema
unint homines Aeum.

c
ei
^treges
unus
est et alius
grandi
et
-uii-
S^?^t
1..
"u- ciciderunt
nowdum uenit
cum
et
uenerit
manere
ilium breue tevapus
oportet
plagaw
"propter
sedet
i68,
bestia qucs erat etnonest ipsa uiii'
et&n
est
'
magna
4ac
ouomaxn magnificataj/ uechimentr e/ue
nis
unus de
nit
angueh's qui' habebant fio
-uii*
mecum
las e/loCutus
dampnationem
ostendam
ueni
meritricis
reges tert2e ^/inebriatisunt

OQ
U'b\
'X-
cornua qucs
non
dum
tamquam
accipient post bestiam
potestatem suam tradent
Cumagno pugnabunt
et
reges sunt
uidisti 'x'
unum habebunt wsilium
fornicatiswrat
et
regnum
/// qui'
acciprunt sed potestatem
una hora
qui habit
ant trram deuino fornicationis ems
1 pnistituti
Q\^
magncB qucescdet
cum qwa
super aqas multas
etimnteritum uadet
uii- est
flii'
i?/uirtutem et
bestise hii'
agnus uincet
'^
3,DStulit me' iwdisertum inspzW/u // nara

/2k
T
-'
uidi mulierifOT sedentem"spr cociniam pie
illo
nominibwj blasfemiae
regum
e/capita
X'
ro
et in
hominationum
et
imunditiarOT
nicationis
ems ^/iwfronte
mist^rium
babilon
ationum
uidi
et
magna matr
ab hominationum
sum
ratus
et
lor
fornic
dixit
SSCramentum
mulieris e/bestiae
tat earn quce habet capita "uii*
bestia
quam
\hesn etde
uidisti fuit etnonest
sam
igni
Her
populi sunt
cornua qucB
hii'
^/bestiam
uidisti
et
QT
dicaz
cornua
qaas
gen
uidisti
odient for
hii'
wwcremabunt
etnu
enim dedit
detis
illi
utdarent
regnum snnm bes
donee consummeniur uerha
quam
uidisti ciuitas'
yjost
hcBc uidi
magna
de\
etmu
quce habet
terisd / / / decaelo
ha
Slium anguelum discendentem
bentem potestatem magnam
q por
ue\
carnes eius manducabunt etip
regnum super gentes

tziJi
qavcum
corda eorum ut faciant quod placi
tiae
admi
C2ô
etx.
et
tniaest
magna
mihi anguetus qaare miraris
dam
ire
t^rrae
cum uidissem
illam admiratione
mihi 3,qu8e qucB
nicariam /desoluta/ facient illaw
mulierem ehriam Aesdiaguine sanctorum
sanguine martirum
et
X reges
nomen scriptum
eius
et dixit
tes et linguas -etx-
plenum
poculum aureum iremanusua
et
sunt uocati /electi /fideles etiex'
ubi meritrix sedet
aurata erat au
lapide ptiosso /margaretis' habens
ei
3,b
cornua
halentera.
^/circumdata eiat
"uii-
porpura /cocino
et
quom'am domtnus dominorum^//
illos
etterra inlu
Tninataest agloria eius ^/clamauit
ascensu
lorti
uoce dicens
cicidit cicidit
ba
et
ra
deabyso
iraiwtmtum
ibit et
mirab
bilon'
magna
etfactaest habitatio dra
''
r.
Kei <jorum
conum
untr inhabitantes trram quoniava non sunt

:
scripta -aomina
entes bestiam
/custodia
omnis
spiritus
inm
\n Whro uitae
:
a fowstitutione mundi uid
qa^
undi e/custodia omnis uolucris
inmundse
erat etnonest ethic'est sen
sus qui habet ins&' sapientiam -uii- capita

uii*
montes sunt super quos'
Revelation, XVI. 20 XVII.
9.
miilier
329
Revelation, XVII.
9 XVIII.
2.
fol.
quia deira
gentes
fornicationis ems bibsrnnt
cumilla fomica
reges ferrae
e/
tisunt ei mercatores terrie
diliciarum
meus ntnon
torum
deilla
caelum
um
et
etus
etus
Sicut
^/duplicate duplicia eius
Secundum
quantum
rum
et
glorificauit se'
tantum date
diliciis' fuit
illi
illi
opera eius
ammonium
et turis
/tritici
animae
tuae
omniapinguia
et
et
poma
dissi
discendent
ate'
etprcBclara. prceterierunt
tormentorwwz
3*^^^)*^"^*
propter
flentes ^/lugentes
eius
11
dicentes
qui' diuites fac
longue
abea
tiswt
seo
ouium
et
ampUus adillam iam non uenient
et
et\x\.
dicit
et
^/redarum e/mancipiorum
IHercatores horum
dup
aere
e/cinama
iumentorum
et
3,nimarum hominum
ate'
uas
uini et olei et simi
ef
tormento
luctum quod irecorde suo
^t
68, v.
coci
odoramentum
et
equorum
et
et
^/marmore
et
derii
reddidit
ilia
inpoculo q0(ifmiscuit miscite
lum
nsque ad
et serici et
delapide pretiosso
etlerro
et
lae
recordatus^j/ domt'nus iniqaitat

reddiditeilli
omne lignum thinum /omnia
unguenti
non accipiatis
quom'am p^ruenierunt peccata
et
um
popu
participes sitis dilic
etus et deplagis' eius
byssi
mento
uocem decaelo dicentem
3,lldiui aliam
lus
CXite
^/porporae
et
sa ebroris
deuirtute
abinmunditia diuit
et'us
es fac/i sunt ///
et
omnes
"^6' ciuitas' ilia
^-s'
timorem
et
magna
Mel o
da regina
niJûideo
mors
gae
f/uidua nonsum
et
luctum
qucB amicta
ideo inuna die ueni ent pla

et
luctus
fames
et
etcoco
de
etigni con
bisso ^/porpura
erat
deaurata erat auro
et
prstiosso
et lapi
margaretis'
et
quonian\ unaho
uel q?iia
buretr quod
d^s qui' iudi
fortis est
ra destitutaesunt tantae diuitiae
cat earn /flebunt /planguent se'
2'ubrnator
/omnis
omnis
et
qui' iralocuw
n
super illam reges
t'rae
lornicatisunt
indiliciis'
qui
cum
nauigat
ilia
et
nautae
et
qu\ mari op^ratur

uid
Cum
gue
ae'
tis
um
fumum
uiderint
Stantes
rum
11
et
uae'
incendi
"Dropter
eius dicentes ///

ciuitas'
uixerunt
longue stetnint
locum iwcendii
eius ion
timorem tormento
ciuitati
Ciuitas' ilia for
magna
et
3,rgenti
Simplius
et
lapidis
REVKLATION, XVIII. 3-12.
et
mercedem
U.3-e
depr^tiis' eius
dicentes
3,uri
tae
similis huic
et
ciuitas' inqua' diui
qui' habexxt
naues inmari
quoniam una hora desolutaesunt
CxV-ulta' super earn
margaretae
uae
omnes
tes fi2c/isunt
gebunt supsrillam quoniam merces eorum

et
eius
raagna ^/misserunt pulu^êm super
lugentes
negotiatores t^rrae flebunt et\n
nemo emet
clamau^runt dicentes
capitasua ^/clamau^runt flentes
babilon'
quoniam una hora uenit iudicium su

et
et
caelum
et
sancti apostoli et profe
quoniam iudicauit deus iudicium uerum

deilla
330
]<.EVKLATION, XVIII. 12-20.
fol.
unus anguelus
sustulit
et
dem
magnum
qasi molarem
Lloc impetumittetur
dt'cens
magnorum dicentium
fortis lapi
inmare
babylon'
P'
Q udemus
exultemus
ei
prffiparauit se' eidaXumesi
tuba now audietur
3imp\ius /omnis
inte
quia uenierunt nuptias agni
Sum
enim
iustificationes
nowaudietwr
nuptiarum agni uocatisunt
amplius ûox' sponsi e/sponsse
ttii
now audietur adhuc'

es
teme
ueneficiis' tuis'
e(
tuis'
sanciorum inuentusM/ ^/omnium
l/ost
quia
feceris
in
enim
qui' int^rfec
Conseruus tuus sum
ei frat
bus
IGStimoniuw
ihesn esi spiriius profetiae dei
Caelum 3.pertum
%^\, uidi
uocem magnam
an/epedes eius
mihi uide ne'
deum adorantium
ihesu
ei
quarum multarum
hcEc audiui quasi
eidicit
eiqni'
/uirtus'
domiaoesi
3-lle''^'^ salus'
sedebat sup^'reum
quia
Ov_/uli auiem
nat
uera. i?/iusta
eius
uel in
fomi
ilia
3.11c
runt
demanibaj
ei in
eius
deademata multa erant
nemo
scit nisi ipse
uestem aspersam sanguine
ei
uestitus erat
et
uocatwr nomen
eius
uerbum
dei
ei
exercitus qui'
eius ei iti?rum dixe
ineqis'
eiiumus eius ascendet
luia
albis' uestiti
insaecu/a sieculorum .^
Q\^
pug
skui flammaignis
Sunt incaelo sequebantwr eum

e
sangmnem sancio
i prostitione sua e/uindicauit
Tum suorum
qucB corrumpit terram
cati
demeritri
sunt qui' iudicauit
magna
fidelis
hadens nomen scriptum quod
ce
iudi
capite
cia
eius
eiecce equs al
einerax uocatwr e/iustitia iudicat ei

incselo dicentium
xaiKx
ei dicii
rum tuorum habeniium testimonium
errau^mnt omnes
inea sangw profetarum
tisunt inte/ra ////
utadorarem eum
sunt
Deati qui' ad caenam
hcec uerha. uera. sunt dei e/cicidi
quia mercator
principes
erant
tui
gentes
inte'
eius
DIS
sanciorum
eidicii mi/ii scribe
lucernae nolucebit
uxor
ut cooperiat
illi
nowiwuenietur inte' amplius e/uox' molse

ei lux'
ei
glori
/mundum
se bissum splendidum
3,rtifex artis
demus
ei
*/uox' chitharodorum /mussicor?

ei
am
regnauit dominus deus nosier omnipotens //
ei
canentium
qtwniam
alle luia
ei missit
magnailla ciuiias /ultra nowiwuenietur
et tibia
169, r.
ciciderunt seniores -xx-iiii*
ei -iiii*
dum
bissum album
et .deore
mun
ipsiw procedit gladiwj
a
acutus
ut inipso percutiat gentes
nimalia /adorauemnt sedentem super

e/ipse reget eos inuirga
thronum dicentes
Smen'
ferrea
alia luia
/ipse calcabit torqular' uiri fu
Ct
uox' dethrone exiuit dicens
laudem
roris irse dei
dicite
domino nosiro omnes
serui eius
if/qui'
omnipotentis eihabet
tim
inuestimento e/infemore suo nomen no

audiui uoc
etis
eum
em
quasi tubse magnse eisicui
multarwOT
pusilli
ei
e/magni
s'lcui
REVELATION, XVIII. 21XIX.
6.
ei
uum
scriptum rex'regum
ei
dominus do
uocem aqarw
minantium
e/uidi
unum anguelum Stantem
uocem tonitruorum
331
Revklatton, XIX. 6-17.
fol.
inSole
auibz^j qucs uolant
prmedium caelum
magnam
L/<?%g"regamini ad casnam
ut
Post
omnibus
e/clamauit uoce dicens
eas e/iudicium Aatmaest
de\
equorum /sedentium
magnorum
/// citus
beStlam
uidi
eorum
ems
Cum
adprehensa/ bestia
ei
pseodo pwfeta
am
ipsa
anni
cum
et
auerunt imaginem
instagnum
f-*T Cum
am inmanu
et
ignis
uit
eum
eum
uit
et
et
omnes aues
sicttt
eorum
satanas
et
eos
QT
super ilium ut n<)raseducat a.mp\ius
gentes donee conSummentur mille anni
e/exi
gog
et
magog
git
332
etcon
inpr(Klium quorum nwneru^
et
est
circuerunt cas
zabulus
ubi bestia
et
disc
deuorauit
seducebat eos
qi
et
et
sulpho
et
pseodoprijfeâ
crucia
die 3-c nocte i ssecu/a ssscu/orum
tronum candidum
magnum
et
dentem super eum acuius aspectu

.
uei
3.
et
uidi
arena maris e/ascenderunt super
buntar
iraabyssum ^/clussit ^/signa
>
gentes qui' sunt %uper
missusest iwstagnum ignis

ris
reg
et
f^KSummati fuerint mille anni
endit ignis decaelo adeo
liga
et xpisti
sanctorum etcinitatem dilectam
tra
catenam magn
beatus
potestatem non
mille annis'
illo
latitudinem terrse
per annos mille s/missit
Revelation, XIX. 17- XX.
cum
gregauit illos
eius sua /ad pr^hendit
zabulus
est
mors
inhiis' 'ii'
angulos terrae
iiii'
equw
draconem ^/serpentem antiqum

qui
prima
bit e/seducet
deore eius
clauem abyssi
resurrectio
est
magnum
anguelum discendentem decaelo habentem
uidi
hoc
soluetwr satanas decarcere suo
satwratse sunt carnibKj'
et
mortuorum non
caeteri
et
eius uiui missiswrat
sisunt ingladio sedentis super
suis'
sanctus qui' ha3et partem inresurrec/zbwe
nabunt
ardentis sulphoris etcwsXeri occis
qui' prucedit
Aut inmanibw^
uixerunt e/regnauerunt cumxpisto
haiet sed erunt sacerdotes dei
ador
/qui'
prima
ilia
cor
quibza seduxit eos qui acci
p^runt carecto'em bestise
-ii"
et
qui' fecit signa
carec
uixerunt donee fosummentr mille
reges teme e/exer
omnes
noâdorauenint bestiaw?
eius nee' acciperunt
imagines
mille annis'
con gre
qu(B sedebat inequo /cum exerci
illo
hii
ii'
e/uidi ani
illis'
dei etqu'i
te;iem eius infrontibz^j
librorum
adfaciendum pnslium
gatos
tu
neqziie
in
seruorum /pusillorum ac
3.C
et
omnium
ârnes
ipsis'
uerbum
et propter
modico tem
solui
propter testimonium ihu
mas decolatorum
nes tribunorum e/carnes fortium
v.
uidi sedes e/sedentes super
Ct
pore
m3.nducetis carnes regum /car
^/carnes
liCSC oportet ilium
169,
terra et
caelum
et
se
f'u
locus nonest inuen
ab
mortuos magnos
tus
iraeis' et
los
stantes inconspecln throni
et
et
pusil
libri
Revelation,
XX.
3-12.
fol.
3,prtisunt
et
aprtus/
3/lius liber
et
iudicatisunt inortui
CXhis' quae
Secundum opra sua
ineo erant /mors /infernus
mihi
mare mortuos qui
/dedit
mor
ignis
et
iaspidis
Suo
et
audiui
cum
etipse deus
eis' e/ipsi
cum
eis' erit
omnem lacrimam
mors
spon
as
ultra nowerit neque
iportcB
eorum
et
amenta
elissima sunt etxxera j I j j
et
(J_^^^^
ego
um
mihi tactumest
qui' uicerit
eidixi't
ta
qui
uerba
/aboccassu
'iii"
e/murus
ciuitatts
habens fund
nomina
xii e/inipsis' xii
qwanta
longuitudo
fid
Ggo sum h^Ctlii-
possedebit hac etero
etille erit
mihi
filius
xii
e/murum
mecum habe
et
et
cinitatis etciaitas in
longuitudo eius tan
latitude et
mensus
est
et
latitude
et
ciuitatem
altitudo sequales
sunt etmensvLsest muros eius 'cxl*
et finis
dabo defonte aquce
ab
et
"iii*
de3.rundine perstadia "cxii milia
lia "iiii"
iiti
uitse
mi
cubitorwOT mensuraw/ howz'rais
muri
gratis
exlapide iaspidis ipsa uero ciuito ex

illi
auro
deus
e/nomina sc
tribuum
quceest angueli /erat structra

sitienti
por
xii
Sboriente port
quadro posita/
sedebat inthrono ecce facio omnia

cîa\\CRc
habebat
habens
xii
ciuitatem /portas eius
et
dolor erit ultra quia prima abiert
lapis
harundinem auream ut meteret
bat
absterget
clamor neque
noua CtdiciX mihi scribe
'iii-
eius simi
aTpostolorum agni et qui loquehatur
erunt
et'us
deus eorum
ohocuh's
et
e/abaquilone por/s
"iii"
austro portse
uiro
cum hominibus
dei
populi
nomina
filiorum hisra/5e/
uocem magnam dethrone
dicentem ecce tabernaculuw

habitabit
cristallum
siir/
ripta qatzsunt
discend
sponsam ornataw
sicut
ciuitatew
mz',î
tas e/i;?portis' xii anguelos
ciuitatem sac/am hiiusalem uidi
saw paratawj
in
iwspe'rz'/u
tamqnam
mnrum magnum altum
enim c
sicut
sponsam
tz'î
lumen
di
le est lapidi pretiosso
et
terra abit /mare iamnonest
entem decaelo adeo paratawz
e/ostendit
bentem claritatem
caelum nouum etterram nouam
uidi
lum /prima
et
TjHmum
locutusest
sac/am hirusaiem discendentem decaelo ha
qui' nonesi iuentus iwlibro uitae scriptus
Instagnum ignis ////
me
e/sustulit
montem altum
qui' inipsis' erant e/iudicatum
mors missisunt instagnum
et
ueni ostendaw
di'cens
uxorem agni
desingulis' secundum opera ipsorum et infernj

et
uenit unus dzanguelis habentihus fiolas "uii"
plenas plagis' nouissimis'
er
e/iudicatumM/ desiugulis'
ant scripta
tuos
^T
uitae
170, r.
(_imidis'
autem
et
mundo
Similis uitro
mundo
in
fundamenta muri
ciuitatis
omni
credulis' e/execratis' e/homicidis' e/for
fundam
lapide pretiosso ornata

nicariis' e/ueneficis' e/idulatris'
etYiomimbus
entum primum
mendacibMf pars illorum
rus
no ardenti igne
et
iaspis
'ii'
zaphi
erit irastag
-iii'
sardonicus
'iiii'
sulphore quodest mors
dus -u" sardonix
-ui'
smrag
sardinwj
saecunda
Revelation,
XX. 12XXI.
8.
333
Revelation, XXI. 9-20.
fol. 170, V".
uii" crisolitus -uiii-
fidelissima
^ûra
S'^'^'-
dominus deus spzritn profetarum missit anguelum
cintus xii ametitus
suum
portae
et xii
margaretae sunt p^rsingulas
xii
margaretis'
lis'
eg
3-urum
mundum tamquam mUum
dum
ei
templum
deus
omnipoUns templum
ant inea
nawz
eaw
nabit
iWiusest e/agnus
ei
lucerna eius agnus
et
labunt inea gentes per lumen ems

reges
et
honorem gentium
aliquid
faciens ab
cium
oStendit
ese eius et
di
cristalluwz
dere
priced
eorum
testas'
irizm\tatem
fruct
et
ficari
erunt
laciem ems etnomenems infrontib^ eorum
et
agni ut
canes ^/uenifici
foris
homicidae
Ct omnis
qui'
et
amat
idolis' ser
men
et facit
ego ihMs missi anguelum meura
uobis'
h3C inaeckwm
ÛTo. radix
et
testi
// oriens
genus dauid
if/splendida ^/matutina
etnox' ultra non erit
po
sit
inligno et p^rportas itrent
ets\r\.t
Inpudici
Deati qui' lauant Sto
las suas insanguie
xii
del /agni inilla
opera sua
primus /nouissim,f
-(j^'
et
princi/>zzÔT et finis
seruient ^/uidebunt
et
^tella
is/spon
3US Ct SponSa
dicunt ueni' et qui' audit
dicat ueni' et qui
Sitit ueniat
nee'
lucernae neque solis lu
mine quom'am dominus deus
iraluminabit eos
^/regnabunt insaecu/a siecxilorum
6.
insor
et iustus ius
Secundum
unicuiq^
ampliwj etsedes
Revelation, XXI. 20 XXII.
et qui'
merces mea mecumj/ red
et
CS'o sum
^/agni i^medio plat
ttfil
sordescat adhuc'
uenio cito
dacium
etnon aegent
Xetapus enim prop&
titiam faciat ^/sawc/ificetur adhuc' etego
est
gentiuz ^/omne maledictum non erit
erit
mihi nosignaums uerha
dicii
Qui' nocet noceat adhuc'
uientes
SCriptum
et
coinqwinnatum
et folia ligni
illi
fratruw tnorum pro
et
profetiae huius libri

est
conser
eorum qui seruant uerha huius Mhri
et
exutraqwe parte fluminis
ems
sum
tuus
adSanitatem
f/serui
cinte pe
dxhus
menses singulos reddens
um Suum
et
inillam non intra
lignuM uitae adferens fructus

per
n3C'
mihi uide' ne' feceris
dixit
(eiarum
mz'î fluium aquse uitas sp
entem desede
et
deura adora'
hominationem /menda
lendidum tamquam
3.udiui cicidi utadorarem
amhu
qi scriptisw^t inlibni uitae agni
n;lri
quam
uus
adferent glorias sua2
t-rae
bit inillaw
et
dit
inlumi
claritas' di
beatus
des angueli qui mihi hcEc qucs audiui osten
noneget sole nee luna ut luce
etcimias
oportet
^êcce uenio uelocit.r
iohannis qui' audiui /uidi

TOost
perluci
CLommus enim
norauidi inea
suis' quce
qui' custodit u^rba profetiae huius
platea ciuitatis
et
ostendere seruis'
fieri cite
singute portae erant ex singu
et
t/ L
h.^C uerba
birullus uiiii'
top3,tius 'x" chiroparus xi' ia
etdiydt
uult
mt'M
g"ratis
334
accipiat
aquam
contestox
qui
uitae
omni
3,udienti
Revelation, XXII. 6-18.
fol.
u^rba pn?fetiae huius

inlege
Ct
libri
gi V^^
S^
qis
dempserit
/deCiuitate sancia /dehis qucB scriptasunt

etiam
uenio
cito
amen'
ueni
ad
adpossuerit
dehis' auferet deus
flnit
partem eius delibro uitae
dommi
gratia
am en
r.
hmc adponet deus super eum plagas Scriptas
inlibro isto dtcit qui'
domine ihem
171,
an
et
testimonium
noshi ihwu xpisii
deligno
uitse
p^rhibet )Stor
cum omnibwj hominibuS
flnit
c
ati
^0 0(^COfj
1^^
opien
'I
110
K
9
oni
anx> ]tuben fOiSS
ad^
pec<ii2iK>|
0115
oni
mrp'P
cms
lacob penu copwon
OTIS
t*!
eoCfB
can
epp epip
man
nua^ 'bmnin amoe
Oil
I.
">-
IBS^^
[^^^^9
St
"3
3
I,
336
t
]
tooiu
01
ihs
essaias
e^saias
(leus nostex refugium

et
Caput damasci
Ct
adhuc'
efrem
esse
maria
et
meliae
rasin'
-Ix' e/u
CS-put
populus
et
Caput Samarias
quod aut
Sa
Caput efrem
aut
ro
filius
lAir
tauit siriam
rege paritcr extincto
uos aquam fluminis ualidam

assiriorewz
one soluendo
ênsui
legem enim spzVitalem
in
// spt'ritni sancto
id est ut ue\ dicamus
placet
agamus
Ise
sed sicut
honestum
Solummun
decli
uetm
in
cenciges
recondamus
diem
post !
lex
'.
uel
ut inanimse
noster festus dies
hicest
thessauros prenne aliquid etperpetnum
Gcce ego
%ed s lit^ram
CGlebrantw;!' apted nos' sollempnitates
regem
hierusolimam
Ilic' ergo
coluntar
etper uitia
nonpoterat p;-uenire iudeus
ut
uastandis' hostibwj e/obsedi
tificauit
auctores sunt
alicuius
uitii
propter uitm
quaedam
inducet dominus snper
issaias pnzdixerat
pro eo
CClebrabantwr z.pud iudeos sollempnitates
gentiles
sed demonibwi' festiuitas' exhibebatwr
dissinet
impetus
reMqua
A-l
..
Lyy\.cursus assini exercitus uas
.
uet^ns
et indli'thae
Ot/iebrabantKr apud sollempnitates
"H uminis
pv
U.
11
ni'puse'it Samil
Adimascus
anni sunt
sirias
171, v".
fol.
r-
auriam
nabo supreaz quasi fluium pacis

torrentem inundantem
tium
2"loriam gen
inhierusalem fosulabemini
debit cor' uesirum
Hloralit^r
hommis
copunctionis SLnimam
L)t/X
anago^
ni
ille
aquae
Quis
.,
llac
dia'i
magnificantiam maiestatis
tribuitwr 2ec\essiss di
ciuitatem dei id
tificet
lestium ciues
conid inspirut
IS
est
uide
ut tatnen incselis'
regnorum
et
3inte ascensio2
omni iudea /samaria
etnsque adultimuw
Ilic' cormenivLiit
ii
secundo
stoir
insina
in sion'
inmensib^J
indiser/o
incinitate
in annis' "uii* remissioM
moisi
"cxx"
septimanae septima
ebdomadibwj
sense
narum
incorda
diebw inuna hora

"iiii' tri'
"jii"
in -iii'
inebdomadibfw
'
ru'nae
lege
"iii"
'
p&nticoste
scenopigia
infine
eorum
iubilizî'
Ixx'uii*
uii'
uii
lamech
abadaw enoch'
tertio
uii tubae
tabulae
cum nubibwj
coictach
qui'
domu
corda
hericho
abadawz abarfâw
cum
essu
candelabrww?
finitis' bis'
ccipietis
'
:uii*
persona cain'
"in- trtia
hie' ufô intigra
prafetije
fractae
in
reos
pentt'coste
hora diei sup^r eos
spm sanctum
penticosie
litre
in
anessimthes
/eritis mz'Ai testes
inprimo
quia
cae
pwfetauit post
adaiii tra
perraoysen data
in xl
Ise
CLCcipietis uirtutem spmtus sancti
ore
in
intabulas
saper uenientis inuos'
terrae
Qui
sic' int^r
cain' di
passionem etresurrectzonem
dicens
'
despz'n'/u sancio
3,cceptn ew^nt Credentes ineum
iGX
seruum data
lex per
lib^rauit
fluminis impetus
dominus ihs
reMqua
infiguram
gratia prmediatorem manifestata
lluij'
iusti fosecrat
est
deuentre ezus fluent
flumina
uiuae
quern
ris'
gau
e/
Similis figura ^/dissimilis
mirum dequo' domtnus per iohannem
Inme
dit
pascae inramesw
et qttasi
aaron'
templuz
prim^
Ixx' annis' popuius in captiuitate
inuet(fn
lluminis
Impetus
bidfir'
coictach
olihu
secundus
Ixx'uii' inter priranm
3.ccipietis
uirtu/isw
sechtffi qui'
adam
et %
nnmerus
spiritus sapientia
et
condid dithetacht
insp[irto']
inteUedus'
seruiuit inueteri
septimw
dies sabiatum
secht "n* delbichsin isi[n]

tsollumra^ra
aeclis
ihas
[
836
sechtmanach
forsi[nn]
'uii' gra'dich profetauit
hie' dicens
3,ccipietis
fol.
rimum quideni sermonem

feci
Qeomnibw
amonte
Cum
et
do
Cûcs caepit ihesus facere et
iwtroiissent
ha&ns
suis'
ii***>***> aeuanguelium p^r spmscm

ei
et
prabuit
Semet ipsum unum poj/passionem Suam

5
iacobus et iohannis et andrias
^/loquens deregno dci
eis'
et
iacobus alphei
et
Simon'zelotis
M_ii omnes erant
ue\
omines
pr Seuerantes unianimiter ior
atione cummulieribf
.ft
thomas ethartholomeus etimtheus
et iudas iacobi
apparens
multis' argumentis' prdies xl
petrus
pnsdicare
filippaf et
quos elegit assumptus^j/ quibj
caen[
pnsci
et
piens apos/o/w
iter
incennaculum as
cenderunt ubimanebant
in diem qua'
usque
cere
quia/
qui' uocatur oliueti
iuxta hierusa/ew sabbati
o' theofile
172, r".
matre ihwu
wwuescens pneci
et
maria
fratnhus eius
et
et
mAi&hus
il
[J
pit eis' ne'
exsurgens petrus iwmedio
lis'
3-bhierusolimis' discende
frat
sed expectarent p/rmissionem patris
quaminquit audistis per
meum
quia iohannis
dzxzV erat autem turha.
mul
fere
sancio rowpoi'/multos hos' dies
Igitur
eum
qucB pater possuit insuapotestate
sed accip
uirtutem sup^ruenientis
Cum
et
ecce
'ii'
sanctus peros dauid deiudaqui'
fait
dux' eorum qui conpri?henderunt ihesum

qui connumeratusM/ innobis' et sor
et
titusw/ sortem ministerii huius et hie qi
momenta
dem
ele
lem
t\hus albis'
omnia uiscera
ita
et
et'us
ager
utappelletur
eorum 3,cheldemach
intuerentur incaelum euntem ilium

uiri adsteterunt iuxta illos
iniqwita
rum[
notum
factumest omnibj habitantibw^ inhierusa
usqe adultimum
illis'
agrum demercede
suspensus crepuit medius eide
fussasunt
et inowzi iu
hcBc dixisset uidentibj
possedit
tis et
nubs suscipit eum aboculis' eorum
tiatusw/ et
^wxaque
Samaria
ue\
spt'rituc sancii inuos'
mihi testes inhierusalem
dia et inomni
tercdd
prcedix.it
Si intempor hoc restitues regnum hisraêl
tempora
et eritis
ascendent!
aderant
dicentes
diXzV auiem eis' nonest \xesirurs\ nosse
ietis
quam
..
-,
iiêsiqu'iprasentes
qui Conuenierunt iwterrogabant
/H omme
,^ .
idb[
oportet
babtitzauit in aqua uos' autem babti
-J ^^
I*
si
el
impleri scriptwram hanc

spi'rituc
Spu
l zabimini
cx'x uiri fratres
hominum
per
Wesf sola sine sancio spiritM
,^^
quidem
os'
rum
nis
inues
liat
scriptumest
hocest
enim
Commemoratio
ille
lingua
ager sangui
inlibri?
psalmor?
eius diserta etnonsit
qui dixerunt uiri galilei quid hie'

qui' habitat inea et episcopatumezwi'
statis aspicientes
iwcaelum
rj
ic \hesus qui' as
accipiat alter oportet ergo exhis' uiris'
sumptusM/ auobis' incaelum Sic' ueniet quern ad

qui nobiscum congregatisunt in omni
modum
uidistis
euntem eum euntem icae
lum tunc reuersisunt inhierusolimam
Acts,
I.
r-12.
tempore quo
337
intrauit et exiuit internes'
Acts,
I.
12-21.
fol.
dominus ihesus incipiens ababtismate
tusesi anobis'
loquntur galiiei sunt
unum
fieri
qui
isti
quomodo nos' audiuimw
et
unusquisqM linguam nostram inqa nati sumus par
testem resurrec
nobiscum
tionis etus
nonne homines
eimira.ha.ntur dicentes
adsump
iohanm's usque indiem qua'
172, V"
thii is/medii et aelamitse et
meso
qui habitant
Ct
Statuerunt
potamiam'/iudeam
hioseph qui uo
-ii-
pontum
capodociam
et
etas
barnabbas qui cognomi
catur
siam
frigiam
pampiliam
et
aegiptum partes
fu
natus/ iustus
corda
omnium ostende
legeris exhis'
unum
'ii'
locum ministni huius

atus'
libiae qucEest circacirinen'

idesi aduens
iudei quoque e/prosiliti
no
runt sortes
eorum
em
cum
ratus est
Cum
xi
ef
dede
ineodem loco
et
arabes aud
quidnam
uult hoc esse
et iactusest
di
inriden
3,lii
cum
tans autem petrus
xi leuauit
Uiri iudei
eis'
uocem suam
mastis
repen
hii'
mea
uerha
r\!ous p^rcipite
diei sed hoc est
et
au
no;ênim sicut uos' axis
cum hora
ebreisunt
et lo
habitatis ihie
et qui'
rusalem uniu^rsi hoc nobis' notumsit
/// erant oms
conplerenta;' dies penticos/
parit^r
dicentes
cutus/
adnuwe
apos^&
cretaes
ior
tes dicebant qtitamasto repletisunt isti .j
cecidit
ei
Sors suprmatheam
ei
com
Stupebant autem omnes etmirahantur adinnic
accip^re
et apostul
inlocum suum
romani
e/aduenae
iuimus eos loquentes linguis' nostris magnalia
quern e
dequo' pnzuaricatusM/ iudas
ut abiret
et
et o
tu' dwwzhe qui
dixerunt
rantes
sti
matheam
et
ti
nonsit tertia
quod dictumest perprofetam iohel
et erit ino
r-
te
decaelo sonus
tamquam adue
uissimis' diebus dta't
dominus Gllundam despmVu
idest uenti
nientis spt'riius uechementis ei repleuit

cur* idomu e/ cur' repleuit tota? domum
totam domum ubi erant apos/o/z se
meo
super
omnem carnem t OWfetabunt
fi
cur super sedert/es
cur'
dentes e/apparuerunt
forma
f.'
linguae
tamquam
singulos eorum
cum
illis'
lii
disp^rtitse
es uidebunt et seniores nestri

et
Quidem
repletisunt spzW/u
las
meas indiebus
prout spm'ius dabat loqui
illis'
era.ntaufem
et
quceest
interra
sub caelo
Acts,
I.
et
tudo is^mente confussaw/ quoniara. audio
dies domini
21
II. 7.
effundam de
illis'
nestri et filiae uestr?^
filii
deorsum sanguinem
porem fumi
bat unus qmsque eorum lingua
super ancel
et
dabo prodigia incaelo sursum
acta autem hac' uoce conuenit multi
suaillos loquentes
uestii uission
somnia somniabunt
meos
superseruos
spzrzVumeo etprofetabunt
inhierusalem hah'ian/es iudei uirirelegios
exomni natione
iuuenes
et
zi.
ignis sedit supra
aancio /caep-unt loqui uariis' Unguis'
si
nestri et filiae uestrae
lingut's
ignem
et
sol' conui?rtetur
luna insanguinem ante
magnus
ua
et
intenebra^
quam
ueniat
manifestus et
et
signa
et
erit
idest
tempai
omnis qui cumqê inuocauerit nomen domini
Stupebant autem omnes
Saluus
338
erit
Acts,
II.
7-21.
fol. 173, I".
^\J^
audite uerha.
iriisrahelitae
mea hac
rêrtissimeaw/w sciat omnis israhel quia
ihesum natzareum uirum adprobatum

ado innobis' uirtutibwj
et prodigiis' et
inmedio
nis' qucB fecit prillum deus
hunc
sicui scitis
entia di traditum
idest mtrcis
conpunctisunt cor
adpCtrum
de /dixerunt
adreliquos
et
pfrmanus iniquorum
te nobis' petrus u^ro adillos ait
demonstra
poeniten
adfligentes interimistis (]uem Aeus suscitauit
tiamagite et babtitzetur unus quisqa,? nestrum.
Solutis' doloribus inferni iuxta illud
innomine
auid enim dicit ineum
ne Commouear
mem
mea
abeo
^ropier Voc laetatum est cor'
mea
uiri hatres liceat
SepultusM/ et sepulcrum
usqe inhodiernum diem
cum
est eixis
3-nimae
mihi
dKS defructu lumbi eius
supsr sedem eius
DWuidens
urrectione xpu/i oûia neque
ICfno neque
autem urbis' pluribwi'
ista
vJ niergo
praua
crediderunt sermonem
circiti??-
testifica
eius et
re
bab
iii
Cowmo
milia ///////
ant autem perseuerantes indoctrina apostolorum et

nicationi fractionis panis et oratio^z'bwj
omni animae timor
fiebat autem
ITlulta
quoque pmdigia /signa perapostolos fiebant inhie

rusalem e/metus erat magnus inuniusrsis'
ig\tur
ejt et sciret oîa iureiurando iuras

illi
omnibwj qui
titzatisunt et adpossitae sunt inilla die
z.ûd nos'
Tjrofeta
3.1iis'
mini ageneratione
dauid' qtiontara. defunctus/
depatriarcha
sancti spirituc uobis' est
repromissio /filiis' uestris et
ciperunt et
////// audenter dzre
trum dzxzV petrus
donum
batur et exortabatur eos dicens salua
insupr et caro
replebis me' iucunditate

--
accipietis
et
deus nostex
uidere coruptionem notas mt'M feci
cumfacie tua
inremissionem peccatorMw
ihuxpz!f/i
longue sunt quos' cumq aduocaumt dominus
(\uoniaui adexteris' meis' Cst
ininfernum nee' dabis sancium
Sti uias uitae
set
enim
requiescet inSpe' qora?(zmnodirilinques ani
tuum
et
uestrorum
prouidebam dominum
e/exultauit lingua
mam meam
hiis' auditis'
cifixistis
apostolos quid faciemus uirifra/rifs
Coram me' semper
sig
vtesirum
deua fecit hunc ihesum quern uos' cru
difBnito consilio eiprcBsci
(]uod inpossibile erat teneriillum
eum /xpm
dominuva
et
(_)
sedere
mnes
et
credidebant
etiawz qui'
erant parit^r
habebant omniacommonia
possesion
es et substantias et uendebant et diuidebant
locutusw/ deres
derilictusj/ inin
ilia
(ymni\ius proutcuiqae
opwerat quotidie quoque
p^rdurantes unianimitr intemplo
caro eius uidit coruptionem
et
frangen
Wej/
idest fientibf
hunc ihesum
tes
sumus
ssione
resuscitauit
ds quia
omnes
tes circa
nos' tes
Qextifra igitur dei exaltatus et promi
SpzW/ssac/i apatre efFudit
hoc
exultatione
donum
OLomino
meo
dicit
autem ipse
iwimicos tuos scabellum
pedum tnoium
ponaw
ireidipsum
II.
22-35.
habeates gratiaw
///
horam
adomnemplebem
saluati fierent qaotidie
orationis
nonam
etrus autem etiohannis ascendebant

et
quidam
matris
Acts,
semplicitate cordis conlau

et
dominus autem augebat eos qai
dixit dominus
sede' adextris' meis' donee
et
dantes deum
quod uos' uidetis et audistis noreenim dauid

ascendit incaelos
domus' panem sumebant cibum cum
intemplum ad
uir quierat claudus exutero
Suae bailabatr quem ponebant qwotidie
Acts,
II.
36III.
2.
diui[
173, v.
fol.
adportam templi q
\desi noua
Aicitux speciossa ut
pe
et
aelimoysinam abintro euntibwj' intern
t/-et
plum
cum
is
uidisset
incipientes introire
intuebat ineos spra
adeum
Aiydt
3.rgentum
Cûod autem habeo
do'
\\oc tibi
natzareni surge et ambula
manu
sa ei
]em
ffîian
aurum
solidataesunt plantae eius
et
basses
Cum
eum
qi
quem opor
pnsdistinatusw/ nobis' ihesuia xpt'stum
celum quidem suscip^re usque iratempo
tet
ra restitutionis
et exi
pecc
uenerint tempora refri
aconspectu Aomim /misserit
gerii
sic'
tgitur et comierteraini ut deleantwr
ata uestra. et
xpzi/i
omnium
omnium qua
locutusifi'/
uit
illis'
.;/
ambulabat
intemplum ambulans
et
laudantem
CLtitCfyi ilium
men tis
et
cum
intrabat
deus per os' sawc/orumsuorum asaeculo pro
letarum moysses quidem
et exiliens
laudans dowznam cûidit omnis pq/ils
bulantem
d.omiixura.
eum am
qui'
quia pmfetam
dzxz't
uobis' suscitabit dominus deus uester defratri
hus uestris tamquawme' ipsum audietis iux
cognoscebant
(\uoniavci ipse erat
adaelimoy
omnia
ta
cumq locutus
qucs
fuerit uobis'
sinam sedebat adspeciossam portam
Gritautem omnis anima qucBnonaxidieut profetam
templi
ilium extifrminabitwr deplebe
et inpletist stupore /exstassi
stupefacti ineo oûod caratigerat

ret
illi
(ûm
uide
stupentes
nis
ad populum
uirtute aut pietate fecerimus
bulare
Q^^S
mira
mini inhoc aut innos qaid iwtuemini quasi
hunc
abzrckam etdeus
patrum nos/rorum
filii'
testamenti quod disposuit dominus

1 "j^
deus suscitans filiuOTSuuw missit
henediceniQm uobis' ut conxieriat
1qitia
issac etdeus iaco'b Aeus,
sua //////
oquentibwj autem
ne
Sacerdotes
illis'
templi ^/saduceaei
gastis zxite faciem pilati iudicante illo
dimitti
et
profe
deinceps qui' locutiswt
adpa/res nostros dicens adaharcAam
primum
nostra.
am
tradidistis et
omnes
Semine
tuo henedicentur omnes familiae t^rrae uobis'
glorificauit filium
suum quem uos quidem
et
et
adnuntiaurunt Qiesistos uos' estis
pWfetarum
uidens autem petrus respondit
Vj_iri hisrahelitae quid
asamuel
tse
autem petrum etiohannem concurrit omnis populus ad
eos adporticum qui' appellatur salamo
]is
Cieus autem penuntiauit pros'
Poenitemini
dext;a adleuauit e/pMinus con
liens stetit et
]u
nonesf mihi
innomine ihwu
'a:
eius et fides o^czper
pn^fetarum pati xpz>/m suuot ipleuit
adprishen
et
ui
fecistis scelus hoc sicut etprin
cipes nestri
res
abeis' petras autem

et
con&xmamt nomen
liunc quem
dedit intigramSanitatem istam \n con
norantiam
pice innos
acceptms
ambulamus
cum iohanne Ahit
se' aliquid
ez'us
spectu omnium'u/rMm etnunc fiatres scio quia perig
intemplum roga
autem ineum petnis
ns
nominis
detis /nostis
eum/
petrum ^/iohannem
bat ut aelymoysinam accip^ret intuens
3,t ille
ifide
populum
llos' autem sanctum /iustum negastis
nem
et
se'
et
enm
unus qaisq ane
magistratus'
adpopulum suprueniert
dolentes q0(/docerent
adnuntiarent inihesn resurrectio
amortuis' ^/ifziecierunt
manus ieos
laudatz^r
ei petistis
uirum homicidam donari uo
auctorem nero uitae
bis'
int'ficistis
suscitauit amortuis' cuius nos' testes
Acts,
III. 2-15.
et
quem deus
posuerunt eos incustodiam xxsque icras
tinum diem
sumj
emtenm
ia.m
uesp^ra
multi autem
eorum qui audiert uerham crediderunt
340
Acts,
III.
16 IV.
4.
r".
fol. 174.
Gt
laciusestnvLmerusmxoxum-n-milia. jaciumesf auiem
crastinum ut cowgregarenter principes

seniores
et
eorum
adeos SI iustumw/ infowspectu domini uos'
quam dommum
potiwj audire
etax\
nas princeps sacerdotum /caiphas e/ioh
enim possimus nos'
annis /alaxander eiquotquoi erant degenere
nonloqai
Sacerdotali /statuentes eos iwmedio interxo
sert eos
g"abant
inqua'uirtute aut
lecistis hoc
scribae irahierusalem
et
iqonomine
res
to
hominis ifirmi inqo

sit
hisrahel
comminantes dimis
illi
homo
erat
adeos Tjrin
xl inquo'
tud sanitatis
cLnnoruw enim
[actum erat signuw
f\
ad suos e/adnuntiaurunt
iste saluus iaciusest
pnncipessacerdotum /seniores dixisent
(\ma Innomine ih^ju xpziî
qui
cum
audiissent unianimiter
amortuis' inhoc iste adstat coramuobis'
caelum
lapis qi reprobatusw/
hic/
Sunt
auo
isti
aedificantibwj qui(acûsesi incaput anguli
eiterram.
qui'
is
\desi
- dis[
quanta, adeos
eis'
oranihus uobis' etorani plebi

n3.\,za.reni
imissi autem uenierunt
uocem a.ddominum
iifei/tempiumaei bis'
quomodo punirent
n(?inuenientes
quern uos' crucifixistis <\uem dews suscitauit
sanus
audiuimw
qucs uidimwj et
bant dominum ineo quod factumerat
nos' hodie iudicamur \n benefac
si'
notum
d?xzV
Sit
indicate non
eos propter populum quiaomnes clarifica
uos // cipes populi e/senio
MflQ. petrus repletusw/ sp?n/usac/o
Qixerunt
uero etiohanm's respondentes
Petrus
in
dixerunt
et
leuauerunt
domine qui
fecisti
e/mare e/omnia qumineis'
spu sco peros' pa/risnw/n dauid pueri
CJ ^<2^rC Iremuerunt
gentes
tui dix
populi
et
iudasma
salus nee' eniin aliud
etnonest inalio aliqo

est
fowstantiam
interpre;
Sine
ges
sub caelo datum hominibus iraqwo opor
Uidentes auiem
teat nos' saluos fieri
idest impei-iti
medita
nomen
et
petri
dis
et
ce
istis'
mus negare
idesf minaraus
pulum
lieri pr
tur innomine hoc

denuntiau^z-unt
ulli
ne'
hominuw
et
etnunc domine
etda' seruis' tuis'
etconsi
respi
cum omni
fi
nomen
sac/i
filii
etprodigia.
tui ihesvL
et
gati et repletisunt om.ne% spirita sancto
sed ne' ampliOT deuulgetur ipo

eis' ne' ultra
manus tua
fieri
populo
c\im oras
sent motatusest locus inqo erant congxe.
IllanifestatuOTM/ autem etnon possi
Commineniur
minas eorum
et
qucB
extendas ad sanitatis signa
quom'am quidem
notum signum iactumest preos omnibus habitan

tib.f inhierusa/OT
gentibus
Ilero
ducia loqui urbum tuum ieo cummannm'twam
coferebant adinuicem dicentes qwid
faciemus hominibw
facere
lium decreuemnt
foras extra concilium sece
cum
/pontius pilatus
hisrahel
ratus fuerat nihil poterant contradicere
dere
aduer
inciuitate ista
sanctum puerum tuum ihesum quern unxisti
idiotae admirabantw/-
r^ ominem quoque uidentes Stantem cumeis' qui cu
eum
iwunum
e/principes conuenierunt
rônuenierunt enimuere
/cognoscebant eos quom'am cumihesa fuerant
iussert autem
tertse
aduersus dominum etaduersum. xpistum eius // sus
iohannis perto hoc quod homines
litteris' essent et
3.ClSteterunt re
tisunt inania
quehantur uerbum
loqan
ti
uocantes eos
credere
dei
omni uolen
Illultitudinis autem creden
tium erat cor' unuz
omnino loquerentur neque
cumfiducia
et lo
et
anima una .,.j.,.j
docerent Innomine ihwu .v>-v>-v->-v
Acts, IV. 4-18.
Acts, IV. 19-32.
fol.
neque quisquam eorum qucB possidebat
Suum
quid
Commonia
dicebat
esse
sed erant
illis'
3a
dommi
xpi'sii
gratia
et
magna
nee enim qznsquam egenserat

possesores a.grorum
erat
omnibM
et
âlemonis
'
erant
dolo
sed magnificabant
illis'
TYl agis
autem augebatwr credenti
debant /ponebant an/^pedes aposMorum di
nm indommo
uidebantwr Singulis' pri5utunicuiqa opus erat
ita utinplateas iecerent
interpretaiur
xius
coMSulationis
filius
cum hab^ret
genere
nerent
leuita
cyp
multitude uiroruwz ac mulieruwz
saltimumbra
quemquam eorum
agxum. uendidit ilium
iwfirmos etpo
i;?lectulis' et igrabattis'
te petro
pri^digiamulta
et
Caeterorum autem nemo audebat
con iungere se'
ah&postolis
\Jer manw'
unianimitr omnes inportico
eos popuM
seph
sepilie
factus est timer magr\us iuniu^r
uendentes adferebant prtia eorum quceuen
10 quod aukm quicognomimXusest barnabbas
et
seckwza etittomnes qui audierunt h(sc
iraplebe /erant
illis'
int^rillos quotquot
domorum
a.ui
snnm
autem apostolorum fiebant signa
testimonium resurrectionis ihesa
ostoli
]sola
Tunt aduirum
omm'a.
magna reddebant ap
ei uirtute
/extulerKt
nierunt illa?mortuai
ali
174, V".
ei'us
utuenien
umbraret
etliherahatrir abiwfirmitate sua
JMma
]qua fue
prceimm
/adtulit
an/pedes aposMorum
î'posnit
Occurrebat autem ^/multitude xiicinaxum
ciui
]eiudeis' ef
\rautem
I
I
qwidam nomine annanias cum saphi

uendidit agrum
uxor sua
ra
quandam adpedes
adferens partem
apos/olorum
uexatos ab spiritihus inmundis' qui curabantz/r oranes.^
frau
et
conscia uxore sua
dauit deprffitio agri

ei
tatuOT hierussalem adferentes egros et
/H ZlLZt
posuit
Slir2"ens autem annas princeps sacerdo

turn if/omnesqui' cumillo erant qucBest heres
autem petrus anna
\iiesi
rep
Saduceorum
sis
repletisaret
zelo
'^
leta
nia
cur'
temptauit satanas cor'tuum
/iieci
erunt manus' inapostolos i?/posuerunt eos in
mentiri
te' %piritvS.
tio agri
sancto
manens
nowne'
et
tzi5i
dituwz iwtua erat potesta/e
Custodia puplica
manebat
pefnoctem apmens ianuas carceris
uen
et
educens eos dixit
cur' posuisti iwcor
de tuo banc rem nonenwi as mentitwj' hoz'ib^ sed
CLudiens autem annanias hac urba
deo
expirauit efiactusest timer
et
qui audienint
cum
cicidit
magnaj inomnes
et eflferentes
ite
et
/Stantes intemplo
loquimini plebi omniau^rba uitae huius
ceps
âcerdotum
conMocaViemnt
sepiliert
qui
audiissent intrau^runt deluculo in
O /H ueniens
templuw /docebant
ûrgentes autem iuuenes
ammou'unt eum
Snguelus autem domini
fraudare depng
et qui'
conciMvLvrx
cum eo
autem prin
erant
^^niores
etomnes
actumest autem qua%\ oraruOT
ipsius nesciens
spatium etuxor
"iii"
quod facturafnerat
fespondit autem
ei
petrus
QIC
Tos Incarcerem utadducerent eos
iratroiuit
mihi
ueniissent autem ministri
tan
si
prae
~tp
pi
liorum hisrahel /misseruntminist
et apifrto
cuw?
carcere
agrum uendidistis
3.t ilia dixit
eiiam tanto
noiueniissent illos
fouenit
dicentes
Yeuerzi nuntiaurunt
ti
TJetrus autem
ait
adeam quid
utiqzi!^
eorum qui sepeliert uirum tuum
Acts, IV.
stant
adhostium
et
efferent te
festim cecidit an/pedes
et
ex pirauit
intrantes autem iuuenes inne
32 V.
10.
(^^Sfcerem qzndem inuenimwj
claussum cum omni diligentia
uobis' temptare spt'n'tum domini ecce pedes
^tantes adianuas
et
custodes
3.pinentes autem
nemi
nem
ei'us
342
Acts, V. 10-23.
fol. 175,
luenim itus
Ut
autem audiert hos
sermones magistratus templi
cipes s&cerdoium ambigebant deillis'
eis'
dite
sme
uobis' ne' doceretis
replistis
hierasakm
Innomine ihwu
pnecipiendo prscipi
subiuter
re oportet difo
magisqwaw hovitmhus
Oboedi
atilli
cowuocantes'
et
illi
denuntiau^runt ne' loojêxexAur
'
et
dimisserwwt eos
qidem
/illi
entes /aeuanguelitzantes xpistum ihesum
istius
espondens autem petrus etATôstoli dixerunt
repug
forte etdeo
omni autem die
intemplo /circadomus' nocessabant doc
\_
ne
uesiri
habetist pivnomine dni contMmiliam pati
doctrina ^/uultis in
ducere Sup^r nos' Sanguinem hominis
ncpotritis dissolu^re eos neque uos'
bant gaudentes aconspectu cilii quoniam digni
Innotm'ne isto elecce
uesira.
&\\iomin\bus conSWmvahoc aut opus desolue
exdeoest
apos/i?/os cessos
duxissent illos statuerunt \n conciWo edntenog
mus
^^''
^/Sinite illos
istis'
nare inueniamini conserunt autem
tunc magis
timebant enim ipopulum ne lapidaventwr etcum ad
auit eos princeps sacerdoium dt'cens
31
^^^
neque principes
sunt itemplo stantes /docentes po/lm
ui
tt(r
quia ecce uiri quos' posuistis iwcarcere
tratus abit cwwministris' ^/adduxit eos
abhominibus
Quoniam 3i
quidnam
adueniens auiem qidam nuntia'uit
fac/ura esset
Qicouobis' Qisce
Clissipatist etnunc '\taque
pnn
et
r.
Qiebwi' autem
illis'
crescente numero discipulorw
mormur grecoruw aduersus ebreos
iactusest
quod dispicerentwr inministmo cotidiano
dixe
eo-
ui
rogat
'
lum
suscitauit ihesum quern uos' int^^-emistis sus
li
.
'iaesiintet
duae eorum Oonuocantes autem aposto
(XCZIS 'Oa.trum nostro
lespondit autem petrus
runt deo
pendentcs i Hgno
ll
'
\d est
cxuce
multitudinem discipulorum dixert nonest
-xii-
aequum
uerhum da
nos' dirilinqre
et
minis
ficist
rem
exaltauit dextra
dam
poenitentiaOT his
sionem peccatorum
sua addan
irare mensis' Considerate ergo iratres uiros
exuobw bonitestamenti
lahel ^/remis
etnos'
Sum^
testes
hoium
'uii'
plenos spzW/u
ue\ test[
mon
"
sancto /sapientia quos' constituamus super hoc
nerhoTum etsps scs quern dedit deus oramhus oboedentibw^
opus
rios' uero oration! e/ministerio u^rbi
(I
htzc
idSii/sequoWde sibi
CUM
audiissent
illi
disecabantwr /cogi
instantes erimus /placuit
sermo co
sequo
t
tabant int^rficere
inconcilio farisseus
illos
3'^rgens autem quidam
nomine gamaliel
ram omni mMititudme

plenum
legis
doctor honorabilis uniursae plebi ius

sit
loras
re
(~\
modicum
tKttque
prop
estis
se
ium
aliqiwmagnum
circitr
inposuerunt
qid acturi
redactus
est
adnihelum
iudas gaMleus idiebf professi
ma
nnmerus discipu/OTOT inhie

tnsaiem ualde
oboediebat
exstetit
onis etauertit
eis'
bat /multiplicabata/-
et
TD^^^^ hunc
wspectum
nus' etuerbnmdei cresce
cui rowsensit numerus uiro
ei dissipatisunt
hos' sta
apostoloxum et orantes
quadrigentorwra qui' occisusest etomnes
qnicumque credebant
'
tuert ante
3.nte enim hos' dies ex stetit teodas dicen^
e:sse
um
aduenam antioch
et
adillos uiri hisrahelitas

istis'
elegerwwt stefanum
fide etspiritn sancto //
apostolos secede
adtendite uobis' ahhominihus
et
Illulta etiaw? trba sacerdotuw
fidei
' '"^'^ '"deo
.^ // bat prodigia ^signa
anus autem plenus gratia etfortitndme facie
\desi census'
cessar
Y>opu\um post se'/ipse periit etomnes quotquot conseaserunt ei
inpopulo
Surrexerunt autem quidam de synagoâ
ru
"
fol. I7S, vo.
idesi heretic!
h&r&iici
hereiici
quce appellator lihert'moium et cerinensiiim
eoS Subieciant ^/male tractabunt eos
et
annis' qaadragentis'
alexandrinoreÔT el&orum qui erant acylicia
et assia
disputantes cum5ieia.no efnonpoterant
rit
quo \0queh2Aur propter
resistere sapientiae efspiriini
quod arguerentr abeo cum omni fiducia
yMflC ûmserwwt
plebem
/circOTcidit
enm
die
/dedit
et sic'
octauo
hac exibunt
etpost
iloco isto
mz',î
tamentuw circumcis^bww
uiros qu\ dicerent se au
eum dicentem
diisse
iudicabo ego dixit deus
deseruient
et
gentemcui seruie
et
tes
illi
genuit issac'
i/sic' iss
ac' iacob' et iacob' xiipatriarchas
urbablasfemiae
inmoysen' etinAeuxa
Ooncitau^runt itaque
3snio'^6S
et
^patriarchae emulantes ioseph

Aeus
^'eterai
et
Scribas
et
eum
puerunt
eum exomnihus
adduxerunt eum in conciVmm
et
ilomo
^tatuerwrat testes falsos dicentes
et
uendiderunt inaegiptum
currentes ra
sanctum etlegem
ihesus
audiuimwj em'm enm dicentem quoniam
et
nnan'
tnzditiones quas' tradi
moisjw /ituentes ineum om^s qui
dit nobis'
dotum
I
/H TKtt
î
stefano
hc
iratres audite
iri
diisset
autem pnnceps sacer
itase
ha^mt qi
deus gloriae
cum
inde trasmigrauit ilium
inmesopo
deorum
decognatio tua
et
quam
detrra caldeor
et
dedomu
iibi
pattern
monstrauero
Xunc
habitatis etnondedit
promissit
et
semini
um
eius
Acts, VI.
nee'
Qare
et'us
locutus
est
6.
ti
post ipsum
autem deus
et
omnem cognationem
Ixxu i?/discendit iacob' in
defunctuSM/
et
et
...
p^^^ ^^^^^^^
eius
ipse
tnzslatisunt
et
ia
se
patres
insechem
et
aei ioseph
posi
']:
pnstio argenti
rachae
emor
afiliis
cum adpwpinqwaret autem tempwj

quam
confessus erat des ab
Cfeuit populus
plicatusj'/ iaegip/o
e/muiti
quo adusqi sur
rexit rex ali^j in aegipto
hab^ret
erit
suum
Tepromissionis
in
sed re
quia
au
missit pa/res nostros
niii sichem
heredi
cum non
sic'
Cum
cob' esse frumentuwz
sunt insepulchro quod emit abrac
ham
earn irapossesionem
accola intrra aliena
9VII.
illi
passum pedis
illi
exiuit
est
trawstulit ilium interrsxsx istam cannan'
tatem inea
nostri
uel :
et
habitauit incarraw?
et inde poj/quam patr eius mortuus
qua uos'
giptuOT
et
cha
eiinsecundo cognitus/ hioseph ahatrihus
nimabw
patris tui
et
rnittens autem ioseph arcessiuit iacob
chal
adillum exi detrratua
etdixit
ueni intenam
interia,
llGnit autem
3uis' ^toanifestatuOTM/ faraoni genus
tamia prius quam moraretar incharram

et
autem ia
pnmuOT
ait
patri nostra
esset
ae
magna etnonime
iaegipto
apparuit abracham
et tribulatio
niebant cibos pa/res nostri
sedebant inconciWo uiderunt faciem'i' i&mquam

faciem angueli
omnem domum suam
Snper
lamis Inuniu^rsam aegiptum
natzareus hie distruet locumis
tum .^ e/motabit
trihnlationibus eius i?/dedit ei gloriaw
Sapientiam inconspecta faraonis regis
gipti et f5Stituiteuz prposituwz super aegiptuwz
nOTcessat loqui'urba adnersus locum
iste
cumeo
et eripuit
et fill
semen
et seruituti
344
Acts, VII. 6-18
î
fol.
Qui' nowsciebat hioseph hie circumueniens

Mel exponerent
genus xiostrum
ôlue
n ut expugna"
adflixit pa/res
rent infantes suos ne' uiuificarentwr
masculi
Godem
eovum audiui
et
illi
dominus
locus
uidendouidi ad
stas' terrasanctaest
flictionem po/li mei qmest inaegipto
men
'iii'
peduw tnorum
calciamentuwz
enim iqwo
tempore natusM/ moysi
gratusd#o qui' nutritusM/
et fuit
(lZX.Zt autem
noaudebat wwsiderare
176, l".
et
gemituw
discendi librare eos etnunc
'
stefan[
'\desi
asem[
iicit
idomu
sibf
patris sui exposito autem
lo iwflumine
sustuliteum
ueni ^mittamte' inaegiptum
il
omni
quis
demptorem
sapien/?iz aegiptiorw ei erat
missit
ipso
pnn
irowstituitte'
cipem aut iudicem liunc dominus pnncipem
nis ^/nutriuit euz sibi iwfiliuwz et eruditwj

est vaoyses
unc moysen
iTi
quem negau^runt eum dicentes
farao
f?I?a
re
et
cummanxi angueli qu\

n
potens i oprib
(JUW
auiem ipleretr
seTmomhus
eiin
ei xl
apparuit
suis'
annorww tempaj ascen
Gt
patientem uindicauit ilium
uria
mari
cumuidisset quenda?
ille
eduxit eos iacies
interra aegipti /irubro
h ic/ moyses
indiserto annis' xl
et
qui dixit
ii
filiis'
T)rofetam uobis
hisraM
Suscitabit deus detratrihus uestris
fe
ei
iwrubo
pmdigia /signa
dit incor' eius ut uissitaret ha/res suos
alios hisiahel
illi
iamquam me'
cit
uultionem
qwi iwiuriam sustinebat
ei
pn;usso aegipto existimabat autem

legere
illis'
die apparuit
atilli
illis'
noitellexeraret
Uiri
is
qui'
principem supi?mos'
iwterficere
me'
heri segiptiuwz
tactusest
uis' tu'
autem
^.ut
interra.
qui ioquehatur iwraonte syna
patrihus nostris qui accipit u^rbauitae
cum noluerunt oboedire
eum
au^rsi
et
enim hie qi eduxitnos det^rra aegipti neseimwj
iraterficisti
et
qwid
fac/msit ei
diebj
et
et
madian' ubi genera
etuitulnm iecerunt in
laetabantr inoperihus
manuuw
suar
Conurtit autem abeis' deus e/tradidit ser
ap
uire militiae caeli sicut scriptumest inlihro pro
idiserto angnelus imonte
illi
sina
iwigne
flawmae
uidens admiratusî'/ uissuwz
et
ieiarum
^^^[ôyjw au/ei
rubi
illis'
obtulerwt hostiam simulaero
SS
paruit
in sy
nagoga
lac' nobis' deos qui pnecedant nos' moysej
faciebat
iudicem nuwiqwid
^^repletis' annis' xlta
West
qui fuit in aeclessia in so
%unt cordibz^j suis' inaegiptum dicentes adaaron'
uis te' comix
qw^w admodum
cum
dare nobis'
utquid
iraiuriazs
\\
est
pa/res nostri sed reppulerunt
lugit autem laoyses xtmerho isto
aduena
uit "ii" fz'h'os
Sequenti
iratres estis
proximo suo repuliteuwz dicens

tuit
et
litigantibj et recocilia
bat eos iwpace dicens

nocetis aXtemirum
eius daret
hie
cum angue/o
Mtndine
iratel
manus
tVatres quom'am deus pr
salutem
ipsuOT audietis
tulistis
mus
acceden
rmm quid
mihi annis'
hisrahei
uictimas aut hostias ob

xl iwdiserto
^^suscipistis
stefawwA- d[
do
tabeniaculuw
\dest idu
mo
lum
te illo ut consideret {actaest
uoxdowmi
QQô' Sam deus patrum tnorum

issac' îacob'
dicens
moloeii f/sidus dei
deus ahaxcham etdeus
nestri
rempham
figuras quas' fecistis adorare
tremefac/s autem moyses
eas
et
trans feramuos' ibabilonem
cocu[
inebret? rera[
tabrnaeulu? testimonii fuit patrihus
in grec[
lucife[
in la[
Acts, VII. 18-32.
346
Acts, VII. 32-44.
176,
fo].
nw/ns' indiserto
admoiKK
%\cut disposuit Aeu%
loquens
secundumformam quam
ut faceret illud
is/dicentem
ui
derat qtwd et induxerunt suscipientes
cum
pa/res nosiri
um
Sa
nostroxum usque indies dauid qui' inuenit

et petit
magna
cum
hoc ipeccatuOT et
magna
etomnes disp^rsist
p^rregiones iudae etsamartcs prater apostolos

" sepilierwMt
f'
aedificauit
nu
habitat
fac/is
domuw
illi
'
Caelum
sed proietadi'ctt
cerunt planctum
mz'.4i
magnum
super
et fe
''
timidi
sau
illuwz
lus uero deuastabat aeclifwwm perdomus iwtrans
quam domum
trachens uiros
manus mea
mihi didt dominus aut
aedificabitis
fecit
meae
hscomnia
v //
semper spmVui sancto
nestri et
auri
siebant aeuanguelitzantes uerhnm dei
restitistis sicut
pa/res UM/ri
cabantr cordibus
dlacoM?^ uel
xpt'stum iwtendebant autem twrbae his'
uidentes signaq faciebat
ralitici et
g'audium
3.udientes autem hcBc disc

suis' et
illis'
s.'posiolus
U.ir
stridebant
ITlulti autem
claudi curatiswrat
magnum
*'*^'^
JXl"^*'
iwmundos clamabant
uoce magna /exiebant
legem indispositione angueloraw
/n(?;zcustodistis
bat
qui habebant sptrituc
as et homicidae fuistis qui' accipis

tis
iWppus autem discendens incimtatem samariae presdica
et
nunc proditor
iusti cuius uos'
apilippo dicebantwr unianimitr audientes
occiderunt eos qui' pgnuntiabant
deaduentu
tgitur qui' disp^rsierant pertxan
eos icustodiaz
quern profetarum nonsuni persecuti pa/r^s
/uos'
acmulieres trahebat
nowne
est
uri ceruice ^/incircumcissicorde et

\>us
irf^jîndioing
CnranerMntautem stifanuw uiritimorati
SedisM/ terraautem scabellum pedum meorum
quis locus requissitionis
ima
sed non excelsus
hoc dlxi
ulus autem erat c(7sentiens neciet'us iactaest autem iniWa

in aeclessia quceerat ihirusoIimis'
utinueniret
Salemon' autem
tab^rnaculum do iacob
illis'
obdormiuit //// die prsecutio
sset
meum
ihesn accipe spzritum
domine ne statuas
iessu inpossesionem genti
dommum.
domme
positis' autem genihus clamauit uoce
quas' expulit deus afacie patrum
SJ^ratiam ante
inuocantem
stefanum
/lapidabant
v.
pa
tactumest autem
iwilla ciuita/^ // Tiiiaie
autem erat quidam nomine symon' qian/fuerat i^ci
tis
dentibz.Ji'
ineum
cum autem
intendens caelum uidit

Judicium
gloriam
adiut
or
dfi /ait
de[ et
cssei
spz'n'/u
magnus seducens gentem
sancto
dicens se' esse aiiquem
caelum
ihm stantem
ecce
planus
magnum
cui ascultab
ant omnes aminimo usque admaximuz
adexteris'
uideo caelos apertos
samariae
dicentes htscest uirtus' dî q<zuocatr
et
magna
filium
et
dun'sit
^^'
hominis adextwis'
nuerunt aures suas
del
stantem
magna
exclamantes uoce
et
3.dtendebant autem eum propter quod multo tempore

magicis' suis' artibwj' diridebat eos
conti
impetus
uero credidissent pilippo aeuanguelit
fecerunt unianimitr iraeum etiniec

entes
eum
ant e/testes
zanti
disposuerunt
et
uestimenta sua secus pedes a

doliscentis
Acts, VII. 44-57-
qi uocabatur
deregno d
zabantar
extra ciuita/z lapidab

falsi
uiri
et
innomz'ne ihesu
ac mulier
ipse credidit et
adherebat pilippo
saulus
cum
cum
xpt'sti
babtit
tunc symon'
babtitzatus esset
uidens etiam signa
346
Acts, VII.
58VIII.
13.
177, r".
fol.
II 1
cuimte
multas
et uirtutes
Cum
rabatur
fieri
stupens eiammi
et
autem audissent apostoli
qi iwhierusolimis' erant quia recipit samaria

Merbxim di misserwt adillos petrum
et
iohannem
qui
cum ue
XJUflQ. iwponebantmanus' swpr
rum
obtuliteis'
et
autem
Occurrens autem philippw audiuit
istuOT
auhm symon'
ne' itellegis qlegis qiait
quomodo possuw
philippum utascenderet etsederet
dt'cens
secum
iposuero manus' accipiat spiritum sanctum.
librum locus autem scriptarae quam legebat
cum
unia
autem Ar&it adeum
Decuniatua
donum
ininUritvim quia
sit
posideri nonest
tz?i
pec
tusest etskut
pars rêque sors
s?iiuoce
hac' neqwitia tua
et
itaqe age ab
roga' dl'um
si'
em'm amarissimtudinis etoh
ligatione iniqwitatis uideo te' esse
symon'
diTiit
p^^camini
nonaperuit os' suuot ihumilitate
deqwo profeta
te
tui iwfelle
sic'
se'
il
Xespondens autem iunachus pilipo dixit obsecro
hac cogitatio cordis
U'bi
agnus coramtondente
quis enarrabit quoniam tollet^r aterra uita eius
lius
forte
remittatur
ouis adoccissionem due
iudicium eius sublatumî'/ generationem
insermoisto cor' enim tnum nonest rectum
coram do poenitentiara
ascendit autem etconsedit ^/reuoluit
tamquam
hie
te
dei existimasti
si'
ostenderit mihi rogauitq
noMaliquis
peccuniaw
et
putas'
etdz'x;'/
"
date e/mihi banc potestatem ut cui cumque
Petrus
pi
adiungere adcur
ilium legentem essaiam proletam
illos /accipi
quia perinpositionem manuuzra apostolorw

daretwr sptri/ucsancius
accede
Spiritus
lippo
issaiawz dixit
aomi-nx
ihwu
Cumuidisset
ebant spiriiumsanciura
gatzas eius uenerat adorare
suum legensq pwfetam
iwnomine
omnes
\n\ne\usalem etveuertahatur sedans super curruwz
enim duwj uenerat iw quemquam ipsoruw
sed babtitzati erant iantum
proprium
potens candacis reginse ethiopuw qi er
at SKp^r
niissent oraurunt proipsis' utacciprent
spmscm non
ecce uir quidam ethiops ionuchus
dz'xzV
a,priens autem pilippus os'suuwz
lespondens autem
an' dealiqô
Vac dese
irecipiens
et
abscriptwra ista aeuangêlitzauit
uos' ^.ddomiuum pro
illi
mAommqua&i me' utnihil ueniat superme' hoxum qua
ihm e/dum
runt
irent
adquandam aquam
p^ruiam uenie
iuna
etait
ci
ti
dixistis et
illi
qidem
chus
testificati et locuti
ecce aqua quidme prohibet bab
uerhum
ultis'
di
rediebant hierusolimaw etm
norum
regionihus samarita
uade
:.eim&aprffi
contra
adpilipww dicens Surge
meridianum aduiaw? quca
cendit abhierusa/ÔT ingazam
\\acest
dixit autem pilipj
Si' credis
toto corde licet etrespondens dixit
anguelus autem
aeuanguelitzabant
domixiS. locutusJ^
titzari
rilium
et
et
de\ esse
ihesum
ex
CTGdo
^/iusit stare
cunum
discenderunt nterque inaquam pi
lippus et iunachus f/babtitza
dis
enim
uit
eum
cum
ascendissent autem deaqwa
listin
diserta
et
surgens abi
it
SDzn'/ws sanctus iîunachuwz eum /anguelus
domini rapuit pilippuw
Acts, VIII. 13-27.
347
Acts, VIII. 27-39.
177, v.
fol.
lllllill
II ill
11/11
II
1 1 1
tarsende detarso cuicise cvntate
eum
amplius
ei
nonaidit iunachus
enim p;-uiam suam gaudens
ibat
pus autem iuentus/ inatzato
]ciuifi
indomu
etqucEre
ecce enim ipse orat ^/uidit inuissu nirum anna
pili
niam nomine iwtrantem e/ponentemsibi manus'
pertrans\ens aeu
et
saulum nomine tarsensem
iudse
listi
JpalastincG
a.pud
anguelitzabat ciuitatibw cunctis' donee
utuissum accipiat
uenirei ce;
ueniret
cessariam /// cedes iwdiscipu/of
domine
Tespondit autem annanias
qwanta mala
audiui amultis' deuiro hoc
filts
ulus autem adhuc ispirans minas
ti
Sa
domim accessitadprincipem
desanctis tuis' fecerit inhierusalem et hie ha3et po
ef
testatem aprincipibwj sacerdo/z alligandi omnes
sacerdotwi
abeo aepistulas idamas
e/petit
cum adsynagogas
qui iûocant
de quoniam uas electionis
utsiquos' iuenis
duceret iwhierusa/s^z
utadp^-opinqwaret
eum
et
cum
iter faceret contig
damasco
^^
(JurumM/
contra
tibi
ihesus
quid me'
uis'
et intra.'
qmses domtne
ruit tibi iuia
meo
/filiis'
illi
pati i/abiit annanias

ei
manus
me' ihesus qui appa
(rater missit
qa ueniebas' ut uideas
et
lis'eius
tamquam scamae
pit
surgens babtitzatusM^ etcum acci
et
uissum reci
^cenoiaKîloscc
facere
uiri
autem
tibi
illiqi
dixit
sed sur
et
pisset
cibum
luit
ftffortatusM/
autem
quidte'
cum
comite
dies aliquos et con\hi\xo isynagogis'
discipulis' qi fuerunt
pra dicabat
stabant stupefacti audi
ihesura.
damasci per
quoniaxa. \i\cest filius
disi
bant autem omes qi audiebant ^/dicebant
Surrexit autem saulusdeterra zper tisqe
nwne' hic/ qai expugnabat
tnzchentes ilium iraduxerunt idamascum

et erat
uit
-iii'
uenit ut uinctos illos duceret
diebj nouidens e/nomanduca
neqwe bibit
//// annanias et dixit
lus
il
(j^J/S,! autem qaidam dizcipulus damasci nomintt

li
ego sum domine
dominus ad ilium
ait
ecce
ait
Surgens uade inuicum qui uocaiur
uici
y'.
39 IX,
11.
reCtUS
et
hue' sAhoc
Sau
et
conlmx
debat
iudeos qui habitabant
dama
scum
c um
inuissu dominus annania atille
autem magis foraualescebat
iraplerentzi!/-
docens
Stupe
inhierusa/ez
eos qaiiwuocabant nomen istud
3/dmanus' autem
/ I
a/ianna.-
antes qzîdemuocem neminem autem uidentes
Acts, VIII.
his
impleads spiritn sancto e/ceciderunt abocu
quem persequer
adeum
ciuitatem etdicttur
oculis' nihil uidebat
iste utportet
quanta oporte
indomum /iponens
33'Uls
dixit
sibi
stimulum calcitrare
fare etdominus
haxitur CKmillo
]adurbiuiw
miki
e'/tremens
oportet
liKtro
eum pronomine
et i;ztrauit
horrore perc\Asus dixit doming
et
ge
Jpraprium
persequeris
Cgo sum
qui dixit illeait

intomai
jg
Jtid \dest contra
p>dicati
]ris
at
circumfulsit lux' decaelo etca.d
3aule Saule qîd me
ego enim ostendam
rahel
e/subito
ens interr3.m audiuit uocem dicentem
est
nomen meum coram gentibf etregihus
set huius uitae uiros acmuli^r^ uinctos per
it
nowewtuum (JifK-Zt autem adeum dns ua
hjicest
xpistuz
autem dies multi consilium
(ecerunt iudei ut
eum
interficerent
notae autem fac/ae sunt saulo iwsi

dise
348
eoxum custodiebant autem /portas
Acts, IX. 11-24.
fol.
]
eum
die acnocte utinterficerent
pientes au/em discipu/'
eum
dimisserwwt
Cum
ei'us
acci
nocte per
submitentes iwsporta
mumm
nomine
hcEc
ariiabbas autem
adapos/o/w
et
adprAensum
narrauit
illis'
mine
et
ilium duxit
gentibf
et
qw
<\uoraodo irauia
nocte cessariam
adrbJM!
sum
acclessiae
dea.m
et
pacem
galUeam
et
quidem
et
^Y'surgens
autevi
icenaculum /circuwzstet/'u
et
ostendentes
tonicas ûestes quas' faciebat
illi
ponens genuaorauit
peno\.a.m iu
ihesu
samariam habebant
Surge innomine domini
apûit oculos suos etuis
3,tilla
so petro resedit dans autem
aedificabantar ambulan
eregit
eam
iactuxsxest
et
manuOT
illi
corauocans sanctos /uiduas
eam uiuam
adsignauit
sancti replebantur // set locos
adcor
et con\iersus
tabita
dixit
ptis
illis'
j ectis' autem omnihus foras petrj
dorcha
tes inntimore domt'ni et wwsulatione

spt'ritus
ne pigritms
nt oms uiduae flentes
dimisserwrat thar
et
ewet
p7'i9pe
petrus ewet inea misserunt duos
errat ilium
hatres deduxerunt eum
nuissent
Q,um autem
iracenaculo
ut
illis'
leuassent po
petrJ uenit cumillis' etcum ueniisset dux
eum quod cum cog
autem qw^rebant occidere
quam cum
uenire adnos' usq
ioquehatur quoque cum

disputabat
tactumest indiebwj
uiros adeuwzrogantes
et fiducialiter
cum grecW
aelimoysinis'
et
lidda abioppe discipuli audientes
ihesn eteiat cumillis' intrans
agens innomine dommi
eam
suerunt
indamasco egerit inno
exiens inhierusa/2
bonis'
ifirmata moriretr
uidisset Aominura et quia \oc\itnsest ei et quoraodo
n.ducialitr
opmbus
plena
quas' faciebat
nocredentes quiaessei discipu/wj ihwu
dorca
tabitiia q(2 interpretatadtcttur
''"
iniungere se' discipulis etomnes time
eum
ioppe autem erat qwizdam discipula
'W\
autem ueniisset inhierusa/wz temptabat
bant
178, r.
idest inoinchis ue\ icissiu
Jôtuw
per uniusrsam ioppen
autem
et
credide
ue\ s
actumest autem ut petrum
f
^ciuii'as
dum
uniursos deuenire adsac/oS qui'
liddam inuenit autem
habitabant
symonem
runt multi in domino // ppen' apud
prtransiis
actumest autem ut dies multos moraretr iwio
quendam curarium
uiratitem
qidam
"âhre
er
ue][
riarium[
ibi
hominem quemdam nomine
aeniam ab annis'
iacentem
'uiii"
te'
illi
ihs
petrus
xpz'stuc
tt6i
et
ilium
oms
liddam
et
surge
et
hora
uiderawt
-''etaiacda
'uiiii'
ille
iratuens
quid
349
est
quasi
uidit inuissu manifeste
diei
anguelum
ntem adse e/dicentem
soronam qui conuersisunt ad

.
"'
icnoir
timens deum cum omni domusua faciens
deum semper
sterne
et
.'
aelimoysinas multas plebi e/deprifcans
qui' habitabant
dommum
Acts, IX. 24-35.
et
aenias sanat
continuo surrexit
corniliMj' centorio
cohortis qucedicitui italica relegiossus
in grabato qui erat paralitifj

et ait
nomine
at incissaria
di
sibi
itroeu
cornili
eum timore correptus
domine
dixit
autem
illi
at
dixit
orationes tuae
Acts, IX.
36X.
4.
178, vo.
fol.
et
ascenderw^t
aelimoisinse tuae
memoriam inspectu
te uiros inioppen
dowzmi
nem quendam qicognominatr

hie hospitatr ap(fsymonem
^T
J-
mine mit
et
symo
arcessi
et
\n
et
quendaw
zum
oportet facere
'ii'
domisticos suos
unum metuentem dm
adherebant
cum
qib.f
etrax
exhis' qai
il
terz.autem die iter
insup^no
eis' cicidit
turn
// ex
eum
riis'
caelum aper
\i.ero
expectabat
corni
cognitis' suis' et necessa
Ct
amicis'
uocatis'
illos
(actus est
petrus obius ei cornilius
cum
et
'^coibdeiig
introiisset
procedens ad
TjCtfus
pedes adorauit eum
-'lomg
eum
autem die intrauit cessariam
nero le
\dest funiculis'
linteum
am
audire abste urba
abioppen comitatti sunt
1(111
discendens uasqoddam ueXvA
et
et
autem die surgens profectusest cumeis' etquidam
discipulis' s
nientis cxcessus etmaii
indomum suam
lius
super
^/testimo
te'
SLltera.
etcum essuriret uoluit gustare

parantibwj autem
d^m
accipit abanguelo sartcto arcessire
fratrihus
utoraret circahoram -ui-
ra
uenistis qui dixerunt cornilij
sum
^0 QUCntl
adprcp
facientibwj' et
illis'
ciuitati ascendit petrus
]anart ue\
quam
est "propter
quaeritis qtcacaxL
itroducens igitur eos recipit hospitio
narrasset o?}tm&
dimissit illos inioppen /// inqantib
dufuismiu
sum quern
ecce ego
nium hafens abuniueâgente indeoium respon
discessiset anguelus qKiloqw^batwr
uocauit
surge itaque
te'
Qiscendens autem petrus ad
centorio uir iustus ^/timens
li
]rio
dixit
illos
illos
llic dicet Mbx quid
te'
sp.c
discende /uade cumillis' nihil dubitans
quia ego missi
petrus
qucBiunt
uiri
"iii"
sa
litem
iro fli'ffrim
Ireo \desi obedio
ecee
ei
co.i,a..e deuiSBione d.'.y
curarium cmusest domus iuxtamare
illi
Xjos
,-
etro
magnum
'iiii"
sub
initis
uauit
homo sum
inquo erant omm'a.
mitti decaelo iftterram
eum
Surge
dicens
sicut ettu' et
et
ego ipse
loquens cum
intrauit
illo
]i'ndae
qwadripedia
urge petre
]enn
Mcl coit
ii/e^^
]es ut sus
et
et
adeum
absit
dne
dixitque
iuenit multos qui couenierunt

uos' scitis quovaodo
adillos
abhominatum
sit
uiro iudeo cowiungui aut accidere adaleni
occide e/manduca'
autem petrus
3,it
]mon
repentia terras /uolat
caeli et factaest uox'
ilia
et
numqwaw
<\uia
manducaui omne commone e/imun
genam
sed mihi
nem
iwmundum
aut
ostendit deus
neminem cowzmo
hominem
dicere
propter quod
apwa? gen
reMgua
dum
et
uox' itrum secunda
qucB deus purificauit
ne
adeum
Sine dubitatione ueni arcessitus inter
Aicii
commone
tu'
rogo quam ob caussam arcessistis me'
iarcethra
]apa<i iadeos et
dixeris hocautem factumest -perter e/statim re
ceptumw/
uas incaelum
hessitaret petrus
sio
quam
quidnam
uidisset
ecce
et
cum
nsque inhanc horam agens ieiunium
i^ztrase'
esset uis
eram hora
(f/orans
mea
qui'
uiri
Snudusquartana die
etecce
'uiiii'
idomu
uir stetit anteme' inueste
adme'
exau
missi erantacornilio inquirentes
Candida
domum
dita/ oratio tua et aelimoysinae
uam
si'
symonis adstet^runt adian
etcum uocassent
interrogabant
tuae
simon' qi cognomt'natur petrus hie

haberet hospitium
Aci-s,
et corniliz^j ait
X. 4-18.
>
>
madiaitUa
et ait
cornili'
cowmemoratse sunt
in conspectn di
illic'
360
Acts, X. 19-31.
r".
fol. 179,
mitteergo iwioppen' ^/arcessi
Simonem
eos Innomine ihu xpisti babtitzari
qui co
tunc rogaurunt eum ut maneret apud ieos
gnominat/- petrus hie hospitatr iwdomu
Simonis
cum adue
iuxtamare
curiarii'
nerit loq?êtur Wbi
t^
confestim I'giiur missi adte'
nunc ergo omnes
benefecisti ueniendo adnos'
omnm
spectutuo adsumus audire

prisceptasunt adomino
e(
qucecumque
audierunt autem apostoh' etfratres
aiiquot diehus
qui' erant iniudea
quom'am
cum
pierunt urbum dei
\ncon
gentes reci
et
ascendisset autem
petrus inhieruso/zwaw disceptabant ad
tt'bi
Siperiens autem petrus os'
-nudebthic
nersus ilium qui'erant excircumcissiowe
''
teciisid
dz'xzV iuritate
conperio quom'am nonest prsonaruw acceptor
ds sed inomni gente
acceptus
esi illi
habentes e/manducasti cumillis'
qwitimet deura eioperaiur iustitiam
uerhnm missit
filiis'
adnuntians pacem per ihesumxpi's turn
nium dominus
dzcentes quare introisti aduiros prceputiuw
hisraM
hicest
piens aute7n petrus exponebat
om
dinem
n ihesum anatzareih quomodo unxit
sp/nVu sac/o
e(
gnum
exim deus
rabam
sum^j omnium qucs
fecit inregione iudeorOT
citauit 'iii" die /dedit

fieri
et
eihierusakm quern occi
re
manducauimus ^/bibimus cum
posiquam resurrexit a mortuis' p^rdies
et prfficipit
nium
in
huic omes prisfetae testimo
illo
excircumcissione fideles qi ue
nerant
cwwpetro quia
sancti effussaw/
uentes
nationes gratia
Sudiebant enim
linguis' uariis' et
hibre
potest utnowbabtitzantwr
Acts, X. 32-48.
aqua
mm
itroiuit inos
commone
et
dixeris
\\oc
deus
manda
autem iactumest
receptasunt rursum omnia
caelum etecce
11 ^Tîerunt
et
uit
iro;2festim
uiri
'iii'
indomu inqaa eramus missi
Q^X^f
ingressi
autem
mecum
autem spirituc mih\
sumw
autem nobis'
-et-m- ixatres
loq
a^modo
uidisset
anguelum
sibi mitte
in ioppen' e/arcessi
simonemqwi cognominatur
petrus qui' loquetur
tidi
eris tu' /uniuersa
pro
nerha
domustua
inqmhus saluus
cum autem
pissem loqwi decidit supreos spirituc
hiiqwi
isti
indoToxsm. uiri narra
indomusua stantem etdkctntem
spt'n'tus
numquid aquam qis
x&spondit petrus
uolatiliacaeli
/manduca' dixi autem neqa
acessaria adte' me'
magnificantes deum
TtiTtC
spmtum sanctum
illos
et
utirem cumillis' nihil hessitans
audiebant u^rbum e/obstu
pebant
et
reptilia
uocem dicentem mihi surge pet
adstet^runt
loquente petro nerhahcec ce
cidit spirituc sanctus qui'
et
occide
perter
peccatorwOT accip^re pernomen eius omnes qui credunt
adhuc'
submitti decaelo
/uidi qaadripedia teriss
uit tu'ne'
xl
pifrhibent testimonium remissionewz
ineUOT
initis'
"iiii-
linteuwma
ueixii
Xespondit autem uox' secunda decaelo c^cb
il
nobis' pradicare populo ^/testifica
nonmortnorum
quoddam
dum numquam
re quia ipseesi qui constituiusesi adô iudex uiuorz^w

ei
inciuitate ioppen' et
quaquam domme quia commone aut imun
eum manifestum
nonomni populo sedtestihus prordinatis' ado
nobis' qui'
uas
bestias
audiui
suspendentes iwligno hc deus sus
derunt
or
illis'
etnemi usque adme' iaquod iwtuens conside
sanendo omwes obprsos azabulo quom'ara deus er
at cMOTillo /nos' testes
lo
cendens
quipertransii benefaciendo
uirtute
et
ci
uidi in excessu mentis uissionem dis
uos' scitis quod faciumest ucrbumpcruni
uersam iudeaw incipiens agali/ca posibahit'sTrntm quod prmdic

auit iohannt's
C2"o eram
dicens
T^
cae
sanctus
acciprunt sicut einos' /iussit
361
Acts, X.
48XI.
15.
i7g,
fol.
sum
Sicut innos' initio recordatus
autem
\xer\n
dommi
sicut
spz'n'/u
sancio
ergo
inuniu^ô orbe trrarum qucs factaest sub
dicebat iohannis quidem bab
aqua uos' autem babtitzabimini

si
eandem gratiam
here
deum
ne' daret spin'tum
innomt'ne ihesu
et
numquid possim
hiis' auditis'
xpt'sti
glorificaurunt
sanctum
deum dicentes
dedit
quidem
et fe
cerunt rnittentes adseniores permanus'
credentib?
barnabbse
O Clem
etgen
et sauli
/// utadfligeret
ma
autem tempore missit herodis rex
t/
quosdam
etiWi
ixatrem.
p^rambu
deaeclesw'a occidit autem
iacobum
"JJ[idens autem quia place
iohannis gladio
ret iudeis' et
nus
pet
adposuitadprAendere
lau^runt nsque adfinicem etciprum etaniiochtam
rum Grant autem diesazemorum aêm cum ad
nemini loqntes nerhnm
prmdisset missit incarcerem ///
rant autem
qui'
cum
qwidam
m'ssi solis' iudeis'
intrauissent antiochiam loque
dommum
custodiri
ihesum
credentium conuersasesf addominum

aeciessice
rusolimis' super
/misserunt barna
istis'
ti?rmissione
qumerat ihie
tarus
tabatwr
omnes pwposito
esset
eum
bant
cordis perm.a
et
nere indomino quiaerai uir bonus /ple
rairib
iiii
et ipse qwintzw
/
Cnmautem produc
erat dor
hirodis inipsanocte
duos milites uinctus
inter
'ii'
hostium custodie
stetit
refulsit inhabitaculo p/-cussoqa
eum
latere petri suscitauit
Dctuiias
et fide et
dicens
uelocitr e/ceciderunt catenae
adpositaerat iur
rofectus autem tharsnw
eius
P'
utquaereret saulum
set
quem cum inuenis
prduxitantiochiam
et
annuw
SUTge
nutasigthe
turn conucrsatisunt inaeclMJz'a
runt
tKrbam multamita
ut
et
tz'3i
uestimentumtuuw?
Sequebatwr
docue
cognomina
bat
et
^/nesciebat
illi
si'
/calcia'te' gal
circumda'
sequere me'
uerum
exiens
est
quod
p^ranguelum estimabat enim autem
fie
se'
aduerb
rentur
mhis'
primum
antiochiae discipult
ii"
trseuntes autem
primam
et
custodiam uenierunt ad portam
\dest boni
unw
Acts, XI. 15-28.
uissum uidere
ani
autem diebj sup^ruenierunt abhiera
solimis' pnifetae
gens
xpi'sti
exhis'
anteochiam
et
ferream qua ducit adcinitaiem
exsur
nomine agabaj'
significabat
taest eis'
862
qua
ultro api?r
Acts, XI.
lit
dugaltasu
demanibj
dixit autem anguelus adeum perge
licas tuas /fecit sic' etdixit
to
dux
uiroTUfn
nus spiritnsancto
\dest
quEdemio
addominuxa. proeo
carcerem etecce anguelus
lumen
idest dunaib cbeth
liebat autem oratio sinein
catenis' et custodes an/
hor
quidem serua
^/petrus
a!o'x,c\essia
miens petrus
bban' usque adantiochz'awz qi czprueniisset

f/uidisset gratiam del ganissusest et
uolens post pasca produ
hatur incarcere
I)ruenit
autem sermo adaures
eum
eum populo
cere
manus domini cumeis' multusqe nnmerus
eterat
\ii\xm
Tadens -quatuor quat^rnionib<f mi
exeis' uiri ciprei et cirinei
hantur adgrcos adnuntiantes
'[xgostoiontm
habebat
habitantibM iniudea hairihus quod
qui' disprsi fuerunt atribula
tione qucBâcta erat substefano
quisqi!^
pwposuerunt ministerium mittre
tacuerunt
deus poenitentiam aduitam dedit
tib7.is
pwutunus
chiae
illis'
prohi
illis'
uere
discipuli autem qui' erant antio
claudio
deus sicut ^/nobis' qui' credimus indomtnum.ihm.xpm

G2|'o quis eram ego
famem magnam futwram
per spt'ritum
titzauit
v.
28XII.
10.
i8o, I".
fol.
/exeuntes processeiunt uicum un
abse'
um
eo
fowtinuo ita anguelus discessit ab
et
ipsecj/
suum dominus
et
et
anerraihus exspirauit
plebis iudeorw
cebat e/multiplicabatKr
marcia
mummariae
eum
honorem do
noradedisset
me demanu herodis ^/omni expectatione

cosideransqw uenit addo
matris iohannis qwicogno
uoces etnon hominis
dei
confestim autem percussit
eripuit
popu
cont'wahatu?- adeos
autem adclamabat
lus
nunc scio'uere*
<i?petrus adse' reursus dixit
C\uia missit anguelum
i<fes;
protribunali
et
coquod
anguelus de\
consMxamatus
Ue^-bum autem domini eras
Darnabbas autem
et
saulus reu^rsisunt abhierusolimis'
minatusM/ marcus ubi erant multi congre
et
expleto ministeno adsumpto iohanne
gati /orantes pulsante autem eo
qui cognominatusM/ marcus
aeuanguelisâ
'
ianuae
adaudien
processit puella
/
/.ue\
rhoda
dum nomine chode

cem
hostium
aeciessia quce erat antiochiae pwfetse etdoc
/utcognouit uo
uocatwr niger
sed in
tro currens nuntiauit stare petruw
an/ianuam
nis'
ilia
adeam
dixerunt
atilli
autem adfirmabat
lactaneus
isa
habere
lis'
illi
perseu^^bat pulsans hostium
cum autem
sent uiderunt ^/obstupuerunt
3,dnuens
ap^ruis
et
domino
nabban'
Ijetrusautem
est
simon' qui
et
etincius cyrinensis a'/mana
hen' qi erat hirodis tetrarchae col
sic' se'
autem dicebant angueluseius
Inquibaj barnabbas
tores
ianuam
petri priKgaudio nowaperuit
erant autem in
il
Separate mihi bar
dixit spiritus sanctus
saulum inopwj' adquod adsumpsi
et
XMflC
eos
tesqwe
IIlinistrantibKi' autem
saulus
eis'
ieiunantes f/orantes inponen
manus' dimisserunt
6t
illos
autem
eis'
manu
ciuitas
ut taceret
quomodo deus
narrauit
qidem missi aspiriimancto abierwt

isola ^
am /inde nauigauerunt cyprum et cum
seluci
ipsi
deduxisset
tiate
it
eum
iacobo
et
decarcere
nun
dixitque
hatrihus hac /egressus abi
inalium locum
tactaautem die
dei
habentes autem etiohannem inmistfrio
insynagoâ iudeorw;?;
etcum perambulassent uniuersam isolam us
quidnawz
nowparuatemptatio iwtrmilites
uerhum
ueniissent salamina pr(dicabant
erat
ciut'tas
depetro factumesset
siset
eum
et
hirodis autem
cum
mag
que ad pafum iuenierunt nirum
requcBs
numquendam
nowiwuenisset inquisitione
pseodoproietam iudeum cui nomen
r.f^n
"
'
.
decustodibw
facta
iussit
eos duci adse'
bariessus qi erat
erat
pj'opn'um
discendensq aiudea incessariaw

ciuiias
commoratus^j/
3.t illiomMs
ibi
adeum
et
\dest regerent \dest
postulabant
rechtire fo
rru
pacem eo quod
entur regiones eorumabillo

die
paulo
cessitis'
barnabban'
illis'
et
elimas magus
SCXulus
tuens
herodis uestitus ueste regiasedit
omni
omnis
hie ar
Tesistebat autem
enim
interpretatur
consmem
363
nomen
eius
afide // sancio in
autem qui e/paulus repletus spiritn
meum
fallacia
drxtt
Illii
plene
omm
dolo
q^rens a[
^'^^cutlon[
et
afide
zabuli inimice
iustitiae noradissinis snhnerterc
uias domini rectas etnunc ecce
Acts, XII. 10-21.
paulo dissiderab
sic'
qucexcns aa^rtere pro
ualer
statuto autem
,
uiro prudenle
regio
ant audire uerbum dei
p^rsua
sso plato qui erat super cubiculum re

gis
proconsvde se
ciuiias
erat autem tyris' ^/sydonis'
uenierunt
cum
proprtufn
manus domini
Acts, XII.
21 XIII.
ii.
fol.
super
te' eietis
caecus norauidens lucem
ovini
ligo ^/tenebrae ^/circumiens qwizrebat qui
sumsuuOT dicebat
manum
{actum
TMflC
daret
proconsTi\
v<>.
aduentus' eius babtismum poenitentise
usque adtemp^j eUonkstim cicidit ieum ca
ei
i8o,
cuidisset
mini
credidit admirans supr doctriwa
(2,um lpleret autem \o\iannis cur
plebihisraM
Quern me'
arbitra
nonsnm ego xpistus sedecce uenit postxae'
usse
iwwsum dignus calciamenta peduw
cuius
solu^re
ue\ ss
domini
cum eo
cum apofo nauigarent paulus
et
erant
uenierunt p^rgen pampilise
tVatres
dominum
qui iuobis' timent

hui'us
rusolimam
lusakm ^/principes
et'us
^/uoces pro?eta.rum
qucE
llll nero p^^-trawseuntes pergtn
antiochiam qum
Gt
sidiae
sederunt
paw
est pis
et
ui
nobis' nerhum salutis
enim habitant hie

hunc xpi'stum ignorantes
psromne sabbatuwz
guntur iudicantes inpuUuerunt
igressi synagoâOT die sabbati
T)ost lectionem autem legis
(1
missumj/
petierunt apilato ut interficerent euz
Cumq summassent omnia
ixatres sxqiAsest inuobis' ser
exhortationis
adplebem
"Kpieuerunt
lam caussam mortis iwuenientes ineum
proittarum
dicentes
mo
le
'' "'
etnul
misserunt principes synagogee adeos

uiri
Ct
generis abrachae
lilii
\o\iannis autem discendens abeis' xcvLersusest hie
piliae uenierunt
Uin
etqux
urgens paulus ^/manu silentium idic
erunt
qu(Z deeo scrip
eum deligno posu
taerant deponentes
dicite
eum inmonumen/o
deus nero suscitauit
uel e
ansait
"M IH
tis ieuva.
eum
hisrahelitae etqtA time
Qudite deus plebis hisraM pat
plebem cum
res nostras elegit e/exaltauit
essent i^colse iraterraaegipti i?/ibrachio ex
celso eduxit eos exea
tempus mores eorum
et
per xl
annorum
erasakm
qui'
inpleuit
filiis'
inpsalmo
Cô
eorum quasi
bo
post -cccctos'l' annos etposthcec dedit iudi
proMam
simul ascenderrat
cumco degalilea
exinde po
'ii'
nsque nunc sunt testes eius adplebem
scxiptumest
sionem tuam trminos
mens as
lilius
postula' ame'
gentes hereditatemtuam
tenrae
hanc deus ad
Sicut
nostris suscitans ihesuva
hodie genuite'
tiii
ihi
adnuntiamus earn quce adpatres
nostros repn)missionem factaest quoniara
/distruens gentes "uii' int^rra channan'
ces usque adsamuel
his' qui'
etnas' uobis'
sustinuit indiserto
sorte distribuit eis' tsrram
amortuis' quiuissusest p^rdies multas
et
et
tu'
etda.
posse
Cum
autem
ul
stauerunt
regem
/dedit eis' saul
filiumcis uirum detribu beniamin'
suscitauifrit
an
dam'd inregem
ens
dz'xz'/
dabo
uirum secundum
tes
testimonium p^rhib
1 T~* ueni dam'd
meas hums
ssionem eduxit
cor'
detis
meum
tionem dauid enim
filium iesse
qui faciet uolunta
dauid
ideoqw^
sanctumtuum uidere
suae generationi
eta
corup
cum ad
ministraset uoluntati dei dormiuit
/adpositusM/ adpa/res suos e/uidit
coruptionem quern uero suscitauit deus
saluatorem
ihesuva prizdicante iohanne an/efaciem
Acts, XIII. 11-24.
uob;!r sancta fidelia
Vius dicit nci^dabis
exsemine secundum promi
hisraM
amortuis' arnpMus iam
non xenersurum i72Coruptionem itadixit quia
nis''xl' i!/ammoto illo suscitauit eis'
cui
eum
dit coruptiowfOT
364
Ilotum
Xionni
igitur situobis' uiri hatres
Acts, XIII. 24-38.
fol.
quia per hc
ih^wm
poenitentia uobis'
ei
remis
pedum
illiexcusso puluere
CxX
i8i, r".
ieos
ciut'tas
peccatorww adnuntiatr abomnihus
sio
qaihus nopotuistis iwlege moysi
inhunc ihMm Omnis
ficari
11 idete
ti&caiur
fowtemptores
qui' credit ius
11
et
e/loqwerentr
idete
^Veuntibwj
utsequenti sabbato
Cumqwe
bahc
autem
et
eorum
qui
domim
zelo
et
contra dicebant his'
deorum cumprincipibwf
ad
repletisz^rat
qum apaulo
fugerunt
et
quidam
impetus gentium e/iu
esset
ewtumiliis'
suis' ut
ficerent e/lapidarent eos
entes
di
iudeis'
cum autem factus
uero cOT apoztolis
audire uerbum
uenit
uidentes autem trbas iudei
gratiae
permanus'
fieri
Qiuissaej^ autem multitudo ciuitatis
quidam quidemerant cum
Seqwenti uero sabbato pene u
niuersaciuitas'
dantes signa etprodigia
suae
demora
indomino misericor
diam testimonium perhibente uerbo
dem
loq<entes suadebanteis' utpermanerent
ingratiadei
dominus tinuo pacem
Illulto igUur tempore
tist fiducialiter agentes
dimissaesset sinagoga
aduenarOT paulum e/barnabban'
qui' uero incre
fratres sed
interillos
fecit
loqêrentwr sibi uer
secutisunt multi iudeorawz e/colentium
etgre
iudei suscitauerunt persequ
gentium aduersus
rogabant
illis'
mdtoxum
tionem e/adiracondiam eowcitauerunt animas
op quod nowcredidis Si qis enarrauerit uo

bis'
utcrederet
ita
duli fuerunt
tactumest autem iwioconio
Synagogam iudeorw^
coxum copiossa multitudo
disperd
emini quia opj operdrego indiebj UM/ris
discipu/z' uero reple
etspiritu sancto
utsimul introirent
ergo ne' superueniet
miramini
et
bantr gaudio
iusti
uobis' quod Aictumest inprofetis'
iaconiam
uenierunt
intelleg
adciuitates liconise
ci'ui/as
literam et derben e/uniuersam in circuitu re
cebantwr blasfemantes /// uobis' opor
unc
barnabto
consta.nter paulus et
gionem
dz'xert
et ibi
"
primum
tebat
uerbum
loqui
dei sed
quoniam
etq-
pellistis illos e/iwdignos uos' iudicas

tis
aeternae
adgentes
uitae
Sic'
GCCe
enim
corauertemur
Posuite' lumen mgQniihus ut

lis'
at
sis' il
insalutem usqe adextremum
uus
terras
et
glorificabant
dominum
bat
pe
mat
exutero
numquam ambulauer
suae qui'
eum
fieret
iretui
e/uidens quia haberet fidemut sal
magnauoce
dixit
pedes tuos rectus
etcrediderunt
claudus
hie audiuit paulum loqentem qui
insest
3,'U.dientes autem gentes gauissi sunt
uirinlistris infirmus
hus sedebat
ris
domirMS
prizcipit nobis'
Clutias
Uldam
re
aeuanguelitzantes erant
et exiliuit
cum
Zurhse autem
Surge sper
e/ambula
uidissent quod fecerat

civitas zA^xerbiuTtt
quotquot pri2ordinati erant
nam
1
'irfM/piincipes
aduitaw
Qeseminabatwr autem uerbum
niuersam regionem //// mulieres
11 Qei autem
nestas
et
concitauerunt
primos
et
aeter
paulus
domixii peru
dzcew/es
ho
uocem suam
liconiae
Qii similes hominib^j discenderunt
adnos' e/uocabant barnabban' iouem
relegiossas
ciuitatis
leuauerunt
uero
Paulum
\desi orator
dux
e/ex
uerbi
mercorium qwzam ipse

Sacerdos autem iouis
erat
qui erat
coimea
citauerunt persecutionem i;paulum
e/barnabban' e/iecierwwt eos definibz
inciui/a/e
tauros
adferens cumpopulis'
suis'
crificare
365
uolebat
sa
Qacod ubi audierunt apostoli
barnabbas e/paulus
Acts, XIII. 38-50.
coronas an/e ianuas
et
eowscissis' tonicis' suis
Acts, XIII.
51 XIV.
13.
fol.
exiluerunt inUw-bas clamantes
et
dicen/
mortales sumus similes
qui'facitis \\ac /nos'
homines adnuntiantes uobis'
uobis'
uanis' conuerti
adu^rsus
uiri
addommum uiuum
Tent
abhis'
paulus
exaliis'
alii
qui fecit caelum
ilios
statuerunt ut ascende
barnabbas e/qaidam
et
adapostulos
et
pr^spit^ros ihie
supisr hac' qistione
rusalem
ei
i8i, v.
llli
t'gitur
ct'uitas
Urram /mare
qua
eiomm'a.
\ne\s' sunt
generationibj dimissit omnes gentes ingredi
sum
^/tempora fructifera
cibo
ue\ sedauerunt
corda
e( laetitia
num
suadercnt Xurhzs, ne'
sibi
dicentes uix
immolarent
quidam de
eum mortuum
cipulis'
die
surgens itrauit ciuitatem
cum barnabba
proîictusest
aeuanguelitzassent u^rbumdfi
et
eis' dis
cum autem magnaq^csstio
ÛTgens
ciuitatiilli
docuissent multos reusrsisunt listraw
iaconiam
SCltis
antiochiam firmantes
et
animas discipulorww
Ct
nerent infide
et
uit
inregnumda
dans
cum
etcum cons
ieiunantibj'
fieret
quonia'CQ. antiquis' d\&\>us
meum
dau^-unt eos domino inquem crediderunt
tra^s
inuobis'
gentes
audire
etquino
corda deus testimonium prhibuit

spirituia
illis'
sanctum
sicut dedit ^/nobis'
tide
/nihil discreuit internes
commen
//// ixatres uos'
Tl ITl
usrbum aeuanguelii ^/credere
p^rsingulas aeclesias pr(fspi
illis'
tros f/orassent
uerhnmhoc
petrus diydt adeos
elegit deus peros'
exhortantes utperma
Quoniara psrmultas tribulatioM
oportet nos' intrare
Conuenierunt
legem moysi
que apostoli /Seniores uidere
inderben' cumque
et
dicentes quia opor
circumcidi eos prcec'ipere quoque serua
re
pojt^ra
et
tituissent
tet
Circ;dantibj autem
&sse
lariseorum
heresi
Qui crediderunt
pau
iudei /p'suassis' twrbis' lapidantesqw^
fe
^^'''^x^'^'"^'' ^^'^^^
cisset deus cumillis'
lum traxerunt extra ciuitatem aestimant

es
autem ueniissem
senioribM adnuntiantes quanta
et
'up;uenerant auiem quidam abantiochia e/iaconia
S'
mag
Cum
oranihus hatnhus
inhierusa/(?OT susceptist ahseclessia etahapostoh's
inplens
nes/ra. et\\(Ec
samariam narrantes conuersationem
gentium ^/faciebant gaudium
ip
benefaciens decaelo dans
reliquit
pluias
et
quidem nonsine testimonio semet
uias suas ?/
fenicen
deducti abaeckwz'a prtrarasiebant
qui' mprceteritis'
purificans
cordaeoraw
temptatis
edeum iraponere iuguw
nKc ergo quid
ciuitas ue\xegio
euntesqae pessidiam uenerunt inpampiliaw

et
loquentes
iiip^r
gen uerbum
super ceruicem discipulorww
domt'ni discenderunt
quod neque
paties uestri potuerunt neqe nos' por
regi'o
]n<;K ipsa
occiden
initaliam et inde nauigaurunt antiochiawz
tare potuimaj
sed per gratiam domini
]alis
unde
erant traditi gratise di
urunt
Cum
aecUsstam
cum
illis
inopus quod conple
autem ueniissent
retulerant
qum
ap^ruisset
et
et
gentibwi'
hostium
quidam
discendentes deiudea
hatres
Acts, XIV.
potestis salui
2.
/illi
admodum
tacuit autem
disci/K/z!r
et
paulum narr
qaanta lecisset dews cum
antes
signa
et
quam
tacuer7j:t
p^-odigia
illis'
ingentibzi!^ pereos etpost
respondit iacobwj dicens
.
,
// bae
^rgo seditione nwzminima paulo
13XV.
barnabban'
docebant
fieri
saluari quern
omnis multitudo /audiebant

fidei
dicentes quia m'ssi ciicumcidamini
moremmoysi non
frtc/a
cum
Cfedimus
crediderunt
quanta fecisset deus
nioratisunt autem tempz^j non modicum
et
ihesu
congregassent
et
barnab
866
Acts,
XV.
2-13.
182, r.
fol.
dt'cens
me'
\J,iri fra/;es audita
rauit quern
admodum primum
simon' nar
beneagite
sume
deus uoluit
mere exgentibwj populum nomini suo ^/hulc
'//
ei
diruta
resedificabo e^
ei'us
ut requirant caetsn
eregam
notum asaeculo
faciens hcec
uUsi moi
chenn
qui'
sum
exgentibus con
remanere
siliae
TJaulus autem
eant
litzantes cumaliis' pluribw^
se'
acontaminationibj simulacro
Slomicatione
uiuc
e/subfucatis' /sang
cumqe
etqucE
sibi fieri
nolunt ne'
enim atempon'bwj
faciant moisses
isynagogis' ubi per
unc placuit
aeclMa
et
aliquot autem dies dixit
habeant ///
se'
uis
illos
solus autem iu
ibi
barnabbas
demo
docentes e/aeuangue
antiochise
uerbum dommi
adbarnabban' paulus
senioribw crnnomni
nem
qui cognominaiur marcus pau
Srilabbas autem uolebat adsumere iohan
eum
lus autem orabat
elegere uiros exhis' /mitte;-e anteochiam
ci
pnzdicauimus uerbum domini quomodo
uitates inquibwj
legitr
et
dimissisunt
rCuertantes uissitemus fratres peruniuersas
eum predicant
omne sabbatum
apostolis'
aliis'
OSt
antiquis'
haêt insingulis' ciuitatibw eos qu\
-j-
autem
est
das abiit
x?i}oz.xi\ur
thib
rt
acto autem ibi aliquanto tempore

afratribf adeos qi misserunt
dns
sili
cum pace
etconfirmati sunt ///
hatres
latisunt
meum dmt
legissent
nerbo plurimo consa
essent prrfetae
uertantr d^ddominum sed scrib^re adeos utabstin
xum
formuich
illud
opus suum propter
esi
quod ego iudico noiwqaietari eos
cum
as e/ipsi
hominum domtnum /omnes
gentes super quas' inuocatumw/ nomen
quam cum
tradiderunt sepistulam
gauissisunt super cowsulationem iudas autem et
/aedificabo tabfr-naculum dauid quod cecid
it
"lliri igitur dimissi discenderunt antiochiam et
con
cordant urba profetarww? sic/ scn^tumest V>ost hcec reueri

ar
ualete //// congvega.ta multitudine
his'
apampilia
qui discessiset ab
inopus
e/noiisset cumeis'
uel dis[
Cum
paulo
et
barnabba iudam qui cognominatr
factaej/
autem discessio
barnabban' /Siliam uiros primes infra/nbus
ut discenderent abinuicem et barnabbas
Scribentes p^rmanus' eorum aspistulam cont'mentemhcec
adsumpto petro nauigauit cyprum
Dostoli
paulus uero electo
f.
3^
eum
nondebere suscipi
et
seniores hiis' hatres qui sunt
^/Sirise ^/ciliciae ixatrihus
SUdiuimus quod quidam
antiochise
exgentibJ salutem quoniam
gratise
non mandauimus placuit nobis'
...
profectusM/ traditw
silia
dommi afratribw pi?;'ambulant autem
riam /ciliciam WKfirmantes aeclessias
exnobis' exeuntes trba
u^nint uos' usrbis' euijrtantes animas
prfficipiens custodire
uestras, quibwj-
collectis' iu
et
cum
elegere uiros /mittere aduos'
rissimis' nosir'is
barnabba
qui tradiderunt
domini
nostr'i
ihesu xpt'sti missi
Sumus
quam
cipulus
et
siliam
tili
eadem uissumw/
inpone
hcec necessaria
luit
nomine
erant
inillis' locis'
rum
et
sanguine ^/subfucato
eius
one
et
ea quce uobis'
ritis
aliquibwj
fieri
fornicati
aqwibw custodientes
gentilis
tradidebant
norauultis ne' fece
qua
uos'
et
et
listram
13-29.
367
ecce quid
themotheus
illi
fidelis
patre gen
qui'
hunc uo
ilium propter iudeos qui erant
sciebant enim
%ssei
eis'
Cum
custodire
omnes oôd
dogmata
erant decreta abapostolis'
et
pater
autem pertrasirent ciuitates
et
oribKJ qwi ewent inhierusolimis'
XV.
et
iaconio iratres
cofirmabantr fide
Acts,
dis
paulus secum proficisci e/adsumens
abstineatis uos' abimmolatis' simulacro

et
am
ci'uiias
pj uic testimonium reddebant
circumcidit
ut
erat
mulierisiudcse
inlistris
et
circumiisset has' nationes ///
^ruenit autem inderben
ue\ uidua; fili
^rgo iudam
spz'nVui sancto ^/nihil nobis' ultra
re honeris nobis'
paulo hominibaj
animas suas pmnomine
qui' /ipsi uobis' refferent
enim
et
cumca
si
pnscepta apostolorum etseniorum
ciuitas
num
ita
seni
et seclesise
habundabant
Acts,
XV. 29 XVI.
5.
182, v.
fol.
numero qwotidie
frigiam
trawseuntes
regionem uetatisunt aspznVu sancto
litae
Cum
qui u^rbum del inassia
uidentes autem domini eius
hora
ga
et
quia exiit
spiritus-
questus eorum adprehendentes paulum
lo
uenissent aulem in
inlorum adprinci
Siliam per duxerunt
et
ctuiias
mysiam temptabant
autem psr trawsis
runt
noctem paulo ostensaw/
uissio per
homines Cont^rbant ciuitatem
ilii'
nostram cum
moysiam discenderunt troade
sent
y"
cum
eos sps Wiesn
/nop;'missit
pes e/offerantes eos magistratibwj dixe
bithiniam
ire
Sint iudei
et
morem
adnuntiant
cum
neque facere
noralicet nobis' suscipere
quern
su
macedo quidam
llir
mus romani
erat stans /di
et
concurrit plebs aduersus
]don
]pTO/>!-iOT
precans
eum
Ut
adiuuanos'
:]as
et
quessiuimus
dzt
CCTti
t^<2!%Siens inmacidoniara
d/cews
autem uissum
iiidit
inmacidoniam
proficisci
eis'
Ilauigantes autem atroia
litzare eis'
ue\
\desi ciuiias
et
inde
qucBest primapartis macidoniae

]ain':e
Gfamus
coloiiia
as'
urbe dithus aliquot
domim
die
idesi icip
strinxit inligno
filippis'
paulus
ciuit
autem inhac' die
et silias
3ubito
sabbati autem egressi sumus
prizceptum accipisset
"fT^
pedes eos
et
/~\
autem nocte hierunt
iilt/dia
adorantes
deum
laudantes
et
Viero
terrasmotus
et
itaut
aper
eorum
tasunt statim omniahostia etaniuersa
mulieribaj
mo
magnus
est (actusest
uerentur fundamentacarceris refestim
to
6Xp'gefactus au/em cus
uincula solutasunt
conuenierunt etqucBdsLm mulier nomine
(]ucB
tale
audiebant eos qui' incustodiaerant //
et
cowfirmantes uerbum
esse e/sedentes \oqzieba.ntur
oratio
cum
utdiligenter custo
missit eos )nintnorem carcerera

ciuUas
portam iuxtaflumen ubi uidebatwr
ras
inposuissent misserunt eos i carce
diret eos qi
directo cursu uenimus samotrachiam
sequenti die neapolin
plagas
ctuiias
\d est
et
cum multas
et
rem prcipientes custodi
asuangue
fac/i ajiia uocasset nos' das
cedi
runt uirgis'
stati?^
eorum iuse
scisis' tonicis'
eos i5/magistratus
carceris e/uidens apertas ianuas car
tos
''
III
porpuraria ciuitatis theya
lida
]rcr
colens
terinonÔT
\orum
deum
dommus upermt
cuius
audiuit
domus^'aj
siiudicatis
et
autem bab
manete
et
itroite
coeglt nos'
lam q/ândam hafen/em s^tntum phithonem obuia

re nobis' qucs quasstum
at
dominis'
taest
isti
suis'
paulum
homines
et
magnum
diuinando
di'cens
faciebat multis' diebJ
QOlens
qui'
autem
conuersus sprn/ui dixit prtBcipio
Acts, XVI. 5-18.
abea
et exiit
ettremefactus
producens eos foras
et siliae
domini qid me' oportet facere ut
saluus fiam at
illi
dixerunt crede indowzz'no
ihesa e/saluus eris tu' et
urbum cumomnibus
tz'î
gas eorum
et
continuo
cum
adposuit
autem pau
innomine
dicens
domus
tua /locutist
indomu
lens eos inillahoranoctis lauauit pla
serui dri excelsi sunt
exire
est
hie' sumwj'
subsecu
adnuntiant uobis' uiam
ihesn xpisti
pwcedit paulo
enim
ei
salutis hoc
lus et
nihil fecerismali tiii
uniuersi
prisstab
hcsc
adnos' clamabat
magna
amauit autem paulus uoce
ait
ClCtuTnest autem euntibwj nobis' adorationem puel
se'
sestimans fugere uinctos
petitoqwe lumine introgresjJ
diprecataw/ dz'cews
esse
euaginato gladio suo uolebat
inter&cere
/"*
I
Cum
me' fidelem domix\o
findomummeam
uerbum d
intendere
cor'
his' quce dicebantz^r apaulo
titzata esset
ceris'
mu
essei
eis'
qui' erant
babtitzatus/ ipse
perduxisset eos
mensaw
et laetatus
et
et'tis
ettnl
domnseius
indomum suaw
est
cum omni do
suacredens indomino etcum dies factus

misserwrat magistratus' lectores
eadem
Acts, XVI. 18-35.
183, I-
fol.
\desi ufrbo excussationis
Qimittite homines
dicentes
uit
nuntia
illos
auiem custos' carceris MerhzhcBc paulo
\\(Bc
magis
(\uia
accepto
et
sserunt
abiassone eicaetens dimi
satis
Iliaires nero confestim
p^rnoctem dimissert
ciuiias
tratus misserunt ut dimitemini
es
ite
nunc
t'gUur exeunt
paulum
inpace Daulus auiem

ue\
iMdem
puplice fowdempnatos
Atxt't eis' cessos nos' \n

id est qu/a paiilus red
dit cons
homines romanos
cum ad
qui
insinagogam iudeorw introue
uenissent
runt
inberoneam
/siliam
hii
auiem erant nobiliores eoruw quist
um
ro
maDis'
misserunt in carcerem etnunc occulte nos'
cum omni
thesalonicae qui suscip-unt u^rbum
irjcarso
ieceant nowita erit Sed ueniant
"^.''"^
nos' ieci
et ipsi
aerhz.
sihac se hab^rent quomodo paulus adnuntiarbat
hmc timueruntq audito quod romani
sent /uenientes diprecatisunt eos
es
ei
educen
ei
quotidie scrutantes scriptwras
3.uiditate
nuntiaunint magistratibwi lectores
ant
multi quidem crediderunt exeis'
mulierum honestarum
gentilium
ei
non pauci
/uiri
re
rogabant ut egredentr urbemexeun
tes
(2,
um
auiem cognuissent inthesalonica.iudei
quia
ei
ci'uztas
tes auiem decarcere
dominus
quanta
narraurunt
uissis' irairihus
set
introierunt adlidiam
beroias prcsdicatumesi apaulo
ei
^
runt eiihi
fecis
commouentes
wrbum
uenie
did
^/turbantes
multitudinem statimq tunc paulum dimis
cumillis' ei sulantes eos profecti

ciuiias
Cum
sunt
ciuiias
ciuiias
01 lias
uenierunt tensalonicam
/apoloniam
ata
auiem paulus intrauit adeos

'iii*
diserebat
eis'
usq athenas
siliam e/timotheum
resurgere amortuis'
quem
adnuntio
ego
Crediderunt
silise
ei
ei
cum
ei
/decolentibM geniilihusque multitu
adSumentesq deuulgo
ueni
I)aulus auiem
athenis' eos expectaret incitabatz/r
ciuitatem
Qisputabat igiiur insynagoâ
cumiudeis'
ei
omnes
credide
proprium beteiici
2]elantes auiem iu
runt nonpaucae
celeritir
spiriius eius inipso uidens idulatrise deditawz
uobis' /quidam exeis'
do magnamulieresqe nobiles
paulum p^rduxer^wt
utquam
rent adillum profectisunt
ei
quia hic/ ihws xpisiuc
adiunctisunt paulo
ei
ibi
accepto mandate abeo ad
prsabb
e/apm
/inSinuens quia xpzlr/wm oportuit pati
ens
dei
ei
descriptwris'
auiem /thimotheus Temanserunt
qui auiem deducebant
ubi erat synagoga iudeoruOT Secundum fowsuitudi
nem
admare
serunt haires utiret u&que
auiem prambulassent anfipoliw?
dam
colentibj
deum
ei
dies adeos qui aderant
auiem epecurie
cumeo
ei
inforo per
Qui
Stoici philosophi
quidam dicebant
uiros quos
disserebant
concitaxiemnt
quid sibi uult hie seminiurbiwj dicere
ei
sit
f;
dam
malos
ei
turha facta
ciuitatem /adsistentes
qffirebant eos
domui
iassonis
inpopulum producere
3,lii
ei
cum
inriddentes dicebant
detur demoniorwOT
adnuntiator
Quia ihesum adnuntiabat
nowiwuenissent eos trahebant iasonew
nouoraw
thar[
ui
esse
eis' ^/resurrecti
cusi[
ei
qosdam
clamantes e/dicentes quontara
orbem concitau^runt
quos' suscipit iasson'
ei
Tegem alium
esse
auiem plebem
ei
35XVII.
8.
ihm
hii sunt
qai
sal[
hcec
noua quadiciiux
ate
doctrina enim noua quaedam infers

auribj nw/ris uolumus ergo scire quidnam
laciunt
principes ciuitatis
adprAensum eum adariopagum
doctrinam qumesi
homin
dicentes
ei
duxerunt dicentes noreposimus scire
hue' uenierunt
ei hii'
es contra dicreta cessaris
Acis, XVI.
onem
fiaires adprincipes ciuitatis
uellent h^sfesse
wMcitau^runt
Sthenenses auiem omnes
audientes
359
Acts, XVII. 8-21.
fol.
et
aduenae
surrectionem mortuorum quidam qi
hospites f/nihil aliud uaca
dem
bant nissi aut discere aut audire

3.1iquid noui
Stans
aukm
et
]hocai
uidens
uideo
Simulacra u/ra inueni
,-am inqua' scriptumw/
"huasalfi
et
'^'"
ignoto do C(uod
nobis' deus qui' fecit

quiz ineo sunt
mundum
ost
/omnia
cum
hie caeli /trrse
deus noimanufactis' templis' inhabitat

nee'
manibj humanis'
3.1iquo
et
Cumipse det omnihtis uitam
insprationem /omnia
diffiniens
deura
SI
inuenient
" nofactorise
terrse
adtractent
quamuis non longue
et
ûmus
nuper
pr^cillam uxorem
et
saluta
maneb
^J'ant
disputa
nomen domini
nosolum iudeos sed
sit
niissent autem demacidonia Silias
theuS inStabat uerbo paulus
5\cut qui
ihwam
iudeis' xpz!r/m
suadeb
ihesu
etiam grecos
at autem
uiui
autem see
trabat insy
/in
aut
abuno quoqe UM/rm inipso enim
mus e/mouemur
artis
bat interponens
eum
qui'
nagogam persabbatum omne
eorum quaerere
forte
et
at a.pud eos ^/operabatur
Statuta tempora ettermm
lihomimhus os habitationis
aquilaw
uit illos etquia eiusdem erant artis
feeitqw^ exu
Super uniucrsam faciem
puntium genere
iudeos aroma accessit adeos
nosanguine omne genus inhabita

re
quemdam iudeum
eoquod priscipissct Claudius discedere omnes
eius
''i-exromas
3-b athenis' uenit
Qiuitas
uenerat abitalia
indigens
colit;-
^/inueniens
nomine
cumeis'-^/// corinluw
regressus
hffic
nomine
sit
et alii
uiri
inquibw^
crediderunt
ei
dionissiaj ariopagita s/mulier
damaris
ergo ignorantes colitis hoc ego adnuntio
dehoc' iterum %\cut paulus
te'
adherentes
etz.
u^ro dixerunt
demedio illorum quidam wero
exiit
prist^riens
Quidam
inridebant
3.udiamus
paulus inmedio
aripagi ait uiri athinenses p^romnia

(^2âsi supsrstitiores uos'
183, v.
et
Cum
ue
timo
testificans
contradicentibwi'
eis' e/blas
idesi prtEdictum
dam
uestrum poetarum dixerunt
^^mus
enim creatwra e/genus
cum ^'^"'"s
dri
femantibw:'
ipsiz/j'
non deb emus aestimare
vnymdus ego exhof adgentes
Gl
auro ^/argento autlapidi sculpt^rse

]rtis
artificis ^/cogitationibz^j
diuinum
esse
sanguis uester supercaput
ad eos
g'enus enim
CXcutiens uestimenta Sua
mus
similem e/tempora quid
titiiusti
-aestrura.
cuiusdam
//
indomuw
miS^r^ns inde intrauit
nomine
humanis'
uadam
dzxz7
colentis
deum
cuius do
erat iunctasynagogse
''
r.*
em
hutus ignorantise
dispiciens deu5
huasal
nunc
^rofnum
adnuntiat hominibus utomnes ubiqwe
Cflspus autem archisinagogus

domino cumomni
didit
domu
ere
terchoMrictid
sua e/mul
ciuiias
poenitentiam agant
eoquod Statuit diem
inqua iudicaturusM/ orbem in

quitate inuiro
ihwu inquo'
se
Cum
audiissent autem
chorintinorz audientes credidert
et
babtitzabantwr
sionem paulo
statuit
fidem pri!sbens omnibaj' Suscitans eum
amortuiS
ti
et ne'
Te
et
at
Acts, XVII. 21-32.
860
noli'
autem dominus nocte per uis

sed loqere
timere
taceas propter quod ego
nemo adponetur
te'
tibi
sum tecum
utnoce
quomodo populus miki multus
inhac' ciuitate
et
dz'xzV
Sedit autem
annuw
sex menses docens ieis' nerhnm di .^
Acts, XVII.
32XVIII.
11.
fol.
Cubgallione autem proConsuIe achaise insur

Texerunt uno animo iudei inpaulum
eum
erunt
adtribunal dicentes quia
ente autem paulo apnre
eos Siquidem
sustinerem
si
o' uiriiudei
recte
eum
fratres scripserunt
eum
qui
cum
iptras
ewe ihm xpm /////
Cum
Tac/m/ autem
deurbo
ueniisset
his' qui
ostendens perscr
puplice
reuincebat
uos'
disci
uechimenter enim iudeus
Crediderunt
fa
uro quaesitiones sunt
hortantes
achaiam
uellet ire
Contulit multam towsulationem
adiud
os' Atxtt gallio
cum autem
pulis' utsusciprent
incipi
iniqum aliquid aut
e-sset
pessimum
cinus
legem
contra
hie p^rsuadet hominibwf colere deura

r.
addux
et
uiamdi
184, r.
lus pragratis' supi?rio
appello esset
pau
corinti ut
et
et
immact
\dest
denominibw
legis UM^rse uos' ipsi uideretis
ludex ego \iOxum
iecit
nolo ewe
eminauit eos
et
principem sinago^ce prcutiebant

bunal
id heneiicens ue\
acebras
eorum
e/nihil
T_)3'Ulus uro
multos
adeos
dtxt'tque
^ropr'wvi
3Qprhendentes autem omnes
bunali
quos'dam discipulos
ret
atri
ueniret effessum /inueni
ribwi' partibz^j
cum
greci sustinen
SI SpznVz^m sanctum
an/
dixerunt
eum
tri
audiuimus
gallioni curse erat
adhuc' sustinuisset
adeum
ixatr'ihus ualefaciens nauigauit in
3,t ilji
necque Si spiritus sanctus
est
Inquo' ergo babtit
uero ait
ille
iniohannis
qui dixerunt
zati estis
dies
accipistis credentes
babtismate
dixit autem paulus
babtitzauit
babtismapoenitentiae
iohannis
idesi pû/us
siriam
cumeo
et
qui
priscella e/aquilla
ctutias
sibi
tonderat incincris caput
enimuotum
Qeuenit efFessum
ipse uero ingressus
liquit
synagogam
sed ualefaciens
nem
cens
Inposuisset
utam
dz'xzV
Oportet me' diem
ltram reuertar
milia
xii
aduos' do uolente
cum
"I
disputans
cendit antiochiam
et
uiri
Unguis'
et
fere
di
'iii"
menses
Cum
autem
et dis
facto ibi aliqanto
quidam indurarentzzr
tem
/noracrediderunt
coram multitudi
uiam domini
profectusest perambulans exordine
ne
regionem
galitise
et
frigiam
discendens abeis' segregauit discip
confi.rma.ns
ulos suos
discipulos
nomine
1 udeus autem
cuiusdam tyranni abhora
alaxandrinus natione uir elo
hie erat
uiam dommi edoctus
ad horam
'uiiii' et
per biennium
hie ergo caepit fiducialiter agere
sumpserunt
Acts, XVIII. 12-26.
eum
decimam
liOC autem (actumest
om^s
qui'
habitaba
audirent urbum domini iu
atqwe
deligenter eaqucs sunt
deihu sciens tantum babtismaiohannis
cum
itaut
^/feruens spzW/u
dei
quern
'u' usque
inscriptz^ris'
nt in assia
loqebatur /docebat
disputans izzscola
quotidie
quidam appello
quens deuenit effessum potens
goga
omnes
Suadens de regno
et
cum
uenit
loquebatzzr per
rfialedicentes
pore
paulus
et
"t^ O^fessus autem sinagogawz
fiducia
Tjrofectus autem abeffesso ^/discendens cessa

riam ascendit ^/salutauit aeclessiaia
manum
erant autem
profetabant
sollew?
supemenit facere hierusalem di
qui'
illis'
hiis' auditis'
domini ihesu
spt'n'tussanctus sup^reos e^loqzzi?bantur
maneret nonconsensit
tempore
innomine
babtitzatisunt
dis
eis'
qui' uentz<rus est
post ipsum utcrederent inihMzzm
et illos ibi re
putabat cumiudeis' rogantibwj autem

pliore
populum dicens ineum
habebat
et
gentiles
uirtutesqzz^ nozzmodicas d^zzs
be[
26XIX.
12.
faciebat pennanus' pauli ita utetiazzz
InSyna
super languidos deferentzzr acorpore
audiisset priscella etaquiWa ad
r.
eius saudaria
zij^l
simicintia /rece
deban[t]
/diligentiy exposuert ei
861
Acts, XVIII.
fol. 184, v.
indeb rf iarfichid
(: et ue\
opi
abeis' languores ets'îritus
nequam egredebantwr
modi erant
hie fouocans eos qui huius
jrcist
temptauerunt autem quidam de circumeun
ces
iihus iudeis' exorcistis' inuocare
est
qui habebant
dicentes
supr eos
malos nomen dommi ihesn
spt'rifus
quern paulus prcBdicat
nobis'
Sunt
dii
" fi
uidetis et auditis q/a
et
êd penetotius assise paulus
eflfessi
multam
hie suadens auertit turham.
Cfant auiem quidaw
ad
'
quia dohoc artificio'qusesitio
substantia
et
nwsolum
3.Cliuramus uos' penhesum xptsium
uiri scitis
diT/iit
artifi
dzces quom'am non
non solum autem
qui'manibj fiunt
hcBc peric
\desi inreprechensionem
'SCGIiaB
]ri
iudei principis sacerdotum 'uii
niii qui hoc faciebant
nequam
Uos
mo
dz'xz'/
ihesum noui
eis'
auiem qui'
TCspondens
ei
nonnoui
estis
litabitur nobis' pars
*"
spt'riius
paulum
ho
templum
deanae
uenire se^fciagnae
cb ue\ itaidbd
ercc quia teath
rum \d est spec
chilum deputabitur sed
taculum"
maiestas' ems
scio
^/insiliens
id inoina
inredargutionem
inni
et distrui incipiet et
Hflurbs
quam
tola assia
orbis co
et
ambitiathrm
demonium pes
ineos inquo' erat
\desi circ
um
simum dominatus amhorum
inualuit
etclamaner
hiis' auditis' repletisunt ira
lit
magna deana eifesorum
unt dicentes
pect
inple
et
mixti
acu
contra eos ita ut nudi /uuInerati effuger
wwfussione
ciuitas'
idlest
et
iwpletum fecerunt
one
ent dedomuilla
mhus
iudeis' atqê
gentibw
cm
discipuli
erant
domini multi creden
V \dest aliter
fortiter crescebat
uerhnm
erat
macidoniam
iam
ire d/c^s
et
de
autem aliud cla
cLlii
qua' excausa
twrba autem detraxerunt
eum
uox'
ueniissent
quendam
alaxandr?
3,laxander ergo
iudeis'
Tationem
silentio postulate uolebat
ach
e/plu
id est indicio
ddere populo
proposuit pau
lus inspzW/u tri2sire
regantes
enim aeclessia confussa
erat
pmpellentibMf
dei et confoita.
autem expletis'
hierusolimam
inconnum
milia ita
'I'
res nesciebant
oxanihus
Conputatis' prstiis' illorum inuenierunt
peccuniam denarii eorum
inteathrum
se' daret
mabant
Contulera^t
Coram
ne
adeum
idutiret
\dest
et
deassise pnncipib
et
qui erant amici eius misserunt
adnuntian
et
'^"^^^ exhis' qui' fu
JXl'^^'''
libros et conbusserunt
hiis'
Quidam autem
curiossasectati
batur
inpopulum non permis
intrare
bant
uende
et
e/aris
tarcho macedonibj comitibj' pauli /// serunt
qui' habitaba
eos e/magnificabatwr nomen
tes actus' suos
rent
unoanimo intheathrum rapto gaio
3,uIo autem uolente
tium uenierunt conHtentes
si
iactunxest
nt effessum ecce cicidit timor super
ite\
Indalia
notum
hoc autem
iacta.est
quem utcognouerunt
unaomnium
qasi per
manu
re
iudeuw
"ii*
esse
horas
clamantium magna deana effessorum
quom'am postquam
ue\ suades
fuero ibi oportet me' etromam. uid
Ct Cum
sedasset scriba turhaxn
dixit uiri
set
ere
mittens autem inmacidoniaw? duos
exministrantibj sibi
thimotlieum
erastum ipse remansit
eflfessi
\aztdst autem inillo
tribulatio
nonminima deuia
anae iouisq prolis
tempore
sit
qui' nesciat efes
(ûm
esse
ergo
magnse de
hiis' contra dici
nowpos
oportet uos' sedatos esse e/nihil agere
temere
dorntni
emetrius autem quidam nomine
hominum
siorum ciuitatem cultricem
et
S-dtempwj
in assia
quisM/
adduxistis
enim homines
istos
neqe sacrilegos neqe blasfemantes dezm u/ram
ar
Chiod Si demetrius e/qui'
gentarius faciens aedes argenteas
cum
eosunt
arti
con
.
dianas
prsstabat artificibj non modi
cum quaestum
fices haênt
ueX forinses
\desi daldi
Acts, XIX. 12-24.
362
tus'
aduersw aliquem caussam aduen
lorinsecus aguntwr
etprocon%\Ae'S,
sunt
3-ccussent inuicem Si' quid autem altm* rei
Acts,
XIX.
25-39.
fol. l8s, r".
semper
idestixtUt
idest ir^c^ngregatione
nam
qwaritis iligitima aeclessta potent absolui
Sic' enim disposuerat ipse
per
tenum
ue\ u
ei
priclitamur hodie
tamquam
cumnuUus obnoxius
ultiossi
inquieti /tim
iter facturus
dequo po
sit
ssimus reddere rationem cowcursus' \sUus
autem cessauit
e\ sosipat-
tumultus uocatis' populus
discipulis' cxortatus eos ualedzxzV efTprofectusesi

utiret
TrTirfM*
Qum
inmacidoniam
fiUw^ri
to sermone
uenit adgr^ciam ibi
nimus contralicium
ei
plicuimus saminum
et
aliadie ad
Seqwnti uenimwi'
ne"qaa"mora
trans nauigare effessum
mul
cum
ue
militum Dropossuerat enim paulus
a/^z p-ambulasset
partes illas e/exortatus eos fuisset
autem conuenissemM
ten' etinde nauigantes seqenti die
aeckwwm poj/quam
etcumhcBc dixisset dimissit
Cum
adsumpto eo uenimus mili
in asson'
li
fecis
il
festinabatenim SI po
fieret iassia
diem penticosten' face
ut
ssibile sibi esset
idesf ciui'/as
menses
set
fac/aesunt
"iii*
insidise aiud
illi
nauigatwro in syriam habuitq comWinm ut
eis'
tens effessum uocauit maiores natu'
xewertereivx pi?rmacedoniam comitatusM/ autem earn
Simul
ensium u^ro aristarchus secundus
die
derbius
derbensde
ci
et
proprium
/timotheus
"
proprium
U^f^denomi
ne
aecUsstse
^roprium uiri
^roptxutn
berensds
pie
sosi
pater peri b eroensis thesalonic
^roprium
propnum
proptium
trofimus
gauius
ei
Smilito auiem mit
ret inhierusolimis'
propnum
assiani -aero tichicus
cum
qui'
ei
aprima
uos' scitis
essent dixtteis'
qua' ingressus
adeum
ueniissent
sum iwassiam qua
uobiscum peromne texnpus fuer
liter
arunnethitis
flii'
cum pnecessisent
im seruiens deo
sustinebant
cumhumilitate
etla.
uita
nos' troiade
t's
nos' uero nauigauimus poj/
crimis' et temptationib^
quce mihi accede
\dest ciuiias
dies
azemoTum
runt exinsidiis' iudeorum quomodo
f/uenimus ade
aphilippis'-
OS troadem indiebwj quinque
Sumus
diebj
uii
ubi demorati
Inuna autem sabbati cum conne
nissemus adfranguendum panempaulus

putabat
tque
.
sermonem usq admediam noctem
dom
Qedens autem quidam
cum
mergeretur
per
omnes
ignorans
m'ssi
ciuitates protestatur
manent
ae
de
nunc
ecce
al
quod spznVs sanctus

mihi dice
ns quom'am uincula ^tribulationes
graui disputa
ei
spin'iu inliierusalem qucB e
uent;^ sunt mihi
paulo eductus asomno cecidit
nte diu
ego uado
ligatus
adoliscens nomine eu
Somno
uos'
dem indommum nostrum ihm xpm
erant
US congregati /// thicus super finistram

extra
docerem
atque gentiba^ indominum poenitentiam et&
ubi eram
lampades copiossae incennaculo
et
e/prdomus' testificans iudeis'
uplice
profectwrus incrastinum protraxi
eis'
quo minus
subtraxerim utilium
adnuntiarem nobis'
dis
niliil
non
r.
aerhorum
sed nihil
me
horum uereor
idestciuam anima[
trtio
cennaculo deorsum et
sublatus^/
.id uUajK
animam pnztiosiorem quam me
nec' facio
meam*
dummodo consummem meum cursum
mortuus adquem paulus cum discendisset

incubuit sup/-eum
a.nimaenim
trbari
3,
ei
coplexus
dtxi'i
ei
nolite
ipsius ineoesi /// ans
3*''^'^"^ auiem franguensqwe
panem
Satis que adiocutus usque adlucem
testificari
gratiae
gust
et
ministenum
quia
sic'
quod
angueliuw
aeu
dri ei
accipi adomino ihesn
nunc
ecce
3,mp\ius norauidebitis
ego scio
animam
profectnsest
aQduxerunt autem puerum
uentem ^/wwsulatisunt nowminime
meam
ui
uos'
omnes per quos'
transini
nos' autem
ascendentes nauigauimus iranasson' inde

suscepturi
Acts,
XIX. 39XX.
13.
paulum ^
.
363
Acts,
XX.
13-25.
fol. 185,
dum
Qltficilefii^ hoc
cum
Awguelzo
hoc nethum non inuenimus in 3iaa.ngueh'o
pa.nZus dini^ meminisse uerhi domini 'ihesu
perpau/wOT utipse pau/5
qwATM qwi accipit
nocbis
manieroi'mao'neuch
]\desi
]it
sic'
expenmentum etus
Si
d.i-x.tt
uade g/uende omnia
Deatiwf dare idestAaxa aliquis
soluitwr
mominisse uerhi domi'ni \desl
qritis qui ime' \oqu\tur Kpisius est
foirbthe quiinplet quodixctutTtest
fir'
C^xtaraest quod xptsûc
Sic' soXuiiur
B.\iter
qiwd
'
'
hoc uerhum guamuis' noninnemtur inaeu]
di'cit
quam
modo p^r me'
Atcit
hie' quaeritwr
Item
v.
iominus ihesus
{desf quia
quomodo beatius
locutusffj^
est qui dat
nimbiaadi araroibrea bith
laborauit \desi astoradsaithirdo
quam
acci
f:
quod non labo
eîdeo ut
jumest unus
]qe laborat
]abeat nnde
jmonicet indi
Ihus ut iohan
omnes pnsdicans regnum

propter testor uos
mundus Sum
QUa
di
hodiemadie
ac meminisse urbi dominiihesu quom'am ipse
Deatius
(\uia
omnium
a sanguine
et
cum
est
quam
magis dare
accipre
genihus
hcsc dix^rit positis'
dz'xzV
cum omnibus
suis'
jcassianus
]c rationem
mn enim subt^rfugi quominus ad
lis'
nuntiarem omne silium
omnium
ITlagnus autem
orauit
factusest
flatus
]o libro de
]libris' suis'
]mendat
dei
et
recumbentes supr collu^z pau
.-j
uobis'
Meno gregi inquo
dei
quam
V> S;^0
uos' spi'riius sancius
Tegere
episcopos
suit
nobis' /uni
3,Cltendite
quom'am intrabunt
me
inu^rbo quod dixerat quom'am ampliJ fa

etus nonessent uissuri
eum adnauem
posi dis
dolentes maxi
osculabantur
ciem
sechsstaia.
sanguine suo
adquessiuit
scio
po
eum
li
uigaremus
deducetbant
et
C'^'^ autem factumesset utna
abstract! abeis' recto

idestciuitas
cessionem
meam
lupi graues
inuos' nonparcentes gregi
'
seqwenti die ro
dum
et
et
ctuiias
et
pataram
inde
cum
*
semus nauem
/exuobis' ipsis' resurgent

loq2i!ntes peraeraa
uiri
ut
addu
ciuHas
cursu uenimus choo
irauenis
ciuitas
fretantem phoenicen
\.ran%
cum appar
ascendentes nauigauimus
ctuiias
cent discipulos
memoriam
gelate
quod
retinent
monens unuraquemque
commendo
uos' do
dificare
e(
qui potens
ipsiwj
tiffi
nesirura
riam
ef
nwc
cipulis'
uerho gra
lo
argentuwz
ibi
enim nauis
inuentis' autem dis
diebf
qi pau
uii'
dicebant Tperspt'ritum neascenderet inhie
mus
/dare heredita
ibi
bonus
mansimus
rusolimam
est as
tern in sac/ificationibaj'
eaw
relinquentes
uenimus tyrum
et
erat expositra
et
et
adsinistram nauigabamus autem insy
ducnh
non quessaui cum lacrimis'
die
cybro
uissemus
ui
'
quoniam per triennium nocte
es
]sac/ificatis'
"Oropter
poj/ se
expletis'
diebw
deducentibwj nos'
uxoribwj' et
filiis'
profecti iba
omnibw
cum
usque adforas ciuita
omnibwy]
enim autaurum
autuestem
ue\ usqK fo tis
ora
/positis' genibwj' inliture
ris ciui
nulliw fOcupiui
ipsi scitis quoniara
uimus
'at
etcma. ualefecissemus inui
lase cele
birsimrae
em
adea
quce mihi opus erant
qui
mecum
unt
manus
sunt
istae
cam ascendimus iwnauem
ei liis'
ministrau^r
u^îsunt insua
" *"''a
omnia os
"i
illi
autem re
nos' \xero nauigatione
explicita
athiro discendimus tho
lomaidem
^/salutatis' fratribwj
renuDtiata
tendi uobis'
quonmm
antes oportet
sic'
labor
simus die una scpud
suscipere
infirmos
Acts,
XX.
25-35.
illos
pmfecti uenimus cessariam
364
man
et alia
et
autem die
itrantes
Acts,
XX. 35XXI.
8.
il
fo). i86, r.
diaconi
indomum
philippi aeuanguelistae qi erat
biscum
uiri
'iiii"
uotum habenies super
se'
r-
diaconis
unus deseptcm mansimus apudeum
huic au/em
erant
ei
filiae 'iiii*
moraremur
uirgines profetantes
ibi -per dies aliquot
hiis'
cum
pende
supnaenit
li
cumueniisset adnos'
sa sunt sed
zonam pau
tulit
pedes f/manus' dzxiV
^/alligans sibi
inillis'
te
illis' ei
iens
htsc dta't spinous
legem
in
utradant capitasua
eiomnes sciaent quia quae dete' audierunt
quidam aiudea profeta nomine agabus

is
asSumptis' sanciidca
cum
ambulans
fal
/ipse custod
Qehis' auiem qui crediderunt
exgentibwi' nos' scripsimus iudicantes

to
uirum cuiusw/ zonahc
sancius
alligabunt
sic'
eum
inhierusalem iudei
nus'
gentium quod cum audessemus eum logab
amus
nos' e/qui' loci
tradent
ei
illius
utabstineantse' abidulis
eum iwma
erant
^/sanguine ^/subfucato
Tunc
one
ne' as
et
fornicati
paulus adsumptis'
die purificatus
pcs'ierz.
immolano
Cum
uiris'
illis'
itrauit
finem
cenderet inhierusalem tunc respondit pau/w

ei dtxii
quid facitis flentes e/adfligentes cor'm^r^m ego
enim nowsolum
alligari sed
tuissemus qusessiuimus dicentes

luntas
cendeba
IJost
dierum purificationis donee ofFeretwr
eimon inhierusa/w para
sum propiernomen dniihu/cum
tus
intemplum adnuntians explicationem
suadere nopo
ei
fiat
prouno Qôque eoxum oblatio
domt'm uo
mus
inhierusalifw
ent
lum
uenierunt auiem qid
am
tes
hunc iassonem apw^/quem hospitaremur
nobiscum adducen
Cum
at
OGquenti auiem
gentibw per minist^rium

issent magnificabant
VJ_ides' Itaier
eis'
illius
illi
sunt iudeor
cidere
filios
dentes paulum trahebant

extra
8-23.
templum
iraduxis
templum
ei
eum
statim claussesunt
Qw^rentes auiem eum occidere
nuntiatumw/ tribune choortis qza tota

conixa\dtx&iur hierusalem
docens non deb^re eos circuw
adsumptis' militibaj
nibj
consvii
ei
366
cum
uidis
tKc acced
ens tribunus adprishendit eum
hoc ergo fac' quodtibi dictmus Sunt 'no
e/centhorio
milites cessaucru
nt percntere paulum
te
qui' statim
decurrit ad illos qui'
sent tribunum
utiqwe oportet
conuenhe multitudinem audiant enim

suprueniisse
ianuae
qui per gentes
suos Tieque secundum
uiolauit
ta ei faciaesi concursio populi eindprehsn
ei
3.udierMt em'm dete' quia disc
eomm
ei
set paulus commotaqi?j/ ciuitas' to
cum audi
dowzm^m dixeruntqw^
tudinem iwgredi quid ergoest
XXI.
quern aestimau^runt quoniam in
qui'crediderunt dominuia eioianes emula
torcs sutit legis
ei
insup^r
finum effessium inciuitate cumipso
salutass
3.t
intemplum
et
sancium locumistum uiderunt enim tfo
die introib
qwtmilia sunt hominum aiud
essionem doceas amoisi
Aci-s,
2"entiles induxit
narrabat p^rsingula qucB fecisset deus \n
et
iîêiotes
cum
clamantes
adiuuate nos' hicest
locum hunc omnes ubiqa docet
paulus nobiscum adiacobum oranesque
collectisunt senioresquos'
manum
iecierunt ei
omnem popu
homoqui' aduersus legem ^/populum
uenissemus hierusolimam libentr ex
ciperunt nos' baires
wwSummarentwr
wwcitau^runt
iratemplo
uiri hisrahelitse
quendam cyprium antiquum discipulum

et
eum
ei
dies
'uii'
pnzcipit
abassia erant iudei cumuidiss
hii' qui'
dies auiem istos pn^parati as
exdiscipu/z!? acessaria
Chnaauiem
moisses
quam
ei
iussit
Acts,
XXI.
23-33.
fol.
alligari catenis' -ii- et int(?rrogabat
quis
aut quid fecisset
esset
clamabant intwrba
eum
adduci
amilitibw
jdhuc sed
]rabant
cum
{^ L cum
paulus
me
iussit
Ct Cum
uenii
me
3^
tribuno
dt'cA
loqui
qui
dzx?'/ grifce
nosti nfl tu'
''tdesiinterrog
es segiptius qi an/ hos' dies tumultum

Suscitasti
]dbide
.jjjj.
ei
u^jiia^
uirorum secariorum
ignotae
cum
ef
permitte
ille
plebem
11
sent aulem quia
mecum
îbi iibi
acomitibMj' ueni
addamascum
red
nunc quam
audiis
eadem hora
/ego
trorum prôrdinauit
ceris
et
uoluntatem
audieris
te'
3"'^^''' iudeus atha
Tlll'"'-'^ auiem
eruditus iuxta ueritatem pat^rnse
aemulator legis
legis
qui banc uiam perse
hodie
estis
sicui eiaos'
cutus
Sum
ans
trahens incustodias ui
ef
usque admortem
ros ^/mulieres
sicu/
dotum testimonium
ei
pistulas accipiens
reddidit
a.qmhus
omnes
et ae
iustum
eius qui' eris
et
babtitzare
nunc quid mora

et
ablue
inuocato nomine
iW'ius
autem reuertenti
mz'î
oranti iratemplo
re
mentis etvidi iWnm dicentem mihi
ICStina'
et exi'
fieri
uelocit^r exhierusolima
quoniam non recipient

etego dixi
inhirusolimam
me' iwstupo
et
deme
princeps sacer
mz'^î
omnes maioresnatu
allig
ex surge
T dCtWrCiCSt
pedes gama
utcognos
adomwes homines eorum
testis illius
peccatatua
saule {rater
respexi
eius /uideris
uocem exore
ris
liel
clarita
r\ 6ZiS patrum nos
at ille dz'xzV
C^wO
secus
oportet
3.nnanias
e/adstans dixit mihi
e/dixii
inista ciuitate
te'
habens abomnibf habitantibwj ueniens
quce uidisti et audisti
natus
quce
C"'" nouiderem prcB

illius admanum deductwj
luminis
te
ineum
ebreicalingua loquehaiur
licias
qui
Surgens uade damas
doc&iur deomnibw
magis pnestit^runt silentium
cy
qui
quid faciam domine
et dixit
adillos
rso
ei'us
QX,
respice
ad
audita
Cum
do rationem aduos'
tu'
lumen
erant
uocem non audierunt
deus autem dixit adme'
adme'
di'cens //
iTaires ^/patres
iri
adpopu/aw
manu ad
silentio facto
locutusw/ ebreicalingua
mecum
qui'
cal
dtxitque
autem quidam uir secundum legem testimonium
paulus
adnuit
e^magno
Togo
miiii loqui
permissiset
Stans ingradibf
non
ciliciae
municeps
ciuitatis
auiem te
^^
uiderunt
facere
ego homo sum
quidem iudeus atharso
ego sum ihs natzarenus quern
loquehatur
cum
eduxisti indisertum
adeum paulus
e/ dixi'i
quis es domt'ne
f,
aliquid adte'
stimulum
contra
iibi
Cg'o autem respond!
citrare
dem
circumfulsit
saule saule quid
r<\ih\
durumw/
p^rseqris
p^rseqêris
mihi Ioqi
^'êt
uocem dicentem
adme
tolleeuwz
caepisset induci incastra
^^
adpnppinquante damas
et
^/decidens intijrram au
lux copiossa
diui
contegit ut portaretr
damans
eunte me'
punerent;-
uti
CO mediadie subito decaelo
propUr uim populi sequeh&tur em'm euwz
multitude populi
]ductus
pnetumultu
icastra
^^^* ingradus
^CLQ.t%VC\.6St
Slii aliud
cum nonposset
ei
certum cognoscere
inde uinctos inhierusalem
i86, v.
testimoniuwz
domine
tuum
ipsi sciunt
quia
ego eram cludens incarcerem

et
cedens persinago^^zi' eos qu\ credeb
ant
Inte'
elcum funderetr sanguis
adfra/res da
mascum pergebam utadducerem
Acts, XXI.
33XXII.
5.
Acts, XXII. 5-20,
fol. 187, r".
ego adstabam
stefani testis tui

et
et
bam
fowsentiebam
est
summus
sacer
custodiebam uestimenta interficentium me'
dotum
ScriptumM^ enim principem pop
uade
uli tui
nowmaledices
ilium etdixit adme'
mittamte' longue
quoniava egoinnationes
eum
3,udiebant autem
Uria
us
que adhofu^rbum e/eleuauerunt uocem suam dicen

tes
U.
hatres quia princeps
ociferantibus autem
sua
/proiecentibj uestimenta
eis'
pulurem iectantibj incaelum
et
eum
tribunus induci
eum
His' cedi et turqueri
causam
sic'
clamauerunt
eum
nxissent
incastra
rioni paulus
dampnatum
Si hominemromamim
Uobis'
licet
flagillare
dito centorio accessit adtribunum ei

tiauit dicens
manus
Quid actwrus
quam
propter
despe'
Sum
filius
deresurrectione
et
Ct Cum
farisse
mor
hcBC dixis
Saducei enimdi
etsolutaest raultitudo
resurrectionem neqw* angue
esse
lum neque spiritum tarisseiautem utrumq
et in
actusest autem
clamormagnus
quidam farisseorum pugnabant
adnun
dicentes nihil mali iwuenimus inhomine
ciues ro
quid
isto
lus
illi
si'
autangne
spz'n/s locutusM/ ei
e/cummagna dissentio
confitentur
e/surgentes
quo au
homo
es hie
orum
cunt non
adstri
3,ccedens autem tribunus dixit
est
ego farisseus
OS
cento
adstanti sibi
iratres
uiri
set {actaest dissentio inter (arisseos /saduce
Ct cum
ei
loris' dixit
Siitera. fa
et
exclamauit inconcilio
tuorum ego iudicor
iussit
et flagi
ut sciret
pars ewet saduceorum
risseorw
toUedeterra hMzsmodi non enim fas/ euw? uiure
Sciens autem paulus quia
iazXaest
idesi iwtcrficer[
tu'
fucileest
romanus es
/ille
dum
ciues romaiiKs
dixit etiam
et
respondit
timens tribunus ne discerperetur
esi
quam
tribuHus
facile te'
con\c\m ta
nacul
ciuem romanum
paulus abipsis' iussit milites discen
sis ntrntimebis
aliquid
GSfo summa peccunia hanc
dicis
tern cowsecutus
amroman'
idesi subimperio
sum
sum ^/pauto
ait
C2ô autem
"irxostera.
0113.
-'-
autem die
sacerdotes fowuenire
^/iussit
pmducens paulum
Sum
G2'o omni
conscientia
et
ait
bona
Tjrinceps autem sacerdotum annanias
aaadeis
omne
dixit
percuti
et
dî
Acts, XXII.
oportet
sic' te'
et
deme
rome
inhie
testifi
+actaautem die collegaurxint
D^^cutiet
iudicas'
qui adstabant
maladices
20XXIII.
5-
te'
me'
se'
deuou^runtse' dicen
neque manducatwros neque bibitros
plusquam
uiri
nem
connersaXas
xl
fecerunt
qui hanc coniuratio
qui accesserunt ad
principes sacerdotum
erunt
prizcipit
/legem iubes
dami'
me
cite
nescie
387
et
seniores etdix
Qeuotione deuouimus nos'
met ipsos
sacerdo
dixit autem paulus
exillis' et
donee occiderent paulum erant autem
deua paries dealbate
Summum
quidam
tes
tunc paulus
stantiba^f sibi êrcntere os' eius
Ct tu'sedens
tem
cari
antedm usq inhodiernum diem
adeum
Sequent! autem
adsistens ei dominus ait wstans esto
nisakm
statuit itnllos
tendens autem inconcilium paulus
ixatr&s
ac
ue\ soluit
con cilium et
incastra
Sicut enim testificatus es
ex caussa causaretur aiudeis uoc
eum
eum
deducere
nocte
prcB
uolens scire diligentius
K-/
ad
eum
Tribunus autem timuit ^postquam
eum
natus iîîntarsod
quia ciues romanus ewet quia alligasset
sciuit
auit
et
eum demedio eorum
romano
liciae
protinus ergo discesserunt abillo qui
tradiderunt
etmpere
dere
ciuita
duaircher'
nihil gustatwros
donee occi
paulum nunc ergo uos' notum la

tribuno cumconsilio
cat ilium aduos'
tamquam
certiwj cognituri
deeo
ntprodu
aliqid
nos' uero
prius
Acts, XXIII. 5-15.
fol. 187, v.
quam
prcpiat parati
ilium
Quod cum
sumus
Superueniens
irat^rficere
eo
audiisset filiw sororis
pauli insidias uenit /itrauit incastra
cum
exercitu
romanusM/ uolensqM
qaz'a
quavL obiecebant
quam
umim
adse
excentorionibj'
ado
ait
aliquid indicare
mens eum
et
illi
ille
culis'
quidem adsu
duxit adtribunum
et ait
haben/em cremen /Cum mihi p^rlatum

quas parau^runt
denuntians
et
te'
adsumentes paulum duxerunt p^rnoc
num
ma
3,dpr^hendens autem tribunus
rogare
te'
qui
anteilhim
p<;rducas' incilium quasi aliquid certiaj'
sset
inquessitari sint
decilicia
tu'
cum
cum eo
uero ne' credideris
Cum
dequa pwuincia
audiam
ei
statuerwwt
legisset autem etinterroga
etcognoscens quia
esset
inquit
te
ad
reu^rsi sunt
ueniissentcessariam
paulum
et
sibi
pojt^ra die dimis
tradidissent sepistulam pnssidi
paulum
deillo'
QT
equitibaj utirent
castra
au/em Atxtt iudei consi\tuexunt
ille
ut crastinadie
uale'
sis'
^/iwt^rrogauit ilium qmAest quod habes idi
care roihi
J^Jîlites ergo secundum pî^ceptum
tem iwantipatridem
cum eo seorsum
secessit
illius
apud
accussatoribaj utdicant
adoliscentem prducere
adte' hafen/em aliqwid
esset
ei missi adte'
ctuspaulus uocans rogauit me' \\unz
loqui' Xib\
armifois
caussaw
nullum uero dignum morte aui uin
deinsidiis'
uin
scire
iueni accussare deqiKStionibaj legis
ipsorum
liscentem hunc perdue' adtribunum habet enim
cognito
deduxi ilium inconcilinm eorum
illi
uel
nuntiauitqe insidias paulo uocans auiem
eripui
cnm uenerint
tis
illis'
xl
enim
insidiantar
qui' se'
exeis' uiri amplius
quam
Sccusatores
se
deuou^runt nonmanducare
fiiit
im
rodis custodiri
perator her
neqe bib^re donee int^rficerunt eum
etnunc
aufem rex
felix auiem. p?*(ss
claudif
paratist expectantes promissum tu
es
um
nus sed hero

odis delude
ii'
lites
ei
hcBc sibi
nota fecisset
centorionib^ dtxii
ducentos
equites Ixx
illis'
Gt
romanls'
fuerunt
Uocatis'
ef
dit
Darate mi
post -u* autem dies discen
cum
pnnceps sacerdotum annanias
proprtum
et t^rtolo
re
quodam
SC
orato
qui adierunt adpnesidem adu^rsus pau
lum
accussare
tacito paulo caepit
cuminmulta pace agamwjprtuam proni
/multa corrigantz^r
pifrte'
dentiam
lancearios ducentos
eum
nioribMj quibwjdam
trtulus dicens
uteantusq cessariam
li
auiem de
is' alii
priscipiens ne cui loqwsretur
quoniam
sias tribu
"pribunus igiiur dimissit adolis
centem
jgandu
odis
he
tui iussitq inprrtorio
time
semper etuhique suscipimus op
felix
cum omni giatiaium actione
iciest
Jscedig
ziertis.
nC
horanoctis e/iumenta pneparate
utinponentes paulum saluum p^rduce

rent
ei
ipse poj/ea
eum
lomen tri
bun
hunc hominem
iudei ^/occiderent
tiones
calumpniam Sustineret
tamquam acceptrus
esset
peccuniam
pMraham
audias nos protuaclementia
adfelicem prsidem timuit enim ne
lorte rap^rent
diutius autem te'
omnib^
pestifera;
et
oro breuit^r
1 nuenimwj
foracitantem
orbe
iudeis' inuniu^rso
Scri
qui ctiam
templum
uiolare conatusest
prchendimus uoluimus iudicare eum
mundum
S [Q^Gmnostram
pnesidi felici salutem
sum
aiudeis'
Acts, XXIII. 15-27.
ef
lissias'
"
et
auctorem seditionis sectae nazarenorawz
bens aepistulam co^tinentem hunc
Claudius
SGQl
optimo
pj tifrcedens
quern
autem
cum ad
lisias
tribunzw
\\irum hunc conprehen
incipientem interRci abeis'
368
Acts, XXIII.
27XXIV.
7.
fol. l88, r.
cum
magna
ui'
eripuiteum demani
Ouom'am
bus uostris iubens accussatores adte' ue
Cgo
3<quo' potens ipse iudicans de
nire
istis'
cognoscere deqibj nos' ac
cussamus eum
3,Cliecierunt au/em /iudei
oranibKj
iudicor hodie auobis'
autem
lit
deresurrectione mortuoraw
illos felex
istu
f~\
certissime sciens
eum
dehac' u^ritatis uia dicens
tribu
discenderit lisias audiam uos'
nus
auiem
annu
dicentes hcBc itase' ha5re respondi/ pau/aj
GXmultis' annis'
ente sibi prteside dtcens
g'CIlti huic esse
Snimo
te'
iussitqwc centorioni custodireeuw

et
bono
iudicem sciens
CXQwo
Postaliqwot au/em dies ueniens
quia nowsunt mt'ki dies p\\isquam
quo disputantem
paulum
me cum
audiuit abeo fidem qucsestin
et
xpw/m ihesum
ali
consensnm facientem
aui
rf
wwcursum
Qisputante autem eo deiusti
factus felex respondit quid
neqe prabare possunt quicquam Wii dequibus
tenet
nunc Sccussantme'
arcessiam
rônfeteor auiem hoc Udi
quam
eruio patri
lege
domeo
et profetis'
heressim
dicunt
credens omnibus quae in
Spem
scriptasunt
habens indeum. quam expectant
Simul adsp^rans qua
te'
quenter
/ipsi
nc ad
tempore autem oportuno
uade
peccunia daretr
sic' dis
treme
tia e/castitate e/deiudicio futuro
twrbse neqtte iwsynagogis' neque in ciuitate
quod secundum sectam
cum
felex
uxore sua qucBerat iudea uocauit
Xii
ascendi adorare inhierusalem
eineque intemplo iwuenierunt
quendam pmhi
bere desuis' ministrare ei // drucilla
prome' satisfaciam potes enim
cognoscere
habere requiem nee'
ei
arcessiens
apaulo propter quod
fre
eum loquebatur
cum eo
rîennio autem expleto
cessorem
felix
accipit sue
porcium festum
iust
resurrectionem futwram mortuorwwz

et
iniqorw
fendiculo
et
\J^ olens autem gratiam pr^stare iudeis' felex
inboc efvpse studio sineof
reliquit
coscientiam habere ad dz^m
ergo
adhomines semper T_)oj^ 3.nnos autem plu
res aelimoysinas (acturus
meam
eum
cum tumultu
rogabant
et
am
adpre
principes sacerdo/z
primiiudeorum aduersus paulum
et
eum
aduersus
eum
chenderunt me' clamantes ^/dicentes
et
postulantes grati
eum
inhierusalem
utiuberet per duci

insidias tenden
ini
quidam autem
toUe 3,micum nostrum
apudte pnesto ewe

ent aduersus me'
quid inuenierunt
cum Stem
solummodo
et
tes
accussare
si'
Inme'
qid haber
tCS
pauiuw
(l
111
ergo inuobis' ait potentes sunt discen
Si'
denies Simul
de unahac' uoce
3,ccussent
Si qtiod
369
inuiro
est
eum Qemoratus autem
eos dies non ampliz/f
qua clamaui intereos stans
7-21.
inula
iwterficerunt
iwcessaria se' autem nxaturius prisfectwrum
iniquitatis
nissi
uteum
tus autem respondit seruari
aut hii ipsi dicant
inconcilio
tienie
oportebat
runt exassia iudei quos'
XXIV.
ueniisset inprouinciam po,f/ triduuw
adieruntqae
bus iwuenierunt me' purificatum iratem
Acts,
cum
lestus
ascendit inhierusolimam acessaria
ingentem
ueni e/oblationes /uotum inqui
plo non cumturba. neque
paulum uinctum
quam
discendit cessariam
uiii'
cremen
inter
aut
Acts,
XXIV. 21XXV.
6.
fol. i88,
QT
paulum adduci
sit
eum
circumstet^^-unt
esset
cum
qui
rusolima discenderant
adstitissent
accussatores nullam caussam def
abhie
mul
iudei
cum
duci uirum deque
psrductus
qui'
sedens protribunali iussi ab
Sequenti die
sedit pwtribunaii f/ius
die
a-lt''a
v.
dequibaj ego suspicabar
ferebant
malum
tas ef graues caussas obiecentes quas'
quasdam desua su
qKcestiones u^ro
r.
potrantpaulo reddente rationem
"'"*
PTObare
quom'am neque
plum
legemiudeoraw neque intern
in
neque incessarem quicquam pec
caui
Ctare
respondens paulo
apudme' ///
hiis' iudicari
]suide bri
]emon idesi ces
sari
at ibi
defuncto
inhierusolimam
de
num morte
\desK\roi:\s
inme
JJemo
eorum quce
potest
me
illis'
hii
ut seruaretur
O minem
eum
accussant
et
dona
ue\ inaudito
cum
et ip
ueniisset agrippa
cummulta ambitione
introiissent inatrium
uolebam
ait
Cras' inquitaudies
audire
d,itera autem die
bironice
euw
uA um
ad cessarem /// se ho
H-C^^ Fippa autem ad festum
\>ropr\-\\.-
a/ dig
mo
aliquid feci norecusso
Si' nero nWiWest
ri
uellet ire
etSkA iudicari dehis'
donee mittam eum

agripa
meliM Si enim nocui
dicebam SI
agusti adcognitionem iussi seruari
f~i f^Zt autem paulus adtribunal cessar

V L
me'oportet iudicari iudeis' non nocui
S'lcut tu'nosti
deqao
et
quern adfirmabat
Daulo autem appellante
Sto' ubi
is
dam ihu
modi questione
dt'xii uis'
hierusolimam discendere
habebant adu^rsus eum
paulus uiu^re hessitans autem ego dehuius
uolens iudeis' gratiam prce
-j-estus
p^rstitione
cum
et
tribunis
ri
cessarem appello
re
]siuindi
Cum
rem
QT
[MMC
"
festus
consilio locutus respondit
to adductus,r/ paulus et dixit festus
cessa
appellasti adcessarem ibis
rûm
ppa
dies aliquot transacti ewent
pnncipalibwj ciuitatis ^/iubentefes
/uiris'
nobiscum
agripa
omnes qui simul
rex' ei
uiri iudei uidetis
adestis
hc
deqo omnis
rex' ^^bernicse discenderunt cessa
multitude iudeorum iMt^rpellauit me'
riam adsalutandum festum /// tus
hierusolimis' ut traderem
^"^
QX.
'^'^^
piuresibi demoraretr
depaulo indicauit
di'cens
dirilictus afilice uinctus
cum ejfem
iudeorz
non
est
deque'
aliquem
pria^
maurunt
is
num eum morte

hoc appellante
qui' ace
ad abluenda cremina qua
QMWl
me
\ocumque diffendendi accipiat

ei
ergo hc uenissent
%irxe
cum
eum
ui?ro conperi
one
ulla dilatione
370
nihil dig
ipse autem
agustum iudicaui mit
mn
propter quod duxi
eum
aduos' /maxi
adte' rexagrippa utint^rregatio
enini n\ih\ uidetr mitre
ulum
6-17.
G2ô
admissise
&sameius nowsignare
XXV.
wrauenissent cla
deuita noopertet
ne habeam quid scribam Sine
obieciuntwr
qais autem
habeam
ussaretwr prixsentes habeat accussato
SI
deque quid certum scribam domino
t(?re
iie\
res
tollite
eum amplius
uiure
dampnare
quam
eum
sequatwr cessaream
ubi custoditr qui'
adquos' respondi quia
hominem
eum
accussat
postulantes adwrsus ilium
con suitudo romanis'
morti
proptermandata qumhabemus cessaris
Uir quidamesi
hierusolimis' adieruntme'.
dampnationem
eum
Inaccussabilem n<?petui tradere
fes
iudei pnncipes sacerdotum /seniores
Acts,
agri
ait
rati
uinctum
et
cau
3,2^rippa autem adpa
TJrmittetr MIA loqui protemet
Acts,
ipso
XXV. 17 XXVI.
i.
fol.
tunc
paulus extensamanu coepit
rationemreddere
deomnibf quibf ac
GStlmo
cussaretwr aiudeis' rex agrippa
me
me
beatum apudte cum sim
maxime
hodie
te'
quidem uitam
exsurge
meam
,i^/uos'genti
Si' uellint
quom'am
certissimam sectam
onis uixi farisseus
ei
nunc
nosirds
nebris'
inspe' re
tanse
promissionis qucs adpatres nostros fac/a/
quam
ado isto e/iudicor
pro
tus inqa xii tribus'
nw/rae nocte
quid incre
rex
aiudeis'
dibile iudicatur ap(fuos'
Gt
OS suscitat
uram
me
nomen
ihesn xpw/i
/feci inhierusolimis'
in
Q[^
clussi
potestate
primum
sed
apn
te'
ate
depotestatesa
re
inme
TCX
XJ^nde
est
dam
hierusolimis'
iudae
et in
gentilibaj
et
adnuntiabam ut poenitentiam age

dominx na
rent
quod
et
conuertantur
addm digne
cum essem
caussa iudei
phensum temptabant
Ct cum
3 uxilio
diernum diem
nori atque maiori
synagogas frequenter
Ct am
in
templo con
itriicere
autem adiutus
^1^ p^ômnes
poe
hac' ex
nitentiae op^rafacientes
apnncipibwj sacer
cowpellebam blasfemare
mitto
ut accipiant
et
occiderentw;' detuli sententiam // puniens
eos
prseqfris
dtxt't
genti
et
caelesti s^f^his' qui sunt
omnem regionem
multos sanctorum
suscepta
et
addominum
asci et
Gg'o quidem existima
aAnersus
ego incarceribf
ni
deus mortu
debsre multa contranaagere
tzarei
dotum
si
dns autem
agrippa nonini incredulus uissio
ue\ uini
spe' accussor
adlucem
sanctos p^rfi'dem quce
ac die
dequa'
missionem peccatorww /sortem mier
iudicio subiec
deseruientes sperant inueniri
quiz
Te oculos eorOT ut conuertaniur
rGllg"!
eteoTum qmbus apparebo
libw inquos' nunc ego
testimonium prhibre
tu'
eomm
eripiens te' depopulo
tiî
me
iib'i
ut constituam
ttbi
ministrum /testem
uidisti
in hierusoli
'^' uenierunt omw^s iudei prascientes

abinitio
te
Sta' sup^r pedestuos
adhoc enim apparui
aiuuentute
mea
et
est
domiwQ
quis es
aut^ni dixi
C2ô sum ihMs quern
omnia
sciente
qucB abiitio fuit in gente
calcitrare
CwO
onis profUr quod obsecro utpatienter me' au

et
Qurum
contra Stlmulum
diffensurus
qucB ap(/ iudeos sunt wwsuitudinis /quaesti
dias
quid me' persequens
189, r".
me
usque inho
di
sto' testificans
mi
nihil extra
dicens qwamea quce prafetae sunt lo
in
plius inSaniens eos persequebar
adextremas ciuitates
cum
irem damascum
usqw
cuti futwra
potestate
SI
et
media
inuiauidi
splendorem
solis circumfulsit
ixmien /eos qui mecumerant
^T
moisses
dtKt't
passibilis xpistuc
primus
si
exresurrectione mortuorMwz
p^rmissione principum sacerdotum die
lumen adnuntiatwrus
supra
rex decaelo
ewe
\dest est
dum
inquibf
etgentihus
me'
na uoce
populo
1\CSC loqaente eo
nemreddente
simul
est
d?xz'/
festus
et ratio
mag
insanis' paule
omnesqe simul nos' cum decidissemwj

ixAertara audiui
-j.
Acts,
mecum
XXVI.
1-14.
uocem dicentem mecuwz
ebreicalinguS.
S3.lllC Saule
371
Acts,
XXVI.
14-24.
fol. 189, V".
\deslTan\ta. scientia
J_Jfj_uItae litUrae ininsaniam connerter-aaX te'
paulus n(5isanio inquit optime
et
feste
curam
loquor
Scit enim dehis' rex adquem
loquor
con%id,nUr
WOVZiflt
enim
Ct
agere
eo quod ewent uenti
cum
inde
cofttrSLui
ire
sustul
\dest
nauim
îropterea.
eipilagns cylicise
pampylise nauigantes xu diehus nenimus
et
nihil
ilistram quceest cylicise etihi inueniens cento
neque enim in aung
arbitror
sui
lessemus subnauigauimus cybro
sed uritatis ^/sobrietatis uerha.
latere eutn
paulum prmissit adamicos
\\A\us
r.
ulo
idesicelatiue
quicquam gestumw/
rex
agrippa
'
ue\ iwraodt
Ul
dzxz'/
paulus
odico
et
Opto
dzh't
inUre
adpaulum
Suades me' Xpzi/ianum
Q\^
deum
sed
te'
uix deuenissemus
P^T
el
te nos'
vnxa.
omnes
mul
chinidum pro
contra
3,tnauigauimj cretse
uento
Gt
secundum salmonem
iu'xta
Cum
ineam
diehus tarde nauigaremus // hiben
tis'
fieri
a.'ûd
inmagno noniantum
initaliam trans posuit nos'
quia credis
profetis' scio
agrippa autem
nauim alaxandrinam nauigantem
rio
credis
uix iuxtanauigan
uel in
hos' qui audierunt hodie
fieri
tes
ta
adqwmdam locum
uenimus
qi uocatur
i.
les quales et
ego sum exceptis' uin
culis' his' /exsurrexit
rex
boni portus
et'^rcB
beronice
et
et
ciui
qui adsedeba
cui erat iuxta ciuitas'
TTl Ulto
autem tempore p'ac
proptium
de' uel
sses
thalasa
ides/ muir'i
cum
to
eo quod ieiuni
etiam non esset tuta nauigatio
ta
nt cumeis'
Q\^ cum
loquehantur ad inuicem
nihil
um
dicentes
um iam
homo
quid fecit
festo dixit
poterat hie
cessarem
iste
homo
si
dicreuit autem
/multo
/H
eum
at
Stodibf
centorioni
nomine
iulio
animarum
nostrarz ici
et
f-
nauiculario
ro idesf du'n'd
qua apaulo dicebantr .v,-v
aptus portus ewt
naueircbi
lit
niuch'
adhem
plurimi
Statuerunt consiSxam
inde
Si quomodo possint
nauigare
de
IM eo in
hie
honeris.e/ na
ad
manend
um
coortis agusti
ides/
hiis'
Cum
andum
dugaimi
gud
^ arbir
quam
et
cu
reliquis' uinctis'
uideoqwo^zizm cOTiniuria
("êntorio autem gub^rnatori
noappellas
nauigare initaliam rtradi pa
ulum cum
etiam
pau
ewe nauigatio /// magis credeb
piet
imitti
"[JJîri
dampno nowsolum
sed
uis
f(;sulabatr eos
pri^t^riisset
lus dicens eis'
quia
morte aut uinculoraw dign
cLc^rippa autem
set
'
sequessisent
uenientes penicem
Cfete
hiemare
portu;
respicientem ad africum etad
cluiias
y\ ^Cendentes autem nauim adromiti
nam
incipientem nauigare
circa loca assiae
aristarco
nicense
Sydonem
ACTS,
WOH
se'
cum
tenere
nauigabant
post
ztel
multum autem
deasson
missit se
ciutias
contra
thesolo
humane autem
3,
pmpositum
cretam
a'gu
ipsam uentus tifphonicus qui
uocatar euroaquilo
Sequent! autem die uenimus
XXVI. 24XXVII.
aestimantes
dinmuir
^roprtum
macedone
SSpirante autem austro
sustulissent deassole
egressi su
mus perseu^rante nobiscum

^roprium.
chorum
Cumq
erepta
erthuais
certach
ewet nauis
tractans
372
Acts, XXVII. 3-15.
fol. 190, r.
elnon posset
Conari aduentum
ue\ ciauda
ndam
data naue
regionem Qui submitentes bolidem
insolam auiem qua
fluctibw ferebamur
decurrentes qwauocatwr cladia
T^
sublata adiutorio utebamur aci
-^
parati inde inuenierunt passus xii
rôtuimus uixobtinere scapham qua

uei adiuto
uenierunt passus'-xx" /pusillum se
imentes auiem ne'asp^ra loca incederemus

erus
depupi mittentes anchoras
ob
'iiii'
ri
is'
nguentes nauim timentes ne' insirtim

incederent
submisso uasse
Tehantur
\j (y fmanenteauiem
X
tabant diem
denaui cummissisent soap
fugere
sic' fe
nautis' xiero qucBxeni\hus
fieri
^ fuacis
'.
ue\ ualide
auiem nobis' tempestate
armamenta nauis
suis'
subobtentu qua%\ apru
ra inciperent anchoras extendere
iectatis' se
iectum fecerunt
quenti die
ham inmare
ualde
CI
die
ei trtia
manibtw pmie
ixit
paulus centorioni
innaui remanserint
militibw
ei
mss'i hii'
uos' salui fieri
aidmi
neqe sole neqe luna neqw
cierunt
derib? appar^ntibwf permultos dies

ei
funes scapse /passisunt
tempestate nowexigua inminente iaw
fieri
f^T
bum
postea
multa ieiunatio
fuisset tc
Qportebatuos' quidem
me'
dito
o' uiri
ei
enim
nullius
animae
guelus di hac'nocte
cuius
/cui diseruio iicens ne'

le
ecce donauit
qui'
nauigant tecum
animo
estote uiri
Cfedo
^J/amus
auiem quandam nos' oportet deue
hantur nautae apparere
^\ inum
XXVII.
15-27.
C t cum
fregis
manducare
^/satiati
Cum
dlriug[
ue] obtuiiss
en
aWquam
'
S73
mnig"
uro
cibo /adle
tritic?
auiem dies facta esset

terxara. ///.
quendam
inquem cogitabant
nox'
suspica
sibi
uero uniu^rsae animae innaui
nowcognoscebat
Iniwsol
Superuenit nauigantibwf nobis' \n adr
mediam noctem
hcec dixisset
adsumpserunt cibum
inmare
enim do quodita
am
ia circa
cum
uabant nauim iectantes
quod bono
quam quartadecima
ducenti Ixx 'ui'
erit
sed posiea
caepisset
ei ipsi
omnes
propter
p^rmanetis nihil acci
Snimequiores auiem fac/isunt omnes
egosum
qtiem admodum dictum^/ mihi
nire
set
timeas pau
Aeus
tibi
ci
gratias egit deo incon
ei
omnium
spectu
cessari oportet te adsist^re
Ct
et
sumens panem
3,QStetit enimmihi an
pnster oûam nauis
rog
fieri
quom'am nullius uesirum capillus de
capite p^rhibit
exuoSw
erit
ieiunii
salute \xesira
iactram et nufic
suadeo nobis' bono animo ewe 3,mis

sio
icipret
pientes propter quod rogo uos' accip^re cibum pro
au
non egredi acreta lucriq fa
cere iniuriam banc
absci
Aicens quartadecima
hodie dies
.^
eam
paulus omnes sumere
abat
Stans paulus iwmedio eoium Aixit
Acts,
Gt Cumlux'
dere
ablataerat spes omnis salutis nosirie
rûm
Xunc absciderunt milites
nowpotestis
si
Cum
bentem
considevahant ha
si
possint iecere
nauim
6t
tulissent
commitebantse' mari
Slmul laxantes
\itus
anchoras abs
idesi
innalus
iurictwras gub/-naculorOT
Acts,
XXVII.
27-40.
fol. tgo,
idest fernn siuil'
/leuato artimone
jmumde
Ct cum
et
quidem
prura
Inmobilis Dupis
bat
maris
wro
\deam\iti
mane
"
deum
esse
- .j^
locis'
J[_|_J_
mine puplici nos' suscipiens
autem
em
soluatur aui'
um
Illilitum autem consilium fuit
^ropAum
puplii febribwj
^
erant prcsdia principis
illis'
uo benigne exhibuit
contigit
t
et
^-
A-
trid
autem patr
W/dmdir
,
disentina uexat
intrauit
et
cum
ut custodias occiderent ne'quis
ect
adquem paulus
iacere
no
// insolse
cimbidi
r.
f.
fixa
eum
dicebant
iKcidissemwj
inlocum bithalassum inpigerunt
nauim
]os quos'
seol'
ttel
&ecundum&3X\xra. aurse
tendebant adlitus
cumorasset Mnpossuisset
nth
ab
l^ttaum et sem.
foio idest
man.f
ei
iifes^
piex hoc
custo
^'6
V".
nom
natasset effugeret
Qentorio autem uol
eum
saluauit
quo' facto etomnes qui inin
n
'
ens seruare paulum pr^jhibuit
iussitqwe eos quipossent natare

tere se'
t^rram
ant
]iurad
et
mi
bant
^/euadere rfexire ad
et sic'
factumest ut
(]ucb
curabantur qui' etiam multis'
et
etnauigan
nos' honeribj honorau^z-ant
caetros alios intabulis' fereb
quosdam sup^rea
et
gent
pnmos
sola habebant infirmitates accide
fieri
denaui es
omnes animse
tihus inposuerunt
qua
necessariaerant
menses
"iii'
nauigauimus inaue
ost autem
qua
alaxandrina
cemaurat
ininsola
u
]euade
acccdcrent adtrram /cum euassise
cui erat insigne
paras
castrorOT
re
"
mus
la
tunc cognouimus quia
uocabatr
militinse inso
se
ni9modicam humanitatem nobis' ace

ensa
enim pira recipiebant nos'

propter
Qnm
frigus
]nna
imbrem
deuenimus regium
qui iminebat et
et
ubi
uassit
manum^m
ut uero uidert
idesiiaitech
barbari pendentem bestiam demanu
dast
rit
le
homo
demari
hie quern
cum
autem
re
etil
quidem excutiens bestiam inignem

mali passusw/ 3.1
nihil
timabant eum itumorem
dum
et
subito cassurum
diu autem
nihil
illis'
illi
sperantihus
mali in eo
fieri
aes
mori
et
Tomam
sibimet
inde
-uii" etsid
cum
ue
audiis
agens dô
permissumw/ paulo mane

cumcustodiente
"iii"
pnmos
iu
deorum
dicebat
eis'
GS"
adviersus
quos cum
rûmuenissemus
L)oj/
milite
con\ierta.n
et
flante
Togati sumus
ad apiforwOT ^ftrestabrnas
accipit fiduciam
euasse
ultio n>sinit uiu^re
et
uidisset paulus gratias
Utlq homici
adinuicem dicebant
eius
diem
sent fratres wwcurrerunt nobis' usque
cumpriscessiset in
acalore
Tomam
nimus
die ueniraus putheolos
hatr\hus
inuentis'
manere a.pud eos diehus
inpossuisset supcrignem ui
pera.
secundo
austro
ccwgregasset autem paulus
if/po.f/unum
chororw
ue
ibi
circumnauigantes
inde
triduo
SarmcntorwOT aliquantammultitud
inem
Gt cum
modios xx- chorus
nissemus siricussam mansimus
Darbari nero pr(2stabant
omnes
7te\
f,
Se'
autem diem fowuocauit

cumqif uenissent
uiri haires
plebem faciens aut
nihil
mo
rem patrnum uinctus abhieru
nidentihus
conuertantes se
solimis' traditus
sum iwmanus'
TomanorMOT
ACTS, XXVII.
40XXVIII.
6.
874
Acts, XXVIII. 6-17.
fol.
T^
(lui cum intrrogationem deme' hab

uissent uolueruntme' dimittre eo
ontradicentibwj
aukm
Cnt
hadens aliquid accussare "Dropier banc
Zîtur caussam rogauiuos'

loqui
"propter
Sum
adeum neqwe
imus dete'
conductu
3.t
illi
di?i
ipsi et
audi
exierunt
haec dixisset
3/Utem biennio
/Suscipiebat
Tegnum Q^l
dixe
Qum
Qui introiebant adeum
/al
spem enim hismêl catena
hac' circumdatus
runt
uidere
Ct
Tin 3,nsit
appellare cessarem noqasi ingentem
meam
quoniam gentibw
ludei multam intense ha^n/es queStionem
coactus sum
iudeis'
i?rgo sit uobis'
^"'"missum^ hoc Salutare
quod nulla caussamortis esset inme'
otum
191, r.
xpisto
Cum
et
toto insuo
omnes
prizdicans
docens quis Sunt dedowz'no ihesu
liducia Sine prohibitione
litrteras accip
aiudea neq adueniens
3.1iquis fratrum nuntiauit aut locu

iwsest aliquid dete'
autem
\_y
um
quid sentis'
ate' audire
ta hac'
notum/
malum J'ogamMj
nobis' quia ubiqw ei contra Aicitux
Statuissenta/i
testificans
e.nsque eos
diem uenierunt
illi
adeum inhoSpitium
ponebat
na,m desec
plures quibwj ex
regnumdî suad
deihu exlege moysi
amane usqwe aduesp/-am
et
pwfetis'
et
quidam
ue\ \iero
credebahthis'
nowcredebant
qua dicebantr
quidaw autem
Cumqwe inuicem
dicente pa
(^'^^Sentientes disceptabant
lo
unumui?rbum quia
bme
nonesseat
spi'ritus
sanctus lo
cutusM/ per essaiam profetam eiad patres
adpopulum istum
nostras dicens uade

die'
aure
audietis etnon intellegetis
uidentes uidebitis ij^nonpwspicietis

-1
-p crasatumest
enim
et
Gt
cor' populi
huius et auribj grauit^r audierunt

p
et
ne
oculos suos foresserunt
rte
ribuS
uideat
Sudiant
itellegant
^t
au
corde
^fconu^rtantur
illos
Acts, XXVIII. 18-27.
^t
ocuIiS'
10
et
Sanem
876
Acts, XXVIII. 27-31.
fol. 191,
376
fol. 192, r".
aJ-M*
Incipit uita sancti martini episcopi
apud me' ipse dedici [ut]
latere uirtutes
solocismis'
non erubescerem quia nee' mag[nam]
sulpicius dist
istarum rerum scientiam contigissem

rio fratri car
Quia
et
si'
quid ex
ollim
his' studiis
issimo salutem
quidem
um quem
tamen
QX
ppreso
intra domisticos parietes co
hibere decreueram
(1 uia
humana
natura iudicia
fore arbitror
ut
sum
êd
dine tanti temporis perdidissem
deuita sancti martini scri
bam Jê quod
id desuitu
frater unianimis libell
pseram scetha sua promere
mus
totum
fortasse libassem
0ClO
quod
infir
uita
"fc
tis
si'
ut
uidetur
tibi
fieri
erade
^t
sermo
maneat molesta
ne' nos'
sufficit
libellus edatur
titulum fron
ualeat
ut sit
quod
nomine
diffensio su
muta pagina // tore[m]

loquatur materiam non loquatur auc
Omni
incultior legentibus displiceret
lllcipit prologus
umque
reprehensione dignissimus iudica
rer
rique mortali studio et glori

uia materiamtantam disertis' meri
^*
to scriptoribus reseruandam inpudens
occubassem
nonpotui
^&d
exinde perennem utputabant
petenti tibi sepius negare
(1 uid enim
esset
memoriam nominis
cum delrimanto mei
sui quessiuerunt
quod non amori tuo

si
uel
ae saeculari inaniter dediti
uitas
clarorum uirorum
sti
pudoris inpenderem
lo inlustrarent quas utique res'
11 erum
nuUi
sti
eatibi fiducia libellum edidi quia
ate'
prodendum
3^^^ uereor ne'
tu' ei
ianua
semel nonqueat reuocari
Q uod
accederit utabaliquibus
uideris
bona uenia
quia
**'
eum
legi
res
eorum
culserit
aequo animo ferant
et
uitiossus forsitan
Quia regnum
fide constat
saeculo
'
tarn illam
au
occassura
in eloquentia sed in
Cum
quoque dominus
utique
si'
incassum
magnorum
Sed tamen
nihil
adbea
aeternamque uitam hsec eorum
cum
(_J uid
enim aut
ipsis'
saeculo scriptorum
menti contulit legendo hectorem pug
nantem
utile fuis
prsestare potuisset
cum
2^0 enim
uiri
aut socraten' philosophantem
eos non solum stultitia sitemitari sed non
accerrime etiam inpugnare dementia est
cum primum animum ad scribendum

appuli quia nefas putarem tanti
praepossitis'
licet
gloria profuit aut quid posteritas' emulu
IllCminerint etiam salutem
Gt
cura pertenuit
sermo per
non
suam memoriam
legentibus excitabatur
non aboratoribus sed apiscatoribus
esse praedicatam
set id
dei
si
propagabant
et
uirorum exemplis' non parua emulatio
"id* alectoribus
postulabis ut res' putiusquam uerba per
pendant
sed aliquantulum tamen
conceptae spei fructum adferebat
sis futurus
et emissus
si'
nem quidem
reor quia id spopondi
non peren
377
fol. 192, v.
(luippe
tibus
qui
humanam
etiam exhis' quae conperta nobis' erant plura
uitam prjesen
tantum actibus aestimantes
omissimus quia sufScere credimus
spes' su
tantum excellentia notarentur
as fabulis' animas sepulchris' dederunt
îquidem adsolam hominum memoriam

se perpetuendos crediderunt
minis officium
]am
sit
Qum
perennem putius
am quam perennem memoriam

non scribendo
ando
r^
ui'
gentibus consulendum
ho
r)
uit
quaerere
error humanis'
Jê' quod
fuit
nissi
adhibeant
quod conpertum
quam
sancti martini
exemplo
Î
riundus
uit
XX* ttcinum papia
alatusest
Secundum
tem non
infimis' gentibus
saeculi dignita
long
futuram
tamen
"V
ligu
pater
(~juo' utique adueram sapi
perscripsero
'^
et
^êd intra
fuit
taliam ticinis' parentibus XXX med

si'
eutiam
pan
de
mox
aliis'
falsa
dicere malluissem /// nuniae opido o
stul
mihi opere prastium uideor
et facturus
am
llTl
scripsisse
sit
logPg
tt martinus abarria
tae illius uirtutis inuenerit
probatum
et
arbitrentur 3.1ioquin tacere
ditus intantum ualuit ut multos plane
semulos uel inanis philosophiae uel
his'
Jêque me' quicquam
5%
litteris' tra
^^ '^
bsecro itaque eos qui lecturisunt ut fidem

dictis'
sad pie sancteque et relegiosse uiuendo
quidem
î'""^
pararet copia congesta fastudium
pugnando aut philosoph
aut
si'
caelestem militiam diuinamque
tutem legentes incitabuntur 1
T^ quo
primum T)ostea tribunus
eius miles
mili
uir^
turn fuit
Ipse armatam militiam
in
ita nostri
adoliscentia secutus inter scolares alas
quoque rationem commodi ducimus ut non ina
nem abhominibus memoriam
deo praemium expectemus quia

[^
et
si'
ipsi
ano cessare militauit
T1 on tamen spon
nonita ui
esse possimus
ne' hos' lateret quis esset

uit infantia
'8
emittandus
uitam sancti martini exordiar

scribere
uel inepiscopatu gesser
nesciuntur
sibi
annorum
parentibus adeclesiam confugit
e'que catacominum
concupiuit
adeo
conscius
inuitis'
cum
conuersatus
(Juamuis nequaquam adomnia
ea inquibus ipse tantum
esset
fieri
postulauit
TTl OX' mirum inmodum
Utse' uel ante aspisco
potuerim peruenire opera
Tl am cum
.^
x"
illius
diuinam putius
dedi
seruitutem sacra inlustris pueri serua
mus tamen operam
it
subiuli
te quia aprimis' fere annis'
xerimus utexemplo
patum
(j_0'nde
subrege Constantino
sed agternum a
to
Quia laudem abhominibus
totus in del opere
annorum
xii
fecissetque uotis' satis
tatis infirmitas'
fuit
esset
herimum
si'
ae
nonfuisset inpedimen
3,nimus tamen aut circa monasteria
circa
aut>
aeclesiam semper intentus medita
"ftn
nonquaerens quanto inipso

tutes suas latere uoluit
fuit
omnes
uir
batur adhuc' inaetate puerili quod postea de
C][uanquam
uotus inpleuit
areffibus
378
Sed cum edictum
utueteranorum
filii
esset
admilitiam
fol.
ambenes
scriberentur prodente patre qui felicibiis
cum
actibus inuidebat
ctis'
annorum
esset
mite contentus
minus seruiebat
Q^bum
una caperent
ei
ante babtismum in
ermis
fuit
abhis' uitiis' quibus illud
nus inplicari solet
J^Qulta
J^YX'"^*
TTâm
se
sed
les
IDtiger
erat habebat
monachus putaretur
lam enim
que ferro quo prascinctus
Dartemque
liqua rursus induitur
uinxerat
Ut eum miro
rentur nec'dum
quendam
at
rantibus
deretur
tempore nonmi
nudos
in xpisto
ditate potuissent
ageb
in secunda
dit
uodam
jLmilitise
dia hieme
igitur
Te
1H
terea decircums
Quia
quod
erat
mens
nihil simi
utique plus'
Cum
arma
et
se'
octe itaque
dedisset sopori ui
parte uestitum intueri
dili
dominum uestemque quam
dederat
uestimentum haberet
TTl ox'
adanguelo
rum circumstantium multitudinem

audiuit ihesum clara uoce dicentem
deer
TJlartinus adhuc' catacominu's hac'
semplex
tempore cum iam
quae solito asperior
Tl
Ilihil
lam tunc
aeuanguelii non surdus auditor

astino noncogitabat //
xpistum calamidis suae qua pauperem
texerat
3.1e
Stipendiis praeter quoti
dianum uictum reseruare
cum
iubetur agnoscere
sibi exmilitiae
habentes uestire pauperem sine sua nu
ferre misseris'
estire
diiii
affectu uenera
3-dsistere scilicet labo
11
mediam
TTl"''^ tamen quibus
gentissime
re segentes
sanior altius gemescere
uibus re
tamen regeneratus
Qpem
erat
deformis esse truncatusque habitus ui
neces
bonis' operibus babtismi
candidatum
3.rrepto ita
tantibus inridere nonulli coeperunt
omnes commilitones suos de
ita sibi
eius pauperi tribuit
le tale fecissent
bus
reliqua in o
est
illo
nescit
calamidem qua indutus
circa
dit
tamen ageret
(~t uid
pus simile consumpserat
fuit
uia ita ussusest ut iam
praeter
ui' nihil
adeo pie
misericordiam non prse
hominum ge
non
frugalitatem ineo laudari
sibi ilium aliis'
humanum genus modum
militas' ultra
nus
fere
T)atientia uero atque hu
Caritas
Omnesque eum mise
prseterirent intellexit uir
stantibus reseruari
illius
commilitones suos benignitas'
praetereuntes ut sui
rum
Jîc tamen
Têrtriennium
sepius ministraret
tamen
obuiam habuit
cum
(~1 ui
misserentur oraret
et calciamenta ipse detraheret etipse
tergeret
inhorruerat adeo ut plerosque
em nudum
uersa uice do
adeo utplerumque
inporta ambiensium ciuitatis pauper
uno tantum seruoco
Cui tamen
gal bel
algoris uis' extingeret
xu" captus et catenatus sacramentLs'

militaribus alligatusest
193, r
nihil prseter
me' ueste contexit
me
11
ere
memor dominus
dictorum suorum quae ante pragdixerat
cun
diu fecistis hsec uni exhis' minimis'
tis'
379
fratribus meis'
mihi
fecistis
is
C\ uan
193, V".
fol.
XXX
se'
amari
Ct adconfirmandum
jusq
'[
inpaupere professus est fuisse uestitum
monium ineodcm
usq
et
domini
habitu quern pauper acci
perat dignatusest ostendere
Qj uo
poenetrabo securus
"T) ec'
sui precibus euictus
in
eum
tera die hostes ligatos depace misserunt
Unde
quis dubitat banc uere
enim transacto
Cui
beatissimi uiri fuisse uictoriam

praestitutum
sit
ne' inermis adprslium mit
tri
01"
teretur
militem suum
ua' marti
quamuis pius dominus seruare

licet
interhostium gladios
tamen
ne' uel aliorum
ettela potuisset
nium
tibus sancti uiolarentur obtutus' eximit
postea
fere
consecutusest solo
'^srea
quam babtismum
licet
nomine
militauit
inruentibus intra gallias barbaris'
Gt
erogare militibus
donee admarti
num
uero oportunum tempus
Tunc
si'
naiium non militaturus acciperet
copum
ut
tibi
sus banc
dicens
nonlicet
uocem
erat fiitura
non
nus intripidus
tunc uero aduer
rore constantior
eum commor
modo
quae postera die
hilarius
eum
inplicare etministerio uin
cum
indignum
sepissime re
se' esse
uociferans
intellexit uir altioris ingenii'
posse constringi
si'
uno eum
id ei officii'
inponeret inquo quidem locus iniuriae

uideretur Itaque exorcistam
C\ ^ marti
immo
aliquandiu apud
cere diuino sed
sum
relegionis gratia de
tractare militiam
habebatur ex
martinum
mili
tirannus infremuit
eum metu pugnae
fides
inposito diaconatus' officio sibi
pater[e]
stitisset
Dugnare mihi
relicta
Cuius tunc indei rebus
Temptauit autem idem
atusest
3.ctenus
Xpisti ego miles
taturus accipiat
CXinde
moriretur
ciuitatis
petiit et
do
Qonatium tuum
nunc militem deo
J"]_eque enim aliam pro
ut subactis' sine sanguine hos
spectata etcognita
inquid adcessa'rem militaui
pug
militia sanctum hilarium pictauae epis
existimans quo peteret dimissionem neque enim
intigrum sibi fore arbitrabatur
nemo
tibus
ut est consuitudi
nis singuli incitabantur
uentumest
quam
riam
cse
Jnis
pit
nae necessitatem
mor
mi lite suo xpistus debuit prsestare uicto
coacto inunum exer
apud uagionum ciuitatem donatium
citu
in
dictis' ut
nus expectatione suspensus per bien
iulianus cessar
]rmi
J'etrudi ergo
contribuni
bunatus' sui tempore renuntiaturum

se' SEeculo polliciebatur
sta
Cui contubernium fa
Ct
miliare prasstabat
"Qos
tamen
se'que dantes
tim militiae renuntiauit
non clepeo prot
inermis barbaris' obieceretur // sua omnia
noscens cum esset annorum -xxu' ad
innomine
custodiam iubetur facturus fidem
sed bonitatem dei insuo opere cog
babtismum conuolauit
Ct
nostri ihesu xpisti signo crucis
ectus aut galea protectus hostium coneos
uisso
beatissimus noningloriam eleuatusest hu
manam
mihi adscribitur nonfidei crastino die
ante aciem inermis adstabo
tarn boni operis testi
se'
eqUa det
pictaui ingal
eum
inlato sibi ter
Si hoc inquit igna
uiae
380
esse praecipit
quam
ille
ordinationem
fol. 194, r.
ne' dispexisse
em
tamquam humilior
uideretur nonrepudiauit
P][ec mul
admonitus persoporem ut
to post
am
uissusest 3.deo ut haec quae supra retuliin
us
.exipso audita dicantur /// lanium
1 'itur martinus inde progresus
patri
parentesque quos' adhuc' gentilit

detinebat
ne
obstric
uissitaret
exuoluntate sancti hila
profectusest
rii'
mestus ut
dominus uocaret
id
Cumque
Q uocumque
utorest
inctis'
ft
motiora duxisset
se'
esse
nunquam
cum eum
tamen suo
adre
cum
abeo
(~j uia sciret
tam
fuisse
illi
repetens
grcsusque aeuanguelicam disputatio
Cum
latro credidit
Orans
ut prose
Ct
adextrem
italiam
quoque disces
intra gallias
sancti hilarii quern adexilium heretico
rum
uis'
cogeret turbatam esse aeclesiam
conperiisset mediolani sibi monasterium
\_J uid
lUl quoque eum
ausentius auc
tor etprinceps arrianorum grauis
Tjrosecutusque martinum uiae reddi

dit
Ilam pu
su
constituit .,
longius moror
orbem
urn deciuitate ire conpulsusest
utpu
/::kinde
intra hiliricum pulularet
plice etuirgis' cessusest
Se' magis
dei latroni praedicabat
/H
exemplo
suppliciis' esset adfectus
te latrociniam exercens esset indignus
nem uerbum
saluauit
peneacerrime repugnaret multis'que
securum
dolere quia xpisti misericordia
homo
cumaduersus perfidiam sacerdotum solus
an'
misericordiam domini maxime
intemptationibus adfuturam
dominum
adi
piures
heressis arriana pertotum
etmaxime
esset respondit xpisti
Qugerebat etiam abeo
se'
gentilitatis absoluit errore
Oatre inmalis' perseuerante
timeret Turn uero constantissime profete
batur
mihi
faciset
inquit
tatimque aconspectu eius inimicus euanuit
rem
-*-percunctari
Quisnam
coepit
ui
1 taque utanimo ac mente concoeperat mat
tamen manibus posttergum uni aduersandus
et spoliandus traditur
anum
alter
nontimebo quid
pro
ei
ominus mihi
secure ele
dexteram sustenuit
Tunc
d^
incaput eius librasset ictum fe
rientis
adeum
quo cumque tempta
// dit
inter alpes deuia secutus ince
Cumque unus
se'
ait
ueris zabulus tibi aduersabitur
primum
am
id
tendere
ieris uel
quo
tulit
contestatus fratribus multa se' aduersa pas
uata
\1[\
.^
obuium
runt perigrinationem illam ingressusest
inlatrones
oi
responsum accipisset quo'
artino
fe
surum quod postea probauit euentus
LI
se'
tenderet quaerens
Elultis' abeo precibus
et lacrimis' ut rediret
at
specie adsumpta
relegiossa solicitudi
humana
prseteriisset diabulus initenere

:
as'
cum medio
precaretur
sime insectatus est multis'que adfectus

.
iniuriis' deciuitate
Idemque postea relegiossam agens uitam.v
381
exturbauit
fol. 194,
s ecedendum
itaque tempori ratus ad
insolam cui gallinaria nomenest secessit
ic
Quo
>
pore eleborum uenenatum
unt
utfer
ei
tusque ad urbemest
prseteriisset
cum abeo
Ita
eum
iam
ris'
hilarius
se' ei
T um
uero a
T)'^'^
Quo' audito
erat
mortuum
consecutusest
febrium laborabat
turn martinus forte discess
Ct
cum^, per triduum defuis
1 ta subita
mors
fuit
triste
reliquerant
Itare
babtismum
Dlures postea
L)rimumque apud
IQemque
litus se'
uixit
an
nos' martini
refferre erat so
corpore exutum adtri
bunal iudicis ductum deputatum
fuerat
que obscuris'
ut absque babtismo humanis' rebus
excederet
nos'
ui
uirtutum uel materia uel testimonium
set regressus exanime corpus inue

nit
admi
rum spectaculum quod uidebant
cis'que interpositis' diebus langore cor
3^c
laxatis'
qui' praeforibus
adsteterant statim inruunt
dditus uitae statim
ui'
Ct
agens cellulam clamore
uere quern
reptus
memb
magna addominum uoce conuersus
conpleuerat
quidam ca
uiri institui disciplinis'
mi
Uixque duarum
omnibus commoueri
sibi
sanctissi
horarum spatium intercesserat
gratias
minus iniunxit cupiens
inussum uidendi luminibus palpitare
gratissime fuisset ex
(J uodamtempore
pectabat euentum
uidet defunctum paulatim
monasterium conlocauit /// taco
>
fere
uestigiis persecutus
ceptus baud longe aboppido
at indefuncti
misericordiae domini intripidus ex
T)rofec
Cum
^t" Cum
ora defixus orationis suae ac
fuisse redeundi romas
temptauit occurrere
prosternitur
tem erectus paululum
3'3.
sset regis poenitentiam potestatem
que indultam
membra
sensisetque per spiritum domini adesse uirtu
multo post cum sancto hilario conperii
ec'
foribus obser
aliquandiu orationi incubuisset
tim quoque omnis dolor fugatus est

][\
3,^
super examinata defuncti fra
ratis'
tris
sensiset inminens ei
periculum oratione depulit
sanctum mente con coepiens
caeteros iubet
tern
uineni inse grasantis uicina
iam morte
["um uero
egredi cellam inquacorpus iaciebat
2"ramen incibum sumpsit
O^d Cum
(ûi martinus
tota spiritum
aliquandiu
radicibus uixit herbarum

-
^^
fratrum officio
flens iulansque adcurrit
comite quodam uiro prespitero magnarum

uirtutum uiro
frequentabatur
bis' tristem
Corpus inmedio positum
merentium fratrum
882
locis' et
uulgaribus tur
excipisse sententiam .^
fol.
ÛnC
per
"ii"
anguelos iudici fuiss
sugestum hunc esse proquo' martinus o

rasset
sum
Ct
ita
reduci martino redditum
Obhoc
que pristinae restitutum

tempore beati
^j
iii
uiri
nomen
sed etiam exuicinis' urbibus adsufragia fe
Uitae
renda conuenerat
primo
emicuit
agrum
lupigini
saeculum
Jêc
multo post
clamorem
licem fore
dum
dum
unus exfamilia seruulus laqueo ui
mem
clussis'que
omnibus
im
euocati
uultu dispicabi
Ueste sordidum
CX
CTine defor
Ita apopulo sententiae sanioris
lustrem uirum
dum
unt praedicabant
IIlox' uiues
cere licuit
dementia Qui in
uituperare cupi
XT.^*''
Quam
"'' ^liud his' fa
quod populus deo uol
tamen
cente uultu marcescentibus oculis' inor
ente cogebat
atione
aderant praecipue defensor quidam dicitur
illius
defunctus eregitur lento
conamine enissus adsurgere adpre
que
hensa
restitisse
beatissimi uiri dextera inpedes
consistit
3.tque ita
Tjeridem tempus
fere
. ,
Unde
1 "Tl ter episcopos
animaduersumest grauiter
tam notatum
ilium lectione profetica
cumeo usque aduestib
ulum domus' turba omni inspectante

iiii
hominem
haec illorum inritaest
cellu
turbis' superstratus cor
pori aliquantisper orauit
et nonnulli exepiscopis' qui constituen
antestitem fuerant
episcopatu
lem
Quo' cognito
temptibilem esse personam indignumque

1
asset hie fletus inquiriret indicatur hie
lam inqua corpus iaciebat ingreditur
fe
pie repugnabant dicentes scilicet con
et
solicitus adstitisset et quis
tarn sibi extorsise
eademque sententia mar
aeclesiae sacerdotem
tali
T)auci tamen
luctum turbae planguentis excepit ad
quam cum
uolunt
tinum episcopum esse dignissimum
cuiusdam honorati secundum
uiri prseteriisset
Una omnium
eadem uota
as'
Utqui'
sanctus ab omnibus habebatur Dotens etiam et uere

apostolicus haberetur
multitudo nonsolum exillo oppido
dibilis
per eosdem anguelos se ius
modum IHCrG
ITlirum in
deducitur
"Pj
am cum
dem
processit
die officium erat interclussus a
populo defuisset turbatis' ministris'
adepiscopatum to
dum
êd cum
ecircumstantibus sumpto
erui demonasterio suo nonfacile
expectabatur qui' non aderat unus
quem primum uersum
posset rusticus quidam unus eciuibus

uxoris languore simulato adgenua
"P^
psalterio
inuenit arripuit
CXore
salmus autem hie erat
um
eius prouolutus utegrederetur obtinuit
bis'
.^
eo
fortuitu lector cui legendi
ronicae ciuitatis aeclesiae petebatur
1 ta dispositis'
I9S, ro.
infanti
laudem
et lactantium perficisti
Propter inimicos tuos ut distruas
iam in itenere ciuium tur
micum
subquadam custodia ad ciuitatem usque
clamor populi
383
Quo'
et diffensorem
tollitur
.,
ini
lecto
i
>
qui'
fol.
Uars
diuersa confunditur
XW
c^tque
Ita habetumest diuino nutu psal
mum
hunc lectum
onium operis
uia
sui diffensor audiret
domini laude perfecta
am
quantumque
I
euoluere
tis
âdem
se'
ademque incorde
enim constantis
humilitas'
iiiuestitu eius uilitas' erat
nus
tSmCn
desereret
Cum
cabant
pie
cum
lit nee'
etus et
celsi
se'
tantum eademque arcta

uia
adiri poterat
lignis'
'
'
'
ieiunii'
quem
nisi
J^Jl
adlo
accipiebant
infirmitas' cogis
T)lerique camellorum
ues
setis'
oilier ibi habitus
Quod
pro
eo maius mirum
sit
multi intereos nobiles habe
(I ui longue
bantur
Tj
la
mentis ex
rupe ambiebatur TTeliquam
cum
(_îbum
aliter edocati
adhanc'
humilitatem etpatientiam eogerant
latere praeeissa
paululum sinu duxerat
necesseest quod
si
copes
nOn
(JuEe enim
11 na
admodum
eontextam cellulam habebat
chaut
nasterii locus
num
.,
Sed
utreliquas uirtutes
eius quas' in episcopatu egit adgrediar
0J*at
ex
384
aboppido
longe
proximus quem
.j.
mo
falsa
opinio uelut censepultis'
teribus conseeraueral
esset ciuitas' aut aeclesia
sibi demartini monasterio cuperet
sacerdotem
DSG
lerosque exipsis' postea audiuimus epis
quffi
planitiem liger fiuius redueto

]llS
T*arus qiiisquam extra
cremine erat
erat ut heri
mi solitudinem non 'dedideraret

^^ enim
ibi
habeb
orationis conueniebant
tiebantur
Qui' locus tam seer
tam remotus
inum nemo nouerat

set
duobus fere
GX.
1 1
Qein
extra ciuitatem milibus monasterium

bi constituit
una omnes post horam
inquietudinem frequentan
tium ferre nonpossit
cxrS
cellulam suam egressusest nisi
iquandiu ergo adiieren
erne
J^Jjâiores orationi ua
putebatur
propositum monachi uirtutemque
adaeclesiam cellula ussusest
de
ita
Jôn
inmedium conferebantur
Cui tamen operi minor aetas' de
atur
âdemque
Q tque
quicquam proprium habebat
sibi
exceptis' scriptoribus nulla
3,uctoritatis et gratiae inple
bat episcopi dignitatem
ti
beati magistri instituebantur
mes'est quiequam licebat
sime perseuerabat forma qu3s prius fuerat
sibi fece
re aut uendere utpleris'que monasteriis'
nonest nostrae facqlta
prasstiterit
/Hiseipuli fere Ixxx erant qui ad
J^ emo ibi
Qmnia
ostensus pa
uero sumpto episcopatu qualem
subsaxo superiecti
exemplum
inimicus .^
riter et destructus esset
rique exfratribus
runt
exore infantium et lactantium inmar

tino
ineodem mode
mentis coneauo receptacula
ut testim
fuisse
L)lG
ultique exfratribus
19s,
ibi
.
homi
mar
j
....
..
.j ...
fol.
Iâm
altare ibi Esuperioribus episco
pis'
constitutum habebatur
nontemere adhibens
tinus
em
ui
yA
ageret ut gentilis cuiusdam corpus
tend!
(_^
Sed grandi
Jâm
stetit .:.
maiorum memoria tradidisset
ficile fuerit
isset se' nee'
incertus erat
'
Tl
stitio
conualesceret
,Secum
/H
illud adstans orauit
(Jj
uodam
die
loqueretur
..
lit
Jômen
Confitetur latronem fuisse
cum
sibi nihil
ne
QX, Cum
\^
perat turbae nonmoueri loco
uidit
um
decremine
poena
retineret
dum uocem
bant
T um
..
T^l'"!
ueri se'
commo
'^
personam tamen nonuidebant
niti
Etque
ita
primum
/H
. ,
im
r~\
onusque
uelut
niterentur
accedere nonualentes rediculum
Ct
Qonec
uincti
adto
insemet ipsos inuicem as
(J uidnam
set taciti cogitabant
cum promo
ein
summo conamine
pectantes
sibi accedis
^&d cum
be
atus uir conperiisset exsequiarum
martinus quid uidisset exposuit
uero mirum inmod
ic'
corporis bonus deponant
loquentis qui aderant audie
submoueri
inuertiginem rotabantur
se'
illam frequentiam esse nonsacrorum
lussitque exeo loco altare quodibi fu

erat
uideres' miseros
ultra
'"^
saxa riguisse
obscele
gloria
candi
leuato ergo inaduerso signo crucis
deponere
marteribus esse
illos
demonum
con
ros suos circumferre dementia
percussum uulgi errore celeb
ratum
ritus' agi ere
do tecta uelamine missera perag
utquis
nomen meritumque
dicit
dif
manum
quia rusticam
Simulacra
suitudo
Tunc conuersus adleuam
atrocemque imperat
Ut
didit quiahsec esset gallis' rusticis'
ehinc super sepulcrum
addominum
Tamen
dignoscere quiduid
nos sacrificiorum
adsistere umbrain sordidam
prope
ra
ne' super
cuius meriti esset sepultus os
uel
.
. ,
corpori superiecta uolitarent profa
fratribus adhibetis'
adlocum pergit
tenderet
erat
"tt"
cerneret et agente uento lintiamina
ec auctoritatem
adcommodans
Tiulgo
esset
eret
dirogans relegionem quia
suam
paucis'
abstinu
illo
paululum
quincentorum
fere
passuum interuallum
aiiquandiu ergo aloco
ter
superstitiosso
id esset ignarus
coepit Cûod nihil certi constans sibi
um
onspicatusque eminus uenientium turbam
quidnam
scrupulo permoueri
dum
obuium haberet
funere defferebatur
sibi
tempora passionis os
martiris uel
nomen
autem insequenti tempore
ccedit
quod adsepulchrum cum
incertis' fid
abhis' qui' maiores natu' erant pres,
piteris' uel clericis' flagitabat
^^dmar
196, r".
populum
eleuata rursus
manu
dat
eis'
ab
eundi et tollendi corporis potestatem
superstitionis illius absoluit errore
885
fol. 196,
cum
eos et
ita
ct
^ uccidere
uoluit stare conpulit
genti gaudio Isetitiaque coeperunt
libuit abire permissit /// tiquissi
2 L^m cum
mum
quodam fanum an
inuico
diruisset
ni quae fano erat
ressus excidere
Turn uero
dum templum
quieuissent
bantur
coepit
te
lit
..
6t cum
illi
commonere
i'
Cum
iens
iam frangorem
deum
super
putius cui seruiret ipse
3.rborem illam excidi o
exillis'
qui erat audacior caeteris'
spem om
retro
pinus'
sui'
obuiam manu
tum
uero tur
coactam putares
turn
binis
diuersam in partem ruituram
3.deo ut
rusticos qui' intuto loco steterant
habes' inquit aliquam dedeo tuo quern
iam cadenti iam
signum obponit
mode
ex
Solam
ruenti eleuata in
se'
salutis
Ct
indomino intripidus oper
confissus
ille
JJîhil esse relegionis instipi
portere quas esset demonis' dedicata
3^t
mortem expectantes
martini
arborem non patie
eos sedule
perdiderunt
concedens aedidisset
sequerentur
unus
nem fidemque
domino
3,de
Coepit
periculo iam propiore conterriti
idem
aedis euertitur imperante
succidi
ille
paulatim nutare pinus
pallebant eminus monachi
antesti
in
ruinam etcassuram suam emittari
et
tes loci illius caeteraque gentilium turba
coepit obsistere
dum
itaque
proxima esset adg
eminus turba mirantium
rat
61 arborem py
suam pynum cum
igitur ipsi
tum
pene pros
uero in caelum clamore
dicis te' colere fiduciam nos'met ipsi
trauerit
succidemus banc arborem
coeperunt sublato gentiles stupere mira
entem excipe
dicis
Gt
si'
dominus euades'
tu ueni' ru
"
culo
tecumest tuns ut
tum
'
ille
]^
intripi
celur
nam
um
tri
inc uero adistius
promissionis omnis
turba consensit
rissuae habere iacturam
sacrorum suorum cassu

uissent
em pynus
esset
Itaque
ilia
ilia
si
illius
inimicum
regioni
progaudio
illius
36
arn
nemo
crediderit
nulli inillis'
.
Ct
fere
relicto
uere
regionibus xpisti
Quod adeo
qui'
impie
admodum immo
nomen
exuirtutibus
exemploque conualuit
sit
illi
multitudine gentilium
Ct addominumihesum
nullus locus
Tl
salutem
qui noninpositionem manus' deside
pene
dubitabat
praedicari
ex
reciperant
succissa
fuit
ilia
ante martinum pauci
part
eo loco uinctus statuitur
nemo
flere
nomen abomnibus incommone
tatis errore
obr
esset inclinans utnon
esse cassuram
inn onacho
Inmani
raret
proarbitrio rusticorum quo' arbo
rem
uenisse
gentili
cum inunam
dubium quam inpartem
conrueret
modi condicio
Tacilemque arbo
Disti
^S'tisque consistit eodem die
dus confissus indomino facturum se polli
non aut
ut etiam ibi
aeclessiis'
fol.
frequentissimis' aut monasteriis'
Tl am
repletus
ubi fana distruxerat
statim ibi aut seclessias

struebat
Jêc' mlnorem subeodetn
J^ am cum
quodam fano
inuico
dum
bus gentilium turbis' et quiescentibus
pro
fanam sedem usque adfundamentura
fe
tempore eodem inopere uirtutem aedidit
re
inpleret deuotus
1 ta regressus aduicum inspectanti
aut monasteria con
ceptum
ergo adopus
sit
197, 1".
diruisset
antiquissimo et
omnes atque Simu
3.ras
lacra redigit inpuluerem
CJ uouis
celeberrimo ignem iniecisset inproximam
so rustici se'
immo inherentem domum
nutu obstupefactos atque perterritos
agente uento
cum
diuino
intellegerent
uel re
flammarum globi
uiii'
ferebantur
Quod
martinus aduertit rapido cursu tectum
ihesum dominum crediderunt
domus' ascendit
am
obuiam
bus fiammis' inferens
modum
se'
aduenieuti
turn uero mirum in
cerneres contra uim uenti ignem ret
mo
mentorum quidam
nonpossent
r
tantum ignis
peratus ubi iussusest ///
cum
.:.
tumsit refferam
(1 uid
.;.
fere
clamantes pal
martini esse co
sibi prodisse
etiam heduorum ges
/inpat
IDi dum temp

furens gentilium rus
ticorum ineum inruit multitudo
est
plum opulentissim
uico autem cuilibroso nomenest
dominum
lum itidem euerteret
conflictus uideretur
Ita uirtute martini ibi
et confitentes
lendum idulaneglegenda quae
orqueri utconpugnantium interse' ele
omnes
ne' episcopo obpugnarent
ubi
(~*umque unus audacior
xi
eum
itidem tern
gladio percuteret
cunctis' stricto
reiecto pallio
nudam
iirobrosum
um
euertere
restitit ei
multitude gentilium
3-deo utnon absque iniuria

uiiii
ulsus
ceruicem percussori prsebuit
superstitione relegionis noluisset
tatus est ferire gentilis
conp
sit ire
dexteram
ubi pertriduum cilicio indutus et
ca
cinere
ieiunans semper atque orans pre
cabatur
addominum
humana
tere
illud diuina
manu nonposset
.
T|
xii
ti
angueli
"ii"
am
turn subi
ferrent
Jê
quis
dum
distrueretur obsisteret
precabatur. ^
cum
inipso ictu
L/lerumque autem contradicentibus
sibi rusticis' ne'
ob
ret
adomino
eorum fana
lb
sa
distrue
Ita prsedicatione sancta gentilium
OS mitigabat ut luce
TJraesidiumque martino
fugarent
''""^ altius
pinatus ruit
P-
utrusticam manumultitudinem
esse
um
se'
S^^
cunc
ec'
idola distruentem cultro quid
ferire uoluisset
hastati atque scuta
dicentes missos
tulerunt
Tl
ferrum eidem manibus excussum non conp
uirtus'
adinstar' militiae caelestis se'
ec' desimile huic fuit illud
aruit .:.
to ei
extollisset resos
eum
utquia templum illud euer
dirueret
COnSternatusque diuino metu ueniam
I taque secessit adproxima lo
ipsi
eis' ueritatis
sua templa subuerterent
anim
osten
Cu
rationum uero tam potens et sanitatum in
tempi
eo gratia erat
Tediret
eum
887
utnullus fere ad
egrotus accesserit qui non continue
fol.
quod
acciperit sanitatem
exemplo ///
licebit
facturus
uel exconsequenti
adhumanos
uit
ussus' corporis
fungueretur
prsemortua
Omni
1 T~l
exparte
adsolam funeris exp
ectationem adstabant
martinum
QT
iam aeclessiam
ubi puellae pa
cucurrit exanimis pro
ter conperiisset
rogaturus
Q uod
eius
membra
nee
firmatis' gressibus
Cum
surrexit
filia
epis
quod
ortua
reddenda
sit sanitati
Qua'
dicens
nam
errasse iudicio
non
ostenderet
orans utexanimem uisitarat
conpulsus
discendit
titradius
de
ita
mon'
eodem
Tl am
domum
tetra
tempoi'e adhuc' gentili
tenebatur
depuero de
Si'
se'
fuisset exactus
re ....
at
uero martinus
profani et gentilis
se'
Cpopondit ergo
uirtu
utaddom
xpistianum fo
Ita martinus inposita
manu puero inmundum abeo

.
modo
adgenua
Tum
* *
talis errore inplicatus
spiritum
abiecit
'P)ostremo acircumstantibus episcopis'

ire
Tum
non posse
dius
uirtutis se
persta
uehimentius pater flens
potuit
eum
deduci
inqua' demoniaticus habebatur
adire
essese' dig
Sad cum
negauit
et refu
num perquem dominus signum
Togatus ergo mar
spiritus nullo proferri
ipse discenderet
ille
hoc suae non esse
git
ret
um
Confido enim quod perte'
dolendo
inponeret
^
sancti uiri aduoluitur orans
iam came prsem
uoce confussus obstipuit
tis
uiebat
rogo ut earn adeas atque
benedicas'
cuiusdam
utin aduenientes rapidis' dentibus se
ipsa est morte crudelius
solo spiritu uiuit
populo teste
tetradi
ea cellula inquaerat
moritur misero genera languoris
^T
do
proconsularis uiri ser
manum
utei
tjnus
3ed nequam
gen
Tiliamea
bet
copis' praesentibus heiulans senex
ua eius amplectitur dicens
exitu cruciabatur
adse' iu
aliis'
Contactu
demonio correptus
uus
fuerat ingressus ubi ins
pectante populo multis'
sancti licoris
coeperunt uiuescere
Cvodemque tempore
xiiii
forte martinus
dari
Q uod cum benedix
Turn paulatim Singula
propinqui .^
(_ûm subito nuntiatur ad ciuitatem illam uenis

se
fa
3ta-tiinq^s uox' redditaest
uim
isset inos' puellae
uix tenui spiritu palpitab
tristes
illi
arri
egram intuens
"^^
oleum postulabat
sibi
infudit
at
quse erant
-turn
tenebatur Ita utetiam permultempus
officio
o CDrimum
piens arma solita prostratus era
triueris' quaedam puella dira para
nullo
inistiusmodi' rebus
milaria
lisseos egritudine
19;, v.
credidit
addomum
(J
uo' uisso titradius
^tatimque catacomi
:
nus factus est
puellae ingens turba praeforibus ex
Jêc'
Qemperque martinum
pectans quidnam dei seruus asset
388
dominum ihesum
multo
:
post
salutis suae
baptizatusest
fol. 198, r".
auctorem miro coluit affectu
batione prsesenti ciuitas' liberata est
Peridemtempus Ineodem oppido
ne ipso
rio
domum
cuiusdam
patris familias
dicens
restitit
domu'demonium
ingressus
O pud
xui
inlimi
llorribile inat
uidere
se'
imperaret cocum patris
morab
familias qui ininteriore parte edis
Srripuit
atur
coepit et obuios quosque laniare
domu
gam
familia turbataest
uersusest
obiecit
Qed cum
primum
Tjopulus
minaretur digitos
intulit
3^
rum
tatimque abomni malo-mundatus est .^.,
\j
ostera die adaeclessiam ueniens nitenti cute
xuii
infu
1-
timento eius
tutes
.
.
mur
acsi'
xuiii
Ct Cum
candens
tamen
batur
eum
essus est
1 T~\ tereaque
XH^"^
foeda
cum demetu
atque
Imperatque utan' uerus
untius fateretur
X*
demones
tunc confessusest
fuisse qui'
esset hie n
ut
hoc saltim
numquam
prsefectorius sancti ad
cum
filia
eius
apud
febris quae res
borium intantum
ualuit
lam deo uoueret
ar
utstatim puel
GI
perpetuae uirginit
dedicaret Xjrofectusque
ta esset
se'
ei
admar
jSuellam uirtutum eius
neque abalio
cura
licet
obtulit earn
quam
me
to passusest consecrari /// futurus ex
XUllU
inruptio
Paulinus
empli
uero
uir
magni postmodum
cum oculum
grauiter dolere coepi
r.
nem
cogitare
spiritus
Itaque
cum
hsec
martino habitu uirginitatis inposi
tu exillo oppido martinus fugaretur
arbaros nihil hominus
testimonium quae per absentem
hunc rumorem
perpopulum dispersisent
sepe abegro
est
tinum prsesens
turbasset demoniaticum adse' exhi
digitis' inligatse
pectori puellse
tatimque fugata
lama
^'^''
aepistulam martini quae cassu ad

dilatafuerat
ati
^""^
et fidelis ingenii
impetu barbarorum subita ciuitatem
beri iubet
inipso accensu ardoris inseruit .^
fluxu uentris egr
relinquens uestigia
creb
grauissimis' quartanae febribus' ure
fugere deobseso
exire ei peros' licuerat
modum
fer
corpore poenis' etcruciatibus cogeretur

"Pl ec'
fimbriae ues
cylicioque detractae
Q^rborius autem uir
dentibus digitos beati martini uitabat at
Quod
tantibus morbos fugauerunt
faucibus accipisset longue reductibus
tinguere
acciperat agebat
aut collo inditae sint
ei martinus inos'
tum
.^
ras super infirmantes agerent uir
stare ei imperat
quam
prastereundumest
Tl,^'''
se' furienti
habes inquit aliquid potesta
deuora'
hos'
magnis' secum turbis' abeuntibus in
gratias prosanitate
Commota
dentibus fremeret hiantique ore
sum
lis
J^Jârtinus
2ic
il
êuire dentibus miser
ciuitatis
entibus cunctis' osculatusest atque benedixit
ut discederet
dum portam
leprosum miserabili facie horr
troiret
cum
cui
lo[
parses uero
lius
inmundus
etiam
inmedia aeclessia fateretur metu ettur
sset
bs
389
cumpupillam eius candidior nu

Superducta texisset oculum eius mar
198, v".
fol.
ei
sanitatem sublato omni dolore
I)se autem cum cassu quod
-I
am
decennaculo deuolutus
se' esset
Cum
iaceret incellula
Ct
eluere uulnera
exanimis
umquam
nitati utnihil
incommodi putaretur
ire
persingula
deplurimis'
inmultis' uitare fastidium
3,tque ut
minora
Quam
inseram
tantis
uis' utest
Tjenes
TH
filis
uliusque exaduersariis'
tandem
inmodum gaudente rege quod
satisque sitnos' et inexcel
lentioribus nonsubtrachere ueritatem
'
uictus uel
ratione uel precibus ad conuiuium uenit
est
pauca
sufficiant hsec uel
diffendisse etnon alienam
nissi inacie occubuisset
S^'^ longum
elatus
set
pertulisse se'
.
non armis'
quern tarn incredibili euentu uictoriae
3.tque ita postero die restitutus est sa
res .V,
sed inpositam
abac dei uoluntatem uideri
to contusi corporis sui superlinere liuo
sump
se'
diuino nutu regni neces
sibi amilitibus
sitatem
unum de
'ii'
nonsponte
imperium adfirmaret
sise
unguen
salubri
eius participem esse
alterum deuita expulisset
Postremo cummaximus
anguelus uissusest
ei
Ct
Ct
regno
et inmodicis' dolori
bus cruciaretur nocte
mensae
nonposse Qui' imperatores
confragossos scalae gradus' decidens
multis' uulneribus affectus
3,conuiuio eius frequenter rogatus abs
tinuit dicens se'
restituit ..,
per
dcest
et
Tjristinamque
tinus pinnaculo contigit
set
Ct
'
id impetras
Conuiuae autem aderant uelut addiem
festum euocati summi atque inlustris

hie est
Tjrsefectus idemque consul
umquam
nostrorum aetas' temporum
xxi
quibus iam deprauata omnia atque co
Xll'mm
iustius fuit
uiri
euodius uir quo nihil
Comites duo summa po
praediti frater regis et patruus
testate
J'J^0dius
interhos martini prespiter occubuer
sit
peneprsecipuum
ruptasunt
ni regiae
at ipse
sacerdotalem non cessise
constantiam
imum
adolatio
Cum
adimperatorem max
ferocis ingenii'
uirum
et
QT
bellonim
admodum
con
culumsumeret
cipem omnium adolatio notaretur
T1 am
manebat
et si' ei proaliquibus
dum
biberet
cli
sub
regi fuisset
tius
Sed martinus
Dec' intigrum
supplican
ex
ubi bibit pa
sibi fore
J][ullum
se' prior
si'
aut regem
C[uod factum impera
toromnesque qui tunc aderant
rogauit
sancto
ille
digniorem qui post
prespitero praetulisset
sunt uthoc ipsum
imperauit pu
quam
est
ipsum aut eos qui adregem aderant proximi
Insolo martino aposto
auctoritas'
lica
episcopo putius dari iubet
scilicet existimans
Ce'que degeneri inconstantia regiae
didisset
conuiuium utmoris
teram prespitero suo tradi iubet
foeda circaprin
entillae sacerdotalis dignitas
fere
pectans atque ambiens utabillius dextera po
exdiuersis' orbis partibus episcopi
regemposita
sella iuxta
admedium
pateram regi minister obtulit
ciuilium uictoria elatum plures
ueniissent
autem
consederat
placeret
.
palatium
eis'
3.c ita celeberrimum

fuit fecisse
ita
admirati
inquo' contempti fuerant
martinum
peromne
in regis pran
dio quod in imfimorum iudicum conuiuiis' epis
coporum nemo
390
fecisset .,^
fol.
199, r".
dem
Clque maximo
um
longueante praedixit futur
utsi aditaliam pergeret
quo
cupi
ire
futurum esse uictorem

esseperiturum
Jâm
post tempus
annum
ita uidiinus
ris
mures maxirmim
iussos
cassum mortis
sermone loquerentur
deieclsse
res
apud eum
haec potestas'
'
deest
Ll'de
fuerat
1 "PI martino illud
XXX
uel cru[
quod nonsolum hoc quod supra
mirabile fuit
Sed multa huius modi
conspicabilem et subiectum ecu
retulimus
lis'
habebat utsiue
ens accedissent longue ante praeuidebat
inpropria
se'
contineret
siue indiuersas
q3 L
figuras spiritalis nequitiae transtulis
Trequenter autem zabulus
Quod cum
retur
fugere
diabulus sciret
non posse
conuiciis'
di
eum
set insidiis ///

I
manu comu
uodam autem tempore
Jl
tenens
Cruentamque ostendens dexter
am
Ct admiso
congaudens
uirtus'
unc
tua
ille
uersus
ubiest inquit martine
11 num
modo
quod diabulus indicasset
Solicitos
neminem quidem de
btismum
uechiculo ligna deiferret
runt
pisset
trans fi
ctu.
proteruis' uocibus in
Sed omnia
falsa
non mouebatur
demonem
uirum rusticum mercede conductum ut
391
protegebat
etuana
obiectis'
.
.
proteruis' uocibus increpa
Cur' intra monaster
ium aliquos exfratribus
Dersepe
interritus signo se' cru
demonum
ntem martinum
esse demonachis' sad
estabantur etiam aliqui exfratribus audiis

se
fuisset adfectus
udiebantur etiam plerumque conuicia quibus
cognoscens
esse prsecipit per cellulas singulorum
quisnam hoc cassu
quem semper
crepabat
uocatis' fratribus refferat
ueneris 3.C mineruae

uultibus offerebat
ilium turba
interfici
nocen
interdum iniouis per
cis etorationis auxilio
requenti scelere
detuis'
se'
guratum
bouis cruentum in
pit
etiam
cellulam eius inru
cumingenti fremitu
Ham
sonam Tjlerumque mercorii
quenter urgebat Quia fallere non pos
ille
formis' diuersisimis'
ei
ingerebat
fre
dum
artibus sanctum uirum conatur inludere
uissibilem se'
se' re
siquoti
fratribus indicabat
S'bi nuntiata
qualibet abeo subimagine uide
set
ita
substantia
X^'''
quod iudicio dei zabulo data
xxii
"
multo post uitam reddidit
xxiii
Cliabulum uero
diso
excusso capite inter iung
sibi
f,
uulne
et
dum
bobus
lunctis' scilicet
cornu
nina
interficit
ut conserto inuicem
ita
bouem
fere
onstat etiam anguelos abeo plerumque
(2,
trahens spiritum
luta arcitius lora constringuere
resumptis' uiribus captum in
tra aquiligiae
Ita haut
CXtremum
indicat fratribus
primo aduentu eius ualentinianus
infugam uersusest r\ einde post tantum
mis inuenitur
êd paruum
CJuod quidem
lubet igitur
longue amonasterio iam pene exani
inferens sciret se primo quidemimpetu
obuiam
aliquos ire ei
bellum ualentiniano imperatori
ebat
insiluam nuntiant
ire
Qui' oUim ba
diuersis' erroribus
perdide
conuersos abse' postea re
ci
CXponentem cremina singulorum
fol.
martinum
diabulo repugnantem
respondisse
constanter antiqua dilic
soluendos peccatis' esse
caeteris'
nere adueniam creminossos et semel
coartabatur
clementiam
Tunc
3''
abhominum
miserabilis
tatione desisteres
tuorum
Ct
te'
uel inhoc tempore
incommo
procedente tem
fidem
dominum
nuntios discur
lamque
rere praedicaret
profetis' uolebat haberi
'^' ip
nuUus adhiberet
ei
Tjostremo eo usque proces
utinterse' ac
sit
inhac' uoce fertur
exclamasse martinum
se
posse
prsestari
ununi ex
se'
Clarus tamen
insec
nequaquam adcredendum cogi poterat
factorum
cum
ac
quibusdam plerosque adcredendum
Signis'
nullam adomino
r\ 0in'
Cum
sinerint contradicente diabulo nonperti
labsis
Ilabitauit aliquandiu
dicebat
qui peccare dis
cessit
pore anguelos apudse' loqui solere
Tjermisericordiam dotnini ab
Q\^
gari
3-tque patientiam mentitus
ne cum
melioris uitae conuersatione pur
ta
militatem
199, v.
eei
praesen
noncrediderat
cur' sancto
tes plagas
dies iudicii inprox
6t
iramdei pollicebatur
uere
imoest poeniteret
tibi
coniissus
indomino
misericordiam pollicerer .v,-v
xpisti
ego
quamsancta
inqua
etsi
auctoritatem praestare nonpo
non abre uidetur
usest
sit
Quia
erit
digna miraculo
et
me
rectae
si
gerit ///
I
arus
mox' prespiter
admartinum
cum
adsummum
nium
culmen
sibi
relictis'
contulisset
pore
bea
felici
eum
omnibus
breui
enituit
Itaque
uenies quidam
adeum
professione monadhi
omnem hu
turn uero grandis
haut
ellulam inqua' idem adoliscens contineb

crebris' cerneres
micare
yremitusque ineadem
Ct mormur quoddam
adse' uocat
factus
sub
betoque
ciun
t
fi înde
qua er
ei
QuStupe
Tj
3.Clhi
umine uestem omnes

inspi
dis
'
defratribus
conuocat caeteros
ille
se etiam clarus occurrit
iu
nomine
unum
tonicamque
at indutus ostendit
expectatio fuit
monasterii locum uissum est
facto silentio egressus
multique
anatolius,
qui dei
terram moueri insultantium commouerique
currentium
om
cum
commorarentur
Idque nobis' signum
multarum uocum audiebatur
ab episcopi monasterio
fratres
Qua' indutus inmedio uest
liiminibus
se'
hac
taque admediam fere noctem fremi
atur
tem
uirtutumque
fidei
tabernaculum constituisset
apud
quidam adoliscens nobilissimus
tus excessu
longue
nunc
^cce
inme dei esse uirtutem
omnem
quid deinceps cuipiam tale conti
IJostremo inhanc
omnium adhanc professionem
tu
moriae mandabitur in exemplo cau

endi
ueste donatus sim
quaedam ineo martini uirtutum portioest

et res'
fertur
rorum diuersabor
dedia
licet extrinse
cus refferre quod gestum
uocem erumpisse
decaelo
eiusderaque artibus sermo exort
bulo
nocte candidam uestem mihi dominus dabit
dedomini pietate prassumptio
ostendit affectum et quia
tuit
comminari coepit
diligenter
200, r".
fol.
^T*at autem summae
can
mollitiae
qui
iohannemesse iectauerat
se'
dore ex imio micantique porpura
coniecere possumus
I lee tamen
do
cuius esset generis aut uel
agnosci
leris poterat
tamen ocu
Curiossis'
istius
0X^"
modi
psfto
aduentum inmi
profetis existentibus antexpisti
iam
nire qui'
inistis'
ministerium iniquitatis
d
lis'
non
aut digitis' adtractata
uidebatur
\\hi
diabulus arte temptauerit /// tate
xxu
esset ostenderet
ant
di
reniti
adprehensum
diabuli arte nonposse
"M nde
Cum eum
inuitum
ire
siam
cum
zabulus
esset martini oculis'
Iseta facie
inlitis'
quam
anti ei
in cellula adstetit
or
diabulus putaretur
Cumque
tum
ambo
prior zabulus
tenuerunt
agnosce
inquit marline quern cernis
'
Q^nimaduersumest
nia iuuenem
(J uicum
T_)ri
eo
teretur
elatusest
(juod cum
us me' manifestare tibi uolui

hsec
cum martinus
-r"*^ artine inquid quid dubitas' ref
utse heliam profe
plerique temere credidi

fer
sum
I -p*
*
'
credere quern uides'
tum
ille
spiritu utintellegeret
quidam episcopus ruphus nomine
nondominum non
Tjropter quod eum postea
episcopatu deiectum uidimus
Xpistus ego
zabulum esse
'
ut
reuelante sibi
quo' adeo inlussit etiam uteum clam
quiequam
taceret nee'
zabulus professionis audaciam .^
addit utse xpistum diceret
adoraret
^0-
iterare aussusest
responsi refferet
sibi multis' sig
nis' auctoritatem credendi paras
Cousque
sum discensurus adterram
tamen
demfere tempore fuisse inhispa
deum
ho
lit nihil
minus
xpistus ego
disimulare diutius aut
tegere nonposset
ssent
indu
deademate ex gemmis' auroque
hebiatus diu multumque silentium
quis dubitat banc etiam
set
ful
suam
ingerenda
xxiiii
adsumpti
martinus priore aspectu eius fuisset
martini fuisse uirtutem utfantas

:
facilius claritate
sereno ore
intratrahentium manus' uestis
con pellerent
euanuit
quo
redimitus calceis' auroque
sibi dicebat esse ne' se
martino ostenderet
circum amictus ipse luce porpor
-'-et
tus
ac reclamare miser coepit
IJ^terdictum
die praemissa prsese' potes
goris inluderet etueste etiam regia
turn uero
/niuodam enim
ea
autem nolebat Deneconscius inlu
ille
eum
inluxit dies
prsetereundum autem uidetur
quanta martinum sub his'dem diebus
admartinum uoleb
dexter?i trahere
clams admo
taque reliqum noctis ymnis' psalmis'que
consumitur
dominus quodnam
festius eis'
terea
orationi insistere utmani,
net fratres
Jôn
T^
operatur
quamuestis
aliu
se'
inquid
ihesus
dominus porporatum
nee' deademate renitentem uenturum
Ule
esse praedixit
CSô xpistum
nisi
rique etiam nobis' exfratribus retulerunt
formaque uenientem qua passusest
eodemtempore inoriente quendam
crueis
exstetisse
393
ineo habitu
et nisi
Stigmata proferentem noneredam
200, V".
fol.
3.(1 banc
euanuit
uocem
ille
'
mus
statim utfu
Jraestantissimumque nobis' prsesentium
P-
temporum
Cellulam tanto foetore
conpleuit utsine dubio indicia relinquer
Zabulum
it
se' fuisse
ri oc
cognouimus
sins martini ore
me'
forte existimet
oUim
CXip
auditafide eius uitaque etuir
at
gra
animus uitam
scribere
illius
tim abipso inquantum
interrogari
ille
inpleret
ilium clamab
Deatumque
esse
inprsesen
do
secundum sententiam domini
multa uendendo
omnia
diues et
donan
et
inpossibi
exemplo .^
possibile fecisset
le
tempo
his'
pauperibus quod erat facto
do
,
Cum
curaento
po
pene
tantae fidei uirtutisque
saeculo
possedens
Dar
emitandum
ti
î'"''!"^ iam quia ardebat
sequendum
ilium nobis'
solus
aeuanguelicaprascepta
ribus
Ilequis
fabulossum esse
summis' opibus obiectis'
ui'
xpistum se cutus
adeum uidendum perigrinationem
nobis'
suscipimus
(J
rebat
ita
dissiderio illius aestuaremus
tutibus
tam
utsupra retulimus
2["estuni esse
Jâm cum
Cuius
inlustris uiri paulini
mentionem fecimus exemplum inge
supra
uero
tuit
ab
Oartim
Quo quidem
non potest
cog
uel sciebant
qui interfuerant
his'
nouimus
di
sumus
sciscitati
tempore
1 H,iii inuerbis' martini et confabulatione eius
grauitas'
suscipit nos' congratulatus pi
urimum
et gauissus
indomino quod
efficax erat
Quam alacer ^
Quam inabsoluendis'
.
scripturarum questionibus prumptus est ei fa
Qua' humilitate qua' benig
nitate
(Quanta benignitas'
Quam
ere
cilis
Ct
quanquam multos adhanc
partem incredulos scio quippe quos'
tanti esset
derem me' ipso
habetus anobis' quern perigrinatione sus
expeterimus
cepta
non audeo
miserum me' pene
cum
confiteri
suo dignatusest adhibere
'
nibus nostris ipse obtulit
um
JJec
autem
Ita
presus
aut contradicere
quieuissem
aliud
3,uctoritate illius
sum
utnefas putarem
apud nos'
^^''''''O
inlicebras etsaeculi honera
quenda suadebat
ut
inliterato ne'
si'
non ad
3^"^
Sed
audiisse
quod mirum
est
inhomine
banc quidem gratiam defu

^^"^
finem liber postulat
cludendus est nonquod omnia quse de
martino fuerint dicenda
deficerint
quia nos' ut inertes poetae extreme ino
pere neglegentes uicti materise mole succu
relin
dominum ihesum
peditique sequeremur
^Crmo
non
illius
liberi
buimus
ex
.v.,.v.,.v>-v.-v
XI. ^"^ ^'
plicari uerbis'
394
tes
in martini uirtutibus quantu
la est ista laudatio nisi
isse
ihesum
nullius
Quamquam
constantise
,,
tantum scientiae tantum ingenii
Q.Q^s^PS''
quam mundi
fuit
tantum boni ettam plures sermones
op
autem
ore
ui
non credere
^quam ma
pedes nostros absluit
ipse
reniti
fuit
etiam reiferente
spemque commonem me ex
tor
numquam
nos' sancto conuiuio
quanta
si'
f^^ta illius ex
utcumque potuerint
fol.
201, r".
liber
Interioretn uitam
illius
conuersationem co
et
tidianam et animum semper intentum nu
Ua uere umquam profeteor

atio
Xi
putius
explicabit or
Ct
ieiuniis'
somnum
nisi ipse utaiunt
quam
Sed
nee'
Uere
abinferis'
(1
tutis
autsi'
quid aliud forte agebat
quam animum
minim
aboratione laxabat
utfabris' ferreis'
operandum proquodam
laboris leuamine
incudinem suam feriunt
ita
marti
3.dmodum
episcopi
ICTebantur
aliud agere uideretur
orabat
^^^^ beatus uir inquo do
'
semper
'nisi ca[
Ct
uir
emittari
dolendum atque
nefas
insectatores eius
non
..,
tamen quam
alii'
nos'met
icet
plerique circumlatraent
et agnouerit
Ificiat utqui' exhis' haec legerit
li
Tlec' tamen quem
necesseest
T1 am
se dictum fatebitur
dum
quod
et
alii
cet pauci
erubescat
nus etiam

O LL
moris est qui inter
"
oderant id
inillo
"
(J
'
ipsos nominari
He'
/// res illius
-^
quam nominari
Hum
Qui
ingemescendum non
etiam interlegendum
. ,
carpebant
inse nonuidebant
loc
Quanquam
-<
nisi pietas' nisi pax' nisjj
uitaeque eius
non ualebant
Hum
nonnuUos experti sumus inuidos
uel o
Xlumquam bora uUa momentumque prseteriit

Quo nonautorationi incumberet autinsis
inremotiim et quietum ueninatis'
ui
uere
hume
solebat flere peccatis' .^.., .^
Quamutuerbis' concoepi queant
nisi xpistuc
Unguis' etuipereo ore
fate
laetitiam uultu
etiam pro eorum qui' obtractato
Quod
teret orationi
ore
corde
inillius
3,deo omnia maiora sunt
inmartino
inillius
uidebantur
cibum
idemque sem
U.Xlus
extra naturam hominis uidebalur
Plerumque
inquantum
nisi:
'
merentem
Xlemo
misericordia nisi pietas erat
nuUus posset uerbis' ex
rus emergeret
'
capiebat quidem
naturae necessitas' cogisset
Xlumquam
Quodammodo
caelestem
prseferens
poten
opere dei tempus quod uel
uel negotio
otio indulserit
ponere
Tidentem
per
inuigiliis' et orationibus
T1 ullumque uacuum ab
bor
J][emo
-casio
octesque abeo perinde ac dies transactas
aut
commotum
illam scilicet perseuerantiam et temper
amentxmi in abstinentia
tiam
Jêmo
nos' senserimus
si'
irascetur
Cum
de
forte dealiis'
Jônrefugimus autem
ut
IloS quoque cum
ta
qui huiusmodi sunt
si
lus
non
fuit
Tl eminem
minem dampnans
malo reddens
11
utcum
Summus
. . ,
omnibus
tum tore
iniurias patientiam
esset
uiro oderint
lido
JûHi malum pro
Tantam quippe
omnes
qui' aduersus
Sumpserat
iudicans ne
liiud
Sanctis opusculumistud gra
Qecaetero
tJ Sfo ihi Conscius sum rerum
sa
ct
3.more
xpisti
berem manifesta
lederetur
umquam moueret
quantum
Xl.^*^' P''P^^'^
''^
isse
autasua inipso
ilium uidit
IFStum
inpulsum ut
fide
scri
expossuisse
uera dix
^^ autloco
Daratumque utspero habebit adeo
prsemium non qui'cumque
fuit caritate repullerit
Xxcmo umquam
Si' quis haec'
infideliter legerit ipse peccabit
ad
cerdos' inpune etiam ab infimis' cleri

cis'
con
lacile
nt
.
396
,.i!>v
legerit
sed quicumque credide
fol.
201. V".
Secundus ^
0Xplicit
primus
liber
sulpicii deuita sancti martini episcopi
in
IJ
mihi
et
tu modo
unum locum ego
remotis'
te'
aegipto morar
tu' in
sua
semper uersabar
merita
omnibus trade
animo etcogitatione
eris totus circate

et propter
discipulis' erat
cum
6P"o uero inquam etiam
CXillius enim
sancti martini
transcurrimus conplectendum
terrae
fruendumque
memoriam
propter
mon[achorum]
postimiani de uirtutibus
propter quern et maria transnauigauimus
tantumque
conuenissemus uir
at gallus
j_iicipit "ii"
TTl e'que
date' die ac
carissimus
nocte cogitantem toum tua caritas' pos
/^ interuenit nobis' postemi
anus meus " 'riostri[

causa aboriente quo
93
sidebat
amantissimum
se'
minus amore tuo pendens
hominem
CXosculatusque sum llo
minem amantissimum genua
rûm autem uno
eius
acti
inuicem
assemus
mus
interram
iectis'
me
penitus in secretum nostrum
ul
J^
quod nobis'
remotior prsestat admisso
haec
Qui' hoc aduentu tuo ut
triumphat atque ego perenni

J'ecte inquid plane posti
mianus gallus
in
Quo'
huius galli nostri ut arbitror prsesentiam
gaudio
(~*um essem inquit inremotis' segip
tuens
lo
uides' ipse
consedi
cyliciis'
turn prior postemianus
te' intue
audiam te'cum loquar
nonmoleste feres
gaudio deambul
flentes
te'
J^ am
obstupef
et altero spatio
tibi esti
ar
cellula
pedes
et
Jê'dum modo me'
mes puncto temporis defuturum
ante triennium patriam relinquens trans

tulerat regressus conplexi
insocietatem nos
iste
tram retenebitur
Quia
et
mihi parum cog
si
ut
ti
lb
usque admare procederem
libuit
nauim honerariam
offendi
cum mercibus narbosam

parabat
Cadem
nitus est
Uotest mihi nonesse cams
CJuse
cum
petens soluere
nocte in somnis'
adstare mihi uissus es
'
te diluculo
et iniecta
sum
satis probasti
siliam adpulsurus
xmo
sit
utnihil cunctatus [naj
uim conscend[erim]
*
die peruenerim
Tl
nisti
adeo prospera
.
cam
de hue
nauigatio piae uoluntati adfuit
'
J^G
C[uippe qui' propter hoc
mei
sulpicii
Ule'
(1 ui'
Cfifo uero
inquam
quantum plus amor pos

nostri caussa tot maria
tantum
que terrarum emensus asummo utita di
mas
tricissimo die
*
etiam uerbosum inpenderem
reputans tanto tui disiderio [subito]

correptus
rn.3.xime
autem utraque manu conplectebatur dissiderio
mecum]
[ipse
uenerim ut me' huius
IIlox tenebras rumpen
somnium meum
disciplina
sit
poscitis fabulari
[cumeo] loco [inquo quieu]eram
[sur]rexissem
demartini
est carissimus
tibi
que grauabo quemlibet consortem uobiscum ut
[me] manu trahere utnauim illam cons

cenderemus
non proeo tamen quod
solis
egressu usque adoccidua eius ue
S.g'e ergo quia secreti internos' nee' oc
cupati sumus et sermoni tuo uacare
debe
[mu]
s
396
fol.
disseras nobis' uellim tuae peri
tC
grinationis historiam qualiter in
as'
oriente
fides xpisti floreat
Quae
sanctorum
tiirtus'
monachorum
antur
Quae
CluQum spoponder
ut
audiamus
Ita inquid fiat
cum
ostimianus quod
sit
omnes reticuimus
instituta seru
paululum
dixisset
ein' cylicium cui
' *
f~\
insederat adme' propius admouit
Quantis' sig
putius
202, r.
ita
3.C uirtutibus inseruis suis xpistuc
nis'
operatur
'
Jâm
pore
certe inhis' regionibus
nobis fastidioest
audiamus
intrauimus
Si uel inherimo uiuere
..,
portum
to die
ibenter exte'
'
uigatio fuit
*
xpistianis' licet
'
Quin
affricae
nauiga
3.deo prospera dei nutu na
tern
hinc abiens uale dixi
sulpicii'
ubi narbonam nauim soluimus
opera quae uidimus ipsa uita
interista
quo
3.nte hoc triennium
3.tque exorsusest
ibuitanimo adire
"
^^dhsec postimianus
chartaginem uisitare loca sancta sanctorum

faciam ut dissiderare
inquid
uideo
diam
hie'
ante
T um
Sed quesso
an'
isti
omnes sacerdotes
quam
quos'
quae aut una

ignoras'
mecum
dequibus interrogas'
los
lum
quam noueras
nostri
tim
melius .^., .^
sit
factos
nihil
Hon
solum
il
quondam amantem inquo
fuisse
quam
inclementius ineo dicam
amicum
debuit
colui
Ct
ui putabatur inimicus
tis'
.,
Jêc
quem
ut
. . ,
meroris sunt relinqu
uiri
Uerum
a
in
qu
insir
autem
cultu uacua
mus ego
studiossius
sis
terra constans er
scaphis' egressi
cum ab
omnia cernere
explorandorum loco
gratia longius processi
'iii*
paruum tegorium
fere alito
inter ar[enas
Cuius tectum sicut salustius
contiguum terrae
tabulis constructum
rium ulla timeatur
nonquod
luisse
con]
ait quasi
ca
satis firm
ibi uis
enim
imb
illic
pluiam nequando quidem auditum est sed quod uentorum
adm
ea
uis' esset
ut
si
qu[ando uel] clementiore caelo
aliquantulum spirare flatus coeperit
maius
ami
inillis terris
ragiumsit
haec quse plena
mus
am
humano
is'
dolor iste conpunguit pene
citia destitutes
at
rina nauis erat
JXl.e' autem cas
nos sapientis et relegiossi
^'^tioc^'is'
spicio
uero quic
tunc etiam cum ama
cogltationibus reuoluentem
odum
pene
quod prouidi nautae
tunt
re milibus
onibus solebamus asperiorem nobis'
quam
proiec
nauim anchoris'
iactis'
rum
respirare abistorum insectati
sumus
inlati
cauentes
il
melio
SCO. unum
adportum regressi
tes reluctante austro
is
non
audire
Uuinto
tique inaltuum alaxandriam peten
utputo nosti aut
illud reticere non possumus
res
decimo die
noueramus
proficiscerer
prsecipue adsepulchrum cypria

ni martiris adorare
relinqueram tales sint quales eos
si
prius exte' au
te'
ego inquam absiste quaerere
ta
^T
te'
[quam]
HuUa
ibi
que proueniunt quippe
.^
397
in ullo mari
germina sata
ininstabili lo
co
nauf
fol.
torum cedentibus
uerum
terra aliquantulum solidior
ouibus pabulum est
ea
incolae lacte uiuunt
acio pane utuntur
Ca
ibi sola
Quippe
die maturescere
autem
homines non
admodum
suauitate
placet ne'
barum
T um
inquam
quidest
uiris'
galle
quinque
est uerecondissimus
ille sicut
meam
dilectati
Q^dhaec subri
'
dimedius panis
et
dum
aliquan
fatigationem
lacis inquit sulpicii
accipit
quod
ibi
alia ratio facit
CXtrema
tributo liberi sunt
dam cyrinenorum
oraest
quod
contigua
Inueni senem inueste pallida
benigne
nimus
Cum
manducare credam
ibi
meo
salutatos nos' accipit
Interram
cognoscere
xpistianos nos' esse
cibi fecerat
sumus
et
iactatio
Tl
'
quod
galli
xpistiaui aliqui
[jam uero
us historiam
terum nos' ac sepius exosculatos
cauebo
a,
sum
Sed pergat
'
'
illi
Turn uero postimianus
ne' gallos nostros
Qein' expossitis' interram
pellibus facit nos' discumbere
dponit prandium sane
cyrinensis
inquit
post haec cuiusquam abstinentiam
nitus oflfendat
berbecum
inediam
inuitat
prsedicare
quibus
isti
ille
Ilans gaudio ad genua nostra prouoluitur
adorationem
cyri
sumus nos' aedacitatis
etiam sepe testatus
hie putius explicare
hoc
an' assent interillas so
cipue quaerere
litudines
sit
ti
procul amari ab
os'
id prae
tibi
uel solus
uel sunt postremo
utcredo marina
utmos' est humani ingenii'
istum di
Cui uel necessitas' uel natura
ille
est essurire
naturam locorum cultumque habitantium uo

luisse
Jâm
sed contentus
atinguere
nensis
cursum rappetere
ne' statim
medium ordeacium panem
lectos nos' inillud litus expo
Ct
homines cogis exemp
Snguelorum quanquam
lo uiuere
molam ma
potuimus molestia maris deteneri

jJ^ressi
nos' gallos
inhumane
ego Studio manducandi etiam anguelos eos
C2ô adtegorium
ilium pertendi quod eminus conspiceram
nu uertentem
qui
si'
omittis qui
tibi fuerit
nos' aedacitatis fatiges sed facis
illi
ollim cato cessarem fu
giens duxit exercitum
porrecta
qua'
siqui
Qeserto
nuUam occassionem
tuo more qui'
inter affricum et segiptum inter
T)erquod
iacet
quam omni
locopletis
398
ex
cuius:
prandium fasciculus her
tulum erubescens
Consistere
meum
dens ago adgallum
homen
cuius
uae mentae-similis exuberans
atque exsatiati sumus
fertur adiecti seminis
XXX mo'
ipse autem quintus
"iiii'
-'-saporem mellis parabat
praedulci
uentorum euadere so
solis uel aeris
quarum
Qui' solertior
/^
foliis'
quae celeritate prouentus' per naturam
essis est
gignit
uelutita dixerim diuitiores orde
as sunt
cidi"*
satis utile
autem
nos'
I asciculum etiam herbae intulit
uentis' resis
herbam raram atque hispidam
let
eramus
ibi.auersa uentorum
qusedam amari promontoria

tunt
v.
Simum QemeQium panem brdeacium
adomnem motum uen
arentibus arenis'
202,
exemplum
.
.
arduum poe
.
foh 203,
S tatueram
autem etiam caenam
nensis uel consequentia

uiuia
mus
uisse senodis' uidebatur
exponere con
Caeterum postera die
morabant
aliqui
exincolis' adnos' confluere coepis
non
cognoscimus ilium hpspitem nostrum
sent
quod
esse prespiterum
atione celauerat
"
nos'
summa
desimul
propter
Cum
mi
"ii"
libus aberataconspectu nostro interiec
monte exclusa
uilibus uirgultis'
quam
Cfat autem
um
ir\
nostri hospitis tabernaculum inquo
hominum mores quaereremus

animaduertimus
aut emere
uendere
aut
aus' aut furtum nesciunt
quid
'
aureos
est
ideo non
dampnanda
esse
si'
inlibris' neutricis'
here
scriptis' fraus
quae inquibusdam lo
nontimuisset incedere aeuangue

SQuersus
haec episcopi
obstinantius renitentes propotestate
fr
3.urum
cogebant
illi
Ct
autem mirum
licam ueritatem
etcum- ipso auctore dampnari
rauis'
quia satissuperque sufficerent

recipisset et
aeclessia
"x"
repudiandam
sapientib
insipi
auro non construi
protestatus aeclessiam
tura credentibus
dentibus
sed distrui putius
iquantulum uestimentorum
ei
quos'
libri
lectionem poenitus quae plus' esset noci
obtulissem reffu
altiori consilio
git
cum p
Tecte etiam uniuersa
Deque
mines putant habent neque habere cupi
nummos
on
cis'
ego prespitero
catholice disputaretineret
tica fuisset operata
11 am cum
tamen
nihil eos
unt
etiam reliqua
il
sit
quae inreprehensione merito uoca
ilia
et requentibus
atque argentum quae prima mortales ho

.
hereticis' putius fraudu
legentium fides facile posset habere
ct
texta
nonmulto ambitior
lum prseclarum
me
discretionem ne' falsata sequeretur
Incuruusquis consistere nonpoterat
nisi
(J
ab
aussi
rentur
ad aeclessiam processimus quse fere
to
episcopi qusedam
quae desertores eius diffendere
lenter inserta dicebant
cumipso
Clein'
Sed
inlibris' illius scripta insanius
cum
quis
aut haberet
peritissimus habebatur
ne' gallus se' sestimet fatiga
He
qui' tractator sacrarum scripturarum
fai
conui
reflferre
originis libros legeret
enim diebus apud ipsum
'
sed prsetereundumest
uia
ri
\Jii
illius cyri
dam
indul
quam
" JHihi
profutura ere
autem
indaganti curiossius
exillius libris' quse
admodum
simus
CJuod cum
isset
reuocantibus nos' admare
nautis' discessimus
cursu
nimus
uii
'
'
ille
multa
benigne accip
placuerunt
prosperoque
sed nonnuUa repreh
inquibus ilium non dubiumest sensise
endi
praua
quae defensores eius falsata
non con
tendunt " t/C^ o miror unum eund
die alaxandriam perue
Ubi
emque hominem
foeda inter sepisco
tam diuersum
ase' esse
'
pos etmonachos certamina gere

bantur
qua
exeaoccasione
scilicet
sacerdotes
f-
uel causa
potuisse
utineaparte qua probatur
neminem
post apostolos habeat equa
lem
congregati inunum sepius

frequentibus decre
899
T^
ca uero qua' iure re
fol. 203, V".
Secundus
nemo deformius
prehenditur
nam cum ab
Grrasse
ta
inillius
episcopis' excerp
multa legerentur quae contra ca
libris'
tholicam fidem scripta constarent
maximam
uel
ille
contentione
nisi
doceatur
locus
ergo
turbatio
tuabat
editum legebatur (luia dnsxpc sicut proredemptio
temptauit
ne hominis incarnem ueniisset etcrucem pro
tere
hominis salute perpessus
minis aeternitate gustasset
TTlortem proho
ita esset
eodem
hominem
masset
Tjrolapsum quoque anguelum
fâm
liberaret
orta contensioest
dotum
"
emplo adregendam
fugati
11 am
me'
admodum permouebat quod
Cum
qui'
"PI
scripta
illius
tenet
superiore
T1 unc idem
.
.
ilia
expetendum
iudicare
etdoctissimi uiri ferebantur
tamine disidere
etiam
dampnar
"PJ
3.Dalexan
mansionibus abest
perigrinatione

mea
Utnullum mihi
"
rectius arbitrarer
latinis
conpertus
"
TTir
meritum dotemque uirtutum

atque grecis' sed ebreicis'
scientia
nemo audebat conparare
J'PJîror
autem
opera
tus
Si'
non
et nobis'
inomni
permulta quae
conpertusest cumpertotum
orbem
J^ obis' uero gallus inquid conper

nimiumest
Jâm antehoc quinquen
legatur
illud er
aecle
hirunimus iam pridem
litteris' itainstitutusest utse' illi
scripsit
hoc cer
siue
S'^ tamen
r
hierusoli
prae
Tjrasstantissimi tamen
Quae ab
TTl ihi
praeter fidei
nonsolum
ec uero aussus sim tam temere
dequoquam
optinuerat me'
lllud
hirunimus
prae
parochia est episcopi qui hierusoli
mam
originem secu
primo tempore putebatur
catholicus et sacrae le
cipue uel omnia

et
fortasse
etsi'
hirunimus prespiter regit
loci illius
enim
gis peritissimus
tus
repeti
autem xui
dria
facile
.
Jâm
monachi sunt
Consistere sede sinerentur
maxime
"ui' milibus separatur .,
siam
fratres
ulla
uir
oppidum
ma
Ita utpraepossitis' aedictis' inn
nonfuit animus ibi consis
1 Sîtur inde degressus beth
lem
aeclessise disciplinam prae
dispersi ac perdiuersasoras
secumiBe' tenere
requens fraternae cladis fer
ubi
fligi
seuo ex
Cuius terrore
fectus adsumitur
opi
sertim abepiscopis' oportuisset ad
Quae cum repremi sacer
auctoritate nonposset
ciuita
quam
etmelius
di
ueni flue
tantam sub xpisti nomine uiuentem
refor
exstudiis' partium
Sed
mo
L amen non ob hanc caussam multitudinem
hasc atque alia huiusmodi ab
episcopis' proderentur
IStius
uideatur parere episcopis' debuisse
empturus (Juia hoc benignitati ilHus pietatique cong

utqui' perditum
Ct
uebat inuidia
ordine passionis suae etiara diabulum red
merit
quidem episcopus
admodum
nabar excipit
parabat perfidiam inquo'
cum adalexandriam
TTl e
benigne
tis
creuisset
rorest utego sentio siue hepessis utputa
nium quendam
tur
'
inquo
animaduersionibus sacerdotum
libellum legi
se'
tam
late
tola
nostra
monachorum ab
natio
sed nequa
eo
quam
illius
J][on solum repremi nonpotuit multis'

uechimentissime uexatur
et car
potuisset efFundere
pitur
400
unde
ei
interdum
et belgicus nosteir
304, r.
fol.
[lib]er
ualde solet
irasci
Quod
nos'usque aduomitum solere
Cô
uero uiro
perpetuumque certamen
dixerit
hereticorum perditorum
satiari
ignosco 3.tque
illo
ita sentio
quam
tius
1[\
am
Oderunt eum
deoccidentalibus monachis'
ingrecis' gula
aedacitas'
tum ego inquam
gentemtuam Sed quesso
fendis
iste
scolastice galle
mmo
doctrinaest
in
uero inquid nihil poe
nus uanitates insectatusest

desuperbia
deseruit
. . ,
mihi uidetur
Tl on
TTTl
laceret
(1 uod
um
uirginum
Unde
et
Caeterumde
monachorum
quam
uera
extraneum
J^^*^
sicut belgic
ita illi
fremere dicuntur
hac
te'que iam
re
rito te
,
"Pl
cum hirunimo
quseri
uersu conici
O bsequium amicos
inciplat
illius
in
reppetatur orientalis oratio
poenitus
fasce
adsuperiorem thebai
ad egipti extrema loca contendi
idest
plurimum ferebantur habere

.
longumest
cupiam omnia
si'
-^
uiuere
Quibus
peromnia
-pi quid
subabbatis imperio
iusest
nilo
flic' habita
ntuno loco plerique centeni
summum
".
agere
Ilihil arbitrio suo
3.dnut
temque pendere
um
CXhis'
si'
illius
potesta
qui'
maiorem
tutem mente concoeperint ut acturi
um
riam uitam
mensibus
fui
Cui iugis aduersus
malos pugna
401
se'
ma
Tjauca perstringuam
ego ut dicere statueram apud hirunim

-tii"
mei
CXhonera
regressus inde adalexandriam
multa monasteria sunt
me
tua nobis' potius ut coeperas' postimiane

-1
atque
(jmnique fami
Jâut longue ab herimo contigua
Ueritas parat odium
traditis'
ac liber
refferre quae uidi
admonebo
p uic ergo
quodammodo
licitudines
nonama
non
uel exigu
quae me' contra uoluntatem animi
nachorum
ette' ali
scolasticus es
promissum
et
adire
1 p\i enim uastae patentesque herimi so
forte agnoscat exaudiat
amquia
to
nonnocte requi
tus graui
dem
3.Qhsec ego nimium inquam
uissitatis' ibi fratribus
Uere
here
dixe
et tanto uiro dis
secuta tenebat inplicatum
fortia
etaquibusdam quos' nominare
progrediens caue' ne'
quis qui'
temporis punctum
Ha mea
quam
'^^^
ante propositum herimum
commissis' omnibus meis'
eum
qui
sana
mihi fuisset fixum animo
multorum
inillo opusculo legunt scriptum ce
galle
Xl.'*
uitia
lebem spernit uirgo germanum fratrem

t
cedere noluissem
cus noster irascitur aedacitatis nimiae esse
cum
nisi
deo
aut legit semper aliquid aut scribit
escit
ulta
totus semper inlectione
fatebor pinxisse
nolo dicitur nonamari
nos' notatos
tus inlibris'est
pauca desuperstitione
atque etiam clericorum

praedicauit
Tl am
scientia
Uere
familirietatibus
dispu
ram catholica hominis
exponeret praecipue auaritiam nee' mi
et
ticum esse arbitrantur insaniunt
dif
quod non carperet aut
nitus omissit
mirantur atque dilegunt
te' liber
numquid hoc solum uitium dampnat
monachis'
quia uitia eorum insectatur
clerici
Sed plane boni eum homines ad
etcremina
ingallis' naturaest
Oderunt eum
quia inpugnare nondissinit eos
heretic!
deorientalibus ilium disputasse po
concitauit odia
solita
adf herimum confer ant
iiir
fol. 204, V".
Secundus
non
-LloGC
ullus aut cibus aliquis mitteretur
imperio
amque
octauus dies fuerat
quo se
xpisti
transgressis'
adherimum abb
ordinatione panis
uel quis libet
cibus alius ministratur // neram cuidam qui nuper
sserat
3.SSu pereos
difficere
adue
dies quibus illuc adillos
ad herimum secesserat
abhoc monasterio quam duobus milibus taberna

culum
per
statuerat
sibi
"ii"
Tjanem
J^
is'
ma
pueros misserat quorummaior

xii
ergo redeuntibus aspes mir magnitu
dinis fuit obuia

perterriti
cS^rminibus
inc3,nt3.t3,
eorum uenit quasi
manu
2Lc pSllio suo inuolutam fer
nonsine iectantiae tumore
êd Cum
ille
Qui'
proficiscitur
si
ille
ubi eminus
uenire conspexit occurrit
Qucit adcellulam
ingressi pariter
3,mbo conspici
cum
calido
foribus adfixam de
^c
primum
.
calens
tactu uero ac
ante paululum focis esset ereptus
ostenditur
monus
tamen panis
3,egipti
.,
ma non cernitur
utrumque conpiscuit multum obiurga
eum
ad requirendum
3,1
pa,nis odore sentitur
altiori
pSnem
ministrari sibi
noluisset
poste pendere
ne' infirma aetas' insolesceret
consilio
uirgis'
abbas
ille
uitae substantia uir fidelis
pEne congestam
dipos
fir
perspiritum ut discipulum uissitaret
unt palmiciam sportam
infantium fidem uirtutemque
prsedicarent
caeteri
interea abbas
Qua'
quam
tides
solicitudine cupiens agnoscere
dein mon3.sterium ingressus
tantibus cunctis' captam bestiam inuoluto
suit
Cum
a,git gratias .,
quasi uictor inoccursu fratrum inspec
pallio
sit
Dia
Senem
minoris pueri
durabat
ipse
cerula col
adprehensam
caelo intenta nonpoterat
3-bhomine
la disposuit
re coepit
mens
a,leretur
Cuius occursu nihil
Jj^bi ante pedes
intra periculum famis conclu
clrebant membra ieiunio Sed
monitus
abbas
habebat annos aetatis 'xu* minor
homo
emensus
("ôrpus inedia fatescebat
J][eque amplius
panis
ne' sibi post haec
illorum prima uirtusest parere alieno
atis illius
\^
abbatem obsecrat
abbate permittente discedunt
nisi
Obstupefacti
caeleste cognoscunt
for
ambo
Cum
ille
opera
tus
]scnt
fuerat
Cur' ipsi quod pereos dominus obiurgatiis
lit
Opus
illud
nonsuse
fidei
hoc abbatis aduentui prsestitum fateretur
cLbbas uero
sed
diuinae fuisse uirtutis discerent

putius deo inhumilitate seruire
et uirtutibus glori
ari
uanitate
quia melior
Iloc ubi monachus
audiuit et pericli tatos infantulos
cursu serpentis
Ct
ac uirtutis
fidei
id putius adscriberet
exultatione frigerunt
Ita
Cum magna
3.mbo caelestem panem
insignis'
conscientia uirtutum
esset infirmitatis
esse
non
illius
(I uod cum
nex admonasterium postero die

sus fratribus retulisset
ille
oc
incenserat ardor
ipsos insuper
certatim
muJta uerbera meruisse uicto serpente
tantus
animorum
adherimum
408
se
regres
omnes
ut
et sacras so
litudines ire properarent
205, r
fol.
iXliseros
uidisset iratum
se putantes 3^' V^^ ^^^
incongregatione multorum ubi
tius
na
numquam
alterum
hicest
uideo esse audiendi
huma
esset patienda contiersatio resedissent
hoc
ego monasterio
per
annos
uel
iam senes
ii
degere
ibi
bus
3i<iuidem
et
deabb
iam
decorum
id
omnium
Quod unum eorum

...
iepuiantem isset
deest
iratum
O'
inquid
rum
noster
irasci
maretur exemplo
fuisse
io
nuper
si'
istud
bitantem
suis'
au
abeuntem
"
Sed
uidetur abductus
quam
exemplum
discessione fugitiui
cet tota
est
si'
C2ô autem
hoc
ego re
Sed quia
nem
no
di
quod
Tl am
fere
putei
umquam
seminis uel exi
ferunt
"M erum
et
Irequens
pa[
inrigatio tantam pinguitudi
ille
exilla copia
rotali
cum pecore commonis
uideremus
bos'
rarissimumest
exusta asolis
arentia
harenis' dabat
holera
irasci nonli
locis'
habebat cuius
lloc quidem contra naturam herimi
utmirum inmodum
uiuescere atque fmctificare
te' poti
Uos'
labor
uiuebat
sanctus
CX
horti illius
una cumdomi
his' igitur
Tl
coenam
obis' ille
dedit
uos' galli forte noncreditis
quoque
ibi ui
ollam
cum
holoribus sine igne feruescere
tarn stud ios
403
du
exfratribus
erat multis' hole
illic'
nullius
enim aquae
nisi istud uin
us postimiane audiamus Taciam inquid // sos

praecipis
propria laboris industria
grauiter irascirer
.
anilo fe
xii
pedum profundum
Wy>i omnia
illi
illis'
inpulsa
guam radicem quidem
aquo
in
Douem unum
hortus
ardoribus
istorum commemoratio quae
quod
quia heremitae
subradice mentis ha
IDi quod
ribus copiossus
insectatusest
nos' conpunguit abolendaest
galle
-tua
Deruenimus adquend
aquam producere
ferebatur
eo
irascitur
mille aut amplius
ibi
Unde quaedam
neque
illi
machina
cendae iracondiae postimianus pro

didisset
Ct
Ilabebam autem unum
hie erat totus labor
J}_ec' uero
. ,
puteus erat
libertus deseruit ingratus
miseratusest putius
uero prima herimi ingressussum
am senem monachum
sumus
experti
agnoscis censeo iure laudandum
Studiis' defraudabo
cem locorum peritum
inmulto
TJrseclaram esse aduir
.,
corona
quod cum eum
dilectat
" Jîhil inquid postimianus
(I uem
3*^ ^^^ durior pugna
ff^loriossior est
utcaeperas' dissideri
Ualde enim
re milibus
iustas illius causas irarum
infitigabor
nostris satisfacias
3,Clmodum
tutem iracondia nonmoueri
\Jbi
magis magisque proposito confir
diret
is'
.putauer
feram adhuc' nobis' pauca deplurimis'
nolo
S^*^ tamen quia inimicis'
aud
quantum ignouit
nimium
.
nmen
cuius
ille
exemplum
personis' sepe
uehimenter
Qummodo
uel sine fenore resti
Sed tamen quicquid
imperato
motum
tibi
is
Xios' uero inquam
unius incipientis uirtutem agnouistis
uid
hsec gallus me' intuens
dicere adesset nunc uellim

istud audiret
3,Q
.,
si'
habemus inquo
uestris
numquam
sol'
paulo post
nos' oratio
fratrum audierim sermone celebra

ri
dummodo quod
ibens prsesto quod poscitis
tuere possumus
uirtuti
testimonio at
atis illius
sermonem
nihil
nonuid
Sed mementote
quia nonsinefoenore istum apud uos' depono
poposcero nonnegetis
numquam
^^
(I uorum
praetereunda mihi commemoratio

.,
uidi qui
ita ut
inde discederent fatebantur
etur
fol.
205, V".
secundus
quK
incaenam parabatur
nobis'
ta uis' solis est
Pad
ost
suificiat
am
inuitat
tam diu
et
prae foribus
panem
ille
nulae superfuisset offerret
milibus pas
'ii*
occurreret
CXpectaret donee
adarborem palmae Cuius interdum
ramis' uti solebat quae fere
falleretur quin'
adligitimam reffectionis hor
illi
caenam autem iam declinante uespere

nos'
po
cileumquam bestia
ut quibus libet cocquis' etiam
galloram pulmenta
caenanti nee' fa
adstare
solita
Ita tan
qui' cae
Ill3,
.,
ab
suum
in
herimo
quod
la
]mum
erat
TH am hae
licet raro
habentur
tamen utrum
natura herimi gignit ignoro
latione discederet
dominus
nisi
praescius
habitandam quandoque asanctis
uis' suis'
parauit
CX
succedunt
nulla
adquam
cum
eonem
ibi
tempus occurrit
is
(I
mens intremuimus
et ille dux'
incunctanter
accessit
sumus
pidi secuti
"P) os'
cia
ille
adeum ue
1 pj terim
U_acuam
nam
liscella
licet tri
cellu
curiossius
esset habitator
pendebat
praesumit etdeuorat
leram paululum
Cassu contigua cum panibus
ego
Sanctus
fratres qui'
esse sentiret ingressaest
explorans ubi
uo' uisso
dum
forte acci
Cumfamiliarem patronum ab
lam
nos' hospitis nostri duce
oifendimus
sanctus
Sed
bestia adconsuitudinarium illud caense
bat humanitas' arborem peruenimus

I
consu
nerant ducit abeuntes diutius abesset
haec ser
Cf^'o
atque
nee' nisi sub nocte remearet
consistunt
tarum arborum pomis aluntur

ubi adillam
dit utille
maiore enim
parte qui intrailla secreta
germina
eis
quasi inpleto officio et prasstita
ita
2-ntiquitas' procurauerit an' so
solers
alia ibi
ni'anum
tan turn arbores
lambere solebat
rato
unum
exhis'
Qeinde perpet
scelere disced it
"u" palmi
.
.
rCg"ressus
abeo
cerneres
iraperatam adeo
secessit se' et constitit
ua
ramis' humilioribus
Cumque plenam
peret
tulisset
'
cum modestia
Qum
poma
palmulis'
heremita
tam nonconsistante panium numero
adtig
ille
decer
lexit
manum ob
libere
mal
et
menta
quam nullum domisticum
cum comedisset
abscessit
dampnum
rei familiaris
cognoscit
suspicio quae furtum persona fecisset
ani
Grô cum
TTi os'
sequentibus diebus secundum consuitu
dinem bestia nonueniret
potuimus perpendere quanto
audacis facti conscia
fi
dei uirtus est et quanta innobis' esset

infirmitas'
uirum
^lium
nisi
unus recipi possit habitantem
Qe
hoc
illud
mirum
adeum uenire
3,2"re patiebatur heremita

nse suae solacio destitutum
inquo'
non
HC
desimulans cui fecisset iniuriam
aeque singularem
uidimus inparuo tegorio
3Lc
sed nonerat incerta
haec intuentes et adhuc' trementes facile

inillo
intel
prope limen panis adsumpti frag
occurrit bestia accipitque
tam
uidit sportellam desolu
ferebatur quod ei lupa esset
404
alum
se'
.
j.
206, r".
fol.
Tjostremo
mum
nanti
oratione
illius
reuocata
septi
3.(1
Sed
diu
utfacile cerneres
uerecondiam
poenitentis nonausa proprius accedere

tis'
conuersatione carus fuisset et familiaris
post diem adfuit utsolebat ante cae
interram profundo
(Juod palam licebat

precabatur
quam
dines iam per
qui'
confes
illius
sionem misertus iubet earn proprius accede

re .,
mulcit
refficit
cii
manu blanda
3.0
caput
Ita indulgentiam consecuta
uirtutem inhac' parte
cui sapit
utumest Cui miteest
omne quod
Stat officium
noscit
furti
omnequod
seuit
br
lupa
uitaret occurs
Seque per
(J uarta
cum prose
ct
peteret
trid
die
quitur abeun
3nchoritae pedibus ad
Cumfletu quodam ac lamentatione
procumbens mdicabat dolentis

antis affectum
lum
licet bestia tribus reppertis'
quem
incerta
uoluitur
prae
mem
est
laenam mirae magnitudinis adse' ue
non
cremen ag
lupa conscia pudore confunditur
lupa
carissimis'
nire conspiciunt
1 "p* tuemini quesso xpisti etiam
'uii'
uas' ille solitu
tamen agnitos nonreffugit
aliquantulum pro gressus

tes
offi
consuitudinem deposito omnimerore
repparauit
(I
uei teal
annos dicebatur habitare
xii
uum nonnegauit
per
triste
quod
diserto
illo
omnium hominum
licet
um
Qein' pane duplicate ream suam
multumque quaessitum tandem mense
phis contiguum demoranten
quandam ueniam
intellegi
quern
auditis' eius uirtutibus adierunt
reperierunt in extremo
pudore luminibus
Jleremita
Qeiec
eum
.
,
pariter et rog
J^^ôuet omnes
qui' se' intellexerat
expetitum
et praecipue
Drseceden
il
^J_ ocata adest
Caput prsebet
Itae sibi ueniae
randi
tua
et
Ct enim
perantur seruitui tua sunt
Ct
pi omines autem nonuerentur
rabo
rabo
forte uideatur
incertis' auctoribus
Sed
explicabo
ferae sentiunt
cant homines
tunt
.
.
ilia
Tie cui autem incredibile

maiora memo
Tl ullo umquam
T1 e
uo
ritae
pedes mater expossuit
tamen ex
Quia
demum
turn
aduertit quid bestia postularet
pulsa
patuit
apertis'
.
sanctus
t^ uoca
manu lumina
bestiarum oculis' diu negata lux'
Ita fratres
derauerant uisitato
-ii-
illi
anchorita
quem
quodammodo cum
mercede redeunt
Ed quendam
regione exierunt
nu
luminibus utexierunt exulua mat
timonio tantae
fratres
multis'
uenitur ubi
claustra catulorum ac statim caecitate de
radi
ac lege uiuentem
(Juid
quos singulos derupe prolatos ante ancho
laboris sui
ritu
per
bestiae
toque dei nomine contractauit
certo loco consis
nitria licet
duceret anchorita
C_J ui' perpetua caecitate tenebantur
frequenter quo' nox' cogerit Sedes habent
hoc
ilia
Ursecedentem secuntur
ris
ille
afahominibus frequententur
igitur
facile poterat intellegi
adultos iam -u' catulos malefoeta
clusis'
deuulgata nar
Uiuunt herbarum
subinde resistens
ad speloncam
triebat
r^ abitant plerique inherimo
moror
hoc inge
sine uUis' tabernaculis' quos' anchoritas
cibus
sequeretur
quae mihi perfideles uiros conpertasunt
Tl am
utquo'
id earn uelle
nomine o
tides xpisti adest me' nihil finguere
neque
in
Subinde respectans
tua haec sunt
quae intuo
mescimus quod maiestatem tuam
hoc exemplum
tern sequntur
Sicut pudorem gessit er
hsec uirtus' xpiste
xpiste miracula
habet sensum indu
fidei etuirtutis
Qui
dissi
fructuosa
tes
admissi
fidem sancti etglonam xpi quae peripsos testificata
longua diuersaque
ollim ipsis' inmonasterii
408
esset
fol.
206, v..
s[ecundu]s
uidissent
lUira
sum laenam
dicturus
ta memorare
post dies 'U" ad auctorem tanti muneris re
eidemque
uertisse
ille
(J
non de
tor alienae
monus accipere sumpsise perbes
rat
etiam alterius anchoritae
bus
nomen
nus habitabat
rimum
cum
ic
si
plerumque carpebat
Tl
ec facile
radicum sapore discernere poterat
omnia asque erant dulcia
hare
(_ûm uero edentem
uim
quia
nii'
monasteria
ugum
men
JJ^ter
Sed plerumque
synai'
qui'
illo
Quo
SQeum
Tubrum mare
montis ascendi
quem
f~i
macho
diu
nequaquam
ussu sed
quoties
eum
luerunt
setis'
iam per
ferebatur se' ante
Oum
nomenest
adeum
accessiset
sciculum herbarum
huic propius adstanti fa
quem
collectum pridie
nguere non audebat obiecit

rolenta erant
xia
nouerat
ore discutiens
elegebat
/ûi credo
dorca
foera cui
Sed
-l-meruit
bestia quae ui
Ita uir sanctus eius
uulgauerat
qui'
hie
uo
occur
Uni tantum modo
quinquennium pr^buisse
potenti fide
eum
obtinuere
multa conloquia per
cui inter
anguelis' frequentari
edoctus exemplo et periculum euassit
Sed longumest deomnibus
annos aeon
tûm
qui
abhominibus frequentaretur nonposse ab
to
famis et
uitabat
respondisse perhibetur
taret
quae inno
uitauit
cunctanti cur' homines tanto opere ui
ati
quid ederet uel quid respuere deberet
herbarum uenina
corporis sui nuditatem
cursu auio petens
mum
relegiossi uiri adire
sum humanum
bat
adiri potest
multumque quaesitum uidere

fere
ui'
poenitus quae essent edenda formidans septi

ieiunus diem spiritu difficiente duce
--
-'humana remotus nullo ues
uersatione
sto
huius recessus' anchorita esse aliquis fe
rebatur
Omnia
uidi
Cuius cacu
suam nesciebat diuino munere
iam
put
etiam locum in quo bea
quaterentur et frequens uomitus cruciatibus non
fatescente desoluerit
et
adi quas hodie abeius discipulis
tis
ipsam animae sedem
bouem
beati anto
queret et inmensis' doloribus uitalia uniuersa
ferendis'
arduum atque
tarn
pene contiguum
caelo
nonpotui
interna tor
uis'
uam quod
habebat habitaui
deuersatus accessi
occultiore natura uirus letale choibebat
Inse
CJj
admiTS
tissimus paulus primus heremita fuit
uicturus ignarus germinis elegendi noxia
11a
Illagis uirtutis
um
incoluntur
contulisset holerum radicibus quas' prse
dulces interdum et saporis eximii imfert
intigrum et
intrahas' solitudines
êpius tamen cum sene
primum adhe
se'
meri
potuerim emittari propossitum
difficile
millis' regioni
qui inea parte diserti quae est
inlustre
3,nnum
constitutus exigi
sanctus
cuius alium interpretabatur putius auctorem
tiam
menses
fere
uii'
plemmque
ua'
quasi amictulo pendulo circumiectus
dignatus est
pellem
inussitatae ferse
promunere
detulisse
conperta nobis' uel audita
colunt
406
VI nde non
inmeri
sanctum ilium abanguelis'
^cô
sus adnilum
ripas
recepta opinione multorum fama
sitari
herimum
uis
autem asyna monte degres
flumen regressus sum
frequentibus monasteriis' con
cuius
sertas
fol.'
207,' r".
liber
Tjlerumque
utraque exparte perlustraui
utdudum
uidi
Sed bina
CO centenos
dem
CS^Cre
uiculis'
âne
minorem
ibi
uel tenia milia
se constabant
Tl ec'
ruptis'
inm
mini
quam
uirtutem
esse
multo igne succensus coquendis'
pa.nibus parabatur
in his'
putetis conuersantium
monachorum
ultitudine
eorum
qui
inuno lo
dixe.rim habitare
pe ardebat
cassu clibanus pro
at
esse cognoscetis qui' se' ab humanis'
concaua
incendium
TTl edias
cepto
dixeram
tatus ingreditur qusetam
neque
prima
oboedentia
adueniens inmonasterio ab
3.1ter
flammas
ilium iubet
cunc
nihil
mox' audaci
quondam
uitae uelutillis'
aduenam
igitur
ic
Ilec' distulit parere prse
magister intrare
intra ca
habenis' regnab
totis'
coetibus remouerunt .., TJrsecipua ut iam

ibi uirtus'est et
Ct
flamma fornacibus
illius
GXundabat ab
fide
ebreis' pueris'
vel sus
abbate a,ccipitur Quamquitemptatus

prius
fuerit et
probatus
.,
cessiere
Jûllum umquam
quamquamlibet arduum ac
ccussaturus
/H uo
racula
admodum magna mi
em
^fcô
actibus
-|.
re
ille
bores
.
.
S^^
facile ualeret
^T
coepit ei multa propone
^^^'-'
ptaret adgredi
lJ^J[e uero nihil

gis ita
Si
quod
inplere
cussaret intrare
tem
>
>
>
qui'
discip
eo die quo
infirmus perfec
IXIG''^''^
oum
merito
ielix .,
et glorifi
requenti
qui'
dicturus
ad
non
Droponeretur
oboedentiae
lex'
Sic
perpetem polliceretur ad omnia uel adextre
mam
patientiam imperata cassu abbas tura
Jlanc solo
fixit
id operis inponit
uirgulse
re
naturam
dum
sionem ubi magister accipi non cuncta
Utnec' abba
eodem autem monasterio factumest idquod
polliceri ut
ire prseciperet
Tl
bat
ma
(Juamillius confes
tus probare profetentem
xpiste
chinam uirgam iam pridem aridam manu gere
non posset
oboedentiam
eum abbas inignem
flee'
permoueri sed
his' terroribus
omnem
..,
tum
*ei
ubi faci
temptatur
catus est Dassione //
Cum Drima
implere patientia
lioribus legibus uiueretur expeteret
dum
si'
eundem abbatem recipiendus aduenerat
^^^^ imperia quse nullus
utaliud putius monasterium
nontetigit
ille
memoria ferebatur quidam itidem
2"raues esse istius disciplinae la
tyronem ignis
gloriossus probatusest oboedentia
dispossitionis suscipi se' ro
garet abbas
Sed quid mirumest
tus inuentusest
cum quidam
Saeculi abdicatis' monasterium ingressus
magnae
perfussus
rore
se ipse miratusest
aduenerat
ulationem tamen cui pauca nonsufficiunt
multa nonproderunt
(_Jui putabatur
ulum pigeret imperio paruisse
sed adincitandam uirtutum
recolenti
Ct
tem poeniteret dura mandasse TH ec
subpetunt plura mihi
licet
Tlenienti superata natura fu
uelut frigido
cassurus
di
uobis' refferam incre
oboedentiae
dibilis
git incendium
re
Illcile indignumque toleratu abbatis
imperium
aquam
erat
3/tque
Ut tam
ministraret
omnem
insolo arente
rae legis imperio
die conuechiebat
, ,
illi
aduenae
diu inrigatam
Qonec quod
illi
contra
uiresceret lignum ari
Subiectus aduena du
aquam
propriis' humeris' quoti
quse anilo flumine
per
que
407
ii
fere milia
petebatur
iam emenso anni
fol.
Spatio labor
non cessabat operantis
(J_ Ciructu operis spes' esse nonpoterat

dentiae uirtus' in labore durabat
fratris eludit
temporum
11"
effect
honore coepit obripere
honor
succidentium
primum
bi
potuit sentire
-jTi
-i
Ita ex
ille
inse' grasari
diu multumque discutere Conatusest
neque noc
(J uod malum
v.
tantum car
ricibus persingulos dies sustentabatur
terea uiro sancto utexuirtute
Cum
labente curriculo
tamen oboe
iam
demum
Tertio
equens quoque annus uano labore
um
ne gallus hoc audiat
207,
Sed hoc rep
uel conscientia
te
neque die
tor
aquarius
uirga floruit
cessaret opera
ille
Gsdo
.,
ul
ipse exilla ar
U uk
hodieque intra
nomen
ruit
Ct quantum
fides possit ostendit
ed me' dies ante quam
interim latens serpebat inpectore
consumem
prsclara
-,
it
tis
.,
/Huo
bantur
nitatis
nem
inflatio
exemplum
.
.
/// sesis'
dies signa faciebat
neque uerbotantum
demonum
erat
inaudita per
Sed absens quoque interdum
.,
obsesa
inmodum
curabat
minoribus
.,
ilia
rant
contingui
depossita
se'
abeo benedici humiliter postulantes
quotiens
manum
sacerdotali
merito crediderunt
ic
tibi
sulpici in
le Sig
11
summae
istius
purgatusest nontantum
sed quod erat

.
Sed mihi
illi
ista
utilius
exempla replican
enim nostrumest quern
(J
uis
umilis salutauerit aut
si'
nonhabeat conscientiam
stultorum adolatione
ferebatur ab
si'
unus homun
fatuis'
una femina laud

elatussit
aut noninflatus protinus uanitate

in
atque obtatius
nostra occurrit infirmi
eum non continue
auerit
sanctific
sanctitatis
superbia
utetiam
si
tamen quia
aut fortasse
errore sanctus esse dicatur sanctissimum se' pu
omni potu poenitus inperpetuum abstinere

ac pro cibo
(J uid
solent perpessusest
fieri
uerbis' atque adolantibus
atque
uestemque contigerant non
eius
cuius
ac diuino munere inlustratos
atos esse
permisa
fetentus inuinculis' omnia
nostra infidelitas'
tas'
sepe iacue
Cpiscopi quoque sanctissimi
auctoritate
uanitate
ti
demum mense
ademone
Taceo de
quae inergominis'
quinto
ergo mirum
illius
3,dcuius fores ante
ademone
cylicii
[Jrsefecti comitesque ac diuersarum
indices potestatum praeforibus
Ut
similis
llie praepotens
saeculi potestates se' prostrauerant correp
frequentabatur apopulis' extraneis'
adeum orbe uenientibus
extoto
ic
adcuius populi limina ante conflux
tusest
sui fymbriis aut aepistolis' misis' cor
pora
fcrtur
quos' ipse curauerat
ua
ôtis' igitur precibus
addominum
orasse
moror
ille
iCk"!"
ac uirtutibus toto oriente uulgatus
nis'
in
on solum enim prsesens
"jTi
cuius
occultis' cogitationibus
purgare nonpoterat
multis'
uidam ergo sanctus fugandorum decorporibus ob
-1-credibili prseditus potestate
ê' ipsum
fieret illis'
miserae uanita
'U_inis
Ct
mensibus "U' diabuli potestate
inse'
er
3,lterum aduersus falsam iustitiam
nonmediocre documentum
conuersus
exempla
(I uoniam unum egregium
memorabo
SQuersus
uobis' adhuc'
miracula quae mihi desanctorum uirtutibus sunt con

perta
ase'
nutu exaliorum corporibus demones fuga
tam diuersa
difficiet
bique
demones nuntiauerunt excludere
confluentium populos nonualebat
Quantum oboedentia me
eius
11
at
rium monasterii ramis' uirentibus quasi intes
timonium manet
tacita constantia uanita
uel
perseuerante uirtute non potuit
tis
^-^
busculam uirg'a uidi
poenitus
pelli
taret
aurem loquor
408
13,m uero
si'
ei
munera crebra
uel
lol.
mittantur dei se magnificantia adse

rit
honorari
Ct
demodico
uel
praediues opibus genereque prseclarus habens
cui dormienti atque
quiescenti necessaria conferantur
putaret
se'
sit si'
dilatat
it
rum
uirtute conspi
uirb iohanne
ct
it
Dinguit armaria
2"rossiorem
Stque
fide
am
ilia
texat
lacemam
11 erum
ilsec ut fluentem
haec describenda
linquamus
nimo
uiter
nostrorum uniuersa
non
arbitror profutura ita ut
hsec libris'
hirunimi
potius euolue quae
multum
Sed
infelici
lere
tu' ilia
0L
te'
'"^"'^
ubi ad
proximum monasterium quod
enitentibus cunctis' etpraecipue lo
abbate resistente
malo animo
nonpotuit euelli
obstinatione proripiens
omnium
IS'itur se'
cum do
degressus afratrum consp

inpletur
ademone
cruentasque spumas ore prouoluens
ut
Ista faciam post
3.doliscens quidam ex assia
ectu uix absceserat
l"^'^
esse pro
Jâm
fixa sententia
in eis'
ipsum lacerabat
dentibus
de
admonasterium idem fratrum humeris'
se'
cum
nexibus alligatur
Tôn
409
inmerito
coerqueri inmundus ineo spiritus
nonualeret necessitate cogente

.
Qein
suis'
portatus
timianus inquid necte' diutius suspensum
tenebo
ci illius
coeperas'
laboramus
iustitiae colore
aequanimiter
uere tibi fatear nullo perniciossius male

intra gallias
utique esset acceptius deo
amultis' fratribus habitabatur accessit cau
indegeant post
.,
Quod
confitetur
coerqueri sad
documentum
cumux
conplex
aduersus falsam iustitiam dicturum

misseras' prode
per diabu
ssam discessionis atque consilium quserentibus
si'
acciperent etpatienter expeterent
interim subi
Ita bre
instituta
us es utpauca hsec tua uerba
Qum
cogitatio iniecta
Ctius modi ergo falsae
ruit
uero inquid gallus mens nescio quid hiru

. ,
lam suam atque propossitum heremita dese
SClpropossitum redeamus
relinqueris disputandum
solum saeculo eripere contentus sa
se'
si'
superatus post quadriennium fere cellu
beato uiro hirunimo re
mordacius
T um
lirmus
lutem suorum nonsine impietate neglegeret
3,c lamiliaribus tributa uirginibus

,
potens inie
unicum ac domum totam
saluaret
quam
rectius esset ut rediret adpatri
filiumque
ore
dissi
mandat
haec caris' uiduis'
eum
lum quod
Indumentum molle
ut birrum regentem
lacile se antiquis' monachis' stu
re coepit
"11 estem respuit
in
inomni genere
dio uirtutis aequauerat
constru
sculpit hostia
ho
illo
QQJ^stanter herimum
Jlumilitate conspicuus
iuniis'
cellula contentus habi
abeato
nee'
cumuano
uirtutum perfectus emicuit
equis' superbus inuenitur
eregit celsa laquearia
derat
salutis accipit
breui tempore
ressus
discurr
qui ante apedibus aut asello ire consu
multa conclauia
conplura
uel inflatur
Inflammatur
Ipse etiam ubique
prius ac uili
tare
uerbum
contigisset sancto
et uidisset
nore contempnere
limbrias suas
Spumantibus
erat
~\ arua
etiam tabernacula
continuo
occursibus
it
quadam hieme
expeditionibus
moratus inutilem militiam
salutationibus
in aegipto
tribunus esset et frequentibus aduersus blembos
quis clericus efFectus fuer
gaudet
Qum
paruulum
et filium
cse
terum cum neque perse opere neque

cuus
uxorem
(1 uod SI'
ei aliqua uirtutis alicuius signa
succederent anguelum
208, 1".
fuit
ferreis'
pedes cum manibus
uincuntur..
poena fugitiuo utquem
fol.
208, V".
s[ecundus]
non cohiberet
demum
biennium
fere
mundo
mox' regressus
Ct
reptusest
Tjost
oratione sanctorum in
spiritu liberatus
cesserat
adherimum unde
..,
oT.
ab
Qolus eum
dis
T^ e'
sit
iat aut incerta nobilitas' inutili leuita
tibi
uel emittenda operatusest uel
scire sufficiant
immo
3.uribus
Sad quia
quam debui
tur
rA ebitum
meo
demartino
qûem
ipse
de
memphitica
3.c tota
transiuit
aquodam sene
legi
Cui cum me' familiarem tuum esse
et amultis' fratribus
illo
lit
si'
umquam
incolomem
quse inillo tuo libro de uirtutibus beati
dissideriis' meis'
me'
aegiptum nitriam the
\r\ ic
ras istas cucurrerem teque'
uiri te'
Quia
liber ille nonsufficit
tu' nosti
descrip
titigissem eate' supplere conpellerem
3,CStuantibus audiamus JJ[umquid inquam

tibi
largiente
haec mihi iniuncta legatio est
solitus plura reff
iam pridem inhoc
erentem
prespiter
dixissem et ab
Qem
te'
.-/
Tl am quid ego dealaxandria

Ubi poene omnibus magis quam
notusest
uidi
tumodo adme' aulem loqueba
tuo utes
artino
timenda
satisfeci uestris
foenus exsolue ut
Sed me'
ille
In unc ergo inherimo
etiam uerbossior fortasse
lui
baidam
semel deserere coepta
nobis' deuirtutibus domini quas' inseritis'

suis'
cyrinensis
nonhabebat
loquar
conpellat
adaffricam ueni
iam pertotam Kartaginem legebatur
ipê cor
profuturus exemplo
3,liis'
Cum
sus erat
quern aut falsae iustitiae umbra decip
te
Jâjc
fides catena coerceret
um
3'2'e ergo
nonilla ata' audire dissidero quae scrip
sufBciunt
ta
uita
illius
professus as praeteriisse
. ,
ilia
quae tu' propter legenti
utcredo fastidium prseteristi multis'
3,tque uirtutibus edidisse
Cfgo
id
ag
id
nosco quidem postimianus inquid neque urn
quam
si
adextera
et
en'ipsum
r~ ic
comes
interra et inmaii
Dam
Qed rCIIeram
rauerit
quod
et
sit
quot liber
tibi
nullus
pene
nonmateria
ubi
torise
prseuulgata teneatur
Tomae
urbi uir
desanctorum uirtutibus audi
rem
loqui' tacitis'
meum
admartinum
perspiciens
Ham
pleta ..,
cum
l)rimus eum
inferior
cum
Studiossisimus pa
êd
illius uiri
quae singuli
facile
con
excelsa retuleris
liceat
3,te poenitus audiui
felicis his
omnia
perunum istum
(ûod mihi dixisse
orbe terrarum
tam
um
dud
diuersa fecissent
plane poenit
in
poscentibus explic
equidem postimiane inquam cum
te
TYlCnto
Ilic inperigri
iste
C8["o
.,
ate'
cogitationibus meis' recurrebam
mihi inquid
fuit
tota socius et consulator fuit
natione
locus
liber iste discessit
entur
aperit librum qui' sub ueste la
agnoscis
tebat
mea
una mecum
pace sanctorum
nihil
inquo martinus esset
Sicut nullius
umquam
mentis' profeteor confer
ulinus inuexit Qein'" cum 'tola certatim
endam
urbe raperetur exultantes librarios
animaduerti inqua condicione decet ilium con
uidi
eoquod
nihil illo
rius ibi uinderetur
ossius haberetur
perigrinationis
meae
prumptius nihil ca
ferri
Tl
illi
ihil
3.bhis' qusestii
î^luiêm hie longue ante
cursum prsegres
410
esse uirtutem
cum
. ,
Ita et illud
heremitis' uel etiam anchoritis'
enim abhominum inpedimento
liberi
sunt
ter
209, r".
fol.
liber
Caelo tantum
cltque
13
inmedio coetu
'^ "^""O
cum
^y^
et inter
stetit
quanta ne'
mus
c
Ct
dem
quidem quos'
illi
herimo esse
in
si' illi
uerit et
tamen uictor
euasserit
aeque conpone militibus
quo
vJj
potest
listi
Sed
qui exloco
omnium
si
omnium
esse par' gloria
prseclara retuleris
anemine
te'
31
r^
reuoluas'
quoque sepius imperauit
ic
quod
conpiscuit
undis spiritibus
uod
sse
in hac' parte
tinum multa documentasunt
inm
semper
bo
Si'
mar
GGl
to quotidie angueli loquebantur
cum
.,
toro
r* quo
et
Sed
illorum quos'
et
illi
Hoc
hoc
is
lam uero aduer
sus uanitatem atque iactantiam spiritum
-*-quasi
,y
sapiam
411
Syria
sem
monachos memora
miau
1TQ[cirtinum autem excipiam
quemquam monachorum
segiptus fatetur
sentis inquid
Gsd'-' ^^^ quandiu uiuam
segipti
fui
non deeodem tecum sentiam
IXlirabor anchoritas
non a[
uel certe episco

.
// bosforus
flee' ignorat arminia
exclussa
anobis' cog
Ct
postremo
hoc aethiopia conperit
nouit
hoc Indus audiuit
quis aut furtunatas inso
hoc parthia
las aut glaciale
hoc persae nouerunt
omnibus non
mecum
porum quempiam conparare
etiam adillum
recurras' qui' satis' suis' pro ueste contectus
putabatur ab anguelis' uissitari
/~j uid tu' ita
dabo heremitas
fuisse
omnium
uirtutes inillis'
perque senserim
ne'
quidem inferiorem
dum
fertur
atque inflatio subriperet noluisse
postimianus
h
obsessos uerbi imperio aut etiam
fimbriarum uirtute curabat
uir
uiri ambrosii' episcopi praefe
TTlSrtini autem
incendiis'
ilium conferas' qui'
omni
amartino id sepius poposcisse
necesseest fatearis
flic familia
si'
intra gallias
enumerasti inmartino fuisse uirtutes
riter et rabiem bestiarum etserpentium uenina

.
sit
exemplum Qui eo tempore consules
nitas'
^T*0"o
a.nchoritis' feritas' bes
tiarum uicta subcubuit
uincentium prsefectum uinim
lertur uir altioris ingenii ne' uel exhoc ua
randumest quod ilium aegiptium flamma nonte

tigit
uolun[
ostenderet potes
prsefectos subinde pascere ferebatur
retu
Jâmsi' admi
uiri
conuiuium insuo monasterio daret
rebat
necesseest confiteri martino
neminem conferendum
laudandusest qui prseditus
etille
JYl 6iiii
quidem beati
Gt tamen
. ,
quia
prseteriret
utei
non
repug
potestate tarn relegiossam ad
'
nos
suscitatum Quo' uno o
mortuum
pere utique
unauictoria est
sumX
tutum genere prsestantior
se
fortius
larua quidem sed nonprseterunda
egregium etquod nullus
autem
illos
tatem
aut etiam desuperiore certauerint
uid ergo et
cum
neminem
reuerantiam beati
pugna
fuisse militem qui ininiquo loco
summa
L)uto enim istum
id
uanitati sed etiam caussis' atque occas
dicturus
esset iniustus utnon istum potentiorem
TTlinimum Qui
Sed
prsefectis'
deillius uirtutibus sed ut credas' uellim
nasse
ate' audiui
uel fuisse fecerant
regibus imperaret
sionibus uanitatis
paria fecissent quis iudex tarn
esse merito iudicaret
absensplerumque cur
solum comitibus aut
ec'
ipsis'
Orisolum
operatusest
tanta
Tl
auit
cum quos'dam inmun
nemo contempserit
etiam
premeretur
utilla uitla for
dis' spiritibus adflatos
inpugnabili tamen aduersus omniahsec uirtute
fundatus
3^
pop
fere quotidianis'
scandalis' hinc atque inde
inuictum gessit
tius
et conuersatione
ulorum interclericos desidentes

episcos seuientes
ita
docentur operari
plane admirabilia
flnguelis' testibus
si
fol.
209, v.
secundus
Irequentat ocianum
Tegio nostra
sit
(ûo' misserior
(1
^tanto
tantum uirum cum inproximo
use
haberet non meruit nosse
Ilec'
Cremini miscebo populares
tamen huic
uia
SI
to
nee' in
To
tuo plura mentitum
nis
uox
testatussit istiusmodi
Tlec
tis
ciendam
(1 ui' martinum
dominus
noncredit
loquaris
Sed
undo
quam suam
illius
Telinquatur
11 erum
putius utiam
"Jû'
dudum
>
non
uel
mihi tribuis
aut
si'
mauis'
/| ummodo iam martinum

autem credo quia
etiam
etsi'
uerba
nomine
mu
quasi fac
lin
C3,Cterum cum
hoc ipsum
sis
artificiosse
imperitiam
facis utexcusses
dis
cir
quibus martinum loquaris
ore
scolasticus
exemplo
turn uero
celtice
defutura tibi
gua resolutaest
nobis'
omnis istorum mentio
adalia properantibus

Si'
cum co
falleras et
sicut zachariae iniohannis
negare uirtutes
inertiam confiteri
Ocio
cere nonpossunt facta abillo erubes
mallunt
sermonum
gallice loquere
infelices digeneres somnolenti quae ipsi fa
Ct
Jâm
postimianus
inquid
tus esses
cunt
fuco aut
uerborum ornamenta contempnere
ista fe
ista dixisse
cum
ut mihi liceat illius
concedite
cuitus inanes
ip
sermo rus
martini me' esse discipulum illud
Ctlam
fidelibus esse fa
noncredit etxpistum
marti
nimium
me' tamen ut gortho
turno loquentem
operam quam mar
omnibus
tinus inpleuit ab
Q udietis
Jônest homi
Jâm cum
.,
Ilihil
te' inlib
ditrahitur sed fides aeu
anguelii dirogatur
cisse
ista sed diabuli .,
no inhac' parte
se
nicum hominem
quem
infelicem dixisse nescio
diui
ticior
cogi
interaequitanos
uereorne' oifendat
uestras urbanas auras
Jlorreo dicere quod nuper au
me
hominem gallum
uerba facturum
uirtutes illius nouissent suauitia
nouissent
apostimi
Sed dum
quod inponitis nonrecussem
illud
merito nosse ilium inuidi noluerunt
honeri tamen prolatis' superius
ano cogor exemplis' oboedentiae ut bonus
Soli ilium
.,
clerici et sacerdotes soli nesciunt
inquid gallus licet inpar sim
enfoplane
qui'
exuber
uei con
cl
t ego inquam arbitror rectius
(1
ud esse gallo poscendum

qui' plura
te'
QT
tino sed etiam nobis' debeat praestare

.
lium gesta memorasti

cessarii
uoluat
uicem
nonte
c tam
Sed neque tam astutum neque
(1 uia
demum
et
monet
ego
esse
et
quod
T1 imium enim dum
prolixior ad
nonmultum deuicina nocte super
(]
semus
ne
11 erum
. ,
gerentes consumimus tempus
etiam solis occidui umbra
Jû' actinus orienta
manet explica
3,lias res'
noninmerito istam uicem nonsolum mar
eloquentia
adgredire putas quod coepis
uippe
nouerat neque enim ignorare
iam librum aedidi
as'
gallum esse decet callidum
ist
potest magistri facta discipulus

qui'
monachum
Tesidua martini opera retexe
sidero
fîn'
cum paululum omnes
conticuis
Cauen
gallus ista ita coepit
sermonis historiam gallus e
dum
Quia
de martini uirtutibus repetam quae inlibro
et
illius
ut dixi et nobis' debet loquendi
suo sulpicius
martino suo credo praestabit ut

grauat galle facta
mihi inprimis' esse arbitror
comme
mor
ar
e
412
iste
memorauit
ne'
eadem
fol,
210, r".
liber
W^
nde prima
prsetereo
J.
egit
quam
putius
clliis'
intermilitandum
Jêque
monachus
aut
xxuii
illius
UO' primum
Slbi tonicam latenter
J][ec' uero audita ab
peremque contectum discedere iubet
sum
igitur
populum ilium adagenda
relictis' scolis'
/H
pau
ein'
admonet
pro consul
sollemnia
tudine expectare inaeclessia etiam debere procedere
innomine
cui ille
xpisti contuli
paucos post dies
jûnc
Srchidiacono
uper 3.cciperet
f\
SCcretarium ingresus cum solus uterat

li
consuitudo resederet
bi
etiam
te
ein'
prsestabat
Cum
solitudo usque
TTl artinum
,
.
am
dens
numquam
nemo
clessia
ilium
umquam
conspexit
deum non sinemeo pudore
lorum
camus
11
. ,
degrecia
os'
autem
ei
ille
tu'
querens plorans algere
Ilec'
Dau
CIl inquid
Hie
dum uestem
quod
sibi
sed quando
factum
die
multitudine
uideremus
IllOrS.
ginibus
uidere
etunus prespiter
.
CSeteri
cur'
'if''"''
cum iam
emicare
longum admo
flamma produceret
celeberrimo
^^'^'
bene diceret glob
utinsublime contendens
crinem
uellent
procedit
mira dicturus sum
aclerico
C^
decapite eius uidimus
ignis
mo
laborans
fecerat
sollempne
sicut est
nihil
stare prae foribus
totis' uiribus
quidem die
dum
>?,/
3.tque ante
cuncta produntur
altare
1 ta
archidiaconus distulisset dare
tonicam inrupit desimulatum
uo'
um
qui
captiuus
se'
JXTihi
arctam do
Sacrificium deo ueste oblaturus
uo
uenisti tripodias nuncupatis
secretum beatiûiri pauper
cum
xxuiii
rus
aut carte
scolastici
nonest
hie'
eum paululum
nollent
tripetias
quas' nos' rustic! galli
in Sanctis uiris' latent ista quserentibus
sunt istae inussibus seruu
ticana ut
utpossit occultum esse
sublimi solio et
incellula
iratus exponit
nudus inponeret
quasi regio tribunali celsa sedere se
dentem - êdebat autem
secretum utique procurans
inse
tCS tOf
Dostremo pau
eproximis' tabernis' bigerri
uestem sed pauper
tus iubet
sedere
utquemdam nuper uidi
petit
argenteis' rapit
martini pedes
tibi
T^ am
nonuidebat
uestem breuem atque hispidam 'u-
conparatam
uero sua
ineam horam qua sollempnia
cathedra ussusest
f~\
uestem pa
adens clericus necessitate conpulsus
cam
lllud nonpraeteribo quod insecretario se
interius
commote
felle
populo agi consuitudo deposceret cohibe

bat
nudum
mum
quidem
uel salutationibus uacantes uel audiendis'

.
nisi
iaconus uero nihil extrin
per nondeerit uestiendus
inalio secretario prespiteri resederent
negotiis' occupati
et se'
inquid uestis quae parataest defferatur
si
inaeclessia solitudinem permissa cle
ricis' libertate
perem non apparare causatusest
il
llanc enim
. ,
uestiri
secus intellegens iiidutum anfibalo quasi ues
arcessito iussit
3.l["entem sinedilatione uestiri
respondens pauperem prius
3.Q aeclessiam non posse procedere
orans sibi uestimentum dari
ille
3,it
autem dicebat oportere
dese'
seminudus hibernis' mensibus pauper oc
currit
Jôc
.,
meis'que parentibus beato uiro me'
ei
martinus
producit
lopost archidiaconus ingressus
euntem adaeclessiam sequebamur interim
Tjau
ea adtigam quae aut laicus
quse uidi ipse dicturus
tempore
3,nfibalum
sanctus paupere nonuidente intra
g'esta
in
magna
lllâ
iii-
p oc
licet
populi
tantum deuir
tantum demonachis'
non uiderunt
210, v.
fol.
secundus
nonpotest nostri esse
Têr idem
xxuiiii
'-
fere
cum
tempus
euanthius auun
grauissima
xpistianus
qui'
uir
xxxi
martinum uocauit
nctatus
properauit
ille
^patium
T^ ec'
ceptaque continuo sanitate
is
obuiam
ipse processit
magna
Quem
uenini ipse euanthius
ui'
suis'
cesserunt
nihil
amque malum peromnia

defunderat
miscuerunt
hu
moram
lum
.
digitum cucurrisse
/H ein'
lud uulneris foramen exiguum
ti
torum
presis'
lactis effluere
incolomis
miracula
itas'
longua
dis
fatebamur.
("1 use
surrexit
esse subcaelo
(J
illis'
(J
ua'
permoti
ein'
contempneret
cede
martinum
Cum
.v
qui
Illagis exhoc
non sentiens
Jôs'
ilico
uerbera in
consecu
cruentum atque uniuersa corporis
cum exanimis
.
interram
Qtatimque eum
ac locum ce
sue inpossuimus
exacrantes ipsius raptim abire

..,
1 -p* terea
suam
cum
riguissent
omnia
illi
regressi
lurore satiato agi
iumenta prsecipiunt
solo fixa
tollerantibus
ac
altius
si'
enia signa
uocem
magistris' flagris' hinc atque inde re
sonantibus nihil poenitus mouebantur

.
con surgunt inde omnes pariter inuerbera
flag
maiorem insaniam
.,
quasi
ille
quo' ire coeperant
quod ipsa cogebat uer
uon
egre expediuntur
etincredibili patientia
ille
quod
adredam
pas
"Tj os obstupefacti tantse

id
altibus
commoueret
properauimus
utsolet
manu
ordines
ac fustibus urgere coeperunt
asello
il
linia copiossi
Duer
procubuisset inuenimus
admar
per
circum
funibus inplicatis' proten
Qumque
parte laniatum
Uidimus
ita ui
caprarum autouium
exuberibus
rei
cum sanguine
Stipasse
rus
lata
dederunt
infelicibus
ein'
fere properantibus
furentes
uero mira dicturus sum
ubi martinum inueste his
prsebens terga cedentibus
et aduteris instar' tensa
quo' bestia uirus infude
Tum
r\
dem nonmotus
uenis'
ueninum exomni parte prouocatum

tini
ris'
digitum propeipsum uulnuscu
fixit
rat
se'
uniuersa pueri pertractans
membra
êd
Iniuria militantes .y prêcipitatis' interram
XllcLrtinus iamporrecta
uitalia
iam exani
membra
omnibus
(~*erneres
inflatam cutem
manu
serpens
ille
fiscalis uiris'
utsepe uidistis conglobantur
laetali
inpossibile confessus expossuit
illi
necissita
tos illos quibus missera ipsa animalia
meris' inlatum ante pedes sanctissimi uiri

,
io-
1 -pi terim peraggerem puplicum
dum
iter
paululum inpartem alteram pauefacta
pre
/~um interim unum afamilia puerum

ictu serpens percussit
cum eo
contiguo delatere iumenta uiderunt
iectum
re
/// ce tenuit
/// cesses
pida nigroque et pendulo pallio
aduenientibns
redire cupientem
tera die
mem
ueniebat
uiae uir beatus euoluerit uir
plena militantibus reda
Tjrius tamen quam medium
tutem aduenientis sensit egrotus
nobis'
prsecessit
cu
Sliquantulum
te remorantibus nobis'
febris egri
possit emittari
agebamus nescio qua
uissitat
tudine etextremo mortis periculo coepiss

et urgeri
martinum
/ônsequenti itidem tempore
occupatus ad
licet negotiis' saeculi
modum
meus
iudicii' /// cuius
211, r".
fol.
liber
Consumunt
gallicas
na mastigias
deproximo
molorum poe
tamen clementer
iota rapitur silua
sit
trabibus iumenta tunduntur
.,
sed nihil penitus saeuae manus' age
Uno
.,
fixa
Simulacra
infelices
tinum
atque eodem loco stabant
bant
homines nes
-*
ciebant
tiam
Quin'
munere
Cerent diuino
andem
inse' regressi
quis esset
lum
'
cedissent
GXeuntibus
tam
coeperunt quasrere
lis'
ec'
uiri iniuria
dis'
tenerentur
et conscii facti
dauerant caput
martini
se'
quo
genua prouoluunt
perfruitur
se' ipsi
aestimare
tuos
xxxii
postu
poenarum esse
satisque intellexisse
eosdem ipsos uiuos obsorbere

tuisset
terra
uero
debuissent
po
nihil
atque obsecrare coeperunt

ret sceleris
abeundi
ueniam
Ct
obis'que iam id ante praedixerat
occu
notitiam passusest
humanam
qui
substan
esse uel exhis' quae conperta
possimus
3'iuidem ante episcopatum mor
quam occur
1 -p\ episcopatu
miror
praetermissise
deidoneo teste dubitatis

nobis' qualiter
gestum
uerat causa nescio qua carnutum
dum
interea
unum tantum modo
sum
cuius rei ego testis
ueniam
. ,
IQ
sit
SI tamen
ip
explicabo
oppidum
uicum quendam
habit
praeteri
T1 am nemo in illo
Uerum adfamam tanti
,
late patentes
multitudo contexerat
nobis' inmanis turba processit quae
campos omnes
liber tuus
nouerat xpistum
quod
restituerat
locutus
erat tota gentilium
prsesta
mundo neque
calcans caelo teste
mus obuiam
rerent uir beatus illos teneri .,v

TTl
^^^Qulta quidem
antium multitudine frequentissimum
ut indulge
copiam
petebamus
se'
Senserat etiam prius
subocu
iactantiam uitat
(1 uod uerum
quod
sum autem
riguisse
Qrare
dum
(1 uippe
sit
suscitauit
sicut et fixa locis' quibus steter
ant iumenta uidissent
ret
quam
uel ipsi putius amissis' sensibus
ininmobilem saxorum naturam
tanta ilium
Sed innumerabilia
-ii'
uitae
uel est
plenius
lantes satisse' uel conscientia sola dedis

se
et quae teste
sunt nobis' nee' latere poterant
foe
Ueniam
diprecantes uteos abire sineret
mundi gloriam
atque ora consparsi ante
quia uerumest
tiam supergressus uirtutis suae conscientia
3,c meriti pudore
confussi flentes et puluere
Jêque inhominum
peruenire
illius
omnes consecuntur
nos' passibus
celari
esse dicuntur quae
Ig'itur rapi
(ûm
innotuere
prius gesta
luit
Iffnorare iam poterant quod
gra
immo
uerumest
si
omnium uideremus
potuere
paret omnibus causamanifesta
T1
U uod
si
prius habuisse
monachus operatusest
quae
illius
ase'
turn uero ap
. ,
quam
inepiscopatu signa fecisse
loco ante paulu
agnoscunt martinum
crudeliter uerberatum
eam magis uirtutum
nullo solus exercuit
tunc percunctantes
decet
sepe solitum nequaquam
tibi dicere
meminit
ilia
retineri se'
quem ineodem
f-
mar
coniecere possumus quanta fuerant
pecoribus agnos
licet brutis'
r-
subpetisse
Se'
Jj. ec iam ultra desimulare poterant
restitutis'
animaduerti debet sulpici
bi inepiscopatu
(~i uid agerent
animalibus
abire
autem
muel
ud etiam
eosdemque permis
indulsit
uico
uiri
confluentium
sensit hoc' martinus
fol.
2U,
V".
secundus
operandum
et
iniremuit
uerbum
1 Uteres.
]iii
Tl
ec'
dominum
turba saluatorem
ultitudo
mulier qusedam cuius
difficerat
corpus examine
tus' fidei
3ed
sepius ingemescens
filius
Ulf
perge quaeso quanquam nihil magnifican
TJerge tamen
possimus
2"a.lle
quod etiam demartino superest sermo
nis euoluere
paulo ante
esse consimilem
illis'
atque uirtutum opera testantur
tins audire
nesciret
Sicut nos' incredibilis circumdederat
quem peromnia
ICtis'
mortale aliquid sonans
dei gentilibus praedicabat
cur' tanta
adnuntiante sibi spiritu totus
Tl am
etiam minima
illius
ro
manibus coepit
protensis'
offerre dicens
festitue mihi
cimtis quia
3.micus dei es
Hum meum
quia unicusest mihi
multitude caetera
adclamabat
Gi
lunguit
consummata oratione
pamulum
t um
rant
coeperunt
fateri
lantes uteos faceret xpistianos
ctos inpossita uniuersis'
nos
fecit
non
ret
po
11
Tl
me
Ct
xxxiiii
per et sciui et credidi
omnia
.
nes anchoritasque uicistis

illorum
cam
deillo uiro
iste sulpicius apostolis' et
sum
quam me
S'^ factum ce
qui interfue
^
Uâlentianus turn maiore
eum
GL
IS
cum martinum cog
prasforibus arce
palatii
enim adanimum
illius
inmitem
eius Sccesserat
superbum principem
ar
ne' ei
recurrit
adi
frustra
adnota
Oque
cylicio obuoluitur
praesidia
cinere
Cibo potuque abstinetur
conspargitur
rationem noctibus diebus perpetuat
sem
êptimo
lubet
T^ emo
sicut martinus hie uester
noster mortibus imperauit ..,
dicturus
tempore quo' primum episcopus
re temptauit
Sed heremitas om
quod
id
itaque ubi martinus semel atque iter
um
conuersus adnos' dice
ipsum qui martini putius sum
qui hsec
11 erum
la
debitam reuerantiam praestaret auerteret
manu catacomi
Oumquidem
riana quaetotum ilium asancto uiro
ec'
inrationabiliter catacominos in
utique
adsertor
enim
illi
ac superbum uxor
inquid postimianus galle uicisti
Tl on
" '"
ubi solent martires consecrari
fieri
icisti
fere
at iussit
campo cun
cunctatus inmedio uterant
Ita
nouisset ea petere quae praestare noleb
T)os
T_)rius enim gestumest
regno potiebatur
postu
fideliter
est
sermone eod uulgatumest
tatum
surrexit ui
tremo cuncti certatim adgenua beati

uiri ruere
nondubium
datus est fult ei necessitas' adire comi
matri reddidit
clamore sublato xpistum deum
esse
gallus inquid
odem
coepit multitudo omnis incaelum
uero
-*-a
aliorum maximis'
illius
lebreest et fidelium fratrum
'^^^ inspectantibus cunctis' genua flexisset

et ubi
f~^
iunguerem uiro
nobis' ip
dicebat consequi posse uirtutem def
uificatum
minima
uia
ciam
fummartinus uidens
maior
fi
se'
ipse nonuidi
luncti corpus manibus propriis' accipit
^L
matris precibus
proexpectantium salute utpostea
Se
re
cognoscere
3,nimus festinat cogita
et cotidiana
beato ui
die adstetit ei anguelus
eum
ire
securum adpalatium
regias fores quamlibet claussas res
immo
oluendas
TTI^Titoque hunc
Sponte
imperatoris esse su
perbum spiritum molliendum
conparauit et pro
.
.
Igitur
praesentis angueli confirmatus alloquio
416
istius
modi
1"
lol. 2 12,
liber
Ct
palatium petit
fretus auxilio
J3,tentlimina
Hullus
obsistit
tem eminus uideret

isset
(1 ui' cum
uanguelico
uenien
des sancti
ens cur' fu
frend
sset
dignatusest adstanti donee regiam sel
incendium
flaret
excutitur
conplexus multum quern spernere
git
fatebatur
tione
precibus prius omnia prseslat
rtini
no rogaretur
multamunera
uir beatus
sit
custos'
.,
-^
tulit
utsemper paupertatis
Cunctareliquit
mel palatium
contexam
coniectam simul
quia se
Jêquaquani enim
ratus
use
exemplum
reginae fidelis
dicandus
1 lir
Si
ei uel
it
ppudiare uel armis' abstinere
ciuili
Sed
sine armis' teneri et
Fennui potuit
plus
nee'
per
fuit
cum eo
illi
sermo
lieri
magnum imperium
totus
Illo
Secundum famulantium
eminus
dis
solo fixa consistit et inmobi
modestiam ethu
ministrantis
mis
porrex
et ipsa
caenula
Tinita
frag
ponens
libus aepulis' ante
imperia
se
Sed
fides
salemonem
misterii dixisse
deprsesentibus
sapientem
417
sequamur
reginarum
separata maiestate
sem
illi
merito conparandaest quae uenit
iquidem semplicem
am
mu
mu
Deata
tantae pietatis effectu
2.finibus terrae audire
euocatum receptumque intrapalatium
uenerabiliter honorabat
ilia
ipsa coxerat adponit
per omnia
lier
martinum
men
3.quam manibus administrat
git satis fideliter ilia reliquias
nonabsqae periculo
ilic
appa
manibus
menta panis adsumpti micasque coUe
deadema nonligitime
sibi re
reluctari
tumultuante milite inpositum
bus licuisset
hoc
Hec' potuit
militatem exhibens seruientis
uirtute meritoque prae
omni
ibum quern
lis
prsetereun
JYl^xi^"S imperator rem puplicam guber

nabat
/H C
non
Sellulam ipsa consternit
cuit ipsa bibituro

>
nondeade
martinum uterque
ein'
f~\
ilia
auiro suo conui
castis' reginae
ciplinam
uidetur circa martini admiratio
nem
edente
licet di
uersis' occupationibus inpalatio gesta
dum
(J
putius
anairmbt
onponitur
sam admouet
uicibus
suae
Q\^
sumus
ingressi
scit
contigi
non
gitabat
uir beatus obstinatius
-pvostremo ab
ob
co
prseberet sola conuiuium
tris'
amarti
(ônloquio atque conuiuio
ilium frequenter adsciuit

eunti
quam
Immo
.,
umquam
conpellunt utei remotis' omnibus minis
ma
expectatis'
Jêc'
uium popo
emenda
uerat uirtutem sensisse diuinam
eum
femina
nonimperii dignitatem
Tjostremo
poterat
ante decre
3,martini pedibus solo strata
uelli
inuitus adsur
adsiduitatem
ma nonporpuram
Ita solio sue superbus
SiQmartinum
nulla
euadere nonpoterat
opes regni
corporis qua' sedebat ad
parte
istius
mar
se
Crine tergebat
rigabat
fletu
seruitutem
lulam ignis operiret regemque ipsum ea
interim deore
noninferior exemplo pe
illo
Cumque
l^'J^S.rtinus
admissus nequaquam adsurgere
(ûm
diebus et noctibus regina pendebat
tini
Jostremo usque adregem nemine

prohibente peruenit
sanctorum
nitate
deaeter
defidelium gloria
defuturis'
ilia
est
histori
conferenda
quod mihi
liceat
expetit audire
salamonem
ista
nontantum meruit
212, V".
fol.
SUdiisse
dum
êd
obsequium
uereorne' isto
istos
Um
ent
3,'il"^'^*^'i''^'"
qui' libenter
gallus quid
tu'
gTammatici
pone enim
tueantur
lllquid non so Uldes quod
locum tempus personam
2^ am
L)ro
captum inpalatio
re
datos restitueret
rC
demeret
re
sepiscopo
constringui
Gt
bona adempta
derigore
"11
erum tamenquia
om
"
illi
adisciplinae exemplo istius
cedant
11
ideant
iam septuagenario
nonuirgo lasciua
nonuidua libera
denti
non cumaepulante discubuit
ssa est participare conuiuium
obsequium
bat
uiat tibi
uiat
/H
.,
Honau
martha
ilia
trauit
deo nee' tamen estadscita conuiuio
obsti
deistis tacere
obiurgauer
Itidemque uir
cuidam mihi caro inde
cum quidem ipsam
tota mihi
omnium feminarum
ser
tis
diam
ne'
unde quaeso
utrique
uttacea
admeam
hoc etiam quod uos' loquimini
refferatur
mentio relinquatur
cunc
concitaui
bella legiones
susciperent iurata
minis
:
tam
quandam uiduam ua
quia
uiuentem
utaduersusme'
sed deffere
isce igitur disciplinam
sicut
illis'
sumptuossam
adoliscenti
3.more
matrona etnon imperat sed ser
nonrecumbat
lasciuius
tu'
haec nobis'
uero inquam
torumque monachorum odia
haec ae
seruit etministrauit
2^ am
nitidulam
uel
frequenter audiissem confitentem deeius
uiuens ipso pariter supplicante
Tegina
centius adherentem
sed sub
quid
dicentibus
sed
ginem
numquam
Vlerum tamen
nonsolum modo taceo
im
enim quia semel mar
tino tantum inuita sua
UlTo
nonre
uiri
Cô
g'am
soles dice
tuis disputatio
uel
dispossui
si'
tu'
sicut
Ita nos' inhac' parte
nate sulpici' taces'

ollim
occassione huius
uere felices erunt
lam dudum
exempli maleussuros arbitraris esse

aliquos
profe
edacitatis argueris galli su
nibus corrigemur
nonaliquantulum propossiti relaxaret
nibus
Sed
surdis' auribus audientur
martini exemplo
ut pro his'
debuisse
oratio
caeterum
Cum
mus
et exiliis'
llEec quanto putas' consta
exem
*
remur Sceuae opinionis obprobriis'
cogi temporis necessitate
uita se
martini uias uniuersas seque
si'
careremus
carcere liberaret
tale
Ct Inomni
utadmartini ingrediantur
imperatoris precibus ambiri reginae fide
ut claussos
exemplum
praeclare inquid postimianus nos'tros
teor tibi quia haec
sol
Si' quis uti uoluerit
teneat
conuiuium
plum tua constringuit
feminis' inseruntur
anteoculos
tibi
se'
au
et
talisque persona
sit
(J uod
Deromnia
tale
mel tantum
martha
ut
talis caussa
ecce ista
maria
diuit ut
hoc exemplo
ubi
Tegina utrumque conp
Ista
et ministrauit
regina nonsolum adstetit sed etiam ministrauit
GXemplo
L
quod nulla umquam femina ferebatur
propius accedisse martino
dicere
leuit
loquentem fidem
galle audiens te'
uechimenter admiror
est illud
^1^
iam du
3,dh3sc postimianus
inquid
reginae
Sed inmartino
contenta sed etiam seruire sapi
enti martino
tota anobis' istorum

.
3,Qmartinum pu
immo
:
taest ministranti quae uerba putius audiebat
praela
tins
reuertamur
sus es opus
quidem
tu galle ut adgres
coeptum explica
418
ille
uobis' inquid tanta narraui ut
satisfacere studiis' uestris
turn
meus sermo
-^
iam
inui
213, r".
fol.
ClGbuerit Sed quia uoluntati uestrae nonob
et
secundare mihi nefasest quantum ad
3.pparuit nequam spiritus et abscessit
hue' diei superest loquar
dum
stramen
quod
illuc'
paratur aspicio
iXam
Inmemo
C*
^^^^
audio magnus uicusest inconfinio bi
um
turig
turonorum
et
Seque agmini
hoc
inlibro suo praeteritum
postea inaepistola
retario
sionem
Xjost discessum
.,
2'ines
tramen autem
quam
\_J.
Jâ
'
Cum
(~|
est
bes'
inprumptu
la
omissa
Jôs'
aut
si'
incognita
ha
illo
exemp
,///
dum
uenantium
iocesses circumiret
13,mque multo spatio
Cum
uicta
undique campis'
late
ceruicem suspendit inergomini pueri
bestiola
quem
patentibus nullum esset refugium mortem
ra
spiritus erroris agitabat
dicto citius iecto
persona
tino
3,trib
demone
Jêc'
mo
inminentem iam iamque capienda
curataest
jeridem fere tempus mar
eris' reuertenti
fuit
flexibus defferebat
crebris'
Cuius periculum
beatus pia mente miseratus im
uir
obuia
episco-
Canes leporem
B-STaen incurrimus
sequebantur
collegerat ad
postimi
abillo
refferamus
-,
modo
tu'
exarmario
libuerit
tibi
Uam
legisti
(J uodam autem tempore
xxxuii
pau-cos partem straminis
pro benedictione
sibi
inquo quieuerat partiuntur
earum post dies
ubi
sederat uir beatus aut steterat
aut
Uir
3.dlambunt singula loca
expossuit
fecit
ane utcredo aut
cunctae
illius
insecretarium illud inruerunt
pum
man
3,eclesiae illius habuit
-^
tunc
tamen quam adeusebium prespiterum
"pvrseteriens ergo martinus insec
fuit
quia hoc sulpicius plenius licet
dine
cee
medias flammas positus non
inter
refFerendum
sanctarum uirginum multitu
relegiossa
petit
einde iubente mar
incendium quod mihi non arbitror esse
sensit
J][ecminus
quo
tempus
Seclesia ubiest
Celebris relegione sanctorum
gregem suum
/H
terarum oue placidior inmiscuit
ista res' gestaest
Ilec'
ante pedes sancti recep
ta quiete prosternitur
tino
desiste
agitare
utquin' se' in
tellegeret liberatam
riam straminis ubi martinus iacuit
lactam esse uirtutem
nnoxium a,nimal
defuit sensus inbucula
certe
in lecto nostro
Subuenit
et
'
xxxui
uacca
quam demon'
2'rege suo inhomines furebatur
multos petulca
\J.er
um
perat canibus utabsisterent
agitabat quae relicto
Ct
hii'
neres
qui
sequebantur eam eminus prsedicare nos' coe

tos
uoce
perunt
^
quam
magna utcaueremus eam
uelu
adnos' turbis furibunda
sequi etsine
Qui' continue
adprimum sermonis imperium
confoderat noxie
ubi nobis coepit esse contigua
abire fugientem
rent
Sed
is'
uinctos
inherere uestigiis'
persecutoribus
post
Immo
constiterunt
CCT
putius fixos in su
Ita lepusculus
alligatis'
incolomis e
uassit
luminibus pro
(Jpere prsetium autem
est etiam
fami
et
plus accessit martinus
manu pecodem
.
stare
uerbum
illius
liaria
Gleuata obuia
consistere iubet quae mox' ad
inmobilis
Cum
morare
te
interea dorso illius
coepit
martinus uidet super sedentem

increpans
discende
demonem quem
id
418
uerba
Ouem
conspexerat
etspiritalia facta
habuit
me
nupertonsam for
3.euanguelicum
mandatum quidem
Quas
inquid funeste depecode
illius
tonicas
ait
ista conpleuit
unam earum
largitaest
fol. 2 [3,
nonhabenti
j_
tem
set
ta ergo etuos' facere debetis
-j
subulcum cum algentem
ita
Jin
uidis
pene nudum inueste pel
3,c
quasi heremita
lllremoto loco
uicturus
3.stutus inimicus uariis' co
terea
2'itationibus
brutum pectus agitara
pascentem inquid
lica sues
^n' adam
coepit
iectum deparadisso inueste pallida
êd
nos'
adam nouum
to manet
putius induamus
tare
prata exparte depauerant
oues
Xjauci etiam nonnulla foderant

manebat
caetera quae
lam tamen fiorum

uero
quam
runt
imaginem
.
foedae
Iniuriam
2'loriam profert
Ct
et
ilia
herbis'
fode
cies atdeo dignaest
conparandum
nitati est
nihil
enim
Sicut
illi
Ita et
errant
re
disti
nitus
etstulti
bus
uirgi
sunt
. ,
11 erum
adueniam
pertineat
spectat adgloriam
deputetur ad
purgetur
poenam
TTl i'es
sad esse militem xpisti
se' in
illam
sacramento perdurare
[nm
quoque
in
eiusdem
si'
sexum suum
martinus uerba
sum
dicturus
ait
fi
a,dhsec
respondans inquid
6t
stati
3.cie quae
ilia
si'
umquam
inacie constetisti
si'
ille
uo
ista
Qic' mlhi
inbello fuisti
adhsec martinus
qui coiugia
frequen
frequenter inbello interfui
Qic' mihi ergo numquid in
ait
para
armata inpraelio
aut etiam aduersus hostilem exercitum
batur
conlato comminus pede districto ense
haac asapienti
est ut
rursum
uoluerent nonesse metuen
ter inacie
misseri poa
tenenda distinctio
uiris'
iugium
]men
illi
bis'
qui coiugia uirgini
sequanda aestimant
ne'
dei merito nesciantes pariter milita
fornicationi conparant uechimentar
tati
solo coiugis uti uelle
se'
patiretur episcopus sanctus
uirginitatis
insultaret
hoc proposito abeo
jJOrro
'
militiae
Deata spa
Tjostremo Cummiles
dum
ncta floribus quasi gemmis' micantibus
Ornata radiauit
iam monacho
uiro rursum
sua redire
portio
speciem
uero uechimenter coepit abnuere
solacio
ilia
foecunda
omnem
nociturum hoc iterum
femineo fructu ex
ultra
adfirmans nihil
fornicatio
CSCterum
quae nullam sensit
uberat
inmunda
ri
non poe
Si'
retinet dignitatem
porci pecora
nis ostendit
'
6t
he
fortis
nonmarito incongrua rationa misce
amissit herbarum nul
nitus gratiam
luxoriat
Spa
gerit coiugii' pars ilia quae
apecoribus depastaest
cLClit ergo martinum
leminam
inlessa diuersis'
Iloribus quasi picta uernabat
ciem inquid
pars
uallet putius habi
ramita at quid haberet animi confitetur
secum
motata
tate
in
puellarum esse prascipit uolun
rnOllclSterio
uetere deposito qui adhuc' inis
illo
coiugem suam quam martinus
lit
pugnabat
co
re
aut
mum
uirginitas'
ullam
unam feminam
pugnare
uidisti
Tum
miles confussus erubuit
aut sta
se'
da
grati
as agens se' arrori suo nonfuissa per
fornicatio
missum nee'
nisi satis factione
quidam cingulum
rum
mili
asperiori increpatione uerbo
sed uera etrationabili secundum personam mi

r
tiae
ecerat
inaeclesia
.
monachum
professus abi
cellulam sibi eniinus erexit
litis
conparatione coreptum
autem conuarsus adnos'
frat
ru
m
[
420
sicut
Illartinus
eum
turba frequans
214, r.
fol.
uirorum cas
Uallabat mulier inquit

tra
nonadeat
3.cie
procul femina
remota
citum
militum seperata consistat
Insuo degens tabernaculo
uirorum cohortibus turba feminea
si
Senium beato
set
Contemptibilem enim reddit exer
sit
nos manere nox inminens cogis
uillula
uiro
eadem
uirgo trans
ilia
missit
lecitque martinus quod ante nonfecerant
nullius
enim
ille
senium
nullius
munus acce
misse
nihil exeis quae uenerabilis uirgo
pit
et
misceatur
miles
TTlulier
se intra
flabet
neat
inacie pugnet in
murorum munimenta
gloriam
etilla
consummata
nobis
cum
te
Sacerdotibus praeferenda
uirginem praedicaret quee
omnium uirorum
oculis'
cum agellum
deuertit ut
tam
cumque
ille
relegionis officio
nos
habitura
lisset
themandam
uir
tae
nominis Sa
cussatione laudabili ab
illius
Sed
feminam ex
abscessit
Isetus
ficans illius
cum
ussitato inhis'
debat exemplo
illas
quo
sermo
ana
quam
uero
illae
bea
uirgines praetulisset quae
obuiam sa
quae conuiuia sumptuossa
me
ducit oratio
liberior
Daululum
is
repremendusest ne in
Ct enim obiurgationis uerba non pro
rat
exemplum
Uerum
Ita fidem
ego ac
uir
tutem huius uirginis praedicabo utnihil tamen
sed magni
lis'
quae
admartinum uidendum exlonquin
quis' regionibus sepe uenierunt arbit
exultatione uirtutem in
dumtaxat regionibus gau
cum ergo
et
derunt infidelibus fidelibus autem satisfacit
martinum beatum qui illam reppulsam non
adduxit contumiliam suam duxit
mente
aliquorum forsitan offensam incur
uirginem gloriossam quae ne
martini tanta contemplatio permouit
te
foribus quae se
uidendam salutandamque nondederat
praeter
disponunt quae cumillo pariter discumbunt
martini quidem contemplatione laxauit

Ita uir beatus accepta peraliam
esse diceret
cerdoti ubique
fortissimi uincula propositi, ne
ilia
animae
iras
hereticamque iudicasset
crebris' occursibus se praebent
cerdos depossito propositi rigore ueniisset
"Merum
ui
iniuriam et quos aduersus sanctam
concepisset
tanti
Quis autem aliud hoc
fuit
uirginem motus quantasque
puellam
adquam
qualem
martinum sacerdos non adsuam retu
episcopus honoraret
putabamns Siquidem hoc intestimonium
amar
uideri se
ase reppulit sacerdotem sed in eius
dentium salus
consequentes illam uirginem gauissuram
tutis suae esset
etiam sacerdotes
conspectum puella nonuenit quem uidere
uiri
illius
ac
sit
tino nonpassaest uirgo nonutique ilia
atque uirtute
inlustris meriti
mundus exaudiat
totus hoc
remouisset ut
illius
ne adse inprobis' liber
nonuereantur excludere
cessus
poenitus ab
sacerdos praeteriret
audita fide
Ct
claudant
inquo iam se ante conplures annos pudica

cohibebat
ut fores suas
Si has' mails obsistere uolunt etiam malis'
caussa uissitare uellet admisserit
Ham
ûdiant quesso
Ulud
ne ipsum quidem adse martinum cum earn

officii
quae esset multis'
uirgines istud
credo quo affectu
ita se
exemplum
asa
illius
uir
coram me adesses illam
et tu
benedictionem
minime respuendam
cerdote
pudicitiam suam
uictoria est nonuideri
Sulpici meminisse
uero
si
rat refutauit dicens
conti
Cuius haec prima
uiro absente seruauerit

tus et
campo
rarer
haut longue abilla
421
derogandum Si quidem beatum
il
214, ^-
fol.
uirum hoc frequenter

gueli frequentarent
Sum
hoc
me autem
(I uodam
teste perhibeo
Cum
omnes
intuebatur te
egisset
ac
duceremus circumfussi ingenti
more
Cum
tremore
et
si
ante
SJ^loria praedicatus
quidem nos claus
con loquentium mormor audiuimus
mox
et
quodam
Ijost
'ii'
egreditur
fuisse
fere horas martinus
actum eum
apud eum nemo
cum multos hodeque
sensimus et experti sumus
sum sed tamen dicam
dicturus
diuinum
adquam quidem
adnos
ibi esset scire
ire
nolebat sed quid gestum
Cassu cum eo
cupiebat
semper solebat solus
cae
nauis parte
acaeteris
quid
bamur nos ambo
postea tempus habeti consilii
fuisset incelula conlocutus
uem
nos
et
enim ten
nantium sonum prasforibus audiere //

turn
diu
ille
quod
_
multumque
ei sulpicius
die fuisse
erat
non extorqueret
inuito
at
nonmentior
nisi quis
utmartinum sestimet
fuisse
tam
sacrilegusest
agna
tis
refferebat
autem uultum
nee uero
larum
ab
tecla et maria fuerunt
illo
et
paulum
nulli dica
eadem
et
Cum
ipso
ibi fuisse
abeo define saeculi
neronem
nobis
prius esse uenturos et
et anti
neronem
subactis 'x' regibus
exercendam utcogat
mecum
um cLb
habitum singu
in
im
I)etrum etiam
coli idola gentili
antixpisto uero primo orientalis
sedem
et
caput regni hierusolimam esset
habeturus et abillo urbem et
et
repparandum
lam uero demones pro ut ad eum quisquam
etillius
Templum
esse
earn persequtionem fu
turam ut xpistum dominum cogat negari
ueniisset suis' nominibus increpabat
xpistum esse confirmans
mercorium maxime
g'em circumcidi
se putius
omnesque secundum
et
turn
di
patiebatur infes
louem brutum atque hebitem

ce
oc
Dartis esse imperium capiendum qui quidem
et apostolos uideri ase sepius
nonnegauit
solicite re
peraturum et persecutionem abeo actenus
tantum die sed frequenter se
eis confessusest uissitari
ait
cidentali plaga
mentitum
dicam inquit uobis' sed uos quesso
râeterum
Xpistum
1 "Tl Credibilia forte dicturussum sed xpisto

teste
conuentum
qusereremus
nos
quae martino anguelus nuntiauer
decreta
cunctatus sed nihil
ei
2'estum esset insynodo nuntiauit
quirentes satis conpertum habuisse
sermoci
scilicet et uix intellectum
inremota
sedebat et ibi anguelus
quid illud diuini fuisset terroris quod fate
quibus
is
sed procul utiste
te sulpicius nauigabat
pit orare ut pie quserentibus indicaret
cum
infirmitas
3,pud nimansum episcopum Sinodus habebatur
loquebatur
sensisse uel
Quanquam
Martino autem sepe anguelos uissos fami
Tem minimam
iste sulpicius sicut
familiarius
dubitauerit
liariter et
nee ignorare
Dotuimus sad nescio quid
haberetur
uideamus nee aeuangueliis credisse

hicest
horrore circumfundimur obstu
pentes pudore
humana
ti
nisi in aes
nequaquam apud nos posteros tanta
nimirum Si inoperibus martini
celulae suse hostio ibi esse nesciret interim
so
nam
iam peraliquas
angueli tabernaculum mandatas excu

bias
Credituros
qui haec audiant
confidam
timabilem uitam atque uirtutem martinus
sedebamus
silentio
necdum ego
incredibilia uidebantur
constitutis'
die ego et iste sulpi
cius praeforibus exultantes
horas
ineodem monasterio
quae pleris'que etiam
Caeterum quod dicturus
sulpici
tibi
an
affectu etiam
bat
esse
iubebit ipsum denique ne
ronem abantixpisto
deest
422
esse
perimendum
le
fol.
JJ^Qipit
2IS, r.
tertius galli
3.tque ita subillius potestate uniuersumor
CeSClt
bem
gendumest
cunctasque gentes reddendas esse donee ad
uentu xpisti impius opprimatur

turn esse antixpistum
Ilondubium autem na
Quo
tima Sumpturus imperium

abillo
11
3,nnus octauus est
inprsecipitio consistantquae futura
maxime
dum
gallus nee
erat referre
hesterno die expectat
autem hsec audiuimus
quod
diem quae explicanda
metuuntur cumhaec
quidem
adnos ueniebat occurrere

si
non obaduentum
tis
officii
gaudeat
turn gallus etiam
sermonem
Ham
quidem omnia
Iluc usque protraetum Ilnire
tini
quia
aquam ex
Qemartini uirtutibus nequ
Sâlle tibi
mihi semper noua sunt quae deillo

dita
Cras enim reliqua dicemus
addito nobis' refrigerio
hac
Ita pari
3,ccepta galli responsione sur
GXTD^'*''' Secundus
reximus
litteris
-^
g"ratulamur
postimianus
lerdomnacho ores
P"
quo prump
iste qui hsec orienti in
consigna
abste ueritatem accepturusest
oquente
rato
S"allo
Inruit turba
mona
cissimus
chorum
Sabastianus
Daululum
byter noster etherius
diacono
postremo
cum
egreditur pres
calapione
aurilianus dul
meus presbyter
uia ueniens oceurrit
alonguiori
Snellus quid uos'
inquam tam subito quam insperate
423
Jlaec
iam adnarrandum pa
euagrius presbyter aper

agricola et post
au
auditore
ferre festinat quasi subtestibus

tarn
licet
T^roinde
sepius reuoluantur
eo inpensius
tins
liber
man
Derammirationem gestorum
haec uobis' hodie audiisse sufficiant
ter
mar
mihi sepius auditas esse uirtutes
dauerim sed
plicari uniuersa potuerunt
esse
aprima
et is
quippe qui deeo multa etiam
Llerum
non
sed libenter cognita recog
latebor enim
noscet
testimoniis'
martinum secutus nouit
adoliseentia
me
ut
sit
quisquam nosse con
multorum
quae
incerta cognoscit
inquit sanctitissimi sacerdo
eonpertum
ita
liore conscientia
caussa
STS.
et
etiam nota relegenti
îquidem natura
relinquenda nobis' esset oratio hsec nox ip
sa cogebat
omnium qusecumque memor
ipse
ta eognitio est
esset audire an'
optatissimo uiro nobis qui
de
non ignarus
anda sunt demartino sed dulcis
ubitare coepimus ut
rum adhuc gallum melius
tU
distuleras
bitor sponslonis euoluas
explicatis quae statu
ressus est nuntians presbyterutn refrigerium

f~\
ut ei
demartino nostro inhodiernum
oqueretur puer familiaris ing
Stare praeforibus
ut uides et pes
qui auditorium amissit
ter
ligi
os sestimate
nam
timianus instat et hie presby
quin esset malo spiritu conceptus
etiam annis puerilibus constitus aetate
hoc galle sur
me
fol.
tarn diuersis' regionibus
tarn
mane concur
tantae molis sed
215,
v.
quasi sanctioribus nihil in
illis'
r.
IJ.os' inquiunt hesterno die cogno
ritis
uimus
martini uirtutes et reliqua inho
diernum diem quia nox oppreserat

Dropterea maturauimus
re
nee ingredi audentes
tum
admitterentur rogantes
qui
adaudiendum
quam
BUS
sum ego
ten
linguam eius
iilorum uice quos' nonadmit
pater
echerium exuicanis
celsum admitterent
tini
tum
uirtutis
gal
cum gaudio
filise
uocem
mar
Drimam
banc
et
fatebatur ac ne id
silentium posuisset nobili sua uerecon
te uideatur perhibeat uobis presbyter
dia
tandem
ri
ita
Conuenistis
exorsusest
admeaudiendum
sed relegiossas potius
quam
xlii
doctas au
nonorationis copiam loquiturum
fide teste
quae autem hesterno die dictasunt nonreuoluam

ilia
qui
non audierint
noua postimianus expectat

tiaturus
ne se
orienti
lum
cuiquam incredibile
ueritatis
nam
Uaruum
gestaest
for
euag
res ipso
illud est
quod nuper
presbytero reiferente cognoui sed
mittendum uidetur
non
prseter
rem
mississe martino
morborum
auitiani comitis
uxo
oleum quod addiuersas
caussas necessarium sicut est con
suitudo benediceret et ampullam uitream
cognoscent
exscripturis'
prsesente
arpagio
audituri me'
res attulistis ut arbitror
testimonium
rius
et sancti et diserti ui
se
audiisse cunctis' stupentibus
lum media insede conponimuS qui cum diu
inquit
nomen
proclamat
pariter etlacrimis
genua conplectens
3,tque ita
nee
Datris
euentus
interrogat moxilla respondit
GS^re tamen obtinui ut
inora
liquorem cum
digitis teneret infundit
sanctum
fefellit
benedicil
exorcism! praefatione
in OS puellse sanctificatum
tendos esse censabat
consularem caeteri sunt reppulsi
nee defiferendo pietatem
et
episcopis tantum adsistentibus
cum
olei
confus
et osten
more prosternitur Qein pusillum
tione sue
et ut
curiossitate putius
et
ut sperata uota prsestaret lugentis
submoueri
aper nequaquam
relegione conuenierunt
pia prece
coeperunt
Circumstantis populi multitudinem
iubet
admisceri nobis' conuenit
istos inquit
illi
uoce iunguentes ora
suplici
dendo humilitatem
ut frequens adiutori
sed interea nuntiatur multos ssecularium

stare praeforibus
martinum
at
nee cunctatus ultra utrumque pr^clarum
distulisse
tantam materiam loquituro
faceremus
possibile uidebatur
una cum patre
iStum per totum diem enar
SJâllum
rasse
um
fate
nun
istius
inconparatione martini
modi
cresceret
fuisse ut
rotunda inuentre
ore producto
sed oris extensi concauum
ita
praeferat
Scprimum
oc cidenti
nimus quae
refrigerius hie
suggerit explicare
gestaest ciuitate
repleri utpars
offerre
forte illius latus
ille
libera relinquatur
testabatur presbyter
mar
creuisse
quod habundante copia
flueret
denique
reffertur
uasculum feruisse uirtute
ambiebant ua
lentiano atque uictricio inparem
se'
cum admatrem
intermanus pueri portantis

esse
se
424
oleo non
oleum sub martini benedictione
uidisse
cedens episcopis' qui
ilia
umbonibus obstruendis'
anno
filiam xii
poscens utlinguam eius meritis suis
sanctus absolueret
tum
inaurem
J*es' incornutum
TJater
rum abutero mutam coepit

tino
nonrepletum quia moris esset uascula
gestit a
oleum super
ut
ita
superna de
familias
nam
exundas
omne uestimentum
copia
illius
fol.
mat
illius superfussi liquoris operiret
ronamque
plenum uasculum
dieque fateatur
di
adSummum
Ita usque
adopus tarn
labrum
ho
ut prespiter
recipisse
mediamnoctem adprsetorium
sed
lius tendit
cum
bestiae
il
profundse noctis silentia
quiescentibus cunctis' nullus foribus ob
diligentius seruanda consuerunt in
uitreo illo spatium nonfuisse
quod ubi
triste procedere
conpertumest solus paulo ante
martino
obdendi pessuli quo clu
2l6, l".
antelimina
serratis' pateret ingressus
TTT.''^'^
xliii
quod huic
et illud
contigisse
me
autem intuebatur memini
Has uitreum cum
cruenta proSternitur
Somno
mar
oleo quod
benedixerat infinistra editiore
tinus
adtua limina
ampulam
turn ibi esse
de
clamat
mentum
irent protinus et claustra reserarent
Cunctis metu
cicidit
exterritis'
TJerinde
periisset
ampulla incolomis est repperta ac
plumas mollissimas decidisset
est
quodam
Quid
cuius
uiro
illud
nomen
quod factumest a
et
Innomine
martini iubeo tibi obmutescere
ommutuit
Ita
paruum
est
inquit
Canis
alii
/J
inillius
la
ipsum mar
nam
Ciuitatem cunctis sequentibus
poenarum genera
aliena
sacerdotem idque auitia
facile
tur
insoporem sed
persuassumest
ideo sibi
mox
rursum
ui
solui
maiore per
nuUam animi quietem
S^ressus
usque adlimina exteriora pro
martinum
deprehendit
ibi ut sensevat
perculsus misser tantse
nifestatione uirtutis
eum mis
hoc domine
Quid mihi
fecisti nihil te
ma
inquit
necesseest loqui
Scio quid dissideras uideoquid requi
serabili facie ordinibus catenatis' perdendis'
diuersa
crederent inillo
illi
no
suis ipse
hie rapido spiritu ingressusest toronos
omnia
ui
et corporis permitti tardentibus seruis'
feritatem et
ultra
neminem posse nocte
necdum
loribus
quondam nos cognouimus
barbaram nimis cruentam
exsuomet ingenio-
cussus exclamat martinum stare prse
nomine multa fecerunt
uitiani comitis
negant quem
praeforibus
esse
limina
tinum fecisse uirtutes credite mihi quia etiam
^'"
fuisset inlussus
noctis spatio et horrore iacere ante
tratus ingutture linguam abscissam pu

tares
Somnio
gelare
Canis nobis'
iluic quidem tempori hie etiam saturninus inter
inoportunus latrabat
Cgressi inridentes domino quod
coniectantes
quia prsesensest et ueta
uit prodi suppremitur // luit
illi
limina
quam
refferenda uirtutem cuius benedictio

perire nonpotuit
stare prseforibus ut
utest omnium natura seruorum uix prima
quae res
non putius adcassum quam admartini
martinum
ne dei seruus pateretur iniuriam sed
super
si
ille
ex
seruis' suis' trepidus
uas super constructum marmore paui
ne benedictio martini
xliiii
qua
lecto suo turbatus excutitur
Conuocatisque
ignarus contraxit
in
Seruus dei inquit
iacet et tu quiescis
uoce percepta
familiaris incautior linteum superposi
3.uitianus
grauissimo sepultus anguelo
ffruente percellitur
Tjuer
depossitum paululum fuerat
interea
parari iubet
ras
Qiscede quantocius ne
iuriam tuam
disponens posttera die attonita ciuitate
sa
425
caelestis ira
tis
me
obin
consumat
soluerim
fol.
poenarum uerbera
hue' usque
non
et post
omnes
et
mox
ano
no
assump
lectio
haec extrin
secus inserere nonullorum incredu
coram
meo
nonsine
litas
dolore
me
cum me
tribu
extribunis' subinuocatione diuinae
sed
conpulsit
redeat adnostrum sermo consensum
turn nuper refrigerius prespiter quern

uidetis abagario fideli uiro et
fastidium uariaretur
ueritatem profetemur
riae
Ita fugato auiti
reiferente conperta sunt //
speciem quo adle
simus pie nos praestruere nostras histo
officiales
custodias relaxari
ita proficiscitur
et si dealogi
uandum
actumest ut ipse procederem
discessum sancti conuocat
suos iubet
ipse
me
apud
leuiter
C] aeterum
crede quia
2i6, v".
inquo
Studiosse audiri uideam la
tarn
aprum
teor necesseest
fecisse constanter
qui repulerit infideles eos tantum iudicans
maiestatis audiuit qui sibi hoc auitiano
uel
C3,C
ipso ipso reuelatum esse iurauit
me
terum nolo
audire debere qui crederent
miremini hodie facere quod
siquid creditis spiritu et praedolore totus in
hesterno nonfeci utadsingulas quascumque

uirtutes
omnium
sanio
testium nomina per
Sonasque coniectam
Si quis fuerit in
CXigit
recurrat
plurimorum qui inaliquibus exemp
lis'
quae hesterno die
memorata sunt nuta
si
adeo
illis'
tensis'
am
nis fidem xpiste
depromimus
dixisse nee alia dicturus
aut quae
ipsi
auctoribus uel
te totius
nos'
aciuitate
si
quotiens
extra celulae suae
clericis'
quem uen
ffemitus'
insublime suspendi utnequaquam
cizandorum
qui suspicio
apud
Uidi quendam adpropiante
solum pedibus adtingueret
neque enim martinus hoc indeget utmen

daciis' adseratur sed
martino inaera raptum manibus ex
Creminis commitere uelle ut putet
aquoquam
aduentum episcopi
indicarent
demartino quemquam mentiri posse

requiescat
ut
re
qui uel tenuem sensum habet relegionis
tantum
pedem
turum nescirent demoniorum
sed
IHiror autem quemquam
Credituri sunt
"ii-
agmina dampnanda trepida
iudice
profeteor quia nee
infideles sunt
beati uiri
inergominos rugientes et quasi adueniente
testes adhuc'
dubitabant magis credant
1X1"^^^^""
limina extolleret uideres pertotam aeclessiam
incolumes atque uiuentes quibus qui de

fide
demones fatebantur
uenturus adaeclessiam
id infideli
^ccipiant ergo
martini uirtutibus
aberat milibus separatum sed
ter
re dicuntur
noncredant
si
xpistiani quas
'^'^^
credulus adeos qui adhuc incorpo

re sunt
et furor
efferor
recipisset
crepabat
sermo
bat
nee
rum
alia
sum quamea
demonum
sieut
Si quando autem exor
martinus oper
neminem sermonibus
neminem manibus
Dlerumque
in
adtracta
perclericos turba uerbo
rotatur sed remotis' inergominis'
caeteros iubebat abscedere
aforibus
uidimus aut quae manifestis'
obseratis inmedio asclessiae cilicio circumi
pierumque
ectus cinere sparsus solo stratus or
ente cognouimus
.^
.^
ipso reffer
.
.^
abat
,. ^
turn uero
Cerneres miseros hos per
urgeri diuerso exitu et sublatis' pedibus insublime
426
2i;, I".
fol.
Don
quasi
nee tamen
denube pendere
faciem
in
ha3c nobis
QX. ^^^
uenire uestes ne faceret uerecondiam
tamquamconperta referebat
'
xluii
uiro sancto nudata pars
trepidaret ut ipse uidisti
magna
gatione uexatos crimina sua confetentes
pora reseruatum
pj omina
curram qui cum ino mnibus
Cum
ut
etiam nullo interrogante prodebant
se
ille
iouem
TJostremo
batur
ipso auctore
mur quod
S tC mercurium
que
fate
illud
ne
annis' sin -*
2'rando uexabat
SJ'ulis
xluiiii
Crudelitatis suae
toronis tantum inno
bestia quse
humano sangui
mit
se atque tranquillum beato uiro prae
TTl
sente prsestabat
adeum
con
ilia
re
locis cunctis
et infeliciummortibus Isetabatur
em
sancti deanguelis iudi
-pvagum quendam insenonico
cabunt
Inurbibus aediderit
cens erat et
inpletum fatea
Quoniam
scriptumest
secum
S^*^ utauitianum
nefanda munimenta
Cunctos diabuli ministros

Cruciari cerneres
iam inmartino
merore lugebat martinum noninhsec tem
alia uideres sine interro
tXt inparte
xluiii
corporum
dampna
defuturis prouentibus perassidua
emini quadam die
uenisse martinum qui ubi secre
pulsi extremis' malis' incolse martini
torium eius ingressusest uidet post tergum
auxilium poposcerunt missa perauspi
lius
cium perfectum uirum
adsedentem quem eminus uerbo quia
fida ligatione
Cuius agros specialiter grauius quam
satis
uersam
aestimans quid
liberauit abingruenti peste re
gionem poenitus
ut perxx
annos quibus
flo
illis
locis'
nemo
taretur martino eo
anno quo
rursus incubuit rediuiua
pestas
uiri
"Q^t
em
Ct totam
uirtutis
Q\^ tamen
tu refrigeri
filio
giosso uiro fuisse
honorato
cum
XI
^*^
sensu fugatusest
Auxilium potes
erubesceret minister
ministrum auctor ur
ue
teri
nunc idulum noueratis grandi opere cons
ta surrexerat
conscendens
dignitate
qui
427
est incas
quod frequens habitabatur a
tructum politissimis' Saxis' moles
memi
et rele
sermonem
spiritus abillius
seu quod in
" 1 T^ uico 3,mbiensium hoc
fratribus
nuper nobis' super hoc cum romulo
auspicii illius
geret
tello
ex
credo presbyter
diabuli uoluntate
3.uctorem
senonicam aduocabo regionem
pertae
nisti
ônego
tuae teter incubuit
et reliquit familiare
tate grassandi
sed milia multa producam
intestimonium
qui ceruici
priuatus permartini
adhaec probanda quae diximus infirmior
num hominem
sibi
mundus
fidelis
Cuius uita iure gau
auditus etiam testes exigerit
inquit sancte sic' acci
auitianum humiliorem fuisse
dente
debat eiusdem morte gaugeret Caeterum

si
eum
sed
me
seu quod intellexerit egisse semper obse
diffe
tem
adeo sensit mundus
excessum
ille
loquamur exsuf
subsellium Satisque constat post ilium di
pu
etnon potius prsestitutum
tuitum esse
cit
Cûod ne for
pertulerit
neces
martinus nonte inquit exsuf
^GCessit diabulus
mansit incorpore postea grandinem

in
tum
pis
latino
ita
cluitianus se exsui5Bari
flauit
facta ibi oratione martinus ita uni
magnitudinis mirae
parum
ut
seest
caeterorum adsuerat procella popular!
3ed
demonem
il
turri
quae inthronum sublime
Superstitionem
ser
loci
illius
ua
operis
bat
fol.
huius distructionem marcello
dem
hue
bum
consistenti presbytero uir beatus sepe
mandauerat post aliquantum tempus

gressus
manu
satus uix militari
dum
mescens
caus
liiii
pu
"um martinus
quieuisse curari
ortaest tempestas
usque adlundamenta
rum
li
Sedem
dissoluit
eius
non dissimilem
Columpnam
ê
11
in simili
sit
opere
lem illam
tis'
uerem paruum
tantam
Cuncti ut pote
piscantem
^dprimum
manem
mo
feriatis
*
lii
iectum inrete permodico in
laetus occurrit
mirum
poeta
ut dixit
tern
exemplo
licse
contigisset
ris
liii
fuisse
illius
nescio quis
Captiuamque suem mir
uatore quas in
ll^*' xpisti
bat operantem
martini ues
P'lorificans
mulieris aeuangue
OJ"ratiarum
exemplum
Sanctis suis'
qui sanctum
lu
inunum hominem eonfere
I^CStabatur arborius
manum Sa
expraefeetis' uidis
crificium offerentis uestitam
inquit domini iubeo te
dam
428
suum usquequaque
diuersarum munera
bat // se se martini
// inqua consisteramus
Innomine
iste
<
dedit emulator xpistum inse monstra
Cfpens secans Ilumen inripam

adnatabat
utimur
discipulus gestarum uirtutum asal
submomento tempo
Sanatam
nee
seolastieo quia inter scolasticos
antibus intulit argis
nisi ipsse uirtutes
Q em
cum
inten
essicem diaconus adtraxit
fabulamur
oculis' cernerentur // profluio sangui

autem
mihi refrigerius testis est mulierem
nis laborantem
diebus
omnium spebus
Q dmonasterium
enim uersu
soluit inpul
martino humanis'
uissibiliter 'seruire
per
ut sulpicius ipse disscrip
r.
s'
captura
nonincassa futura temptamina quibus piscis
retur
scilicet si inuissibiliter
Caeli uirtutibus uerteretur
ullam cessisse
sibi
martino auctore martini ussibus quaere
issam certumest
expugnabilem
in
adquem monasterii admi
habebamus habitaculum flumini cum pro
uidere
inmensse
quod inpacta idulo
an haberetur inprumptu
linumtuum mitte
inquit
Contiguum
cessimus
parilem quodam modo columpnam ruere

decaelo
Hade
ueniet
turn adorationem
suo more conuertitur
fectionis interrogat
re
sed nulla erat facultas qua id
daretur efFectui
diebus edere consuetus pau
dere solebant quicquam quieuisse age
idoli
molis cui idulum superstabat para

bat auertere
audiunt // lo ante horam ref
capturam sed neque alios piscatores qui uen
uirtutem refrigerio adStipulan

te perhibeo
pascffi
negat per totum diem
haec marcello teste dictasunt
liam
Quod Cum omnes
nistratio pertinebat doctus ipse piscari
sidia tota nocte peruigelat inoratione
J^âne
me non
j-um cato diaconus
recurrens adnotasub
T~\iscem
-*-
taret per inbicillos clericos aut infir
mos monachos
ripam nobis'
^^'^P^'^'^s mihi obaudiunt
ait
homines autem
molem
id facile
sancti retorsit et inalteram
nonsinemiraculo cerneremus altius inge
succidi et ui
puplicae multitudinis tarn
posse subuerti ne
ille
mala bestia aduer
se
inspectantibus transmeauit
re
increpat prespiterum curad
idoli structa consisterent
IXlox
redire
ibi
217, v.
mo
quo
do
fol.
nobilissimis'
porporea
Sarum
rem
gemmis'
et
admotum
propter
dexterse conlis
quod
quod
adillud
facie
ad
est
faciem
Caeterosque
Ct
tis
1^ terim
grauibusque
ad comitatum
ipsam
Sam
martinus mul
inopinantibus adesse martinum
callide frustatus profetetur se
postremo
cum
ingressus noc
Tjroptermul
petit
Principales habebat petitiones pronarso comite
quorum ambo
P"ratiani
luerant partium Studiis pernicioribus quae nonest

poris explicari
iram uictoris emeriti
ilia
prsecipua cura erat ne tribuni adhispaniam
caus
cum
fliSubi nuntiatumest
fecerunt
cum pace
consistentium adfore profeteretur
et leocadio prseside
sibi
nisi se
Caussas quas' euoluere longumest has
tas
Commonicantes
commonem
ut missis'
obiam adurbem illam
Tjostero die palatium
tia
treueros episcopi tene
ethacio episcopo
Consilium
imperatore-*-
turno tempore adit seclessiam tantum orationis gra
fuisse
Conpulsus procellam
bantur qui quotidie
ille
ibi
uiri
-pvrsemissa auctorita
pace xpisti esse uenturum
illius
tempestatis totius incurrit
r^ ongregati apud
sentie
commonione
se ab illorum
Cum
Ineunt
quos
laborantium caussis'
ire
Cura ne
episcoporum
socios quos'
qualem Cumque huius modi hominem
dampnatum
Crat
ne
uel molestissima
consciis' ilia
propius accedere uetaretur
priscilliani
Crimini daret opera
ei
Sed male
magistris' officialibus
priscilliani
illius
fide hereticus aestimaretur haec
bant
te
noininare nonest necesse ui regia tuebatur
dicens nequis
pallore potuis
constantiam sequerentur
Sane bonus depraua
necem ethachium episcopum
aut
adueniens abstineret nondefuturi qui tanti
J^Qaximus
Sacerdotum post
accussatorem
occuluit
T^ quo
eo est anguelus locutus
Consiliis'
Cumquis
quaquam piaCitura martino episcopi
imperator alias
tus
dicabatur
iu
oculis soils'
turn
11 eniam
sed nos celare nonpotuit
cum
fit
uestequam
temporum notam semper
illud miraculi
enim
g"enera
gemmarutn franguo
interse
audiisse
micare
et luce
2i8, r.
iure gladiorum mitterentur
solicitude martino ut
totis'
nonsolum
subilla erant occassione
3,nimis' labefacti musitare et tre
pie enim
erat
xpistianosqui
uexandi sed etiam ipsos
b r
Ctiam
pidare coeperunt
tor
pridie impera
exeorum sententia decreuerat
Summa
bunos
Dotestate
hereticos liexaret
die
tri
armatos
inquirerent
6t
uitam et bona ademerent
bium
erat quin'
turbam
asset
ista
Jêcdu
in
ille
depopulatura
discrimine inter
pondus inponeret
bonis' erat
hominum
429
siue quia inplaca
siue quia ut plerique
bitrantur auaritia reppugnabat
Sanctorum etiam maximam
tempestas
paruo
bills'
lit his' adprehensis'
atque altero
Suspendit hominem dei callidus imperator
sine ut rei
adhispaniam mittere qui hereticos
11 erum primo
bona eorum inhiauerat
tum
ar
Siquidem
fertur
enim non
uir
multis bonis actibusque prseditus aduersus
tem
fol.
auaritiam consuluisse
(ûipe exausto aprincipibus su
sitate
perioribus rei puplicse erario
nihil
notatum quinetiam ante paucos dies

habeta senodus et ethacium pronun
pene semper
in expectatione atque procinctu bellorum
tiauerat
Ciuilium constitutus facile excussabatur
cum
quibuslibet occasionibus subsidia imperio
Ita ira accenditur ac se deconspectu
^.quorum parauisse
nem
r\
Commonio
terea episcopi
nonmartinus inhibeat
regem
Quod
esse
solus
pa
minem moenibus
ilium iam
nonsolum diffensorem hereticorum esse
martinus
remo
illius
Cum
fletu
et
ille licet
mar
longue uia sanctum uincere parabat
jrimo ^Gcreto
lat
mor
nionem esse
tiusquam
*-
Qampnandam
Causa
tamen solum
esse
quise
VlCrum tamen
ut
extorqueri
nonpotuit
Cum
adhoram
se uel
noxias
commo
permixtum longe
Solitudine
Siluarum secreta poe

praegressus paululum
netrabantur
comitibus
eundemque
ille
loris et facti
acommonione
subsedit
Caussamdo
accussante acdiffend
o
ente
430
haut
auico cuinomenest anathena quo uasta
commo
com
illam subscriptione
nioni fuisse
theonesti odio po
luisse discidium
ceruicibus
reuersus inula mestus ingemesce
ret
Sacerdotum 11011 esse Causam qua ethaci
caeterorumque partis eius putaret
quorum
tôstero die se inde proripiens
ac
Duplicorum potius quam insec
iudiciorum
tationibus
firmaret
3rcessitum blande appel
lleret cos iure dampnatos
iniit satis
ui episcopis' nitentibus
monionem
sanctitateque ac uirtute cunctis' prsestare mortalibus

ia
martinus
g'ladius inminebat
fide
qui etiam meliore
adhoram cedere quam
inhis nonconsoluere
Summa
uiri
sacerdos fuerit et huius diei
Commonionem
episcopis' nimio fauore esset
obnoxius nonerat inscius martinum
plane dignissimi
sestimans
tinum cum hereticorum sorte miscere

sed
ex
episcopi
felicis
parabatur sane sanctissimi
tempore
nee mul
turn aberat quin cogeretur imperator
commonica
postero die
ordinatio
si
tueretur
aduersum unum hominem
spo
Ilec mora maximus indul
get omnia
ac lamentatione
potestatem regiam inplorant ut

ui sua
parceretur se
si
herentur
Tjost
exerceat ultionem
prostrati
pondit
sed uin
actumest morte priscilliani
J][ihil
iam noctis
cidium missi iam adhispaniam retra
ho
dicem
diriguntur
ubi martino conpertumest
turum modo ut tribuni inaeclessiarum
auctoritas armaret etnonoportuisse

ciuitatis recipi
IXlox percussores his pro
tempore palatium inrumpit
statu
dampnauerat martini
lata sententia
martinus parum moueretur rex
quibus martinus rogauerat
actum esse desuo omnium
SI theonesti pertinaciam qui eos

lam
se'
quibus uerbis'
culpa nonteneri
eius arripuit
ad
tripidi
/H.ampnatos
Concurrunt
conquirentes
reliquis'
Interim separauit acseteris'
regni neces
nisi
2l8, v.
inuicem cogitatione perueluens
219, r".
fol.
adsistit ei
reppente anguelus
merito
et inauditse calamitatis
inquit martine conpungueris sed aliter te ex
reppara uirtutem prsesu
ire requiesti
me
tempore
10
nse
uirtutis
ilia et
dam
mum
orando
cum
propter
adeum
lacrimis fatebatur
illius
Commonionis malum
uel
cto temporis cui se necessitate nonspiritu mis
detrimentum sentire
cuisset
annos postea
xui"
mouit
Diane
sed
cede
repparauit
rum
to
nasterii reseruaret
omnibus
extremum
uitse
necdum
ma
luii
quae facilius ammirari possimus
quam
perficere
multa Sunt
r Ham
illius
uirfidelis
illius
uelut istudest
cit
Cum Sum
luiii
ni
magna mira
cula
illius uiri
agnoscetis profecto quae dico

quae nonqueant explicari
quod nescio anita anobis' pos
exponi ut gestumest // sed celanda per
/^ uidam
exfratribus erat
cuius
nomen non
-^sonaest ne sancto uiro uerecondiam fece
placiti sequoris quiete tenuisse
IContius exuicariis
dum
ussibus quaerere uideamur
om
xpistianus
Cursum
uestimentum nos'
Succurrunt hoc loco
clamauit dicens martine
seque obtatum
angustum esse
Subi
CripCnos' niox tempestatem sedatam

luisse
in
seclessia pascat etuestiat
hil nostris
interreno mari cur
Ct Cumquidam
fuisse discrimen
magna uoce
inquit
testantem quen
Cum
asgiptius negotiator
uictum multis' deesse
limina adtingue
turbinibus exortis'
nium
sugeretur a
ei
adductum inergo
quo roma tenditur nauigaret
Suillo
Captiuis' 'id-
Ct Cum
abeo inSumptummo
luisse curatum
audiui
continue deputauit
illud monasterii limina
fratribus utaliquid
ipsius monasterii
dam nuper
redemendis'
attingueret
etuidi postea adseodofo
minum Ct priusquam
ret
periculo libera
libras obtulit
Sed priusquam pondus
re
mer
multiplici
^ra
quas uir beatus nee respuit nee recipit
sumus inminu
ut experti
adtempus g'ratiam
tarn
domum suam omni
tam "c etiam argenti
uirtutis
ab omnibus episcoporum conuentibus se
ITlox
licontius diuina expertus beneficia
agens
tias
nullam senodum
uixit
ieiunando continuansquam idquod ex
et
peruoluit nuntians simulque agens
pun
prius de
totidemque noctes
orando reciperet impetraret
lebat et gratia minori curaret et sub
se
quod
impetrari
numine uerberari tamen non
illam
'uii' totosdies
stitit
ex inergominis' tardiusquam so
inde nobis
difficile
petebatur nam spiritusentiebat diuino do
qua mixtusest Caeterum cum quos
ceri
permensusest
te
acia
commonione mis
partis
men
auxilium quotempore uir beatus
Itaque abil
cum
Satiscauit
corpora egra procumber
ent martini per litteras inplorauit
constantiam ne lam nonsolum periculum
^loriae sed salutis incurras
domum
totam
exemplo per
rimus
cum fami
(J
ui
ergo adfornaculum
carbonum copiam repperisset
lues extrema uexaret
ta sibi selula deuaricatis pedibus
481
illius
et
mota
nudato
ignoratis
219, vo.
lol
Super ignem ilium iunguine

(__,
modum mens
ontinuo martinus sacro tegmini factam
uoce magna proclamans
sensit iniuriam
quamuis uana- ad
illi
mem
subueniret trementibus
bris' oculis turuis'
incertoque uultu decolore
quis inquit nudato iunguine nostrum in
prsefurore rotabat uerba peccantisse adfe
honorat tabernaculum
rens sanctiorem quippe quia primis fere annis'
Iloc ubi frater
3,udiuit et exconscientia
nouit
quod increpabatur ag
tute confessus //
uodam
lum
set
uidet
la quas
J^Q
omnes
onum
inuillo suo
inde
alacres ac Isetos
tandem
uocem
quantum
et conscii
spiritus suscitassent
luribundus inrupit
llecmora
ibi
rabiem
illi
furore satiato
quip
y^
line
ipse nobis'
magis
ueri quae
barbaros sed et puellas scythis uul
ut
ita
sit
cidissimo mente tranquilla infelicis
inmemor
amentiam pertranquilla uerba cohiberat
sua
Ita
ineum nequam
spiritus
redundabat
cum
432
qualiter
non
eum
mo
aquo essent effussa nocuis
illi
bricio multos
apud eum
mag
tie suam uide
commemorans
cur ego nonpatiar
3,Clhaec postimianns
exemplum
si
noster
iste
memor
audiat inquit
deproximo quicum
futurorum autem
fuerit offensus insanit
nonhabet potestate
2"rassatur
uei stemit
sanior se
agitari se' conuiciis
sapiens prassentium
se
ue
omnibus sanctus exposuit
aprespiteratu submoueret
IStUQ
sanctus uultu pla
re
Criminibus persepe premeretur cogi nonpotuit
bricionem
agressusest utuixma
Cumque
eum
Tandem
Si xpistuc passusest iudam
illorum agitatus instinctu
mox
latetur errorem
retur persequi iniuriam illud sepe
infelicissimus
etutcredo praecipue de
nibus temperaret
per
apud martinum laboriste
3.demonibus uidisset
nisque
martinum
utcredo
utignosceret supplicanti
difficilis
sent exinde
monum
poposcit
nonerat
confetetur
arguebatur amultis' nonsolum pueros
Commotus
tuminterea
redactus inpoenitentiam
pia conpararet naminillo tempore
telle
poenitus uin
qui se
nee sine demonis' fuisse
equos aleret etmanci
Quibus rebus
egressus
ea parte qua uenerat gres
niam prouoluit
bricio
enim pridie abeo fue
tibus coemisse
etiam quae reticere
3-tque admartini se genua prouoluit
uertit
sui
pe Inmonasterio abipso martino nutri

tus habuisset
alia
aceruiora uomuisset
demonibus
plenus insa
rat curqui nihil ante clericatum
nunc
deleramenta
cummulta atque
sibus recurrebat
nia euomuit inspiritum martinum mille con

uicia obiurgatus
et
martini orationem fngatis abillius corde
Cerneres misserum eminus adpropin
quantem
hsec
dicasset rabidis
Credo
eia te bricio
ridicula prorsus inter
meliusest
il
modi adhortationem emittere

te bricio
3.principio quod non queat dissi
militise actibus sorduisse
senuisse
sedili ligneo resedis
in excelsa
creuisset
inter inanes superstitiones etfantassias uissi
inarea quae par
demones
'ii*
artinum quoque
mulare
monasterio supereminisset rupe
^Xconsistere
eia
dum
ambiebat
nostis
uir
seclessiae discipli
eo ipso martino edocente
nas
ua admodum tabernacu
itidem die
illius
quod
'istius
inmonasterio inter sacras
continue adnos occurrit exani
mis ruborem suum non sine martini
^^^
utne suaquidem
resederit
inlaicos
in
seuit inclericos
totumque terrarum orbem
220, I"
fol.
inSuam commouet ultionem
um
Qolenda hominis
randa condicio
et tranquillitatis
Uerum
exemplum
debueras utneseiret
cere
forte eognouerit sciat
Inimiei
quam
me nonmagis
ore
quam
de tyranno Similis
fallere
sed istum
nostrum trans eamus
Cgo cum iam
turn
Tjostimiane surgendumest
tem sed nequaquam
suorum numerositate
simul tam stu
expectare nondebes utulla
Sitmeta
latius
quam
ditur
ullo
esque
perleges martini
paniam
dum
tamen tanti
maxime
Iteneris tibi sint uel
ulla dispendia
sit
paulinum
nostri
illi
quod
non
mox
perillum sacras
omnia
Ultas
laudes
Simul
roma
elogio
433
litus
accesseris solicitus
consepultus noster
sit
illic'
inlus
pampu
ille
lacrimas tam afTectu tuo
efTunde uisceribus ac licet inomni
solum ipsum
placitum
flore
porporeo
illi
et
esse
misserere
dominum
lU
etindulgens
obnoxio erroribus precare iudi
cum
defluit hili
martini pissimus emittator
siumquam
ignosce deeepto
cium
Si
utet
fastidias uissitare ossa perigrina
nostris
gitiuo
tantis'
uiri
tibi nostri
Suaue redolentibus Spargere 2"raminibus
recitabis ut
non peritaliam tantum sed pertotum etiam

ille
TTl
et
cognoscat sieut primumillum nostrum libellum
ricum
nee
munere
uel hesterno confieimus uel hodie diximus

illi
nius
quam
illue'
quesso te illud sermonis
uolumen euolue
tolomidis
inquiras ubi
Inlustrem uirum ac toto orbe laudatum

primum
illius
tris
magnarum
Quin adeas
negotium
iniunguo
doloris
recurris
etgloriam sparges
cursus indiuio
inde petiturus uentorum cursui ue
lamina commisseris
ista deillo
InOrimis' memento nonpraeterire cam
et si
morarum
nomen
etuirtutibus superat
uel uniuersse seclessise insolo martino
illi
mam
diuersas oras loea portusque etinsolas et urb
perpopulos
sanctorum
eoropa non cesserit Caeterum cum hierusoli
deffun
ille
sermone ualeat concludi
uiro interim portabis orienti sed
uero adae
ilia
tamen nondedignetur audire uirtutem martini quia
LXemartino autem
enim
Cum
perueneris quamquam
giptumusque
uel
reiferenti
sa
gallias axpisto dirilictas
quibus donauerit habere martinum
esse uesperum
coena debetur
diossis auditoribus
non
greciam quaemeruit audire apostolum prsedican
su
sentirem inquam dies abiit
occiduo sole
intra
fortiorem felicem quidem
raten incarcere
transeamus admartinum potius galle
auisest
adleuam
pientiorem inachademia platonem nee soc
dieeretiir
hominem Cuius eommemoratio parum
si
illius
sciat corintus sciant athense
ueris
optarem utmartino potius episeopo
sibi cipria
saneto
sinum paululum deuexus
achaise
fieri
si
etiam uirum
sanguine consecrata meretur iam
prola
conponere
ref
ne solum
dixisti
num martirem suum quamuis
ignos
3.miei animo locutum quia
licet
feliei
tamennunc prsecipue adte deeo plura
cognoscat ut ipse
sermonemmeum
Siquis istum breuiter
forte adaffricam transfretabis
nouerit pridem
g"al
irasei et sciret
si
feres audita Kartagini
istud ei patientise
inxpisto uirtutum
non abnuet prsesulem nostrum cum suo
JJ^de
mise
et
reiferre
tumque
posset
rede
Si Gtiam inhae' sola insanabilis
est
mali peste premeretur
le
nee tempore nee'
iugiter dimicatione consistit
Tatione uexatur
non inuidus gloriarum sanctarumque
inqua per trienni
dices tamen
illi
sed nonaspere etnonacerrime
patientis eloquio
quod
si
uel te
non exprobrantis
quodam
uel
me semper
fol.
220,
S/lldire uoluisset etmartinum magis
quidest ergo quisquis es martinus ideo
quam
ideo nonsanctus quia est periclitatus incendio
ilium quern nominare noluisset emittatus
numquam ame
(J beatum
tamcrudeliter disperatus esset
utlgnoti pulueris syrte tegeretur naufragii sor
turam
"JJîdeant
illius
mihi nocere uoluerunt
suam
uel
cum maxime
flaec
meremus omnium
flebili
illi
lamen
guere
"njnit
.,.v,
3.nien'
ille
uiderant nihil mali contin
ut
flamma
tinus
Ct hoc
iricipit aspistula snlpicii eiusdem
hominum
infelicissime perfidiam
debueras
.,.v,
eum dominum
conuertentes se dicebant
ei
quin uel horum exempio
um
sed nonminore exnostris fletibus do
ore discessumest
3.t
fac
subito cassurum etrepente moriturum
eum putabant sed cum
Commotis cummagna martini am
miratione
nonsinuerunt
facta uiuere
uoce ge
lacrimis pernostra
reflfe
quem saluum
excussa uipera inignem nihil mali uersabatur patiebatur
uideant gloriam
nunc aduersus nos grassarius dissinant
uindicati
ta
tum demari
etiam
Spostolis'
uipera mordisset sensisse
illc debet homicida esse
runtur
Suum quicumque inultione
hoc opus
eum
curh
tiles
tern etuix inextremo litore nactusest sepul
non potens
uirum nimphe ethoc depaulo gen
in his' conuiciis
mor
perditionis passus inmediomari
te
per omnia Oimilem
et
V,
si
tibi
esse
mortali
tuam coargnere
scandalum mouerat quod mar
ignis uidebatur adtactus
rursum admerita
illius
etuirtutem ref
quod circumseptus ignibus nonperiisset 3,^
feres
nosce enim misser 3,2^nosce quod nescis'
Cum adme
CSternadie
Omnes
Die
rique monachi ueniissent

Inter fabulas iuges
sermonem mentio
belli
quem
mei
studiosseque
tissime
audiebam
se
quendam malo
eum
longumque
incedit
mare pedibus supergressum
li
aquas
Interea indicatur mihi dixis

spiritu suscitatum cur m;ir
demque noctes
emer gente
rit
dlo periculosse fuisset obnoxius
lunda
Incruce
bant
3,lios
Saluum
Si
illis'
uocem
ei
Saluos
facere
fecit se
Uere plane
his' uerbis'
tulisset
quicumqueest
aprofundo unda
an
3,nsupra maris pro

hsec
tu ut arbitror Stulte
neque enim
lecta nonaudieras
Consilio istiusmodi
exemplum
pro
sacris' litteris
nisi ut exhis'
humana mens
apostolus refFert
Qui
eruderetur
nuditate fame
latronumque periculis' gloriebatur
qui
.
.
434
flue
toti
riaufragiorum atque serpentium cassus sicut
Drofecto nequaquam
sanctum domini blasfemat exempio
Sed
transiisse
beatus seuanguelista
temporibus natus esset utique in dominum banc

emittere potuisset
uixisse inprofundo
absque diuino
increpa
quem
Sitque cautscio anpene plus fue
nonlegeras
inuer
ipsum non potest

iste
uoluntas adperfidiam defuisset
simili
Dassioni
perfidiam etdicta cognoscimus qui
Dossitum dominum
sed nonideo
corporeo presisse uestigio
GI Dost tHduum
domibus depulsisset etipse nuper adustus incen
bis' eius
et instabiles
tus obsorbuit
restituit
fide
rerum natura
mihi minor uidetur gentium praedicator
amultis' legi liben
quisquisest misserum iudeorum
Uideo quidem petrum
uerum obstante
potentem
tinus qui mortuos suscitasset flammas
(J i^tum
magis insignes periculorum suorum
fuisse uirtutibus
deuita beati uiri martmi
sedidi
fere sanctos
Omnia
hasc
fol.
Sanctis
hominibus 3.tque omnibus adperpetrandum esse
commonia
sed inhis tulerandis' atque uincendis'
prsecipuam temper istorum luisse uirtutem
per omnia temptamenta

ti
pCHculo
etmaxime
atque ur
S"ente
praeuentus
L^rdius
cupiens cumpessulo
debuit adora
nam erumpere
tionis confugit auxilium
P"rauius per
quam
quem
multumque
Cendium adeo utuestem qua indutus
periculossisimo cassu temptatus asuas
Caeterumhoc amissum in libello quem deuita
nemo
miretur cumibidem pro
sum me non omnia
quae egessit
hoc dequo
omnem
poni
rum
sed rem
praetermissise
Sim quandam
uideamur
ibi
orbe flamma
incenso somno excitati ob
Qemotato
igne deincendiis' flammis' martinum auf
op
adiunces
ferunt
Cum
iam poenitus consumptus esse
tamdiuterno incendio putaretur
aeclessias suas morisest
uerbis'
hieme
martinus ueniisset
fere
fidei
Illonachi autem praeforibus crepitan
serratas effringunt fores
pro sollempni consuitudine
sicut episcopis' uissitare
TTTI edia
Cum
SCntum
L'^m uero diuinitus ual
incubuit
submoto innoxius
orabat
te et conluctante
ut gestaest refferam ne forte consulto

beati uiri poterat
sed indomino esse praesidium
latus igne
omnia potuerint conprehendi sed tamen
hoc quod aduituperationem
adsum
inse reuersus ut sciret
addominum conuersus
inmensum uolu
qusestio incidit latere nonpatiar
Tandem
erat
etorationis arripiens mediis' flammis' totus
legentibus edidissem neque enim sunt tarn parua

ut
luctatus grauissimum sensit in
noninfuga
facta conplexum quia
illius
Si persequi uniuersa uoluissem
men
pserit
foras
hostio obdederat diu
3iquidem
lessus
3-ncipiti
ut reiferebat diabulo insidiante
unde hoc quod admartini infirmitatem
ipsjus scripsimus
TG
uocatur plenumest dignitatis et SfloriBe
serat
tucbai hic
dum
patientes etsemper inuic
tanto fortius uincerent quanto
tulissent
ni'puthacuir
inopinata
suscitatus
Somno
Ill3-rtinus
221, r".
et
meis dominus
est testis
Caeterum
mihi ipse
ut
reflferebat
nonsine g'emitu fatebatur pene inhoc se dia
J. J. J.
mansionem
derici
ei insecretario aeclessiae
bull arte
deceptum utexcussus somno
consi
pSrauerunt multum ignem scabro iam

pertenui
pSuimento
piurimo
Stramine exstruxerunt
Cum
martinus incubitum collocasset
se
subdiderunt lectum
strati
dimentis' horrescit
C][uippe qui
Tanto
cylicio superiecto
\ tcLQUC
quasi
tum omne
lam partem
bat
proiecit
Ct
paleae illius
ille
ilium crucis et orationis

îsset medias cessisset
Tum
occubare consuerat
iniuria
Satra
ll3.mmas seque
3,0. mediam
quam remoue
Tinum periculo
fere
legerit
sed probatum
nuda humo
pc
noctem per
interruptum ut diximus supra pauimen
tum
Iffnis asstuans ardentes paleas
adprehendit
436
male esset
non tempTatum quidem
hasc
ex lassitudine iteneris urgente sompno

requieuit
uero uix
urentes unde intellegat quisquis
Cassu super fornacu
ut erat moris
Ubi
arma reppe
sensisse rotantes quas
CXpertus
circa
ignem quandiu erumpere hosTio
TUrbatus mente tempTauerit
nuda humo
Sccepta permotus
proiecit
se seuisse
perfidem etorationem
Qenique "[andiu
periculo reppugnaret
ei
Qein'
maleblan
insuetam mollitiam
3,uxilium nonhaberet quo
et
.J
ores'
llnit
illo
mar
3.men
221, V.
fol.
InCipit alia aepistula eiusdem seueri adaurilium diaconem
Quam
3.me mane digres

eram resedens so
sus es
me
cii
et
quod sequens
atque unde cogitatio
Cum adme
tola discenderat
eg'o
anguore ani
ii'
sem
plerumque exmestitudine so
horis'
leuior incertusque
ensus
ac dubius
Cum
Dermembra
turn
Ita susp
me
diflfunditur ut
Solacium
amoris
amus
am
Crine porporeo
atque
ita
11 eni
quem
ergo
adme
uirum ilium nonesse lugendum
deuita
Gsi
illius
tamque
capiti
cum
Crucis
nomen
nibus intentis'
Cum
rim
tactu blan
mox ineum
uitse praesentis
03^61^1'^^^
inillo
las suas
eonfido
inillis
nulli
riam
exsentiari uultu illius
amissi et
tare
omnium
dixe
secundus ut
poTissimum
qui
^to
insanguine lauarent adgregatus
agnum ducem abomni inTiger

lumi
quidem pat
consertus apostolis'
yx\Q%i
sanctorum grege
credo
spero
illud ori
iteraret
a
si
ac profetis' et quod pace sanctorum
inter benedictionis
uerba sollempnia familiare
praemissi
raTionem ullam doloradmitteret gaudere
deberem
flagitabam super possi
meo manum
dissimo sentiebam
suo
si
P'enua conplexus benedictionem pro
consuitudine
post euictum
sed tamen ego nonpossum mihi
Quin doleam
ronum sed solacium
possit agnosci
scripseram dextera praeferebat
sancta
cum
sei
triumphatumque saeeulum nunc demum red
mihi
Daululum libellum quern
mihi
statim utpariter luge
amabamus Quanquam
pariter
imperare
Q rridensque
mei quieram socius
uolui luctus
noueram uidebatur utquod eloqui nobis' perdif
cum
scripsimus fluunt lacri
uero ubi hoc mihi nuntiatumest parti
ditaest corona iustitise
nonposset aspici
uberrime quin'
frater
inea habitudine corporis formaque qua
ficile est
Qomi
concedi fate
obiisse nuntiant
hsec adte
fe
reppente sanctum mar
uultu igneo stellanti
3.toronis' adfuerant
nee ullum inpatientissimi doloris admitto
cipem esse
ôga Candida
bus oculis'
dum
etiam
tinum episcopum uidere mihi uideor prsetex
loquens gestis' inquit
abortisque lacrimis' fleui
non euenitpsene uigelans dor
inalio sopore
mire sentias
sit
pariter etdolentis inquam
tristis
monachi modo
or
somnus oppressit Quiutsemper matutinis'
let
quod
ut
quid tam
num marTinum
mi inlectulo membra possuis
uissione
puer familiaris ingreditur solito
tristemme confectumque reddiderat

fatigata
somnoque
coeperam congressione
excitatus congratulari
Tristior uultu loquentis
Cum
euigelo
altos gressus' molior etconor
erat
peccatorum meorum recordatio
Qeinde
qui
dum
ego inpudens sequi cupiens
scandare
uia
formido poe
metus
illius
nuper excesserat uideo et eadem quamagistrum
sentiumque fastidium iudi
narum
sanctum presbyterum clarum discipulum
post
spes futuroram pras
cogitatio
patenti cselo
Ilec multum
receptus uideri ultra nonpotuit
quae sepius occupabat
ilia
rabida nube subuec
Sequeremur oculorum
turn acie
subieratque
lus incella
cum tamen
istius uastitate
licet ei ratio
marTinum
labe comittatur
temporis nonpotuerit praes
gloria
Tamen
martyris
conspectuque nonpossem subito mihi insublime
nonCarebit quia uoto atque uirtute et poûit esse
sublatus eripitur donee inmensa aeris
martyr etuoluit
Quod
nisque temporibus
436
Si
ei
neronianis'
decia
in ilia quae tunc exstitit dimieare
222, r'.
fol.
congressione
rse
deum
testor
licuisset
Sponte aculeum ascendisset
Ignibus
nujn domini infornace cantasset
licet
Quod
si
illius
numquam
bono
/~|
uo ergo
sum -'-Cum me
uel specialiter fruitus
indignum etnonmerentem unique dilegebat
eseianum
Cn rur3ur"
Supplicium persequtori forte plac
uisset
tamen usque
inillo
adfinem aucta indies perseuerauit
ym
Sae
etiam insanctis uiribs'
quotidie
culo frigente frigescit
ultro se
globos media
Cum
quae
ebreisque pueris sequan
intulisset
dus inter flammariim
illud
Caeli ac ter
profecto impar profetseser
immoque depec
fluunt
lacrimae
2"emitus erumpit inquo mihi posthsec homi
tore
ris'
etlamminis' desecare
cissis'
timuisset
ri
ne Similis requies incuius erat
prae
si
rupibus abruptisque montibus agere
felicem furor impius malluisset

fissus
3,c
testimonium
umquam
perhibeo con
ueritati sponte cicidisset
si
sum Quandiu
ni superstes
iucunda
tus inter alias ut sepe prouenit uictimas duceretur
3.ut
mum Omnium
mentionem habere
palmam
aperte
Doenas atque
in
mana
supplicia quibus plerumque hu
cessit infirmitas
confessione domini
ita
non recedens inmobilis
obstitisset
lerit
rississet
ista
Hamquas
ille
"M idendum
humanorum dolorum
3.ut
illius
umquam
loquens
sed quidte
commoueo ecce nunc consu
me
consulari ipse
ille
mihi crede
non
desermocinantibus adstabit
lam hodie
orantibus quodque
nontu
potero
deillo loqui potero
cupio qui
te
intererit
deerit
inpleuit tamen etiam sine cruore
martinum
tis
Sed quanquam
quam
nonpossum nondeerit nobis
ulceribus congaudensque cruciatibus quselibet inter
|"ormenta
sine fletu
lacrimas fletusque
latum esse
ut Isetus
mihi post haec uita
erit
frater dilectissime
Sliud
quod marti
aut hora sine lacrimis'
erit dies
Tecum
Sanguinis occupasset lam uero aduersus omnes
infelicem poterone
diutius uixero nondolere
Si uero gentium doctoris exemplo gladio deputa
carnificem conpulso
me
solaCium misserum
caritate
praestare dignatus est
se'ingloria sua sepe praebebit et
prospe seternita
assidua sicut ante paululum fecit
nonpertulit passio
nos' proteget
benedictione
Inde secundum uissionis qua
Caelum sequentibus patere monstrauit quo
nes
fame
(J uo enim
uigiliis'
(_,
uo scandalitzante non ustusest
nuditate
uo Dereunte non gemuit
illo
dolente
nondoluit
sequendus esse docuit
quo spas nostra tendenda
quo 3,nimus diregendus
instruxit quid
tamen
ieiuniis
prseter ilia quotidiana illius
obprobriis'
aduersus humanae spiri
inuidoram
talisque nequitise diuersa
insectationibus
certamina
inproborum
riis
cura pro in
titio
Ilrmantibus
lortitudo uincendi
solicitudine
a,equanimitas sustinendi
Dro
periclitan
tibus
dum
in eo
scendere
frater
illud
non potero
et peccati
quodmihiipse conscius con
arduum ac poenetrare
ita sarcina
molesta
me
praegiauat
mole depressum negato inastra
conscensu saeua misserabilem ducit in
ua
Tartaram
temptationibus adpe
ilia
semper exsuperat
occupo
caritate
437
tamen
superest
ilia
sed quid
aepistula
sola
utquod pernos obtinere non pos
Saltim pronobis' orantemartino
mereamur
missericordia
spes
postrema
simus
uere ineffabilem uirum
pietate
fiet
te' frater
tam loquaci
diutius
.
fol.
(ûid demororque uenturum
LG
Simul iam pa
ginata inpleta nonrecipit // turn longuius
Tamen
JJj[ihi
fuit
haec ratio
sermonem
la
is
222,
v.
Clomine Sancte pater Omnipotens SLYlte Saecu
Sine
L/er unigenitum lilium
Initio
tuum noStrae
Salutis
auctorem
turn longuius proferendi ut quia doloris
Sc
nuntium
sepistola defferebat
eadem
Spiritum sanctum
sum hierusalem clerum

exquadam
Ct Der
paracletum
uniuer
tibi
cselestis
nostri confabulatione prsestaret
Uer
patres nostros
praecipuos
Karta solacium
3/0 profetas
expl
Tjer
2,urilium
YT
MIKH
AIYINA
CAniNTIA
MYN6PA
per Sanctam mariam
unigeniti
filii
tui
genitricem
3,c saluatoris nostri
nati
passi
cessi
crucifixi
3,d inferos discendentis
sepulti
prsecipue
ihesu xpisti
CYMPAriA
AnPKOP ANM
nPMAPTINI
CYMMYM
apostolos
SepiStula eiusdem Seueri ad
icit
protoplaustum nostrum inhumeris'
AtjONT
deiferentis
apostolis
Inpasca resurgentis
ad caelos ascen
ostendentis
Innouissimis' diebus adiudicium
dentis
lideliter rogare
Peruenientis
\Xt me
uilissimum seruulum
temporali hac' uita

liari
digneris
[[ate
meae
dio
minimae
cula
finem inuolum
a,tque sapientiae
praemia
Inuenire merear
in
missericordiam
bonum
\ua inueniam
tuum
prospero cursu auxi
Ct per
lûam inlinitam
praesumo
incaelesti
cL\i
OCC
peromnia
3^^<^'''o"^
a,men
^-
439
440
APPENDICES.
A.
The Text
of Muirchu, as exhibited in the
the parts of
B.
Book
that are wanting from the
Restoration (partly conjectural)

damaged pages,
C.
Translation
ff.
of the Irish
(pp. 33-36) su^r.
Burgundian MS. (see pp.
of the imperfectly legible parts of Tirechan,
See pp.
Documents drawn from the records
Book
cxvii, cxviii,
of the
Interpretation of the notulae of
E.
The
fE.
18
z;",
19 r' (pp. 36,
i"],
su;pr.).
ff.
17,
18
See
p. Ixxii,
Ixxx, xc, supr.
The
G.
The Prologi and Argumenta prefixed to the Pauline Epistles.
on the Text of the MS.
441
su^r.
Book of Armagh, are
with the Epistle to the Subjects of Coroticus.
F.
Irish Glosses
(contained in the
"Heirs of Patrick,"
portions of the Con/essio which, though omitted from the text of the
accepted as genuine on the authority of other MSS.

Ix-tix,
II
su^r.
p. Ixix, suj>r.
D.
See pp.
su^r.), which supplies
Book of Armagh.
12 v, 13 r" (pp. 24, 25, supr.)).
See
xvii, xviii,
APPENDIX
The
Life of St. Patrick, by Muirchu; from the ms. 64 of the Royal Library, Brussels.
Reproduced paginatim
This copy contains Book
Armagh,
of order,
namely,
and
II,
et lineatitn (from photographs).
of the Life, including {a) the contents of the lost leaf
and part
of
c. 7
the three omitted cc. (27, 28, 29)
{b)
sometimes curtailment, of
contents into two Books:
its
Book
cc. 27, 29, 28, 23, 25, 24 [so arranged], c. 26
Of Book
heading
cc. 1-6,
alterations, or
It divides its
Book
A.
it
(p.
II
of our MS.
445, infr.
it
text.
(See above, pp.
of the
Book of
but with some differences
xvii, xviii.)
containing cc. 1-22 (see
list
on
p. xviii, su;pr.); its
being omitted.
only gives the final section, which
col. b, line 28)
i)
(f.
it
places between cc. 12
De ebdomadali frequentia cum
and
13 of
Patricio, et reliqua.
Book
I,
[Cp. p. 16,
suj>r., col. b, lines 4 to 24.]
Note that the Prologus,

St. Basil of
p. 443, col. a, lines
3-15 (ending " licet latinus fuit"), belongs to a Life of
Caesarea (except the sentence " Aâssione
been inserted here by a careless blunder of the
ad
obiium. Jiairicii," lines
6, 7, 8),
and has
scribe.
The words in pp. 443-45 1 which are distinguished by larger type (in lines I and 2 of col. o, p. 443, and at the places
where Capita begin (marked [1], [2], &c.) in all these pages, also where Lib. II begins, p. 448 b) are not to be read In
the text, but represent the rubricated headings of the Capita.
442
cc
fol.
1 xxxxvinj
iamem
et sitim
ibi tribulationes
ra et nuditatej
post pascenda pecora
post
r".
post frigo
pojt freqKn
'
ma
adeo ad ilium missi post
tias angelici uictorici
299,
gnas uirtutes om-mhus pene notas post responsa diuina equihus
demonstrabo
In nomine regis poli saluatoris huij chosmi
locus et pfôna requi'rantMr-
pHus masadra
tiniani
Locus
annis setate
mundi q!nq
sione axitem
dommi
milia c-lxxv
melchus inhebraica
regularis dômus
regnum
idest
basiliunt idesi regale
incesarea
licet latin.s fuit
id.est
uit
[2]
basilidn
\l
abuduldanuwi episcopura cocubrensuOT
De
cum
a nemine possunt
bominihus multos
sj'Si
cnm
parata
ignotis bar
et falsos
deos ado
deserto tiranno
actibj suis
Et accepto
cselesti
ad britanias nauiga-
xxiii'
nauigatione eius aim gentibus
ernis itaqe diebj
modum
cum
ionse inmari
more aUo
ysico
totidemqae noctibaj quasi ad
bis denis simul et octenis
qui
iniquzs fluctuans
postea
diumis luminibu^
mo
sensu perdesertum fatigatus'
licet
murmurantibaj gentilibu^ quasi iudei fame
sac<s
pene deficientibwj copulsus agubernatore
et siti
temptatu^
ipsee^/ patricius quia
anno
setatis suae
inutmqu lingua expHus
magonus quiest clarwj sucsetsAr
erat prope
etff;noqKe do incomitatu sancto excepto diuino
transtulit op^â. ei^ inlatinum

or
Jnueni iiii nomina inlibro scrip
nutritt^J' est
ta patricii
gentUiqe homine
et hie totas artes suas ingr^ca lingua
scripsit rufiiu<f pxeshiter
qua non
est
Post hac omnia ut diximj
habuerat it^r-
xanlihus iam innaui
Persona
Basilica
ad patn'am
ieiunas cito iturus
Ecce nauis tua parata
baris gentilibjqe
Apaj
basilicMj in greca
Basiliu^ iAest regulttj-
rex in latina-
qua enumerari poene
nojfti iheju xpjjri colliguntM>- anni
cccc'xxx'vi' usqae ad obitum patncii'

basilii
numquaw
iicitur acesarea
Bene
'
itrw
sed forte habebat ducenda milia passuum ubi
dicta-
Et
tuawj
Texapus ualen
cem tern
et ualentis qui regnauern^ x vii
capadotiae <\ua
aut duo hac exempla tantum gracia
IncipV Tpn\ogus de uita sancii patricii conUssoris:
Tempos
unum
atqe ut iUis
'
deum swim ne penrent
ora
or
seruiuit
illif
gj
'iiii'
et seruiuzV
illi
'vii'
et
seruiuit
Mauonius qwando
ordinatj^
legit
Qui
fuit
la
'
mari nostio
qaem
conperimus esse uen
annorum
'X'vi'
pmcu
est
apud queadam
immite>q legem in seruitute detentjtf
more hebraico cum timore

psalmiste sententiam in
dei et tremore
uigiliis et
est ei sol
gentilewj
ra.
scdm
orationihus multis
pote?ttem
dominum'
'Nam
bras
t
quondam iohanni sub
pro locustaram usu'
'
Ille
de his cibts
aufem
Immolaticum
nee esuriens nee sitiens mansit Ulesus
temptauzV satanas gra
sedinuocato helia
comminuens
bina uoce ortus
qui refulgenj expulit omnes caliginum tene-
et restitutae
sat
ei uires eius
'
De
alia captiuitate
iteium post multos annos capturam abalieni
[patricii
genis pertulit ubi prima nocte audire meruit
responsum diuinum
cen
eris cumillis idest
cies indie et cencies in nocte orabat libenter
rediens incipiensqae timere
siluestre ut
uiter fingens saxa ingentia et quasi
qui sexennews
'
erat
iam membra
adeo magni
ex gr<fge porcorm adeo
Ciadem uero nocte dormienj
ceteris captus inhanc bar
Motatis tam pessimorm gentilium me-
enim
qui
matre etia conceptus cowcesso nomine
harorum insulam aduectj
cibi
Mel quoque
'
misertus
cotumicum turma deo aiuuan-
rito porcinis carnibj
uIcuot coKStanter indubitantrqe
Puer cu
ex
turmx
merito coronat.r
'
sizc^s patricius nichil gustans
ut ipse ait potiti presbiten
tre
abundantiam
sibi uelut
uenit
cualfar-
uicoban nauem thabur indecha ut
te prisbuit
uocabatay i hibrnia
et sochet
brito natione in britannis natus

filio
misso
ET de eius captiuitate
ni diaconi ortj
ficatus
filius
Patncij qando
eH de mXiuitate S PATRICII
PATrICiUs
spzW tu C0tribulat^
Patricias alfomi
annis
ret rogatu^ mortalib.! exoratus
emit ilium ab
Mocuboln ma-
Sochet q2<an do natz^r est contice quando
nomzna habuit
iiii
[1]
domibuj Ttingorum
unuffs cui nomere erat railucli
tum
amare om-
deum
et
XLsque
ad id tempons ignorabat deum
est
sibi dics'
cum
Duobuj mesibj
inimicis tuis
Quod
Sexagesimo aufem die liberauit
de manibaj coram pnsuidens
ei
cum
ita fac
eum dominaj
comitiba^ suis cibuw
mo
uerum
sed tc spiritus feruebat ineo
post multas
et
443
ignem
et siccitatem qaottidie
donee -x' die perne
fol.
[*]
\\t iterum
de susceptiowe aparentibus
homines
-asiunt ad
patm
post paucos annos ut antea in
propria apud parentes suos reqieu2'^
qui ut
sua
hue a sancto domino germano in
pontificali
ordinat^ est-
quod
Ceteri eni erant
gradu
palladium archi
diaconu^ papae celestini urbw qui tunc tenebat sedem
filiu
mus
receperi rogantes iUuw ut ul
tus
apostolicam xl v
sic post tantas
asocto petro apojtolo
papa
Jlle scilicet palla
tribulationes ei teraptationes de reliqo uitse
diuj ordinatus asac/o
rmmquam
insulam sub romani rigore posita7 conuertendam
abillis
Sed
discedret'
no cosensit
ille
299, v".
mijsus fuerat adhanc
et
sunt
ei ibi ostensse
ta
[6]
ei multse uisiones
Et
annorwOT -xxx* scdm apostolum inuiruw
apoj/olicam uisitandam et
omnium
itaqK
honorandaw
nam
[9]
de inuentione S geraiani
tus est
de
in britannis
doctrinam eius
morte
amatho
ordinatio patrici ab
sa!c/i
ge
palladii //
incurbia de morte eius-
igitur mari dextro britannico accepto itine
per
Patcius
mum
donuOT inuenit
demoratu^
liel
omni
oboedientia
tejqe
magno
et
aput quern non paruo tempore
omneni
liui'
sapientiam
utilitatem
di timore et
tam
spiritus
qaasi
Tu
quam animx cum
[7]
de
ibi
Factisqe
xxx
annis
toricus
ta ante
custodiuit
multis tempotihus quasi ut

ille
quam
sibi
alii
-xl- alii
ad
dicKs
ei
./
[10]
es sac/-doj in
conueraenter hoc psalmistse uerse
peruenit britanniaOT
et
Nemo
p^>-uenit
insulam regnabat logere
filius
et gentilij
habebat
re et pr<zuidere p?-(Zsagio
tum
latriae
foclade
cowsilio
et cetera
i>'go
de cowuersione
iter
prparatum
manu seniorew
ut testewj ac
eius de gallis
tempore inp?-ante comitanteqe
ceptum ingreditur
cui olim opus
Siiue
cum
illo
erat
et
ordina
"
Hoc
dii
prospero
rege hib^rnise
scotoram
more
et hi
futuruOT inmoduOT
et
uir
magos
magnaj
et ani-
qui pot^rant omnia
gentilitatis
et
sci-
ydo
Eqazbaj duo ceteHs pmkrehantur
an?qua ejênt-
et lucru
duo ex sua
gica crebrius proferebant
Segiciuw p^vzpositum
comitem hab^njt idoneum
et incantatores
quorum nomina sunt lotrach qui
et misit ger-
est
uus qui et ron41
te palla
adopas euagdicus
uise
nehil inloco
feraxqae hie autem scenos
q3s docendas miserat ilium ieus piscaret Hoique dic-
Jportuno
de
temori qui tunc erat capat regi
spices
et filise-
comunis
quant dominum
itaqa diebaj quihus uenit patn'cius ad hib^rniawi
Jn
et e
et omissis
prister
itaqa desidria
uangelizaret in nationes feras et barbaras ad
filie
!&temum secundum ordinew melchisedech
mare nostrum
itinere
illis
inhib^rnia seruitute posi
ad esse tempus ut ueniret
est ei uisione uocante
acceptis benedictionibaj-
omnihus secundum raorem cantato etiaw patncio
specialitifr et
officium
Crebris uisionibj
Tunc
omnibus ambulandi anfractibaj
antiquus ualde fidehj uic-
essent dixerat
die sac/s patn'cius
tatis ascendit
uisitauzV peîeuOT angels ut ueniret
nomine qui omnia
uisitabat
[8]
quando
etate e\us
dilexj'^
episcopsism
Sed etiam auxi
Uen^^-abilij uiator paratawz nauiwj innomine sanctie trini
et
simplicitate cordis corpora et spj'nVu uigore
toto animi desid^rio didicV
illi
sanninaj et cseteri inferiores gradus ordinatist
pcrfectisqa
castita
amore in bonitate
Jdeoque sanctus patncius scienj quts uentura sunt
eod
subiectione et patientia atque
scientiam
abamatho rege sancto episcopo accepit-
quod pauius adpedes gama
iuxta id
fuerat in
tew
pHncipein germanum sum
alsiodori ciuitate
hominem summum
episcopum amatho regews nofnine inpropinqo loco habitan
qndam sanc^ssimum episcopum
posuerat transcensur^
qui cum eo erant
et
declinauer^ iter ad qndas mirabilej
ad extremuw ut corde pro
gallicas alpes
re
et eptscopo
quia discipuli palladii idest augu
re
in
stinus et benedictus et ceteri redeuntes retuler^
ingallis
non exiuzV amplius
rans nauigaio et ideo
neque
non sua sed reu^rtente eo adilluw qui misit eum
/\ udita itaqe
prisdicaret et donaret diui-
gratiam innationibj extemis conuertens adfide?
xpisti
[6]
potest accip/ie de
Nam
p?-imo mari transito inpictorum finib^J uita func
uit ilium d^s ut disceret atq intellegeret et
Et ut
nemo
quia
fuerat ei de celo
ipsum longuw? uoluit transigere temptts
et
in terra
ut sapi
ens ia> diuina sanctaque misteria adquae uoca
iKpIeret
datum
ferientes et imites facile recipiunt
neque
ad caput
mundi
ecclesiarum totius
terra nisi
p;-fectu>'
Egressus ad sedem
usque plenitudinis xpisti-
et cetera
Sed pmbuit mium deus
erat
arte
et loiet cal-
ma
more quendam estemuwj
reî cum igna qaadam
doctrina
molesta de longinqao transmarino ad uectum
qui nee ad
apaucis dictatum
444
amnltis susceptum
ahomnihus ho-
norandum
legna subursurum
reges restitentes
suum
occisurum
turmas seducturum
omnes eotum deos de-
dicoin
structuruw
omnihus iUorj artibKj operibMiqwe
et eiectis
regnaXuxum
insaeculsL
hc morem signauerwn?
moduOT
me
et
aduentum
in a.nte credentibu^
De qao monte multo
inpetra alcius montis expedite gradu uidit an
gelm uictoricum inconspectu suo asscendisse

in
[12]
celum
de morte
miltich
ji udiens auêm mliuch seruum suum iteium ads conuerten
propter
\ierha.
idioma non tarn manifesta adueniet
linguae
montem mis
apt
donee
du
Haec axitem uersiculi
obus ue\ itibus annis
Uenit inregionem crunneorKm
maxi
diclis
patricii
relicta naui
r".
ante tempore qui ibi captiuus seruierat presso uestigio
prophciauerMnf his Merhu quasi in
ab eisdews
uersiculi crebro
cowuerteretwr ad fidem
et sic
peruenit ad
portanteni quoque suadendemqwe
300,
fol.
morem
dura ut
quern nolebat (aceret
quasi per uim
asise
cum suo
caput
domo
lingno curuo capite ex sua
ne seruo
capite perforata incantabit nephas
domus
ex sua mensa exante/-iori parte

spondebit
sua tota
el familia
ergo hoc omnia fient
stabit quia sic pojtea eueniet
omnia.
satis
[H]Ponsumato
de hoc diximj'
gi<ar
de primo
(_ôngregata tota substantia sua adse inuna do
re
mo
Qando
est gentile
non
erat
fides x/irri repleuz'^
in
redeam^ ad propositus
itinere
ut seipsum primitus rediraeret
com apt quew quondam

ei
et cseleste
et
geminum
ut de captiuitate liberaret
eum
captiuus seruierat ad intenorem insulam
por
usqw* hodie uocatr proram nauis uertit
deo uiuo eterno
Et
Tunc de
hie
scit
ne crederet
Nescio
sedebit rex super
insetemum
gemens
Nescio des
des
sit
tie
sedem regni eius
Jnsuper
semen
et
his dictis orans et
suum ad
eius
armans se
regiones ulutorm
per 6adem uestigia qa uenerat rursum peruenit
adcampum
nomine
eius
suspirans et
rex qui se ipsum tradidit igni
defiliis eius
regis
iGitur adhoc opus duas uel tres
signo crucis conuertit cito iter
cui ante
qw
haec uerba ait
rogum
qui inde uidit
serui
adueniens uidit ubi nj/c crux
tali gratia
seruiret
seruiet
preciam terrenam ntique
seruitutis
stans autem patricius
primo
ageneratione ingenerationem
inde appetens
incatipuitate fuerat
ne
mo
ad ilium gentilem ho?zem mil-
sinistrales fines
tansq
et
quia
cum
signum habetr
homo
iupor-
delata est ubi uisu7 est ei nichil p)fecturf esse
atqe lacrimans
scoticse ostiuw
tunum portuwj cuelenor/ qui uocatr
substantia
horas nullum uerbum proferens
nauigio sacto prfectoq honerata nauis sancti ami

rabilib.r transmarinis spiriiahbusque thesauris
cum
insensum stupefactus
inhanc insulaw
incensj est
alatere dextro montis mis ubi
ad
euersis enins in
uentu patn'cii ydolor culturis
suae
fiat fiat
subiectus fuiset et iUe dominaretr
instinctu diaboli sponte se igni tradidit
regnum nostrum quod
multis
inls
addiochin ibiqae diebj mansit
et cepit ibi fides crescere
de ehdomadali
freqntia
/\ domissa iteram recurrat oratio CUOTpatricio et reh'ya
inde
bregi conelosq fines et regioues ulutorm inle
angelus domini
adeum
omi septima
in
die septimanse
ua dimittenste adextremum inquodam fretu quod

prnisse se immisit
semper uenire cosueuerat
est
Et descender^ intertam adostium
ita
et sic
homo cum homje
conloqKjo eius patricius fruebatr
et
loq<'tKr
iam cuj insexto
mo
sanile
et
absconder^ nauiculam
gionem ut reqwiescerent
rios
cui
cuiusdam
nomen
patn'cii
uiri
sit ibi
licet gentilis
habitans ibi
domino suo
eis
nc
uenerat
est
Sed uidens faciem
orreum
uertit
die
omnihus
et cosiliis
et cencies
et
cum
vii
annis ser-
atqe cloqzis fruebatur angelicis
innocte orabat
custodiens seruili
dommus
illi
idem angels poj^quam
Alio autem die
Et angelas
ducebat
officio
ad eum ueniens sues
indicaujV ubi
ei
Et man
dit
et uestigia pedis angeli in
manentia cernuntur
sancius patrjcius apt ilium non multis diehus
sed cito uoluit uisitare miluch et
cibKj pr<zdictus
portare ei precium
orandi locus est
ei
ewet
multa locutus est
supra petram pones inmontem mis
et prisdicauzV ei patris
et ibi credidit patricio pr^s
coduxionum angels adeum
aniequam de scocia ad latinos pergeret centies in
Jnduxji; dicoin ilium
patricii
etatis captiuus esset
ta
uisset -xxx- uices
qui corde proposuerat eos
ad bonum cogitationes eius

fidem
X anno
et inuenit porcina
Porcinarios axitem putabat latrones esse
suêr eos ignorantib
natura boni
erat dicuin
exiutV et nuntiauz'^
occidere
ibi
uenexunt inre
et
coram
Jtem
pedem
se ascen
petra hucusqwe
et inillo loco
xxx
angelws locutus est
ui
tt ille locus
300, v"
fol.
[de] cosilio sancti patricii
[13]
et
de eccla primi pascas
/\ ppropinqwauit axitem pasca indiebj
deo pasca quasi
illis
pnmuz
quia
initrunt coKsiliura ubi
pWmuwj
Et
Accidit autem ut atentorio uel templo uide
msMmest'
quam
retar ante
omnes
\srahe\ inegiptuw Sicut legimus
filiis
in genesim in rwstta. insula celebratu erf-
dixit ei rex
meo
fac<re inregno
spondentibaj omnibus
rem
respfldera/
Postremo
inspiratio diui
maximam
Aomim
festiuitatem quasi capt
omnium
haxum
qod
erat gentilitatis ojis et
exelsi celebrari
uti hie inuictus
totius ydolatriae
ne possit ultmus adu^rsus
fidem insurgere sub malleo
xtemnm
ydo
et te'
fide
[16]
uincti sacri patricii et
snorum manibj spjnVualibj^j
mum
factuweji
illideretar
et sic
de
bono
in fide plena et pace pleno
uocabatar
manu
dimittentes
sterii
qua
omnia
omnes ignes
et
qaz incendit
et ille
et
omnia regna
et cedent ei
et regnabit
magi
ignis quern
qaam
ante
nostise coKSuetudinis
regnuw superueni
superabit nos oes
eos
Non
sic erit
rei
deorum
griJSSVr
sed nac nos
et retinebimus
tantum nefas inregnum
et assuptis his
Ue
ame
patricii"
Junctis ergo curribaj temis nonies
ditiones
omnes optimates cuweo"
ael occidemaj' facientes
nostrum
erant ante non incogrue leua inportu
ad
regis
auditis tarbataj est
ibimaj ut uideamaj exitum
dextraqae
et ipse inplebit
insecala secaloraw
et respondens dixilf*
hac isula
ad plemtudinewj mi
est rex loegere ualde et
uiro qaj dichu
migrantes decaipo himis
omnia
Uis
pri
ohhXaiione primi pascae
j^leuata igitur naui admare et dimisso in
Hie
numquawj extinguetar in
ens aqao incensaj est inhac nocte
yipisti
opens cu/
Jnsuper
superabit
cuneus incaput
fortis
uiue
re
qui hoc fecerat
qajqae in hac nocte accensusei?
nocte qaa accensaj est
capat draconis cofringeret aseruis dei
latrise
Rex insetemuw
Et
accenderetar inpalatio tuo nisi extinctaj fuerit
solepnitatuw! in
maximum
ca2po bregmaximo ubi erat regnu?

nationu
uidemaj
ttsMtrectionis
morte
ille
necisse iilum
et seni
Quisest qui hoc nefas aususeji
pereat
.''
misit illos ds celebrarent multisqe swper hanc

coresiliis iactatis
et miratisat
accederet inpalatio regis
Conuocatisqae omnibus maioribaj ad regem
oribaj et magis
in
pasca ingentibaj ad qas
niti sancto patncio uisuOT est hanc
[14]
secadm
tra.
duoba^ magis con
hosti colo denenere et prospere delatisa<

ibi
naui pedestri itinere uenerai ad ferte uiror
fech
qaad fecerat unus de nouem magis
profetis
breg
et
cum
[16]
I
de
cum omni
quoram
uocem
tis ei
quod
tar adte iUe
magicis inuentionibaj
latrie sup?:stitionibaf
trapis
ducibaj
magis
iiisupir et
nanullisqa<! aliis
siliuOT
et optimatibaj' popalis
prisfiniti
aliam adorarent
ercerentque festiuitatem gentilew
apad eos per edictum omnibus

tis
regionibaj
cedisset
periret
uel
pmcul
anima
celebrans
eius morte
incedit diuinum
T^t
ex-
Erat qaoqae mos
intimatis
uel iuxta
ignew ante quam inpalatio
[17]
ut
inilla
iuxta
et
nocte in
illis
patricii
inuenistis con
Et peruenerawt
de curribaj eêqais
sed sedera#
adregew e/morte
uocatar sanctus ad regem extra locum incensi
Nam
qascumqae
credet ei postea
aduen
surrexerit in
eiadorabit e\im
Surgens
uidens multos curros et eqaos-
et
hancqae psalmistse uersiculum non inccgrue
Sac<as ergo patricius sawcâm pasca
eorum
lum ualde
labiis et in
'
magi
Nee surgemaj nos inad
deniqae sacâs patricius
luci
Bonuws
circuitu loci incensi
de uocatioe
tu istius
regis incend?-etar
et tu ipsius
sermocinabitar adinuicem nos
Descendentibajqae
uentu eius-
illis
tu ibis adlocuw inquo
ut ipse te adorauerit
dixera<qae magi adsuos
qajcuwqae incunc
et e
Euntiba.; auêm
prce eris foris iuxta et uocabi
non intrauera^ in
gere uelut nabuchodosor regem eade qua sanctus

illi
ominum
faciemas ut locuti estis
sic
corde decantans
Hii in cur
dum
et
benedictum quod innote refulgens
ribaj et hil inequis
a cunctis pene habitationib' per campi planiciem
in
446
forte tu postea adoraueris
et ille ineospectu tuo rex
ydo
incantatoribajqae uocatis ad le-
patricius nocte pasca
domz'natus fueris
Cowgregatis etiam regibaj sa
pnncipibaj
mal
gentiles incantationes
ne
illuOT qa' incendit
otigit aatem in illo anno ut aliaw ydolatriam

'
Rex ne
idej^ logith caluus
perrexii loegere
illius
adleuam uertens'
incensaj est ignis
rediit
gentili festiuitate intemoria ea.dem nocte
solempnitatem
facies
dixera^ magi"
deuotione Sanctus patncius
sis difo altissimo sed prophetx
lotrachim fine noctis
de temoir ad ferte uirora? fech
fixoqae ibi tentorio debita pasca uota insa

crificium laudis
omnibus optimatis
flictionew priz
relictaqae
nos aaiem
nomine domini
dei nostr
in
301,
fol.
ambulabimuf
Uenit adillos-
inaduentu eius ut antea
nero nsuiTexeri
Jlli
eogitationes regis pessimi benedictis in nomine

octo
ihesn Kpisti sociis suis uiris eum puero suo uenit
Sed unus
consiliati aunt-
tantum adommo adiutta qui noluit oboedire dic-
magorum hoc
tis
adorantur in
dego cuiwj nunc reliquix
est here filius
regem
comparuer/ nunquam ab
Surrexera^ ei bene
ilia ciuitate
Annum/ûit eos rex uenientes
ad
Statimqa*
dempti
ocult'x regis
cum
uider/ gentiles oeto tantum ceruos
r".
Sed
hinulo e
o
dixrt turn patricins et credidit deo
xUrao
que
Alter magu^ nomine
illis
locru
sermocinari ad inuicem-
Jncipientibf
symonem cum qadam
ut qonda petrus
magno clamore
conMenter addommum
qui omnia potes
quique
hue hc impiUfft q: blasphemat nomen tuum
uatwj e^^ xaagus inaere
et
eis
JratusqKe cum
euOT occidre
swis rex patHcio
Tunc
nos-
te
supe;-
magis totius
uinuw
et bibentibj'
illos
in
de his quis facta fuerant noc-
Sac^s
ut cowtenderet de fide sancta
patricius quinque
uerbnm
et
SUOrwM ad
patrici
uidens gentiles irruituros ineuw sawc^ws
legitur uenit
um
mo
ostiis clausis
collector
illic
Eo
scdm
tantum
uiris
dci pnsdicaret in
themoir coram omibj' nationibj hibcrnensium
ira regis
hoc uoluit et
et
hac uencT-abiU utHusqac solempnitatis xpjVrianae
uidelicet et gentilz'^
fuit
De
illis
et aliis cogitantibu^
his dictis ele
mortuus
pnncipibj
et
patricii
ad regem iwpallatio
palatio regis theraorise sermocinantibaj aliis
misisti
ele
Mitte manuwj inistum perden
et dixzV*
et
timuer^ gentiles
et ualde
De auentu
Festus enim dies apt
manducantibwj
erat
iteium dimissus desup^?- uerso
ad lapidem cerebro comnmiatus
coram
Et
moriatur
et eito
ad loegere
hibernise
Domine
paucis euaden-
die hoc est indie pascse
recunbentibj regibj
pacientia et
et intua potestate consistis
uetr nc foras
êqaenti uero
pat?-icius
dixit-
cam
ignominios^
et
mestus
et lex legere
tihus adtemoir reuecsus est-
[18]
Hmkc antem
^romentem sancius
intuens toruo oculo talia
te
timidusquf
procax erat sancto deo setmo audiens detrahe
re fidei catholicse tuniulentibx^ Tierbis-
(18]
untes quasi ad desertum
Tunc
'
qaod de xpisto
id
ergo ueniente inpalatio regis ne
de omnibus in aduentu eius
surrexj'^
pratetMnum tantum
patncius
claraq uoce
surrexzi(
deKS et dissipentw/- inimici eij

eu a facie eius
motio qda
ipsos
et
Exurgat
dixiif
hoc
irruerunt tenebrse
et
com
et
rant^
tene motus
eil
ui et pracipitauerunt cwcrus et equas p^^pla
mondoruT;;
apud
cuix reUqaz'se ado-
dubthoc antem
his letantib^ et bibentibaj'
surrex!<
dô in
ilia
Et benedixtV
die
et
ei
sancH patri
sanctus patHcius et credidit
reputatum est
ei
ad iustitiam
Uis o itaqc patricio uocats est agentibaj ad uescen
dum
semi mortui euaser; ad montem

et prostracti ab hac plaga coram rege
poeam optimum
lugir
solus exgentibu^ inilla die inhonore
et aie-
niciem cawspi maximi donee adextremu/ pauci ex eis
filius
tunc temporis ibi erat poeta adolescens nomjree felech
qui postea mirabilis episcopus fuit
expugnaueri semet
curruum eorOT
dubthoc
e.;^
quem
et fugiant qui odert
altemm insurgens
et collocauit axes
cum
bat eos
horribilis
adu-sur
alt?-
factj est
Et statiw
[20]
ac SMjs senioribwj ad maledietu patncii septem
sciens
ut pj-obarent
qax
eum
in uenturis rebKj-
uentura ewent
no
Jlle
repulit uesci
enantibj cowflictione patricii aduersus
aufem
De
maguw
or
Donee
septies uiri"
ipse remanserat
turn ipse et uxor eiJ
timnerunt ualde
um
dix*
ei
-iiii'
et alii exsociis
duo
Ueniensqe regina ad
homo
iuste et potens
antem omnihus
tan
Et
noctuma
patrici
ne perdas regewj
est
tuu>
Et uem'^ rex more coaetus
magus
loiet caluus qui fuerat in
coflictione etiam in ilia die solUcitus
extincto socio suo cowfligeret aduerswj sanctum,
t?ieium
Ueniens autem rex genua flectens adorabit dominum
deum
ille
et
ut iniciura causse habcz-et intuentibwj
pa
aliis
inmiscuit ahqzd exuase suo inpoculum patricii
ut probaret quid faccret
et ilectit
TJidensqw* patricius hoc probati
ad
genua coram sancto
et finxjV se orare
quem
nolebat
onis genus
pojt quawj separauer^ abinuieew paululum
gradiens uocauj'if
uerbo nolens
uidentibaj cunetis benedixa'if poculum
couersus est liquor innaturawj
Et
rex sanctum patncium simulato
intifrficere
poJt poculuwt ait
campo magno
Sciens aatem patHcius
447
magj'
suam
Et
mirati sunt
Faciamaj signa
in hoc
inducamus niue? sup^r terram.
omnea
fol.
Et
Nolo concraria uoluntati
ait pat>icius-
ducere
Dixitq magus
exorsus
gente usqae ad zonas uiroraw
Et
ratisi
facere
now
zutem ego
sic
cuituOT totuOT
pertin
Petes malu
Tunc benedics
campuOT dicto
et
et
ruit
euanuit per cir
it
pluuia aut nebuUi aut uentis aut nix*
Et ex clamauer< turbae <mirate sunt ualde
Ct
densissimas tenebras saper tenant
uerunt omnes
P^t
Et
non pot^rat
ille
Sanctus uero patHcius orans benedix!*
sol
sunt tenebras
ex clamauer^ omnes
et
omnibus
illos
cuius
[21]
euaserint
libri illaesi
l?espondtt patHcius
Faciam ego
Et
dixit
multi exeis
Et
credidns
cito morieris
tes
et
cum
ibi
magus
Nolo ego
sui
nc
Nisi
timuit rex uehe-
ej^ cor eius
et omrtes
MeUus
est
optima
'
omi senatu suo
senioribaj et
eius
et periert
de conursione regis
aduocem
et
quia descendet ira
Et
sine
et ir
sanctus patwius regi
ait
commutatum
eo
No
precem enim patncii
tuum
intulit
Sed pmhibu
dd inpopulum inpium
iratus est ualde rex
descendit ira
mihi cedere
Jnitoq cosilio ex suoraw pnscepto
credidit in illo die
patriciumqaif
adorabimus
Ad
quam mori-
His aatem
egerunt
Libros nestios inaquam mittite
iUum deus
dixit eis rex loegere
magam
Et
pene in eum uolens occidere*
Pongwgatis itaq^
refulsit
gestis incospectu regis inte>-
Ait rex ad
et ilium
Et
et grattas
tantum magi quae erga eum fuerat
mter
Expelle tenebras
omnino
ignis
nee quz'cquam molestise
cotristau>if
dri inuerticem
murmura
et
sanctus patricius
ait
et repente expulsse
demonibj induxtt magus
pojt inuocatis
eum
tetigit
ad uersus patHcium de morte magi
mi
non bonuw
absqw^ uUa
sic citius
non
nutu dri exusta est-
Et uiderunt omnes
sanctus patHcius
ait
(_,asula
campum
induxjV niuera swper totum
neque
cunc-
Tunc inuocationes magicas
uidentibj-
tis
Ego inducam
pueris dictum est
dfl in
301, V*
E'
credider?"
dominum eternum
sunt ad
et conuersi
sanctus patHcius adregem
ait
restitisti doctrinae rfuisti
scandalum michi
pro longnet>' dies regni
tui
et
quod
no
tantum ex se-
nullus
ire
ad iudiciuwj aque cum ipso
Ut
respoKdens rex ait-
tricius
Aqua
audiens baptismum per
habet
promptus sum
Mittite inignem
At magus
deum
eni certe
aquaw
apatricio
Et
ait
swim neneraturet
separatam
Et
et clausaz
tuuOT erga
sanctus pat?-icius-
ait
unus ex meis pueris
me
erit
domum
uestim^Ktum
ibit
et
insedit
Et
aedificata est
diuj ex materia uiride

arida facta estin
cii
et
et
magj
Nonsic
sed tu
Jtaque
aridas
coKclusa itaqa^
t^ba incensa est-
[27]
domum
te sancto patricio ut
gum cum
dimidia
domus
tetigit
dia
Felix auêm binem,r ecoKcrario
dom[o]
arida
scdMm quod de
ennarrare conabor
et spiritus sancti
et
Yinitur
Jncipit secundus
liher
dicam
totius hib^mise episcojii
de uirtutibaj pauca plurib<j
qaodam i^tur tempore cum
eg?-gia filia cui
expeteret amplexus comugalis
illam
cum aquaram
qaod nolebat
Warn
omi
norae erat
ilia
cum
ma
uti
tola bri
inter uerbe?-a
conpertum
non
cum dimi
sedes est-
et
4"
et
aquaram
rotas
ad
eius
id
irrigati-
Cum
nutHcem
factorem qo totaj illumi-
cum responsum
accip/-et
habe?iet solis factorem esse
culo copulareta/-
tribaj
no adquieum
int^rrogabat matrem et
compertam haberet
mo-
cum quidam
detHus erat copelli potuit
et
natur mundus
multis irrigata esset undis
ones solita esset
uiride p>-manente ca-
sula sacri patncii tantum intacta qaod ignis
ita
nesan spiritu sancto repleta auxilio
hora oran-
cosumeret flamma ignis
domo
primus
cuiujdam regis
extrinsecwj coram
est in ilia
filii
omnes
tannia increduUtatis algore rigesceret
unus expueris sancti patH
Et factum
uolente
doctorisqa egr^gii
ergate et
binemwj nomine cum ueste magica inparte do-
mus
praedicam':f
domino patncii ut
hoc consilium
in
et
sermone confirmate seqwentib^j signis*
demoir
ubiq^ domino coop?-ante
dominum
alterum dimidium ex
est
Sanctus autem patHiens et docens
ihesu
tus
dom.r eius cuius dimi
Et missus
partem eius uiridewj
Et
rex insete?Tium post te
baptizans eos in nomine patns
et sic simul
incendemini incospectu altissimi-
erit
secundum prtsceptum domini
Hie homo
tecum in
meum
mine tuo
cius
pa
nols dixit
uersa uice inaltmos annos nMc aqa nac igne
ipse ibis
[22]
datum
eum
per quod
cui caelum
acta esset (requenter ut coiugali uin
luculentissimo spiritus sancti
illu-
gentes
protec-
C C C
Nequaquaw
strata"
namque per naturaw

patriarchse
hoc faciaj
itac\ue
fol.
q<zrebat
totius creaturse factorew
abraham secuta exerapluOT-
302,
adhuc stantem
mirifice gestu?n incarne
inhoc
breui retexam relatu
eius inito ccnsilio adfo iusti tributo audito
quad
'
Stephano poene totuw contigisse legitur
ei et
Parentes
Quodaw
cum
ante tempore
causa ad locum solituwj per
noctma
cosueta
orattonis
spacia procideret
mo
patricio uiro ab aet^mo do uisitato vii*
cum
sconas partes
pulsauere patncium
filia
tanto labore quissitum reperire qui
Tunc
cos pn;unctari cxpit'
ceper^
dum
et dicere
die
qem
sacro
Si indium credis
spiW^s
tradidit
ait
Credo
et dixit
Ubi moritwr
adunatur
ibi et
Tunc patncius
esse sentio
dixj^
dix.it
sentio
O'
fili
Tunc paruu-
iluminis alueo paruulj- dixjV
non possuro
sustinere
Tunc
tunc
Jam
Nam
Jam
algorewJ aqaticu
aqa nimis
ei
cosito
his orationibus inmedio
de supenori ad
dixit ei patricius ut
meuws sue
te
Nee mora graduw
adsuetU7 locuws o;-atois perueuire
Nee mora
spiritum inman^ angi;lor7
eius
dignum
cessorewz
Tnc
ei aqu< lauacro earn lauit
postea solo prostrata
Et
angdos
et
^ unc iUe repletwj spirttn sancto eleuauzi uocew suam
sentis ea
si
pueruM
qua ego
Nam
causa coacti ad te uenire facti sumus*
adea7
mihi qso
die
suuOTqe carissimum
\ns nomine benignaj incunctanter dixit'

Jam mihi cogni
ea
ta quiz sentis
uideo caelum apertnm et fdium dei
uidendi
iiliae
miracula
cseli uidit
ac fidelewj probare uolens sanctum
mi
noui-
illos
uiatores clamare
illi
Cupidiisimse
semper
r".
IJ
erat frigida
inferior^wj
ti
patncius p7'<)ph/auit quod post annos xx corpus

illius
ad propinquam cellulam de
leretr
omni honore
Vyuius trans marinse
f29]
usq hodie
illo
qad postea
descenderet
loco tol-
tuit
1 unc
ita factumest
se
ibi
aquaw calidaw
Qe
sensisse testabatur
nomine
ethic
macuil et conuersione eius
quidam homo inregione uloth
qod ammirabile gestuw patncii non
transibo silentio huic nuntiatuwj est neqjs
duo perstare po
non sustinens ineo loco diustare terram ascendit
ille
[28]T7rat quoque
adorantur
reliqus'se ibi
Naw
Nichilominus
homo
patricii tempore malcuil
ualde erat impius seuus tyranus
simum op^ cuij'dam
regis britanici
infausti crudelisqaa tyrranni
maximaj persecutor
rat
nomine
ut ciclops nominaretur-
corictic
Hie namque e
tewperatwj
cundus
interfectorqae xpianorwOT
âtricius autem per epiriolam ad uiaw ueritatis reuo
Cuiwj salutaria deridebat
care tewptauz';*
monita
Cnm
Heus
si fieri
et
regali transiret
Omnesqtte
proruperi uocem
ro iUco uel
ma
r28]
Tmc
No
iUe
cum
et
et
miro qaodara
et
uiae
sciamaj
inqa se gloriatur-
homo
eorum
nusquaw conparuit-
te
qod daw miraculuws
cia
449
si
fidei lu-
incorecussa doctrinae
awjbulantewj iter interficere

ille
Cui mos est facere
Eamj
p?-<stigias
erô
et
tem p
aliquaw habet potestatewi iUe deus
Tewptaueri itaque uiruw sanctum hoc
'Posneruntque ex seipsis
'
ira-
gen
celestis glorie diade
dicens satellitibax s2s ecê seductor
temj eus
efjet inmediofo
arepta for
animo
uita
transeuntes hospites crudeli
ut decipiat hojjes maltosqae seducat
DoOTihici et apostd&cx patricii
mentionem facimus
et
uerhis in
Sanctum quoque patricium caro
pemersor hominnm uenit'
illaq hora uelut fluxus quae transiens
cuius
per congruuwj
cogitaret
qod desolio
pn)fectus in suor? pnssentia ex illo die
immanis
coKScientia
fiducia
iuirissimi eius uiri ihac
ficuli miserabiliter
mcKte crudeUV
mate fulgentewa uidens earn
potest expel
musi-
cas artei audiuji aqaodawj cantare
mine radiantew
hnc prfidum de pnssenti secu\oque inturo
grande postea tewpof eiHuxuat
malignus spiritu amarj
factis
corpo^'e scelestus
scelere interficiens
axttem ita nuntiaientar patncio
orawj^ dtominum et Ai\itle
tihj
Cogitationibj prauis
infirmitatejqM
unum sanum inmedio
mortem simulan-
ut probaret sanctum in huij scemo*' falla
rem sanctum seductorera
uirtute
fol.
pîEStigias
et orationes ueneficia
nomjMantes
Adueniente ergo sancto
suts gentiles dixerunt ei
matj
est
tue sectae
accede
omnes
de
ait
torum
ccmiiaaUr
At
[J
homo
ere hie
nideruni
uentus aquilo
eiecitque
sulae
infide et
secundum quod
mare innauiw
eum admeridiew
doctHna fulgentes
hmus adfidem
huiuj habitaj'
eum demari
runtque
Sanctus
insulam
qui pnmi docu
et conuersisunt
catholicam indoctrinaw eorum
mirati sat
et ispirauiV
innenitque ibi duos uiros ualde mi
sunt nomina cohindri
htec
malefecimMJ tewptantes eum
dri est
et ascendzlf
et
romuli
et miserti
cum
suscipientes
Hi ergo
st eius
gaudio
uidentes uirum
Eleuaue-
JUe igitur
ubi inuenti sunt spzWftiales patres inregione ado sibi
me
credita
Respondens
nus
me
Penitet
ait
qaem
deo
tua
pr<zdicas
meo domino
ilia
nomine
hora
quodcnmque
et
me nac
Et sanctus
ihesn xpisto
et baptizare in
connersns in
huius
facti
et trado
fneceperis faciaw
excelsi
crudelis tiran-
ille
credidit deo
Credo ergo in
Confitebor
patricius
Tu
Non
possu/ iudicare
de regione hac hiberaiae
cnm de
nichUqaf bibens defructu

pedes tuos coKpede ferreo
inmitte
te'
erce ibi diuina
pmce
nentus
te duxerit
quacMmque
et
et
ut dixisti
De
et ait sanctus
dolore
Et
suscitauit
et reuixj'f
lcuil
sanus
et
remo
et
gis deridebant
eum
[F]uit
illi
qua
gioner
te^ram in
petis ."
ex
mare
ubi
Et migraujV inde ma-
et
uerhum
ei
terram a\tam
nc
est ferte
460
ma
uiri dei
xoganit sanctus patricius
ut
ubi exerceret reli-
patHcium
que locu
terras q<z
hoc est ardmathe doues mihi et con-
At
ille
noluit dare sacto
il-
sed dedit aliam inferiori terra

d
,
maitixum iuxta armache
et
Post uero aliqaod
tempus uenit eques dan duces equu suu?
sed
omne opus gen
habitausV sattctas patricius cuot suis ibi-
ad mare dextero campo
ei
inregione origentaliuw cui
dixitque diues adsac<am
stitnam ibi locum
castelli
Pete inquit sanctus illam altitudinew
dicituT aruOTsailech
laOT
spa
uise
noconsentientes
Hc autem
locuw daret
ad aquzlonem
est
Seqenti autem nocte uentJ
turbauit
homo quidam
noraen erat dar
Sic faciam
in ilia hora
At
indie dominica
alique?
et
labore i die
prohibuit eos patricius ne laborare^
illis
tilium destruxzV tempestas SiJCMdm
gentili
sonitum interpertatum gentilium indie
magns adueniens
[24]
mal
dominica.
Uocatisqe
et
hie
usque
ardehunun
Qe
mortuo q2d faciemaj'^
eum
et antistes clarj
nice sanctus reqzescens patricius indie
cio audiuz^
ITiuat et resurgat sine
in episcopatu eiFectuseji
demare episcopus
dominica laborantiuw facientes fossaw
clauim eius inmare
mare esto parataf
uiro autem
patHcius
Judica
haiensque hoc
Dixitque Malcuil
lia
istos sac/os episcopos
ait
nichil gustans
deferat diuina prouidentia inhabita
mandata
eoxum
successor
animaxa exercuit
et
apad
plagam acoUo bonis distans non magno
tibi
ue
et transi
absqwe gub?-nacuIo
in unius pellis
qocuque
huij
insulze
ibi exegit
domirdca supra mare iuxta salsugine^n
paruum indu-
possit corpj tuuOT categi
tempus
cuius nos suflragia adiuuent sancta
Et
Nichil toUes te
tua substantia prater uigile et
mentum qao
Et
sed deus iudicabit
antem egredere nc inhermis ad mare
locite;-
et
crimine
tali
"
Baptizatusq^
sancte domine mi patnci qa proposui interficere te
ergo qando debuerit protanto ac
ad regulam eorj corpMj
etmo
est insuper et htec audiuit malcuil dices
[26]
spintus sancti
et
filii
cuit
peccata
et corafitere
patris et
dum
iwpenitentiaOT di tui
patricius
et totUOT uitae
raichi
homines in
quorum
uero patHcius couersus ad malcuil quare tewptare

uoluisti.""
v".
CoUigamVqwif
erunt uerhum dei et haptismum ineuannea
dixer^ int^rse gemtes
rabUes
et intrepi
obstupescentes adrai-
illi
rantesqwe tale miraculut
ei
ei'
euanneara nomine
reuelan-
et
tes socii eius faciewa simulantis infirmitate
enm iam mortuum
praceptumest
infir
alias incantationes
infirmwi fuisset
si
se jnlitore eiciens inmari clauim
disciplis
Sanctus autem patHcius
et fallaclas
Nee miruw
cum
pat?-icio
eum
canta super
et
hinis haJens fiduciaw incccussaefidei
Ecce unus ex nobis nunc
forte sanari possit
si
sciens dolos
uA incantationes
302,
Et
ait
ccc
stulte mirabile ut pasceretxr in
axioTum
Kt
no audiens etAcut mutus
eques uidere
At
ille
equuw suum
tMrbatio loci sui
et iinit
qms
erat
dare
Occidata?- eriUe
et
'Esieruntque duo
tes sanari possit
uiri
ilium uobiVcum
aquaw
Benedixzl^qwe
pp. XX, xxxiii, jM^f.),
text (B) of
Book
The
oi
it
ei
celan
et dedit ei
ista
portate
et
scil., its
Muirchu
is,
cc.
12
of the
Book
of
Armagh
II of
see
Appendix of Miracles {Introduction,

p. xviii, and pp. 39, 40, supr.).
and
No
13.
A,
other part of
Book
on the margins of the
figures in brackets supplied
15
scil., u.
which
of
II
lies
But
(A).
Capita 1-22, c. 22 affording a proper and well-marked conclusion: while Book
includes also one cap. of Book 11 of
between
Book
in the main, that of Muirchu,
^ coincides with what has been above
Book
23-29 of the Table of A, Book

1
eum
occide-e
described as the Narrative part of
of
distinguished from the Narrative as the
Book
e^saluus eris
in suchwise that
interposing
Sa;2c^s axttem pat/icius sciens quie facta
The above Burgundian

two Books,
nnc
qui dixerM^
Aspeygite equum nesttum exaqa
dicns'
{cc.
mors
qui eyderunt
ad xpistiamim
nimirum
Aaxit
reurtentr
xpjVri
xptVriani est hisc
foras dicito
illis
nobjj beneficia eij
et portent?-
et pfohibeant
sunt
Causa
Ecce
OfTendit itaqu^ ilium
Euntibi aufem
De-
Aommum suum
ad
'
Cicius repentina mors irruit sup^r dare
uxor eius
mane uemV
euw mortuuwt
inuenit
tristis Ayx.it
ite erint-ficite earn
et ait
locum suum
Sed dimisso
nichil loqxebatur-
tuum equum
occidit
r*-
uero eques tawsquam surdj
Crastina au^n die
exiuit-
niquf reu-sus tst
anus
303,
dare bruta mittens animalia tMrba-
ait stulte factV
re locum deo oblatura a se*
ilia
f'-
iij
herboso loco xpisti-
et oifendt^ pat;icio talt^ dilatio eq: in
eqo nocte
o(
it
is
divided into
(see Introduction,
încludes what we have
as before), consisting of a collection of thaumaturgic incidents
outside of the chronological order, and
is
merely recapitulatory
appears in B.
text represent the
number and order
of the capita of
Book
[A), as given in the
20 (pp. 39, 40, supr.). On inspection of these, it will be seen that one cap. (26) is wanting from B; and also that, in two cases, capita
so that the older of
are transposed 24 with 25, 28 with 29 ; also that the last three are placed before the three which stand first in the Table,
Table,
f.
Book
II (B) is, 27, 29, 28, 23, 25, 24.
likewise
On
it
curtails freely,
the other hand,
Moreover,
leaves out the latter part of
c.
24,
and abridges
and even leaves out sentences, or parts of sentences, without regard
to the sense.
1-6 and part of
supplies not only the contents of the lost leaf
above 27, 28, 29) which the text
oiA
never exhibited though
its
(f. i)
of
Table records their
(cc.
Some
its earlier part.
c. 7),
of the previous
but likewise three
cc.
cc. (the
titles.
In these capita, for which B is our sole authority, a few needful emendations may be here noted.' (c. i) p. 443 a, line 27 read thaburinde
.]_/?- rediens.
[= tabemiae*] chaut' [=haut, haud] /b/- thabur indecha ut. ib. 1. 36, reddens (H) [supply from Probus, quae dei sunt deo
443*, 1.5, exempli {R) for exempla. ib. 8, ducenta (11) for ducenda. (c. 2) 443*, 17, Ternis /or Vernis. (c. 6) 444a, 28, uirgo (P) for
;
uigore.
quoddam
(c.
aquae (H) for quae.
'
(c.
28) 449*, 2,
Most of these (marked
Edmund Hogan, s.J.

= As in Confessio,
for adquieum. 4493, 4, istis for iusti.

quod ammirabile. ib. 30, effluxerat (H) for effluxuat.
27) 448*, 33, adquieuit (H)
mirabile (H) for
H)
are
as also those
c. i (see p.
tantum (H) for totum.
ib.
1 1,
ib. 6,
scotiae (or scoticas,
ib. 34,
H) for
sconas.
(c.
uelpeculae (P) \or uulpiculi] for uel
gradu concito (H) for gradum consito.
ib. 16,
borrowed from Documenta de S. Patricio (in Analecta Bollandiana, 1882,

Vita
of Colgan), marked P.
(
diu
29) 449a, 20,

ficuli.
ib. 36,
(R)for duo.
1889), edited
by Rev. Father
drawn from Probus
43 a, supr.),
'
Chaut/o*- baud occurs
michi _/5w- mihi (passim).
461
f.
195
V b, line
29, supr.
Ch
for
is
frequent in our MS., as
But the remaining

whole, very
22,
capita, cc. 7
much more
have retained a word or words which
The
following
list
23, 24, 25, aie
corrupt than that of
A.
Yet
has wrongly
common
to both
MSS.; and
of examples, though not exhaustive, will suffice to
(text of 5).
show how
f,
4 v
5,
ib.
2 r a,
*)
()
1.
3S> /<""
12,
for
factus, read functus est
p.
b,
444
inferioris, rear? inferiores
1.
v a,
21, after
modum, mj
uersiculi
p.
ib.
26,
for
curui,
ib.
34,
for
potest ea, read postea
4,
for
honorata, read [h]onerata
h,
ib.
f.
3 r" a,
23, before fretum, ins in

II,
for
nauis,
read naui
ib.
16, before seruierat,
t" b,
22,
ib.
31, after
for
quo[d]dam
om
p.
1.
erat
5 r" a,
ib.
10
ib.
15
idolatrise,
om ne
ib.
19
ib.
31
b,
1.
ib.
inuenierunt, read inierunt
p.
446
possit ulterius'
S,
after
27, after
naturam, ins suam
29,
1.
f-
SV
?'S.
jj.
S. /<""
15,
ay?r
32, after
ib.
3 v a,
\b,
32,
3,
for
for
Kberari, read celebrari
ib.
13
nauis, read naui
ib.
18
facere in regno
meo
om super hunc campum

maximum
ib.
ib.
ille
morte
et
respondentibus
omnibus
ib.
f.
i.
4 v"
r- a,
a,
^,1,
for
cadent,
p.
j-eaa!
for
viiii,
for
ex suis sermonibus, read ac
ib.
for
hominibus, read quatuor
24,
for
scotis,
read
sociis
v J,
4-6
'4
21
ib.
f.
r" a,
r*,
ib.
suis
p.
22,
5, 11.
ib.
read ternis nonies
7,
20,
senioribus
ib.
446
cedent
447 a,
1.
32
ib.
33
ib.
34
for pater, read
nolo,
patricius
omnibus, ins gestis

ibi
tecum, read
ibit
domus, ins arida[e]
tecum
{corr. yaridam)
discendit ira dei, ins in
dei
pereat
coUectorura
signa,
regi
hoc nefas ausus est
447
paululum, read poculum
et
populum
et perierunt multi
ait
nisi
morieris
l8, before nesciisse, ins dixit ei[s] rex quis
est qui
illic
impium
12
ib.
3, before
23, after
4
a,
for
30, 31, after
t' b,
p.
nationibus, ins hibernensium
eis
{.
îs, on the
has erred, or to
mj dempti
regis,
23, after
ib.
445
12
ib.
B:^
may be emended from
tunc
445 a,
read curuo
22
ib.
f.
..
find that the text of
seems in some instances to have preserved the true reading where
left out.
(In text olA).

f.
we
in collating these
sanctus
nunc
ex
patricius
credideris, cito
quia descendet ira
ib.
*,
APPENDIX
Restoration of the Contents of
12
ff.
B.
v",
(Tirechan, Lib.
13 r" (pp. 24, 25 supr.),
II).
In the foot-notes to the two following pages, V. T. denotes the Vita Tripartita
Vita
VII
of Colgan), as printed in
the Rolls Series by Dr. Whitley Stokes; S., the text of Tirechan as appended by Dr. Stokes to V.T., vol.
text of
E,
same
is
as printed
the Egerton
by F. Hogan
MS
(98),
in
Documenta
(as
R, the Rawlinson MS
above)
also in his
(B. 512), of V. T. (both in the British
463
il
H., the
Latin Lives of Saints, Todd Lecture Series, V.
Museum).
magus
li
magnum
planctum
et
amici earum Uenit
qui nutriuit alt^yam et
caplit'
%anctui penepuer pusillus in

et tenuit Fidarti et dedit
fleuit et il
pitis eius ablatisunt
Et hater
Mael
uenit
illius
et insenectute
Yrater raeui credidit Patricio \ied non ego]
5 et ipse Aviit
sed reuertam
eum
ingentilitatem
ad Patricium u^ba dura dixit
Mathoum
ad
et
et Patricius
ita
Dei
et ablatisunt capilli capitis illi^j id est
ma magica
De
nibus ue^bis scoticis

lit,
Similis est Caluus contra
quia crediderunt in
Deo
Nobiscum autem Relic

puellari8 et
20
ricio
immolata
cum sawc^rum
Deinde autem uenit Patricius
Muig
in eo loco
26
<\ucs
sic
Et
Deo
ten-enam
in
fundau?-unt
manum diaconum sanatum
fecit in
campum
aecW^mm
to indicauit
locum in campo Nento.
30 Cethiaco Sacto episcoô
in
fuit
Domnach
Cennani \d
est
35 thiaco episôô
Kd est
domnach
domum
sairigi iuxta
30 sua
mater autem
inloco Curcusai
\dest
dSoarcc
Comgella
tsse
Relictus est
abillis
Cethiacho
lostus diaconus
qui tenuit eel
episcopus
lolam Bigni in
z
a"
36 Rodanus
40
quidam
a Pat
Cethiaco
Cassanus
Felartus episô^j de
Brocidius
genere Ailello
Benignus heres
Norto
ricio et
Lommanus baier
Cenondas
manus
quas Hodie coKspeximus ocu
Bronachus prespiter
breg Qûia Cethiachi monachi dicuvA
40 monacham
Sôrum
inter lapides inquihus scripsit

litras
Bronus
uadum duar7
iuxta
erat
filia
multitudine episcoporum sancto
Sachelus
si fecisset
Cethi
qutsdum
nostris et cumillo fuerMt
lis'
sair
Moris erat Ce
de lo
Castrametatisunt incacuminibaj
dem
inpasca magno, inpasca secundo fiebat
furcarum
illis'
et fundauit
Selcae et posuerunt sibi stratum et se
et te
cum
lapidum
inloco Comgellse sacfee supar
cum
Briuin
rum
erat degenere Sai de regionibwj Cenachtae
decacumine Garad quia ue
des eius ac ficones //ant s aulae
suam pro^Sriam regionem
q!a degenere Ailello eius pater
illis'
26 Uenit uero Patricius ad Selcam inquo er
Coi
Lalocam
unum inquo
sanctorum quia indicauit
quis ueniret per flumen Succae et aridi pe
in Arddlicce
Exierunt
Nitria episcopi et multi loci
acus aeclessiam Brergarad
Caire
monachum carum
Ardd
Senlis et posuit iiliam in eo sanctam
Bernicius et HemiciKj-
principes
quos inuenierunt
cis'
Xpz'jio et Patricio puer et tenuit Patricius
nuit
lib
xu cum soro
20 nierunt adillum ut elegeret
eo loco
et posuit inilla
sibi
na
Patricius sancius similitudinem loci et digi
Pat
et
ii
nomen
est Bassilica
Cairetho et castrametatist
uocatKr Sendonmach
Ceranus ex
datisunt et ignoro nissi
illis'
ossibus et heredibj eius "post
se in saecula et aecXessiam
tho \d est in
et gentilej.
est ferta
Patricii et Cerani
Nomina quoque uirorum nolo
16 et sororis
uocatur [id est] residuae
mortem
sestimant cxl an
//uiri fiatres
dicere nissi
in similitudinem fertae quia
homines
una
re
15 eas iuxta fontem Clebach .f/fecerunt fos
sam rotundam
inter
Franci \iero patricii exierunt apatricio
dies ululationis filiarum regis et sepiliert
sic faciebant scotici
quando senex ac pie
//tiuitatem ut pnti
et babtitzatus<
conspectu
Cap
Et consumptisunt
Maini
Ce
10 ro Patricii adiacono lusto populi [in]
u^rbum quod clarius< om
h.oc est
autem
norum
nor
fuit
numerorum
simi
incapite uidebatur airbacc
ut dicitui giunnae
Patricius lib
sua bona babtitzauit
filium artificis
interest
dixit et
illi
ranum
nus dierum
et
prdicauit et conuertit ilium inpoenitentiam
10
illi
ros babtismatis et babtitzauit nepotes
Patricius pradicauit et credidit et capilli ca
et soror eius
eius
et altera soror eius
patricii
Benignus hater Cethiaci
et
fuit in insola
inmari Conmaicne
degenere Ailello
line 4. Mael. Supplied from V.T. (Moel) \ 1. 5. H. supplies sed non erit
S., et nan erit ita.
The letters ta at end
V.T. has, 'no advantage or profit shalt thou (get) of him.' But sed non ego ita seems rather indicated so Vita
(Probus, in Colgan, p. 58, sed de me ita non erit,'' and similarly Vita VII, ib. p. 136). | 1. 6. B. punctuates after gentilitatem, connecting
i, for Mathona sister of Benignus).
et ad M. with et ad Pair., and reads Mathonum, suggesting that Mathonus = Benignus (see f. n
|
So V.T., that is, they were at one in their belief; the proverb applies to two who,
1. 13. quia (for et, as in H. and S., and f. 12 v).
after opposition, come to agree. | col. a, 1. 18. After relic, a short word (Irish), probably of two or three letters, has been effaced, =puellarum
Sair is expuncted the scribe seems to have begun to write Sairigi, and probably intended to substitute liacc (so V.T.,
1. 33.
of next line.
Fol. 12
v, col. a,
alone are traceable.
'
'
Dom Liacc) =
1.
lapidum
Or
36. si fecisset.
(as in
next
1.).
1.
29.
Nento
Exierunt cum. So H., and
fuisset; hnt fecisset (in ecclesiastical sense)
is
S.,
with V.T.
('
in
Mag Nento. And they went with

= 'used to celebrate'; so H.
confirmed by V.T. (noceilebrad,
.'
reads
but uissitare (as also S.) in this place, in his Documenta. So in next \., fiebat (ungrammatically ior faciebat). I
36 (marg). domnach is probably explained by V.T., which has Domnach Sai ior curcusai. \ 1. 38. H., R., and S. give da loarcc, but MS
word or words (about ten letters) illegible before breg. \ ib. For monachi, H. and S. both write domini; V.T. has
has de. \ 1. 39.
muinier. \ 1. 41. Relictus est is supplied (H., relictus ibi) on the strength of V. 7'., Patrick left there .
Deacon.'
celebrare, in his Latin Lives)
1.
'
space of twelve or more letters
probably to be filled regionem nepotum Maini (as V.7'. suggests,

So H. and S. in 1. 3, nepotes Maini. \ 11. 10, 11. populi in conspectu. H. reads in Patricii consp^
into the territory of Hui-Maine ').
S., 'in meo conspectu'; but populi seems distinct in MS. | 1. 16. episcopi is to be read before et sororis nomen N. (which is probably misplaced). I
Cp. V.T., pp. 106, 108, for the sons of Brian at
1. 84. Note that s is expuncted, and that [ahtr ficones) what follows is to be read after 1. 25.
Selce. I 1. 26. See above, pp. xliii-xlv, for the grounds on which the passage, Patricius uenit de campo Arthicc' (f. 9 r" a, p. 17 supr.) is
claimed as belonging to Tirechan, and to be inserted here (or possibly before 1. t2 supr.). \ 11. 38-40. The blanks in the latter divisions of
Col. b, line
1.
After
in, a
is illegible;
'
'
'
these lines are filled from V.T., p. 108.
464
Veriexit perdiserta Cerrigi
quae
uocatwr Croch Cuile
sic
et plantauit
aecUssiam supw^tagnum Selcse
Et
titzauit filios Broin.
mitem Gregirgi
5
mae
et
men
inse et dese sed plenus semper.
liae Talain' rtipsa accepit
nu
10
uadum
adfilios
Patini
maledtxtt
et
tern,
dema
IS
pum
et henedixit
ad
et exiit
vestt^tm
ricio
lus
patris eoxutn qui fa
20
20 ber sereus erat degenere Cerrigi Airnen

lignum
turn erat
caam spud
illis
iugeris upervitque os'
suum
regere
manum
erecti qaasi
imagines ligneas
am dum
35
eorum
Tomma
Post multa tem
Senmeda
filia
munilia
illi
quod uocata?- aros
inscotica.
Tolit' etposuit inea aeclessias
unam magnam
Arduiscon in
sieclessiam
et eel
lolam mediam inqua reliquit so
et benedixit
rores Failar[ti] episcoJ>i degenere Aile//o et
quod nobis dixero
36 aliam cellam Sescin
....
qu[.
.]
Sederunt sicut PatriciKj
immolauerunt agrum
dixit et
inquo erat
.]aian'
quadratas qaar? scio
et ait facite amiciti
fratres sitis et
facite sedete.
patris
illis'
usque in
uenit p>-diserta filiorawj
Briuin et accipit pallium
filii
30 hiCuil
aut collegere sed fuert
eos ac pracipit
crucis ineo loco
Et
Et penrexit adregionem Conmaicne'
nowpoluerunt por
et
in[.
chiola sua
tene
DoOTine pater posco manus' fratrum ne

30 faciant malum inter se
signum
sua e^manuales e^pediales et bra
mo
etdiyi.it
Senes
Secundinus so
de[raan]u Patricii eWedit
uero ueniisset
Patricius uidens delongue quasi
dum
26 Endi
quod defwactamest
erectis*
Cum
more campi.
interra
ad fon
et fecit cellam
subulmo frondosso sepratim.
et est
pora uenit
manibaj psrcutere
26 Sxater fratrem pedib
Mucn[o]
nus Turrescus.
gentiles et arripuerunt gla
Imgoe Mair
monachus inArdd
sic uocata>- et fuit
Endi
coretensionis qaofi uocatK?-
dios ancipites extensis'
dicitur
hunc diem.
uoluerunt diuidere hereditatem et possi
Pat
et pe?-rexit Patricius
tem quod
unius uiri
filios
ad inuicera post mortem
et diaconus fuit
fundauit xc\essiam in
ablrlochir
ifordinatusj/
degenere Machi epis prespiter bonus
Machae.
Cerrigi, et inuenit
uiros cowflinguentes
ii
et
abba
spirita sancto plenaj-
Medbu nomine
cum Patricio
16 Cerrigi lib?-am
locum iTaulich lapidum.
Drummut
quidam
ineodem loco
Semen
Airthic et aeclessiam Senes posuit ineo
campo
ebdoma
uiris uiiii s.ut xii etp\s.n
inArddmachsB
etlegit
Et reurtebatur incam
coaprohatur.
sic
e^scripsit
aprf ilium
10 Post hac uenit
seruiet semini fratrum uestrorum
quod
et fuit
et fuit
abaustrali
Heric
dicens
illis'
Locharnach
filio
elimenta
ilii
tauit ibi ?ec\essiaTa ei tenuit iilum
fi
filiorum Heric et furatisunt
illiwj
australem \dest Nairniu
larnascum sanctum subulmo
sme eo ampliaj
flu
inquo fiunt mulieres iux
et fuit inillo loco
ta
pallium
Et p^rexit
Patricii.
equos
cum
Druw
fontem fodiuit iuxta earn nonhabet
eius eicalix. sunt incella Adrochtae
campum
et inuenit
perrexit adtra
fundauit a.ec\essiam in
et
in
bab
iiiscx, et
Patricio
Deoqae
et
bona
Fun
Coonu
caeli.
dauit ^dessiata ibi et inillo loco est

tifex ivaier episco/j Bassilicse
....
barbar[.]
nominibaj
ar
suis
Fol. 13 r, col. a, line 8. ihscae. The letters in are expuncted (the scribe had begun to write insola:) ; sets = sanciae. | 1. 6. For Patini,
cp.patinos, S. 8 v J, II v" J H. and S. read patina here. | 11. 7, 8. filiae Talain. So V.T., p. 108. | 1. 20. Airnen. So H., probably
rightly ; the final letters nen are legible. | 1. 21. noluerunt. So H. (in note), as the sense requires ; but (in txt) uoluerunt, as also S. ; Ms
:
ambiguous.
1.
37.
Deoque
cteli.
So
S., rightly; but there is
no
et
following in MS.
After Cerrigi, H. supplies Aimi (after V. T., p. no, Ciarrige nAme) (but it is not certain that the MS adds any word to
quidam. So in MS but V.T. (which gives the sentence in Latin) reads quidem, ace. to MS
of V.T., though
of V.T.
has quidam. In both, the words clearly relate to Locharnach (1. 4), not to Medbu (1. 9), who does not appear at all in V.T.
Apparently
quidem is right ; whence it follows that 1. 9 is misplaced, and ought to be read after 1. 10 (^Post haec uenit ...,)., | 1. 18. epis is expuncted,
(following), =//rj;^2'fe?-, is a correction. | 11. 22, 24, each shows an illegible gap. | 1. 82, a still longer one. | 1. 36. The last legible
and
Col. b,
Cerrigi).
1.
1.
I.
8.
word
is
sescin (not sescis, as given above,
hardly complete).
Note
1.
39,
f.
two words only
that V.T. gives nothing to
fill
13 r
nor
piscis, as
apparently
all
that
H.).
11.
36, 87 are entirely effaced.
1.
38 shows but one word (and that
ever contained.
it
even partially the place of these lost lines or parts of lines, nor of anything after ^'Arduiscon'''' (I.32),
which word it subjoins " et rV (= &c.) This fact suggests the suspicion that the compiler of V.T. had our actual Book as his source here,
and that in his time (probably eleventh century) the effacement of this corner of the page had already taken place. And a like state of things
presents itself (in a less degree) in the left-hand lower comer of the preceding page.
to
APPENDIX
Documents contained
Translation of the Irish

[Pages 2 3 8-242, Stokes and
C.
filius
Patricio.
Hae
supr}
17, 18)
(fif.
îrz.Q}azxi.,Thesaur.-Palaeohib.,vo\.\\.; also Stokes, FIT"., vol.11., pp.
Ueniens Patricius infinem Calrigi" babtitzauit filium Cairthin
1.
obtulerunt
33-36
in pp.
Caichanum,
et
338-347.
postquam babtitzauit
et
Deo et Patricio, et liberauit rex Deo et

quintae partis, to wit Caichan' s Fifth' From the stream of Telach Berich^ out of
Tuilgos from the mountain. From the stream of Conaclid to Reiriu and firom
Cairthin et Caichan quintam partem Caichain
sunt fines
Braidne(?) as far as
Druimm
By Ront(?) round ...
the border of
'
Nit* to the stream of
Moor
to the
Tamlacht Dublocho," by the stream
to
Grenlach Fote.
two Hillocks; from the Moor of two Hillocks by Descert
of the
L6ni by Fur as far as the Nine-Trees Hill
with Daire M6r,' with Daire Med6in, with Daire Fidas, with
Daire M6il, with Druim Toidached by the stream as far as Conaclid.
Lord and vassal offered
all this
immediately after baptism was conferred upon them.

2.
Patrick established a foundation in Druim Daro, to wit, in Druim Lias, after
Patrick
named Benignus,
pupil there,
left his
of the race of Ciich^n, took the

3.
and
This
is
veil
Fith Fio's confession
Druim
xvii
two years before his death, to the monks of Druim Lias
his bequest
clerics' of
Druim Lias
If there
4.
Na6
et Naf,
filii
put into
fratris Patricii, et
that there
it) if
monks.
its
If
them who
shall (then)
it
be seen
one be not found, a
it.
Daall Alius Hencair, quos reliquit
ibi Patricius, offered
Et obtulit Patricio filium suum Conderc
indles through his land Patricio in sempiternum.
Marii obtulit three half-indles through his land, et obtulit Patricio filium
etregnum
Patricius, et aedificauit ecclesiam in hereditate eorum,

5.
not a family right of
is
there be any one of
should not be,
whether one could be found of the community of Druim Lias or of

is
offered to him.
and
should be good, should be devout, should be conscientious.
community
was
For three score years she dwelt there after Benignus.
Lias, but that the race of Fith Fio (should hold
stranger'" of Patrick's
it
Lassar daughter of Anfolmithe,'
annis.
from Patrick.
laymen and
to the nobles of Calrige both
inheritance to
et fuit in se
offerebat
Mac
cum
eis
three half-
filius Daill.
rfmae, et baptizavit eos
Coirpre Patricio.
Ernene assigned to Cummen and to Alach and to Ernfn Tir Gimmae and Muine Buachaile" and
These three nuns assigned these lands unto Patrick until doomsday.
Tamnach.
Cummen and
6.
meadow, with its

in house, in man,
Brethan bought Ochter Achid with
curtilage
and
its
Now
herbgarden.
its
appurtenance, both wood and plain and
half of this heritage belongs absolutely to
Cummen,
and a can of silver, and a

necklace of three ounces, with a circlet of gold according to old standards and old
the value of half
an ounce in pigs and the value of half an ounce in sheep, and a vestment worth half an ounce according to
until its prices
be paid to her, to
wit, three
ounces of
silver
old standards.
All this in a debt of collection."
Cummen made
horse.
a mantle which was sold to Eladach son of Mael-odar, lord of Cremthenn,
That horse was sold
to Colmd,n of the Britons for
a cumal" of
silver.
for a brown
That cumal went to the
additional price of Ochter Achid.

7.
[Is in Latin
as also the beginning of
Borrowed by permission of the
Palaeohibernicus, vol.
'
Now
'
>
'
ii.,
1903.
late
A few
8].
Dr. Whitley Stokes and the late Professor Strachan from their Thesaurus
been introduced.
alterations have
Calry in co. Sligo, Hogan, Documenta de S. Patricio, p. 96.

^
*' Ridge of nest.'
Sepulchre of Black Lough."
* Apparently a woman's name.
' Literally,
Great Oakwood.'
Hill of Berach.'
"
For
'2
Tin6il, gen. sg. of tinol,
'
d^crad
'
'' Grenlach,' later Grellach.
<
(as printed, p. 33,
supr., and in
all
other editions)
'
dôrad
'
{=
'
both chancel-screen and

stranger ') is to be read.
altar.'
" Cowherd's Brake.'

which in the Laws seems to mean a collection made by a father for his
'
'collection,'
'
daughter on her marriage.
''
486
The
]
value of three cows.
Sed
8- (? 35> l'**' 12) Patricius uenit in Hiberniatn, Iserninus uero missus est in aliam regionem.
uentus contrarius detulit ilium in dexteram partem Hibemiae. Then he [Iserninus] comes to his province, a
small tribe in Cliu, named Catrige. He came thence and founded Toicuile. He left there a saint of his
community. After this he went and founded Raith Foalascich. Therein he left another saint. Thence he
came
to Lathrach da Arad' in the Two Plains. Therein Cathub's seven sons went to him he preached to
them, et crediderunt et babtitzati sunt, and he went with them southwards to their abode. Endae Cennsalach
:
denounced them because of their believing before every one. Bishop Fith [Iserninus] went with them
into exile, each of them apart. After this came Patrick, et crediderunt sibi .uii. filii Diinlinge. After
this he went to Crimthann son of Endae Cennsalach, et ipse {scil., Crimthann) credidit at Raith Bilech.''
him
Patrick, after baptizing him, besought
to let
back Cathub's sons, and Iserninus together with them,
and he got the boon.

Cathub's sons went thereafter to their abode.
9.
and Crimthann son
to Patrick
10.
Endae
Crimthann son of Endae
Hence Fid [M6r]
is
And
called F6na.
they went
at Scf Pdtric'
offers part of
Ulba
in
Grian Fothart from Gabur Liphi as far as Suide
Iserninus kneels to Patrick for his monastery and his parent church, and Patrick gives [them] to
Laigen.*
bishop Fith, and he gives

11.
of
it
to Cathub's sons
and founded with them' Ath
Patrick went from Tara into the province
met at Domnach M6r
of Leinster,
Fithot.'
and he and Dubthach Maccu Lugir
Patrick besought Dubthach for the material of a
Criathar' in H(ii Cinselich.'
man free, of good kin, without defect, without blemish,

whose wealth would not be over little nor over great
I desire a man of one wife, unto whom hath
been borne only one child.' Dubthach answered: 'I know not of my household [such a man] save
Fiacc the Fair of, Leinster who has gone from me into the lands of Connaught.' As they were
thinking of him they saw Fiacc the Fair coming towards them. Said Dubthach to Patrick
Come to
bishop, from his disciples of Leinster, to wit, a
'
tonsure me, for the
man
He
baptized him.
succour
will
Thereafter,
dutifulness.'
then,
me
to
my consolation
Fiacc the
And
12.
upon him, so that he
13.
Domnach
After this he [Fiacc] established a foundation in
men
of his
Then
refectory
community had
be]
is [to
is
his
who was
the bishop
is
first
to wit.
My
Cat6cc of Inis
Fdil,
Fiicc", and abode there until three
fallen there beside him.
the angel went unto him and said unto him,
thy resurrection
^tead, for great
Patrick gave to Fiacc a case [containing], to wit, a bell and a reliquary, and
a crosier and tablets ; and he left with him seven of his community,
Augustfn of Inis Becc,i" Tecan, Diarmait, Naindid, Pool, Fedelmid.
score
my
Fair succoured Dubthach, and Patrick tonsured him and
conferred a bishop's grade
consecrated in Leinster.
by his being tonsured in
'
'
It is to
the west of the river in
the spot in which they should find the boar, be
the stead in which they should find the doe, be
it
it
Ctll
Maige that
there that they put their
there that they put their church.'
Fiacc said
tO'
the angel that he would not so go until Patrick should come to mark out his place for him and to consecrate
it,
and that
it
After this Patrick went to Fiacc and marked

measuring -rod there. And Crimthann offered that
was Patrick who administered baptism to Crimthann, and in S16bte Crimthann was
should be from him he would receive his place.
out his place for him, and consecrated
stead to Patrick, for
it
it,
and
laid his
buried.
14.
nights with Sechnall he sent

Fiacc.
Then Patrick sent
Sechnall went afterwards to reproach Patrick about the chariot which he had.
When it had remained three

remained three nights. He sent it on to
the chariot to Sechnall without a charioteer therein save angels that guided
Fiacc warned them
angel said
[to Fiacc],
'
it
it.
on to Manchdn, and with him it

It was they who circumambulated their church
off afterwards.
'Tis to thee
it
hath been given by Patrick, since he knows thy
thrice, so the
infirmity.'
He went to Armagh. He brought a bequest to SegSne of Armagh.

15. Bishop Aed abode in S16bte.
Seg6ne gave again a bequest to Aed, and Aed offered a bequest and his kindred and his church to Patrick
Aed left a bequest with Conchad, Conchad went to Armagh, and Fland Feblae" gave his church
till Doom.
to him,
'
*
"
'
8
"
and he took himself [as] abbot.
' Now Ravilly, co. Carlow.

Site of two charioteers.'
* [For le/hu =
with them,' see
Leinstermen's seat,' now Mount Leinster.
Now Ahade in Fothart, see Hogan, Documenta, p. 104, note (^).
Now Donaghmore, Ballakeen, Wexford ? See Hogan, pp. 104, 168.
Part of Leinster (see Book of Rights, p. 208) ; in co. Wexford.
'
'
'
'
Now Begeri in Wexford Harbour

'Fiacc's Church'; see note
'.
(Hogan, p. 181).
" [One
[
10 Now Inisbeg
of Patrick's successors in
m-
'
Patrick's Blackthorn.'
T/ies. Palaeoh., 11.,
('
little
'), Wexford.
Segene preceded him.]
island
Armagh
pp. 305, 313.]
APPENDIX
Interpretation of the notulae of
.
ff.
D.
19/" (pp. 36, 37, supr.;
iSz/",
Introd., pp. Ixxii,
^^^'.j.
Most of these abbreviated memoranda have been already explained by Dr. Reeves, Father Hogan, Dr. Stokes, and
Prof.
Bury; notably those
Tr. Th.,
d.g.
(i)
which
to
their initials (R.,
Trias Thaumaturga (Colgan)
ailbe isenchui
altare
Tir.
H.,
S., B.) are
attached below.
Tirechan,' lib. II (as above,
flf.
V.T. = Vita Tripartita (Stokes)
9 r^-ts
v").
Duma
Gratd {so R. explains d.g. in mg.) there

informs him of a stone altar underground
in Sliabh Htia-n Ailella).
Cf. Tir., f. 11 v (for tumulus gradi, Ailbe, altare); and. 15 r" a
(for Cell Senchuae).
See Introd,, p. Ixii su;pr,, on lines (i) and (2).
Shannon
V.T., p. 94. (Patrick crosses
to
ordains Ailbe priest, in Senchua^ with the Hdi Ailella
(i)
machet cetchen
(2)
roddn mathona
Dumacha Htia-nAilella founds a church,

Maichet and Cetchen, Roddn and Mathona sister of
Ben6n, who took the veil from P. and Roddn, and was their nun.') Cp. Tir,, f. 11 v5 (for
Dumecha H6a-nAiIella, Senella Cella D., Macet et Cetgen, Rodanus, 'Mathona sorer Benigni').
V.T.,
p. 98.
from Ail
goes
(P.
Find' to
Senchell^ Dumaige, where he leaves
b'
'
'a- (3) ^buail
genus
eirc
ep mains
way to
V.T., pp. 142, 144. (P. on his

at the ford
Ath
'
Mag
In
Carpait.'
& geintene inechainiuch

Mag Luirg, by Bemas Hiia-nAilella,
.
falls into
R,
Biiall,''
Luirg he lays a curse on the race of the Maicc Eirc, but
removes it at the intercession of Bishoj> Maine of the Hui-nAilella, who was of P.'s community, as
was also Gemtene in Echanach^ in Hdi-nAilella.') Q5. p. 94 (where Mane is baptized by P.,
and ordained by Bishop Br6n). C^, also Tir., f. 1 1 vo and also f. 15 r" a (for Echenach).
'
(4)
domnach m6r iilmaige

V.T., p. 146. (P.
Ene). See
(5)
dub
domnach mor maige ene
goes past Druim Cliabh,' along

f. 15 r a {dom.nach ailmaige
also Tir.,
drob^s
V.T.,
muirgus
esrudid.
146, 148.
(P.
curses the
mailedum
Dubh^ and
Mag Ene,
.
and builds Domnach
ad camûm
Mor Maige
dine).
scan
blesses the Drobiss";
seeks to settle at Ess
Ruaid^; Coirbre drives him out P. foretells that his share of the river shall be barren of fish
which came to pass, until his descendant Muirgiusa mace Mailiduin maicc Scannldin gave it
to St. ColombCille, after which it became prolific.)
See also Tir., f. 15 r a ('flumen quod dicitur
niger
fl. drobaisco ').
;
(6)
rath cungi
cU
ardd fothid
lathamn
Ess Ruaid and the sea, where now

Raith Chungai'"; sets a stake (clz) there ... in Ard Fothaid.) See also Tir., f. 15 r" li (for
Raith Congi,'vfh.ere he baptizes a man 'de genere Lathron,' with his infant son who was afterwards at Rath C. 'in tempore regum Fergusso et Fothuid''; and founds a church 'in campo
V.2., p. 148. (P. goes into Conall's territory, ' between
is
Latrain''),
(7)
domnach m6r maige itha
mudubai
Domnach M6r Maige

{ior
Bernas,
'
rci
orcein
of Tir Aeda" into Tir Eogain", into Mag Itha to

and there leaves Dudubae m.acc Corcain). See also Tir., f. 15 r" b
camô Itho ,^ aeclessiam. magnam-').
V.T., p. 150. (P. goes by
Senchua, nowShancoe
Itha
Bemas Mor'i
'
^ Senchell, now -Shankill

^ Ail Find, nowElphin (co. Roscommon).
| (2).
what -a- (in mg), and & over ^<j, and c in mg of (19), denote. B. suggests
= ath = ford (of R. Boyle) b = bruth = lump (of gold, see V. T., p. 94 given by P. to Hono, of the Cenel (= genus)
^Biiall, now R. Boyle (co. Roscommon); Ath Carpait = 'Ford of Chariot.'
^ Echanach, now
Maicc Erce.')
Aghanagh (co. Sligo). | (4). ''Druim Cliabh, now Drumclifif (co. Sligo). | (5). ^ Dubh (= niger), Drobiss, now R.
.Sw if azViA, now Assaroe, the falls of R. Erne (co. Donegal). | (6). ^ Conall's territory';
Duff, R. Drowes (co. Leitrim)
" Raith Chungai, now Racoon (co. Donegal see also Tir. f. 1 1 v" 5).
(Tir Conaill) = Tyrconnel (nearly = co. Donegal)
|
" Bemas MSr (= Great Pass), now Barnesmore, in Tir Aeda, now Barony of Tirhugh (S.E. co. Donegal), bordering
(7).
(co.
Tyrone).
(Tir
Owen),
Eogain
Tir
<3n
Line
{co.
(l).
Roscommon).
(3).
(co. Sligo).
It is uncertain
'
'
468
(8)
achad drumman
V.T., p. 156. (P. goes into
(9)
eogin
T(r Eogain na Inse,'

is
foretells that the race of C. shall not
breicdn
oingusso
Achad Drumman
a hermitage a place called
ofEogan
'
^
m
fer
coilboth
aido
fera
eo
eogan
Fergus
the territory of
'
seeks to occupy as
expelled thence by Coelbad son
of Fergus son
have (a possession) there.) Cji. Tr, Th.,
p. 145.
m6r
ifid
first met Eogan in Fid M6r [but before his visit to Tfr Eogan nalnse]
also
the hostility of Coelbad, Aed, another son of Fergus, \ie\comes him).
Vox fera
feradig), the correction /er^ {'^ fergussa) is to be accepted.) See Tr. Th,, p. 145 (where
V.T., p. 152. (P.
(p. 156) after

{=^
(10)
Aed\s
said to be son of Coelbad).
doro
cam
s^tni -xii- eirc
who
'
m6r
fergus
some
V.T., pp. 160, 162. (After
Doro, king of
\_Breican
Carn Sitnai in
not
is
named
in V.T. or
Tr. Th.']
nis6
time, P. goes into Dalaradia*
and thence
into Dalriada.'
the north,' finds infajit beside dead mother in cairn
his psalms with P.' [here V.T, suppresses with 'et indignatus
comes
Mac Nisse of Condire'
baptizqs. ipfant (afterwards Olcin, bishop in Airthir Maige').
'
to P.,
reads
a scandal which Tr, Th, relates,
etc.,'
welcomed by the twelve [sons] of Ere' One of these, Fergus Mdr, gives to
M., as above) and P. gives it to Olcan.) (See further, under (11).)
Also, p. i68. (P. transfers the kingdom of the. H6i Tuirtri* from Cairthenn M6r to Cairthenn
B6c, and blesses his wife (and their child). She was Mogan, daughter of Fergus Mdr mace Nisse
P. is here
p. 146].
'
P. his portion, (viz., Airthir
'
of Dalriada.')
(11) xii olcan
filii
when Olcan removes the
V.T., pp. 164, i66. (Afterwards,

(see (15) below), P.
Condire.)
n^m
(11) eps
(13) 'ii'
is
itelich ceniuil oingos
cheinndin in
V,T., p. 162
dom
and Tr.
Cainri in Cothraige''
(15) xii
coilboth
filii
muadan martrach &
(12)
Enan
g
cell
in
Drum.man Findich.)
e&
fri
[,Tr. Th.,
Druim
Cell Glass
now
stands, but is refused
yet finally
of
mua
Indich.^]
anair
V,T,,'g. 162. (In Dalaradia P. finds Coelbad' s twelve sons; seeks to

.
onSaran
Mace Nisse
P. founds Raith Mudain,^ and leaves

Oengusa; two Cennfindans in Domnach
in Telach^-CenSoil
in
to
psbit erclach iraith
endn indruim findich
(14)
Maige)
(In Dalriada
Th,,- p. 146.
Netn
curse pronounced by P.
transfers Clean's church (Airthir
cainri icothrugu.
.presbyter Erclach there;
and
displeased,
becomes
it
occupy the place where
his.)
But see Tir. II., f. 15 r b (where P, crosses the Bann to the place where is Cellola Cuile
Raithin,' in Eilniu (= in Eilne')') for which cj). V.T., p. i66 (where Nat Sluaig, another of
the sons of Coelbad, promises him Cuil Raithinforur na Bandae anair, = on the side of the
Bann in the east'; cp.fri d^pmnach] mdr anair (above) = on the east of the Great Chilrch;' of
which church Coirbre, grandson of N., was ultimately Bishop),
'
'
'
'
dan.,
(16) lathracli pat.
(17) conlae
KT.,
p. 164;
place which
is
slan^n sardn
dom combar
.c.
Tr.Th., pp.
now Lathrach
'Patrick's dwarf), where
is
coilboth
lacen^l fidcbrach
147, 183.
(18)
reges
cuill
(After the refusal of C. Glass, P. seeks to occupy the
Pdtraic,^" occupied by Daniel (known as 'the angel,' and as

Sardn son of Coelbad expels him (see above).
the well Slan.
him Domnach Combair,^^ P. blesses him, that there should be

Of the inserted words, lacenel fiachrach, no explanation is
forthcoming; the Htii Fiachrach were of Connaught. (But see p. 154, Eochu son of Fiachra
son of Eogan was baptized with Eogan, and Patrick's covenant was between them.')
Another son of C, Conlae,
Kings
offers
of his race [cenel) for ever.)
'
cuill
V.T., pp. 220-2. (Story of the wicked
punishment and
after-history).
C;p.
Mac Cuill of Mag
Muirchu
I.,
f.
Inis in Ulad,
and
his conversion
and
5 v b.
Line (8). ' Tir Eogain na Inse, = Tir Owen of the sland, now Inishowen (the peninsular N. Barony of co. Donegal).
' Dalaradia (district including E. of co. Down and S.E. co, Antrim, 'from Newry to Slemish,' Tr. Th., p.
8);
'Âirthir Maige, now Armoy; also Condire, now Connor, whence
Dalriata (N. co. Antrim, now 'The Route').
* Hui Tuirtri (in W. Tyrone, afterwards transferred to E.
Antrim),
the Diocese has its name (both in ce. Antrim).
Evidently there is misplacement here, and the 'xii filii' are wrongly assigned to Clean; the words
(ll).' xii olcan filii.
are apparently a correction of (10), where 'xii' is written without 'filii' before 'eirc' \ (11 and 12). ^ Raith Muadain,
now Ramoan and Telach, now DrumtuUagh (both in co. Antrim). | {13). Cothraige, now barony of Carey (N. Antrim). |
(15). Cz7 ^Saz'/Az'n, now Coleraine (co. Derry, bordering Antrim).
(14). 8 Z>?-8V /wiîcA, now Drumeeny(co. Antrim). |
/, the plain E. of R. Bann, where Coleraine stands see R., .Scir/. ^;/yy., p. 330. | (16). ^'^ Lathrach Fdtraicc, no^
Glenavy(co. Antrim), properly Lennewy(Lann Abhaichrs.ScctojaA'awj; see R., ^'.^.i pp. 47, 236. | (17). ^^ Domnach
|
(10).
''
Comiair,
now Cumber
(co.
Down).
[
459
(19)
iin
mulu
V.T., pp. 76, 78
Meath
Molue,
(ii)
ath
'
laf
mm
aida
Brenainn mace Echaid Muinm.edon

is Cairell mace Fergosso (above)]).
Near Ath-M.
"
Bice and Lugaid at Tech Laisrenn in

placed in Immliuch Sescainn (iii) P.
Temair
fergos
is
Singiie,
[m
''
Ath Maigne
in
him
Echaidmacc Muiredach
and to Deraan
community.
to his brother Cairell
placed mace Dicuill, one of P.'s
is
opposed by Fergus, brother of
is
son shall not succeed him .[possibly he
foretells that his
{u^êr mg.y]
decuill,
Asal
story, p. 224, of P.'s displeasure against
the transfer of the kingship from

f-
at
cair
V.T., p. 78. (P. founds cloister at
[But of. the
P. leaves
((i)
Briton, a pilgrim {ailithir),
a.
p. 131.
men of Assail {lafiru A.)
baptizes the
(20)
a
t
and Tr. Th.,
his son.
of Ulaid,
and
See below (27).]
munis
(21)
&
psby? leo
V.T., p. 72. (On
(?)
stands the Cross by the
way
hiis
mace Neill
to Tara, P. blesses Conall
near 'the
where
hill
mill.')
(When Fergus
cuts a Cross in the flagstone as if it

But see Suppl. Note, p. 465 infr.l
For crum [thir] munis (mg.), cf. V.T., pp. 68, 82 also p. 465, Add. N. (Bishop Muy]nis,
his sister's son, follows P. to Erin loses his bachall it is found, and P. exchanges his own for it.
It 'is one of the relics which Muinis has in Forgnaide.")
Cf. also Additatn., f. 16 v" a supr.
or
p. 78.
were clay
[No
').
resisted him, P. with his bachall
'
trace of 'presbyter Leo, &c.'
{^
(21)
Manis hiForgnidiu laCuircniu ')
Eîsc.
psby lugach
(23) c
cas
(22) icuil air
pT.
senchi
(24)
colo
and Suppl. N.
c. ef
meT c
(i), p.
ere
475.
(23) lugid
eirc ifordruim
way to Rome meets six 'sons of the clergy,' &c..

Presbyter Lugach in Cell Airthir, Presbyter Colomb in Cluain Ernain, Meldan of Cluain
Crema, Lugaid mace Ere in Fordruim, Presbyter (= Cruimtir) Cassan in Domnach M6r Maige
V.T., p. 74; 7r. Th., p. 130. (P. on his
Echnach
(24)
lonan
a, for Cassan, Echnach] ;

Five {coic") of the muiniir (= community) of
patens {miassa) of Patrick had they.' ' The sixth was Sen Ciaran of Saigri.')
[c;p. Tir., f . 1 1 r
Patrick ';
'
five
senicli
de
'
comgil
(25) rigelfT
mat
duluae chroibige
he signs the boy with the cross

and gives him to Cassan to teach.
This is Lonan son of Senach in Caill Uallech his mother
is Rigell,'
'Do Lue of Croibech and Lugaid son of Oengus son of Natfraech, of P.'s community,
are in Druim Inesclaind^ in Delbna.')
Neither V.T. nor Tr. Th. adds 'de genere Comgil.'
C-p. p. 194. (' Oengus son of Natfraich,' baptized at Cashel
see (48) infr.)
V.T., p. 76; Tr. Th., p. 131.
(A mother asks P.
to bless her son
'
{26)
trian
f6ic
amal IS tricheim
s^tne leet
V.T., p. 220; Tr. Th., p. 160. {Trian brother
maltreats his slaves

(27)
echu
cairel
domungart
of Triehem, son of Fiacc son of Amalgaid,

and their children, Sitne and larlaide*.)
P. curses him, but blesses his wife,

.
V.T., p. 224; Tr. Th., p. 161. (P. transfers kingship in Ulaid to Cairell from his brother
Echaid son of Muiredach,' because of Echaid's

idols, and for rejecting his intercession
but he
maidens who have renounced

and her unborn son
cruelty to two
blesses the wife of E.,
Domangort.Y
C;p.
'
oibair (28).
his
oingus
fiac
{Domongart son of Echaid

on the side of Sliabh Slange.')*
also V.T., p. 120.
Church
V.T,
is
allll
mor
conall etarsce
(The
Mace
(29)
'
ercae
will upraise P.'s relics before
pat
doomsday';
and
his four brothers, Oengus, Ailill

by Cremthann mace Censelach (see (29)) king of
Leinster.
P. induces the king to give F. his fifth part of his father's land, whereon he builds
Sleibte.) {For Fiacc (also oi bairlche"] in mg.), Crimthanti, and Sleibte, cj>. f. i8 v" a, suj>r.
also
V.T., p. 402, Preface to Ffacc's Hymn (where it is related that Ffacc was of the Hui Barrche,
being son of Ercc son of Bregan son of Dare Barraig). See also on this, Tr. Th., p. 186 (note
p. 192.
sons of
five
Mdr, Conall, Etarscela, were
Ercce, Fiacc''
driven into exile
47 on Pt.
Line (20).
Longford).
'
Ill, c. 24,
of Vita vii).)
For Aida. m., R. and
(25).
Druim
S. read et
Inesclaind,
da mace (=
now Dromiskin
(co.
and two sons
Forgnaide, now Forgney (co.

son of Trian, was second sucof the MaiccNeill to meet Patrick he was favourite son
'
Louth).
').
(21).
cessor of Patrick in Armagh. | (27). * Muiredach was the first

of Eogan the king, and to him P. promises the succession (see V.T., pp. 150, 154).
St. Domgard (or Donard) ; Sliabh Slangs now bears his name, as Sliabh Donard (co.
farther V.T., p. 52 and pp. 188-194
also
Muirchu
I,
f.
v 4
460
Addit. (supr.),
]
'^
(26). * larlathe,
f.
18
^Domongart, reverenced asDown). | (28). ' For Fiacc, see

r b, and p. 457 (i i).
|
echuid guin
(29)
oin
crim
{30)
cen
ut su^r. (Colgan notes that the catalogues and genealogies of the kings
which the Four Masiers follow (j. a. 465) name Echuid Guinech, of the Hiii Barrche, as the
V.T. (p. 192)
slayer of the above Crimthann mace Censelich, whose daughter's son he was.)
states (wrongly as it seems) that Oengus (see (28)) slew him. We learn here from (29) that
Tr. Th.,
this
(30) uii
p. 186,
Echuid was son
naindid pol fedil
(32)
of Oengus.^
muchon oc & mucha
dom
(31) erdit
fîc
Ix
ciiliuaige
ag
b tecdn diarmit
V.I., p. 192
Tr, Th., p. 155. (Crimthann' gives many churches to P. amongst others, Inis
Fail where are My-Condc and My-Catoc; Erdit and Agusiin in the lesser island.') Also, p. 190,
(P. leaves seven with F.,' 'My C. of Inis F., Augustin of Inis Becc, Tecdn, Diarmait, Naindid,
Pol, Fedelmid.' F. occupies his church (Domnach Fiicc) till threescore of his community have
fallen.' An angel foretells that his resurrection shall be in Cicilmaige).
Cp. also Addit. {supr.),
i. 18 r d, and p. 457, 11 and 12 (for these seven names, and for Domn. Fiicc and Cail Maige).
'
'
(33)
currus
drommo
cnoc
gablas
Armagh, with no driver, to Ffacc at Sletty, 'because he

used to go on Saturday before Easter to the hill {cnoc) of DrUim Coblai' but was hindered
because a beetle has gnawed his leg.') C;p. Additam., as above (for this sending of chariot).
V.T., p. 242, (P. sends chariot from
(F.)
'
(34)
brig
fergni
era
d u er
bile
daughter of Fergna maicc Cohthach of the Hui-Ercdin {d .u. er), warns
his way by boys of Laiges.' P. alights at the hill Bile maicc Cruaich.)
cob
V.T., p. 188. (Brig,
made
P. of pitfalls
(35)
soergus
dimmoc
in
g huis
brandub
fintan
(36) c
aed
maedoc
m m
hUissen was
died 603
rest,
airtMur
Aed^
S.,
after
Mart.
r"
daughter of Anfolmid, receives
b {Lassar,
and 'abides there after B. threescore years').

For Findn in Tech Airther, R. cites Fintan of Cell
\Duilenn, last of the three, not traced.]
17
f.
(38) cell auxili
612.
iii-
V.T., p. 1S8. {Brig, see (34)) also Addit.,

veil from P. at Druim Lias" under Benignus,
Airther from
and died
in 578,
Mdr Mdedoic'
'Maeddc in Cluain
brig lasar duilenn
Dimmoc
{V.T., pp. 514, 516), Fintan of Cluain Eidnech*
son of Eochu, slew King
Dungall., reads the

(37) findn itich
the H<ii-Barrche (see 28) near Carlow [but
a;p. S.), in
Ace. to Annals of Leinster
Brandub
O'Donovan
(ace. to
is unidentified].
Glenn
V.T., p. 214. {Soergus breaks the Rule {cdin) of P. [see below (58) Dungalach"].
(?).
tdil
ciunbir
g t
.
pai
goes into Mag Liphi,' leaving Gsaili {= Auxilius) in Cell Usali,'' and
mace Tail in Cella Culind.)' Cp. Addit: {supr.), f. 15 v" b (for Mag Lifi, Auxilius, Mactaleui,
Cellola Cuilinn); also, for Aux. and Mact., see f. 9 va (list of bishops who came with P).
\Cum.bir. g t ,pat{ricc), unexplained.]
V.2., p. 187.
(P.
(39)
d.s.fri,in.an.d.,d.m.m.l.erc.*
[Unexplained.] (S. prints Domnach Mdr Maige
{s.a. ij6o) ior
(40) siluist
mu
lommae
exor
gium,
Airte,
.
Mulommae
is
the
Four Masters
{Sylvester
exorcista., R. cites,
S. prints
for the rest
'
'
Molomm,e
Dom.nach Imlech,' from a Menolo-
of
Domnach Mor Criathar
Feicc.)
This is the place
introduced by Dubhtach to P., and consecrated Bishop of Leinster it was in the
20th June:
where Fdicc
to
was one of two sancti ex Fomanis' buried at

one of the three churches founded by Palladius in Leinster.)
V.T., p. 31 also Tr. Th., p. 122.
Domnach
(For d
Luadat, referring
Mag Luadat.)
H6i Censelaich'
'
V.T., p. 188
see also (28) suj>r,,
and note
'
there).
is not named in V.T. or in Tr.Th., and who is known to other

shows that the compiler of these notulae followed a tradition difterent from that
The fact recorded in (29), that Echuid was son of Oengus, not
preserved in V.T., and apparently more authentic.
noted by the Four Masters, implies that Oengus had married a daughter of the king, who afterwards banished him aifd his
It also accounts for the error of V.T., which as it appears attributes to Oengus the deed of his son. | (30-32).
brothers.
' V.T. is here ambiguous ; seeming to make Oengus, not Crimthann, the giver of
many churches.' | (34). 3 Ldiges, now
C/aojK !(f<rA, now Clonenagh (in Leix). | (36). The name .ê? is apparently misLeix (in Queen's Co.). | (35).
Line
(29)
The mention here
'
oi
Echuid Guinech, who
authorities only as the slayer of Crimthann,
'
placed,
Auxili,
and ought to stand next
now
For fri
Wicklow).
(39).
after j5rarf& in (35).
Killossy or KiUishee
,
are
Cella Culind,
(as printed, p. 37 sufr.),
now
(37).
s/)rj>Zzaj-,
Kilcullen,
fri in
Mag
an
is to
461
nowDrumlease
Liphi,
be read.
(co.Leitrim).
plain of the Liffey
(40).
'
Domnach
(all
Airte,
{},%).'>
Cell
in co. Kildare).
now Donard
(co.
(4i)
maine
cais
cruim
dom m
V.T., p. 122 (as also Tir.,
and
baptized,
f.
maige
14
by P. on
reinterred,
file
mentions the grave of Mace Maicc Cass, resuscitated,

to IKia-Maine (in Connaught).
r" d)
way
his
'P or crutm, see V.T., pp. 232, 266; aX&o Tr. Tk,, p.
Cengoba, near Armagh). Cj). note below under (46).
[^Domnach mdr Maige File, not traced.]
(42)
sendom
au
la
er
au
erccB
(43) ifidarti
[The
britonisa
V.T., p. 104
pimn
also Tir.,
f.
brigitse
.Sendomnach^ (near Ardlicce,
12 v" a,
f.
(= of the Htii Ercc).
'
pp d
V.T., p. 104; also Tir.,
in co.
Roscommon),
'S, la
rest unexplained.]
(Cruimfkeris makes her abode at
163.
eochail Img.,
(P., after
12 v b.
/ astom
in]
leaving Sendomnach, founds Fidarta, in the Hiii-
Maine, and leaves in it the Deacon Justus.)

But if we read (43) as continuous with (42), D. Brigite ifidarti may mean Kill-Brigde near
Fidhard {= Fethard in Tipperary). So R., referring to Tr. Th., p. 625.
[The rest unexplained it is uncertain whether /astern in (rt. mg) is to be read after britonisa,
;
(44)
or after
maige
d m
maige r^to
reto (next line).]

.
mogin fedelm
V.T., p. 192. (P., while abiding
{mg., c
foundations of Rath Baccain, a royal
co
uii]
Domnach Mdr Maige
at
and
fort,
is
Reta,"^ forbids
workmen
to dig
disobeyed.)
Naas, P. baptizes Dunling's two sons, Ailill and Illarn, and Ailill's two daughters,
their father gives to God, and P. blesses their veil.)
Neither of the above marginal notes has been explained. H. reads the latter, cum comitibus
uii,' which is probably right.
ib.
184. (At
Mogain and Fedelm, whom
'
(4s)
dubdn dubaed
mag
find
pax
erit
Tr. Th., p. 164. {Dubdn and Dubaed, two brothers from Ulaid, steal P.'s two
The latter is impenitent and dies the former repents, and is finally ordained.)
V.T., p, 240
garrons.
A cross marks the
spot (named 'Nemed ') where P.'s garron lay down

under a load of wheat, and would not rise till P. came.'
Also V.T., p. 122; and Tir., f. 13 v'b. (P., in the region Corcu-Temne by the spring (Slan)
ofi Findmag, puts a stop to the false reverence paid to the spring under the title oiRex aquarum.
[Probably for non erit pax,' nan erit rex is to be read.])
[But possibly the
(see above) refers to the story ( V.T., p. 124
Tir., f. 14 r b) of the cross
misplaced on a heathen grave and transferred by P. This occurred (ace. to Tireeh.) when P.
came 'in Album. Cam;pum. {= Findmag) in regionibus Nepotum Main6' (=Hiii Maini).]
ib. ib.
Tr. Th., p. 165.
'
'
'
(46) ere
ingena rig long
V.7., p. 232
of
Benen
relictuise
ymnus
also Tr. Th., p. 163. Ercm.t,'^ daughter of
him
spiritually.
See
also V.T., p. 266 {Ere, with
Lupait, were P.'s 'three embroideresses

ib. ib.
King Dare
B. conveys to her relics {'aqua benedicta' , Tr. Th.) from P.
forth loves
of the
Armagh), dies
for love
she revives, and thence-
Cruimtheris (see next note) and
').
(Nine daughters of the King of the Lombards {ingena rig Longbard) and a daughter
of Britain'" come on pilgrimage to P.
one of these (ace. to Tr. Th., p. 163) was
King
Cruimtheris (see
(41) su^r)).
[Apparently reliquice ought to be placed before ingena.

the relics brought by P. from
misplaced fragment of
ymnus.
(47)
(of
;
Sach brfg
Rome
to
doas
But reliquim
V.T., p. 238)
cp.
f.
r"
may perhaps
a,
denote
su^r. (which is a
Tir.).]
composes his
V.T., pp. 242-6. (Sechnall

.
Armagh
hymn
in praise of P.)
(P. receives three cheeses from 'a religious couple, Berach a.nA Brig.'
A
converted by P.'s miracle in turning these cheeses into stones, and back again.
Sechnall asks and obtains from P. a reward {doas) for the hymn.) [The word doas is misplaced ;
V.T, pp. 246-8.
wizard
is
ought to ioWow ymnus.
"]
Sen Domnach (= Old Church) is a very common place-name here, it may mean Shandonagh (co. Westnow Morelt (in Queen's Co.), (O'Donovan, a/. S.). | (45). ' TV. TA, places this mcident
at Armagh, to which place the Cross more properly belongs than to the heathen's grave in the H6i.Maine (in Connaught).
On the other hand, the next words relate to one or other of the two Connaught narratives above noted. (See Knox Hist.
"This 'daughter of the King of Britain' may
0/ Co. .il/fyc, for the places named. | (46). * 'rc a< is diminutive of Ere.
be the Britonisa of (43) if so, the word is there misplaced, as well as reliquiae (see above) and doas, in (47).
Line (42).
meath).(R.) |
'
(44). ^ Afa!;f /?<,
462
(48) oingus
fer nadgair
cambas aforgair
(H. renders _/er nadgair,
non clamauit'; referring
vir qui
'
to V.T., p. 196,
where Oingus son
of Nathfraich of Cashel endures in silence the piercing of his foot by the spike of P.'s crosier.)
\Cambas aforgair
muru
(49)
einm
dith
[}
Forgais), unexplained.]
mm
lon&n
elrcc
cae
V,T., p. 202, {Tr. Th., p. 157). (P. goes to Hlii Fidgente
maicc Eire niakes him a feast in MuUach-Cas, south

\muru dth eirnn, unidentified.]
(50)
cuillenn
ailil
cathbad
lugtWg
trian
of
(51)
Trian
conall cormacc ere
[name
f
[Tr.Th., Lonan^)
mace
Feradaig.)
V.T,, p. ig8. (P. abides in Ochtar Ci!<?V/e in Htii Cuanach'
maiee Lugaid).
same person ?)].
Lomman
Cam
resisted
is
hy A Hill 7naccCaiMad
frequently occurs; see, e.g., V.T., p. 216, under (58) infr. (qu.
fetambir
{Ere son of Br6n {Tr. Th., p. 134 says son of Brian] is father of Oengus, father
of Hono, who gave Ail Find to P.' (in Roscommon).) [But the first two words and the last are
V.T., p. 94.
'
unexplained.]
(52) icrfcb. coirbri
brMin
dau
briiiin
whose two sons {dau maiec) offer

[But these were in Co. Longford; the Coirbre mace Briuin here named was
probably (see in (53), note *) of Limerick (or Clare).]
V.T., p. 90. (P. goes into the territory {crich) of Coir^re,
him Granard.)
(53)
tuaS Clare coirp
broccan
coimdn
cell
rath
Tr. Th., p. 157. (P. desires to abide by Clar^ at the rath of Cor^re^ and
V.T., p. 200;
Erocan, but was opposed yet left there one of his household, Coeman of Cell Ralh.)
prefixed tuad stands for Tuad-Mumu (= Thomond = N. Munster).
;
(54)
ardd ef
muin lombcbu griau

;
by Dola
resisted
V.T., p. 202
(P. desires to abide at
c^, Tr. Th., p. 157.

in
same
region, two boys of his
company,
Grian
'
m m
.
'
banchuire
dens
cuir
in
Arada
Cliach,* but is
Muin and Lommehu,
and afterwards found sleeping under a brake.' P. foretells that

and there accordingly they are buried.) \ardd ef, unexplained.]
(55)
The
are
behind
be there,'
left
their resurrection will
Nena, saying Oi Nena shall be nothing.'

'His descenAs P. wasgoingthence, thewomenCâwcAazr?')
dants are in bondage in il/i-crazj'Aey!/if2>ze.''
Also pp. 196-8. (P. goes into Muscraighe
of Grian come to bewail and he blesses them.)
Breogains
a tooth {= facia) drops out of his head into the ford,' hence called Kth-Fiacla, and
the church is CeW-Fiacla, in which he leaves the tooth and places four of his household, Cuircthe,
V.T.,
(P. refuses to receive
ib.
'
'
Loscan, Caileeh, Beodn.)

(56)
orbn
fairg
muindeeh mecbar
forat
(57)
conli
Muscraige Thire (= Orbrigef; finds there three brothers, mighty

men of that country,' Fuirc, Munnech, Mechar, sons of Forat son of Conla. Munnech is first
to believe, Mechar follows, Fuire refuses. P. promises to Munnech the kingship, Mechar to be
companion to the king Fuirc to be last of all for ever).
V.T., p. 210. (P. goes into
'
(57)
muse
eel
im^ dub gart lam
(58)
trian
ear uial nain
m nise eouan sepis

come
(59)
debita alump
Muscdn, Cellachan,
Immehath, Dubthach, Gairine, Lamnid, Tridn, Carthach, Niall, Naindid, MaccNisse,
Coninn of these Muscan alone comes in time, and to him therefore P. gives the succession
as king. Coninn excuses himself, 'causa se;pis exponendae'; Cellachan, 'causa munerum
[Note that
debendorum'' Carthach, because he was waiting for the advice of his 'alumnus.')
Cellachan with debita by ...
the MS. connects Conan with seîs by repeating the mark
Carthach with alum^nus by a vertical line.] On each of the three, P. pronounces an appropriate
V.T., p. 210.
(P.
permits Munnech's
twelve sons to
to
him,
penalty.
and Tr. Th. both connect Londn with the history of Nessan of Mungairit, now Mungret (co. Limerick
same co. (S.). | (50). ' Ochtar Cuillenn, now CuUen; Bt'ii Cuanach, now barony of Coonagh (both in
In monte Claire' {Tr. Th.), now the hill Clar Raith Corpri, now
CO. Limerick). (O'Donovan, ap. S.)
(53). ' Clar.
|
Racarbry (same CO.) (0'D.,a^. S.) | (54). * Grian, now Grean (same co.) Arada Cliach, in Hui Cuanach (above). |
M. Breogain, adjoining, in co. Tipperary. |
(55). 6 Muscraighe Mitini, part of barony of Muskerry "W. (co. Cork)
' 'alumnus,' here misused to mean 'foster-father."
(56). Ôrbrige(= Muscraige Thire), hatony of Orrery (co. Cork). | (57).
Line
(49).
H6i Fidgente,
'
V. T.
in
'
463
(59) [:
dungalach] {interl.)
'
Dungalach
xiiii
V.T., pp. 212, 214.
trian
foto
fo
rviii
Rule {cdin), imposed on Erinn, was
(P.'s
of the race of Failbe Flann'; he
was 'son
broken in Munster by
grandson of Natfraich' of
first
of Faelgus
Cashel).
ib.,
p. 216
also Tr. Th., p. 159. (P. brings
back
to
life
Fot son of Derach
blesses a feast given by 'the Bishop Tridn, a pilgrim of the
and
Deratii),
'
flesh of five beasts,
[The
gas
{fil.
[note that in Vita III
we find Fota fil. Forath '; and also that P., returning to the north from Munster
Oengus son of Natfraich, was followed hy fourteen thousand men, all of whom feasted on the
{Tr. Th., p. 26),
with
(60)
Romans'
xviii is
airt in
two of which were the cows of Bishop Tridnl.

it seems' to be a" correction of xiiii.]
unexplained
campo
sailech
doirine
[All unexplained; for doirine, cp.
mean Daraine, daughter
For Forat, c^.
(56).)
of the
f.
15 v"
b,
dairenne, which S. {V.T.,
p. 331)
suggests
may
above-named Oengus.]
In the above Notes, the modern names of the places mentioned are given (so far as they can be ascertained with probability) in order to show the topographical grouping of the Notulae (see above, p. Ixxiv)
which apparently are a compilation of brief memoranda of sundry local traditions, collected from divers
quarters.
The occasional displacements

view
left
{ib.)
by someone
They
Tirechan
of words,
and even mistakes, which occur
in
them, serve to confirm the
that the scribe gives us here not the notes of researches of his own, but his transcript of material
else,
serve in
which he judged
some points
it
his duty to preserve.
to correct the statements of the Vita Tripartita,
where
it
stands apart from
see for a notable
instance the note on line 29 (' echuid guin '). But their chief value is in the
evidence they supply that, in many instances where Tirechan is silent, V.T., though it is a work of the
;
eleventh century, embodies traditions that were accepted before the time
traditions therefore not later (probably
much
earlier)
when our MS. was
written,
than the eighth century.
The above five groups of Notulae, varying in length from two lines to twenty-nine (sixty lines in all), all
belong exclusively to the life and acts of St. Patrick. To them are appended (f. 19 r, p. j^l) two similar
groups (one to each column), in the same script, plainly by the same hand, but passing to other matter.
That of col. a is of seven lines that of b is of ten. The former is placed lower down in the page but
the latter, though placed higher up, is apparently to be read last.
This latter group obviously relates to Pope Gregory the Great. More than half of it (from line 5) is
;
occupied by the well-known sentences added by him to the Canon of the Mass {' Hanc igitur oblationem
numerari^ (followed by a note of the exact duration (annos xiii, menses vi, dies x) of his pontificate.
Accordingly, line i opens with the name of the Emperor (A.D. 574-582) Tiberius Augustus Cesar (distinguished as Tiberius Constantinus). Under him Gregory, while Seventh Deacon' of Rome, resided for some
.
'
years at Constantinople, as Papal representative {Responsalis, or Apocrisiarius), and by him was supported
in
a controversy with Eutychius, then Patriarch of that
city.
(See Life
of Gregory, by Paulus the Deacon,
cc. 7, 9.)
In the same line and the three following,

line 1. piscis, refers
to the
many words
note incidents in his history
thus
miracle of the fish provided for the meal of a fasting disciple on a
mountain-top.
line 2. epistola, to his letter, deprecating the imperial assent to the popular demand that he should
succeed to the vacant Papacy, addressed to the Emperor Maurice (590). (See Paul. D., c. 10.)
ib. modius, to his regulations in restraining the exactions of collectors on the Papal estates, in
demanding an excessive number oi sextarii to the modius by which the corn-rent was measured.
ib. cratlera"], to his escape, conveyed in a basket (' in cratera occultatis '), from Rome when the
populace sought to make him Pope by force, {ib., c. 13.)

ib. angli, to the well-known story of the English youths whom he saw offered for sale in the slavemarket, {ib., c. 17.)
line 3. oblin, to the miracle by which he rebuked a lady who showed irreverence when she recognized
the Bread given her in the Eucharist, as taken from her oblation of bread baked by herself, {^b., c. 23.)
line 4. statio, probably to his regulations assigning certain Churches in Rome to be visited by the
on stationes,' or fast-days.
busca (corr., buxa), to the relics of saints and martyrs sent by him in boxes or caskets
{ib., c. 24.)
inclusa), and attested by a like miracle to that noted by oblin.'
ib. tumba, to the monument over his tomb, and inscription on it.
ib. Ixvi, to his probable age at death (b. circ. 540, d. 604).
faithful
'
ib.
'
464
('
in
buxis
It may fairly be presumed that the few words that remain unexplained relate likewise
though their references have not yet been detected.'
to
Pope Gregory,
This presumption may extend to the group of col. a though in it nowhere distinctly made out.
Dr. Reeves long ago offered the plausible conjecture that xl'iv (in line i) referred to Gregory's forty
;
Homilies on the Gospels, arranged in txm Codices. (Paul. D.,
The
rest of lines 1-4
read -psallamt spiriiu
e. 14.)
seems to consist of titles of hymns or anthems. In
The recurrence
number seven
line 4, >(S
spu certainly
is
to
be
1,2,4; uii, septies, uii), as

in the notes (see at endof Appx. F) onf, 171 v", leads one to think of Gregory's Litania Se^tiformis'' (Paul.
D., c. 11), of the seven Regiones of Rome, and (especially) the seven Deacons, of whom he was seventh
(i
Cor. xiv.
15).
of the
(lines
'
May the ^mi.himinaria, uii. nuntii' (of lines 4, 5) be the

Apocalypse, impersonated by these seven Deacons, representative of the
Clergy (cleir, line 5) of Rome ? The final words of line 5, uii airich, would thus mean the Seven Chief
Deacons.' And in line 6, scala may refer to the appearance of a luminous pillar, compared to the ladder
of Jacob's vision (Paul. D., c. 13).
One is even tempted to guess that the unexplained uerbum nihili,
aneâcpiarius' (line i of V), may represent a desperate and unsuccessful effort of the scribe to reproduce
(apparently chief) before he became Pope.

kirra Xv)(yiai, lirTa ayyeXoi, of the
'
'
the
title
To
apocrisiarius, held (as above) by Gregory, as Seventh Deacon, at the Eastern capital.
these meagre memoranda, in themselves valueless, this
show
their compiler to
same
fact,
much
at least of interest attaches, that they
have possessed something of an extensive knowledge of the life and writings of the
great Pope. For no reading of a mere brief summary account of him, such as that of Paul the Deacon, or
that which Bede gives in his History {H. E., t. 11., c. i), would suffice to account for nearly all the points of
his course implied in the few lines above examined.
For a larger and more conspicuous example of the
it is
only needful to refer to
f.
104
r",
sufr. (see also
p. cxxvi).
addressed an Epistle* (a.d. 592) Uniuersis Episcopis per Hiberniam.

Segene of lona, as merito omnibus praeferendus.'
Collection of Irish Canons,^ the references to him as authority are innumerable.
Pope Gregory
Cummian
'
in his Epistle' (A.D. 634) to
'
may
Possibly for lau\des'\ (line 3) Lav^rentius] ought to be written, and anas
Pau\lus\, all three being names of Churches in Rome.

' Ussher's Sylloge, Ep. I.
' lb., Ep. XI.
by two Irish monks, of lona and Dairinis, in Cent. Vlii.
Thnrneysen, ib., vi., p. i.
Supplemental Note onf. 19 r"

In a brief unpublished
memorandum on
cited
by
stand for Anas\tasius\ as
pau
for
this line.
Thus
is
In the general
See Wasserschleben, passim. This collection was compiled

See Nicholson in Zeitschrift f. Celt. Philol., ill., p. 99 also
a, line 3,
stands (not for crumthir (= presbyter), but) for the
He
and marg.
see
460 (21)
p.
supr.
Bishop Reeves suggests that cru (on the margin)
name Crum{m)aine
and
farther, that (in the text), after
would run, Cruviaine presbyter Leccan

for
which he compares Tr, Th., pp. 132, 175 (Colgan), where P. is recorded to have built a church at Leaccuin
[So too V.T., p. 82,
{Leccaniae), and placed in it Crommanius (Crumminus, Cruminus) with others.'
P. left in Zeca Midi .... some of his muintir about CrMweazwe.' This passage is immediately followed
by that which relates to Bishop Muinis,' as cited above on this line, p. 460.]
With these passages cp. Extract from Book of Leinster' (Stokes in V.T.), where Crummine Lecna
Midnu' appears as one of the fifteen sons oi Darerca sister of P., another of the fifteen being 'Bishop
Muinis' (as stated likewise, V.T., p. 82). See also p. 475 infr., Suppl. N. (i).
Possibly the d, s. following lee, may represent 'Darerca soror' [Patricii].
psbyt, lee (= Zef[c]a)
is
to
be read
for leo.
this notula
'
* ;
'
'
'
'
'
466
APPENDIX
E.
(See pp. Ixxix, xc, supr.)
The Passages of
The Epistola [ad
I.
II.
The
the Confessio which are omitted from the Book of Armagh;

Milites Corotici).
text, in both, is
taken from Dr. Newport White's Libri S. Pair ten {iô^).

I.
fo.
Confessio Patricii.
24 r, col. a, line lo, a&ex ôstulai
^ro
nobis,
add
Cap. 26. Et quando temptatus sum ab aliquantis senioribus meis qui uenerunt at peccata mea contra
laboriosum episcopatum meum
utique in illo die fortiter inpulsus sum ut caderem hie et in aeternum
sed Dominus pepercit proselito et peregrine propter nomen suum benigne et ualde mihi subuenit in hac
;
conculcatione quod in labem et in obprobrium non male deueni.
Deum
ore, ut
non
illis
in
peccatum
reputetur.
27. Occasionem post annos triginta inuenerunt, et aduersus uerbum quod confessus fueram antequam
essem diaconus. Propter anxietatem mesto animo insinuaui amicissimo meo quae in pueritia mea una
die gesseram, immo in una hora, quia necdum praeualebam.
Nescio, Deus scit, si habebam tunc annos
quindecim, et Deum uiuum non credebam, neque ex infantia mea; sed in morte et in incredulitate mansi
donee ualde castigatus sum, et in ueritate humiliatus sum a fame et nuditate et cotidie.
Sed haec potius bene mihi fuit,

28. Contra, Hiberione non sponte pergebam donee prope deficiebam.
quia ex hoc emendatus sum a Domino et aptauit me ut hodie essem quod aliquando longe a me erat, ut
go curas haberem aut satagerem pro salute aliorum, quando autem tunc etiam de me ipso non cogitabam.
;
29. Igitur in illo die
quo reprobatus sum a memoratis supradictis, ad noctem illam
fo.
24 r", col. a, line 24, after quos ego
retuU
nobis,
add
Cui ego credidi

32. Sed magis doleo pro amicissimo meo cur hoc meruimus audire tale responsum.
Et comperi ab aliquantis fratribus ante defensionem illam, quod ego non interfui, nee in
tiam animam
Etiam mihi ipse ore suo
Brittanniis eram, nee a me orietur, ut et ille in mea absentia pro me pulsaret.
Quod non aram dignus. Sed unde uenit illi postdixerat, Ecce dandus as tu ad gradum episcopatus.
raodum, ut coram eunetis, bonis at malis, et me publice dehonestaret, quod ante sponte et laetus indulserat,
t Dominus qui raaior omnibus est ?
!
Sed tamen non debeo abscondere donum Dei quod largitus est nobis in terra eaptiuimeae, quia tunc fortiter inquisiui eum, et ibi inueni ilium, et seruauit me ab omnibus iniquitatibus.
Sic credo, propter inhabitantem Spiritum eius, qui operatus est usque in banc diem in me. Audenter rursus.
Sed scit Deus si mihi homo hoc effatus fuisset, forsitan tacuissem propter earitatem Christi.
33. Satis dico
tatis
Unde ergo indefessam gratiam ago Deo meo
34.
ut hodie confidenter offeram
me
illi
qui
me
fidelem seruauit in die temptationis meae, ita
sacrificium, ut hostiam uiuentem,
seruauit ab omnibus angustiis meis, ut et dicam
animam meam
mihi tantam diuinitatem aperuisti ? ita ut hodie in

tuum ubicumque loco fuero nee non in secundis, sed etiam in pressuris
;
bonum
siue
malum, aequaliter debeo
suscipere, et
Christo
Domino meo,
qui
Quis ego sum, Domine, uel quae est uocatio mea, qui
gentibus constanter exaltarem et magnificarem nomen
Deo
ut quicquid mihi euenerit, siue
gratias semper agere, qui mihi ostendit ut indubi-
eum siue fine crederem, et qui me audierit, ut et ego inscius in nouissimis diebus hoc opus tam pium
adire adgrederer, ita ut imitarem quispiam illos quos ante Dominus iam olim praedixerat
mirificum
tam
et
praenuntiaturos euangelium suum in testimonium omnibus gentibus ante finem mundi. Quod ita ergo ut
Ecce testes sumus quia euangelium praedieatum est usque ubi nemo
uidimus, itaque suppletum est.
tabilem
ultra est.
fo.
35. {Latter ârt

creberrime admonuit.
36.
24 r, col. a, line 31, after etiam
after "fiaxA")
ut
me pauperculum
pupillum idiotam tamen responsum diuinum
Unde mihi haec sapientia, quae in me non erat, qui nee numerum dierum noueram, neque Deum
Unde mihi postraodum donum tam magnum tam salubra Deum agnoseere uel diligere, sed ut
?
sapiebam
patriam
antequam fiant, add
et
parentes amitterem
466
Cap. 37- Et munera multa mihi offerebantur
cum
Et offendi illos, necnon contra uotum,

nuUo modo consensi neque adquieui illis non mea
gratia, sed Deus qui uincit in me, et resistit illis omnibus ut ego ueneram ad Hibernas gentes euangelium
praedicare, et ab incredulis contumelias perferre, ut aurem obprobrium peregrinationis meae et persecutiones
multas usque ad uincula, et ut darem ingenuitatem meam pro utilitate aliorum et si dignus fuero promptus
sum, ut etiam animam meam incunctanter et libentissime pro nomine eius, et ibi opto inpendere earn usque
ad mortem si Dominus mihi indulgeret.
aliquantos de senioribus meis
fletu et lacrimis.
sed, gubernante Deo,
fo.
24 r
Et iterum
40.
gentibus
b,
condem;pnabitur [om reliqua sunt exempla}, add
line 34, after
Praedicabitur hoc euangelium regni in uniuerso mundo in testimonium omnibus

et tunc ueniet finis.
Et item Dominus per prophetam praenuntians inquit Et erit in nouissimis
diebus, dicit Dominus, effundam de Spiritu raeo super
omnem
carnem, et prophetabunt filii uestri et filiae

uestrae, et filii uestri uisiones uidebunt et seniores uestri somnia somniabunt et quidem super seruos meos
et super ancillas meas in diebus illis effundam de Spiritu meo et prophetabunt.
Et in Osee dicit Uocabo
non plebem meam plebem meam, et non misericordiam consecutam] misericordiam consecutam. Et erit in
loco ubi dictum est Non plebs mea uos, ibi uocabuntur filii Dei uiui.
;
fo.
24
v a, line 5, after
uirgines x;pi esie uidentur, add
Et etiam una benedicta Scotta genitiua, nobilis, pulcherrima, adulta erat, quam ego baptizaui et
post paucos dies una causa uenit ad nos insinuauit nobis responsum accepisse a nutu Dei, et monuit etiam
Deo gratias, sexta ab hac die optime et auidissirae arripuit
ut esset uirgo Christi et ipsa Deo proximaret.
illud quod etiam omnes uirgines Dei ita hoc faciunt
non sponte patrum earum, sed et persecutionem
patiuntur et inproperia falsa a parentibus suis, et nihilominus plus augetur numerus, et de genere nostro qui
ibi nati sunt nesciraus numerum eorum, praeter uiduas et continentes.
Sed et illae maxime laborant quae seruitio detinentur. Usque ad terrores et minas assidue perferunt
sed Dominus gratiam dedit multis ex ancillis meis nam etsi uetantur tamen fortiter imitantur.
42.
43.
Unde autem
etsi uoluero amittere illas, et ut pergens in Brittanniis

et libentissime paratus
quasi ad patriam et parentes, non id solum sed etiam usque ad Gallias, uisitare fratres et ut
eram
uiderem faciem sanctorum Domini mei scit Deus quod ego ualde optabam. Sed alligatus Spiritu qui mihi
et
si hoc fecero, ut futurum reum me esse designat, et timeo perdere laborem quern inchoaui
non ego sed Christus Dominus qui me imperauit ut uenirem essemque cum illis residuum aetatis meae, si
Dominus uoluerit, et custodierit me ab omni uia mala, ut non peccem coram illo.
;
protestatur
44-
Spero autem hoc debueram
sed memetipsum non credo quamdiu fuero in hoc corpore mortis, quia
me a fide et proposita castitate religionis non fictae usque in finem
Sed caro inimica semper trahit ad mortem, id est ad inlecebras in
fortis est qui cotidie nititur subuertere
uitae
meae
Domino meo.
Christo
Et scio ex parte qua re uitam perfectam ego non egi sicut et caeteri credentes
et non erubesco in conspectu ipsius, quia non mentior, ex quo cognoui eum a
me amor Dei et timor ipsius et usque nunc fauente Domino fidem seruaui.
infelicitate perficiendas.
meo
sed confiteor Domino
mea
iuuentute
45.
Domino
creuit in
Rideat autem
et insultet qui uoluerit,
ministrata sunt ante multos annos
ego non silebo neque abscondo signa
quam
fuerunt, quasi qui nouit
et mirabilia quae mihi a

omnia etiam ante tempora
saecularia.
46. Unde autem debuero sine cessatione Deo gratias agere, qui sepe indulsit insipientiae meae et
neglegentiae meae, et de loco non in uno quoque ut non mihi uehementer irasceretur qui adiutor datus sura,
Et misertus est
et non cito adquieui, secundum quod mihi ostensum fuerat, et sicut Spiritus suggerebat.
mihi Dominus in milia milium, quia uidit in me quod paratus eram, sed quod mihi pro his nesciebam de
quid facerem, quia multi hanc legationem prohibebant. Etiam inter seipsos post tergum meum
narrabant et dicebant, Iste quare se mittit in, periculum inter hostes qui Deum non nouerunt ? Non ut causa
Et non cito
malitiae, sed non sapiebat illis, sicut et ego ipse tester, intelligi, propter rusticitatem meam.
agnoui gratiam, quae tunc erat in me. Nunc mihi sapit quod ante debueram.
statu
meo
simpliciter insinuaui fratribus et conseruis meis, qui mihi crediderunt, propter quod
ad roborandam et confirmandam fidem uestram. Utinam ut et uos imitemini raaiora,
praedico
praedixi et
Hoc erit gloria mea, quia, Filius sapiens gloria patris est.
et potiora faciatis
47.
Nunc ergo
!
Deus qualiter apud uos conuersatus sum a iuuentute mea et fide ueritatis et sinceritate
Etiam ad gentes illas inter quas habito, ^%o fidem illis praestaui et praestabo. Deus scit, neminem
illorum circumueni nee cogito, propter Deum et ecclesiam ipsius, ne excitem illis et nobis omnibus
persecutionem, et ne per me blasphemaretur nomen Domini quia scriptum est Uae homini per quem
48.
Uos
scitis et
cordis.
nomen Domini blasphematur.

49. Nam etsi imperitus sum
in
omnibus tamen conatus sum quippiam seruare
me
etiam
et fratribus
Christianis et uirginibus Christi et mulieribus religiosis, quae mihi ultronea munuscula donabant, et super
Et aduersus me scandalizabantur cur hoc
altare iactabant ex ornamentis suis, et iterum reddebam illis.
[
467
me
Sed ego propter spem perennitatis, ut
faciebam.
omnibus caute propterea conseruarem, ita ut me in

minimo incredulis locum darem
in
aliquo titulo infideles caperent uel ministerium seruitiitis meae, nee etiam in
infamare siue detractare.
meam
hominum sperauerim ab aliquo illorum uel dimidio

Aut quando ordxnauit ubique Dominus clericos per modicitatem
Forte autem quando baptizaui tot milia
50.
scriptulae
Dicite mihi et
reddam
nobis.
et ministerium gratis distribui
dicite aduersus
Ego
51.
periculis
me
et
illis,
si
poposci ab aliquo illorum uel pretium uel calciamenti mei,
reddam uobis magis.
inpendi pro uobis ut
me
caperent
et inter uos et ubique
etiam usque ad exteras partes ubi nemo ultra erat, et ubi
baptizaret, aut clericos ordinaret aut
omnia
salute uestra
pergebam causa uestra
numquam
in multis
aliquis peruenerat qui
populum consummaret, donante Domino, diligenter
pro
et libentissime
gessi.
praemia dabam regibus praeter quod dabam mercedem filiis ipsorum, qui mecum ambulant
comprehenderunt me cum comitibus meis. Et ilia die auidissime cupiebant interficere me
sed tempus nondum uenerat. Et omnia quaecumque nobiscum inuenerunt rapuerunt, et me ipsum ferro
uinxerunt. Et quarto decimo die absoluit me Dominus de potestate eorum
et quicquid nostrum fuit
redditum est nobis propter Deum et necessarios araicos quos ante praeuidimus.
52. Interim
et nihilominus
Uos autem
53.
expert! estis
quantum ego erogaui
illis
qui indicabant per
omnes regiones quos ego
minimum quam pretium quindecim hominum distribui illis, ita ut

me fruamini et ego uobis semper fruar in Deum. Non me poenitet, nee satis est mihi adhuc inpendo et
superinpendam. Potens est Dominus ut det mihi postmodum ut meipsum inpendar pro animabus uestris.
frequentius uisitabam
censeo enim non
fo. 2/\.v<>a, line i8, niter occasz'o
cuiuslibet
55. {Latter farf] Sed nihil horum uereor propter promissa caelorum
quia iactaui meipsum in manus
Dei omnipotentis, quia ubique dominatur, sicut propheta dicit lacta cogitatum tuum in Deum et ipse te
;
enutriet.
56. Ecce nunc commendo animam
mea, sed quia personam non accipit et
meam
elegit
fidelissimo
me ad hoc
Deo meo,
pro quo legationem fungor in ignobilitate
officium ut unus
essem de
suis
minimis minister.
Unde autem retribuam illi pro omnibus quae retribuit mihi ? Sed quid dicam uel quid promittam
Domino meo ? quia nihil uideo nisi ipse mihi dederit, sed scrutatur corda et renes, quia satis et nimis cupio
57.
et paratus
eram ut donaret mihi bibere calicem
eius sicut indulsit et caeteris
58. Quapropter non contingat mihi a Deo meo ut

ultimis terrae.
Oro Deum ut det mihi perseuerantiam,
amantibus
se.
numquam amittam plebem suam quam

dignetur ut reddam
et
illi
adquisiuit in
[me] testem fidelem usque
ad transitum meum propter Deum raeum.

59. Et
si
umquam
aliquid boni
proselitis et captiuis pro
imitatus
sum propter Deum meum quem
nomine suo effundam sanguinem
meum
diligo,
peto
illi
det mihi ut
cum
ipsam etiam caream sepulturam,

aut miserissime cadauer per singula membra diuidatur canibus aut bestiis asperis, aut uolucres caeli comederent illud. Certissime reor si mihi hoc incurrisset lucratus sum animam cum corpore meo, quia sine ulla
dubitatione in die ilia resurgemus in claritate solis, hoc est, in gloria Christi lesu redemptoris nostri, quasi
filii Dei uiui et coheredes Christi, et conformes futurae imaginis ipsius
quoniam ex ipso et per ipsum et in
ipso sunt omnia
ipsi gloria in saecula saeculorum, Amen.
In illo enim regnaturi sumus.
illis
etsi
60. Nam sol iste quem uidemus, Deo iubente, propter nos cotidie oritur, sed numquam regnabit neque
permanebit splendor eius sed et omnes qui adorant eum in poenam miseri male deuenient. Nos autem
qui credimus et adoramus solem uerum Christum, qui numquam interibit neque qui fecerat uoluntatem
ipsius, sed manebit in aeternum, quomodo et Christus manebit in aeternum, qui regnat cum Deo Patre
omnipotente et cum Spiritu Sancto ante saecula et nunc et per omnia saecula saeculorum. Amen.
;
Ecce iterum iterumque breuiter exponam uerba confessionis meae. Testificor in ueritate et in
coram Deo et Sanctis angelis eius, quia numquam habui aliquam occasionem praeter
euangelium et promissa illius ut umquam redirem ad gentera illam, unde prius uix euaseram.
61.
exultatione cordis
II,
1.
Patricius
Certissime reor a
amorem
Dei.
peccator
Deo accepi
Testis est
Epistola [_ad Milites Corotici Regis Aloo^~\.

indoctus
id
ille si
scilicet
quod sum.
ita est.
: Hiberione constitutum
episcopum
me
esse
fateor.
Inter barbaras itaque gentes habito prosehtus et profuga ob
Non quod optabam tam
dure et tam aspere aliquid ex ore
meo
See, for Coroticus (Coirthech), Muirchu I {Capitulat.), I. 20 v a (p. 40) supr.\ also p.
In
449 a {Corictic).
Introduction (p. xc supr.), the identification of this King with Caredig of South Wales is put forward as probable.
But Prof. Zimmer [Celtic Church, pp. 54, 55) has made out a conclusive case for the view advanced with much abiUty by
1
the late Sir Samuel Ferguson (Patrician Documents, xxxii), that he was Ceretic,
Dr. Bury (p. 314).
[
468
King
of Ail Clyde (Dumbarton).
So
also
effundere.
Sed cogor,
Dei et
zelo
ueritatis Christi excitatus, pro dilectione
quibus tradidi patriam et parentes et animam

docere gentes etsi contemner a quibusdam.
Manu mea
2.
meam
usque ad mortem.
proximorum atque filiorum pro

dignus sum, uoui Deo meo
Si
scripsi atque condidi
ciuibus meis neque ciuibus sanctorum
uerba ista danda et tradenda, militibus mittenda Corotici non dico

Romanorum, sed ciuibus daemoniorum ob mala opera ipsorum. Ritu
;
morte uiuunt, socii Scottorum atque Pictorum apostatarum, quasi sanguine uolentes saginari
innocentium Christianorum, quos ego innumeros Deo genui atque in Cliristo confirmaui.
hostili in
Postera die qua crismati neofiti in ueste Candida
3.
trucidati atque mactati gladio supradictis,
cum
docui,
misi
flagrabat
epistolam
cum
in
fronte ipsorum
sancto presbytero
dum
crudeliter
quem ego ex
infantia
nobis aliquid indulgerent de praeda uel de captiuis baptizatis quos ceperunt.
clericis, ut
Cachinnos fecerunt de
illis.
Idcirco nescio quod magis lugeam, an qui interfecti, uel quos ceperunt, uel quos grauiter Zabulus
4.
Perenni poena gehennam pariter

Zabuli nuncupatur.
inlaqueauit.
seruus est et
cum
ipso mancipabunt, quia utique
qui facit peccatum
filius
5. Quarepropter sciat omnis homo timens Deum quod a me alieni sunt et a Christo Deo meo pro quo
legationem fungor patricida, fratricida, lupi rapaces, deuorantes plebem Domini ut cibum panis. Sicut
;
ait
Iniqui dissipauerunt
legem tuam, Domine, quam
in supremis temporibus Hiberione optime et
benigne
plantauerat, atque instructa erat, fauente Deo.

6. Non usurpo.
Partem habeo cum his quos aduocauit et praedestinauit euangelium praedicare in
persecutionibus non paruis usque ad extremum terrae, etsi inuidet inimicus per tirannidem Corotici, qui
Deum
non ueretur nee sacerdotes ipsius quos elegit,

quos ligarent super terram ligatos esse et in caelis.
et indulsit
illis
summam
diuinam sublimem potestatem
Unde ergo quaeso plurimum,
sancti et humiles corde, adulari talibus non licet, nee cibum nee potum
nee elemosinas ipsorum recipere debere donee crudeliter poenitentiam .agentes effusis
lacrimis satis Deo faciant, et liberent seruos Dei et aneillaS Christi baptizatas, pro quibus mortuus est et
7.
sumere cum
ipsis,
crueifixus.
Dona iniquorum
8.
reprobat Altissimus.
uictimat filium in conspectu patris
Qui
offert
sacrificium ex substantia
pauperum quasi qui
quas congregauit iniuste euomentur de uentre eius,

trahit ilium angelus mortis, ira draconum multabitur, interfieiet ilium lingua colubris, comedit eum ignis
inextinguibilis.
Ideoque, Uae qui replent se his quae non sunt sua. Uel, Quid prodest homini ut totum
mundum lueretur, et animae suae detrimentum patiatur ?
Longum
sui.
Diuitias, inquit,
legem carpere testimonia de tali eupiditate.

occides. Homicida non potest esse cum
Christo.
Qui odit fratrem suum homicida adscribitur. Uel, Qui non diligit fratrem suum in morte manet.
Quanto magis reus est qui manus suas coinquinauit in sanguine filiorum Dei, quos nuper adquisiuit in
9.
est per singula discutere uel insinuare, per totam
Auaritia mortale crimen.
Non
concupisces rem proximi
ultimis terrae per exhortationem paruitatis nostrae
Numquld
tui.
Non
secundum carnem Hiberione ueni ? Quis me compulit Alligatus spiritu

ut non uideam aliquem de cognatione mea ? Numquid a me piam misericordiam quod ago erga gentem
illam qui me aliquando ceperunt, et deuastauerunt seruos et ancillas domus patris mei ? Ingenuus fui
secundum carnem. Deeorione patre nascor. Uendidi enim nobilitatem meam non erubesco neque me
poenitet pro utilitate aliorum. Denique seruus sum in Christo genti exterae ob gloriam ineffabilem
perennis uitae quae est in Christo lesu Domino nostro.
10.
sine Deo, uel
Et si mei
neque unum
11.
ouili,
me non eognoseunt, propheta in patria sua honorem non habet. Forte non sumus ex uno
Deum Patrem habemus sicut ait Qui non est mecum contra me est, et qui non congregat
Non conuenit, Unus destruit alter aedificat. Non quaero quae mea sunt.
:
mecum spargit.
Non mea gratia,
sed Deus quidem hanc sollicitudinem [dedit] in corde meo, ut unus essem de
uenatoribus siue piscatoribus quos olim Deus in nouissimis diebus ante praenuntiauit,
Quid faciam Domine ? Ualde despicior. Ecce cues tuae circa me laniantur atque
12. Inuidetur mihi.
depraedantur, et supradictis latrunculis, iubente Corotico hostili mente. Longe est a caritate Dei traditor
Christianorum in manus Scottorum atque Pictorum. Lupi rapaces deglutierunt gregem Domini qui utique
Hiberione
cum summa
diligentia optime
uirgines Christi enumerare nequeo.
Quam
crescebat; Et filii Scottorum et filiae regulorum monachi et

ob rem iniuria iustorum non te placeat ; etiam usque ad inferos
non placebit.
13. Quis sanctorum non horreat iocundare uel conuiuium fruere cum talibus.
De spoliis defunctorum
Christianorum repleuerunt domus suas. De rapinis uiuunt. Nesciunt raiseri uenenum, letalem cibum
porrigunt ad amicos et filios suos: sicut Eua non intellexit quod utique mortem tradidit uiro suo. Sic sunt
omnes qui male agunt mortem perennem poenam operantur.
;
14.
Consuetude Romanorum Gallorum Christianorum

[
469
Mittunt
uiros sanctos idoneos
ad Francos
et
cum
caeteras gentes
tot milia solidorum
ad redimendos captiuos baptizatos
tu toties interficis et uendis
Deum. Quasi in lupanar tradis membra Christ!. Qualem spem habes in Deum
uel qui te consentit, aut qui te communicat uerbis adulationis ? Deus iudicabit
scriptum est enira Non
solum facientes mala, sed etiam consentientes dampnandi sunt.
genti exterae ignoranti
jllos
Nescio quid dicam uel quid loquar amplius de defunctis filiorum Dei quos gladius supra modum
Scriptum est enim Flete cum flentibus.
Et iterum Si dolet unum membrum condoleant
omnia membra. Quapropter ecclesia plorat et planget filios et filias suas quas adhuc gladius nondum
interfecit, sed prolongati et exportati in longa terrarum, ubi peccatum manifeste grauetur, impudentur
habundat. Ibi uenundati ingenui homines, Christian! in seruitutem redacti sunt, praesertim indignissimorum
pessimorum apostatarumque Pictorum.
15.
dure
tetigit.
16. Idcirco
cum
tristitia et
merore uociferabo
speciosissimi atque amantissimi fratres et
filii
quos
in
Non sum dignus Deo neque hominibus subuenire.

Praeualuit iniquitas iniquorum super nos. Quasi extranei facti sumus. Forte non credunt unum baptismum
percepimus uel unum Deum Patrem habemus. Indignum est illis Hiberia nati sumus. Sicut ait Nonne
unum Deum habetis ? Quid dereliquistis unusquisque proximum suum?
Christo genui, enumerare nequeo, quid faciam uobis
Non gratis
sed iterum gaudeo intra meipsum.
Deo
Et contigit scelus tam horrendum et ineffabile
ad paradisum. Cerno uos. Migrare cepistis ubi nox non
17. Idcirco doleo pro uobis, doleo, carissimi mihi
laboraui uel peregrinatio
mea
in
uacuum non
gratias, creduli baptizati de saeculo recessistis

erit
neque
fuit.
neque mors amplius, sed exultabitis sicut
luctus,
uituli
ex uinculis resoluti, et conculcabitis
iniquos, et erunt cinis sub pedibus uestris.
Uos ergo
cum apostolis et prophetis atque martyribus aeterna regna capietis, sicut ipse
Uenient ab oriente et occidente et recurribent cum Abraham et Isaac et lacob in regno
caelorum Foris canes et uenefici et homicidae et mendacibus et periuris pars eorum in stagnum ignis
aeterni.
Non merito ait apostolus, Ubi iustus uix saluus erit, peccator et impius transgressor legis ubi se
18.
testatur inquiens
regnabitis
recognoscet
19.
.'
Unde enim
Coroticus
cum
suis sceleratissimis, rebellatores Christi, ubi se
baptizatas praemia distribuunt ob miserum regnum temporale quod utique in

uel
fumus qui utique uento dispergitur.
epulentur in
saeculorum.
magna
Amen.
20. Testificor
constantia
coram Deo
cum
Ita peccatores fraudulenti a facie
erit,
qui uero
et angelis suis,
non
qui mulierculas
transeat sicut nubes
Domini peribunt, iusti autem

dominabuntur in saecula
Christo, iudicabunt nationes et regibus iniquis
quod
ita erit sicut
intimauit imperitiae meae.
sed Dei et apostolorum atque prophetarum, quod ego Latinum exposui, qui
crediderit saluus
uidebunt
momento
credidetit condempnabitur.
numquam
Deus enim locutus
Non mea
uerba,
mentiti sunt.
Qui
est.
21. Quaeso plurimum ut quicumque famulus Dei promptus fuerit ut sit gerulus litterarum harum, ut
nequaquam subtrahatur a nemine, sed magis potius legatur coram cunctis plebibus, et praesente ipso
Corotico. Quod si Deus inspirat illos ut quandoque Deo resipiscant, ita ut uel sero poeniteant quod tam
et liberent captiuas baptizatas quas ante ceperunt, ita
impie gesserunt. Homicida erga fratres Domini
ut mererentur Deo uiuere, et sani eflBciantur hie et in aeternum. Pax Patri et Filio et Spiritui Sancto, Amen.
!
470
APPENDIX
The
On
and
marginal Glosses
Irish
New
the Patrician Documents, on the Text of the
These
F.
Testament, and on the Memoirs of St Martin.
glosses are printed (with one or two omissions) in Thesaurus Palceo-hibernicus, vol.
II.,
p. 45
with corrections and additions, ibid.
I,
i,
pp. 494-498,
p. 725, 11, p. 417.
As the readings of some of the glosses are doubtful, and as one or two are omitted by the editors of the
Thesaurus, we reprint them here, noting the exact position of each in the MS. This is of importance,
because many of the glosses have been mutilated by cutting of the margins, or partly effaced by usage.
The numbering
of the folios
I'hesaurus: see Introd., p.
Fol.
differs
by one (except
example) from that given
in the first
in the
xiii.
6 recto, upper margin
on signa, Muirchu
= robbers' badges.'
diberca,
'
R. (also
S.)
compares
(Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 27), [Maguil] sumpsit cum sociis suis signa diabolica super
capita, i.e., diberch'; and R. also cites 'dibergach, = a robber, an outlaw.'
Vita
III
'
10 r", right marg.

11 r,
on tnolae, Tirech. I
on mittens autem
as incertus, = this below
;
upper marg.
inso sfs
broon, =
'
millstone,' or
quern.'
(where z stands on right mg., at line 9) is baile

a place that is uncertain (wrongly given, arincertus,
Tir. I
is
'
'
'
p. 21 sujir.).
13
upper; on totum caluum,
Tir. II
id totmael =
'i.e., totally
18
21
r,
[.
.]
lin
and
la
[.
.]rtrich
'
v b,
middle on ad sargifagum martyrein (i.e., ad sarco^hagum tnartyrum). Lib.

martar = at the sepulchre of the martyrs.'
middle on iudas, Matt. x. 4 tr6gan, = wretch.'
du
38
tonsured.'
.]ammaith
Additam. (p. 32)
(a note partly mutilated by the binder and not as yet deciphered).
on fiat, Additam. (p. 35) cet = permission.'
r", col. a, interlined
16 w, left; on broccanus imbrechmig,
Ang.
(p. 42)
'
ferti
'
Mc.
65 V, left; on
19-21
xiii.
KAAiiKh,
Columba,
name of the nineteenth Abbot of

by Norsemen, A.D. 806 (Reeves, Life of
Cellach, probably the
lona, who, with sixty-eight of his monks,
was
slain
p. 388).
78 r" left; on acce^tis fanibus, Luc. ix. 16: gabil oblann, = 'taking the oblation.' Vox oblann,
it is a loan from the Latin ablatio in its
cj>. oblin, f. 19 To b (p. 37), and note on it, p. 464
ecclesiastical significance. This gloss and the three following (probably also the fourth) are
;
intended to suggest a parallel between the miracle of the loaves and the Eucharist.
on benedixit, ib. ib. gabis ailli, = he gave thanks.' This phrase is used elsewhere
ib. ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
'
for
saying
grace before meat.

ib.
onfregit, ib. ib. combach, = the breaking.'
on distribuit, ib. ib. fodil, = the distributing.
ib.
quod su;perfuit fragmentorum, Luc. ix. 17 niputhuc conid arfus. These words have not
on
ib.
been satisfactorily explained they no doubt relate in some way to the ritual usage in regard to the
portion of consecrated bread left unconsumed. The editors of the Thesaurus translate (unmeaningly), 'it was not a "bone with grease " remaining.'
'
'
79 r lower margin
last page,'
tuimthea gl6so in letraim dfdenach, =
tri
'
i.e.
the last
page was
omitted from the Thesaurus.

82 r middle on stercora, Luc. xiii. 8
;
108 If right
the
on the words
Argumentum
du pool
etc.,
Romani sunt
Pilagii.
-v
post
diledu,
three dippings of the instrument in the
The word didenach
is
= dung.'
'
in jiartibus Italiae, hii ^raeuenti sunt a falsis aj>ostolis in
Bamabban
= before the establishing

'
'
written with three dippings of the pen.'
ve\ praeuenti
of the faith
471
or,
-i-
re fothugud hirisse ue\ re narichtin
before the arrival of Paul.'
Fol. 172 r" rig-ht
on fere cxx, Act.
and
obliterated,
lb.
ib.
is
now
15
i.
on crepuii medius, Act.
rum
there are traces of a gloss which seems to have been deliberately
Hogan
quite illegible.
18
i.
there
reads id bige, which gives no meaning.
a gloss, mutilated by the binder: only the
is
first
three
can be read with tolerable certainty. The editors of the Thesaurus restore
rumina\ig'\ed and translate 'he had been disembowelled.'
176 v left on disecabantur. Act. vii. 54 indloingtis, = they were torn asunder.'
letters
'
.'
ib.
ib.
'
on continuerunt aures, Act.
vii.
57
[uel] fo^gabsat,
d<insit
'
they closed [or] they
held.'
177 r' upper
on ionuchus, Act.
of conbenim,
177 " left
'
cut off
27
viii.
Stokes and Strachan explain this word as participle
cuimte.
(properly cuimike).
on contra stimulum. Act.
ix.
[f]risin toftialtid,
= against
'
the
goad
':
cj).
Thesaurus
I.,
note d.
p. 630,
on tarsensem, Act. ix. 11 tarsende, = belonging to Tarsus'

on scamae, Act. ix. 18, cenni aut bloscc aut lanna. These three words are different attempts
to render squamae.
Stokes (Kuhn's Zeitschr. xxxi. 240) refers cenni to a nom, sing, ceinn. For
ib.
upper
ib,
right
'
bloscc the usual form
178 r' upper
on in
is bloesc,
sjioria, Act.
reading of Thesaurus
178
'
husk
shell,
'
25
ix.
lanna
':
is pi.
of lann,
inoinchis uel icissiu,
-i*
See
'
'
plate, scale.'
a basket or
in
The
a hamper.'
in
and Table of Corrigenda.

r' right
on curarium, Act. ix. 43 dalire ueX [ ]riarium
icnoir.
Here ddlire is probably a
coinage from ddl assembly' (as uasal-fickire below from uasal-fick), and is due to cur\i'\arium
being interpreted as a derivative of curia. The rest of the gloss is mutilated by the binder. It
should perhaps be restored ue\ coriarium croicndir', the last word being another artificial formation froni crocend hide,' gen. croicne.
Stokes and Strachan suggest n- cenndir' a word which
they assume to be formed from ceinn, pi. cenni.
ib. ; on italica, Act. x. i
etalacda, = Italian.' This should probably be etalacdae, the final e
having been cut away {Thesaurus, 11., p. 417).
I.,
p. 497, is
corrected at p. 725.
p.
349 su^r.,
.
'
'
'
'
ib.
178
'
left
on ârantibus. Act.
[pa]ro, fusirira,
x. 10 (a
gloss partly mutilated, distinguishing three similar Latin
pario, dufuismiu, = I procreate.'

'i* obedio
The
Thesaurus reads fufirim, which would mean I cause.' It is diflScult to distinguish si from fi
in the MS. with certainty.
The verb fosirim {ox fusirim) does not seem to occur elsewhere, but
its existence is presupposed by the verbal no\ra.ficr, = preparation.'
178 v middle on uas. Act. x. 11 loing, = a vessel.'
[amal] anart ue\ amal [l]{ndae, = 'like a sheet or like a linen
178 v" left on linteum. Act. x. 11
verbs)
'
prepare': [pa]reo
'
'
'
'
cloth.'
178
178
ib.
v left
V right
on commone et inmundum. Act. x. 14 [esc]mon ueX coit[ch]enn, = ' unclean or common.'

on necessariis amicis. Act. x. 24 coibdelig, = kinsmen.'
ib.
on a nudusquartana die, Act. x. 30 iar cethramad laithiu, = after the fourth day,' i.e. four
days ago.'
;
'
'
'
179 r left ; on êrsonarum acceJ>tor, Act. x. 34 tecilsid, = an accepter.'

179 r right on discej>labant, Act. xi. 2 nudebthi[gtis], = 'they were disputing.'
'
179
zf"
right
on quaternionibus, Act.
chethrairib
ib.
ib.
js
on calcia
xii.
dunaib chethrairib, =
-i*
'
that
is,
to the quaternions':
miswritten for cethrairib.
te gallicas tuas, Act. xii. 8
nutasigthe dugallasu, =
'
shoe thyself with thy Gaulish
shoes.'
on ualerentur, Act. xii. 20: -i- regerent, ! rechtire forru, = 'that is, should be ruled (read
is, a governor over them.'
The word rechtire usually means steward,' but is
used in the Wiirzburg Glosses to render ;prcsôsitus gentis in 2 Cor. xi. 2^.
180 r' left
regerentur'). that
'
181 r, col. b, near the foot
on coronas. Act.
xiv.
it,
= crowns.'
coirnea,
'
on subfucatis. Act. xv. 20: formuichthib -i" moirtchenn, = 'things strangled, that is,
carrion.'
Moirtchenn is a loan from Lat. morticinum, meaning usually the carcass of an animal
that has died of natural causes.
182 /* left
on colonia. Act. xvi. 12 ...

been explained.
tb.
on ôrûraria, Act. xvi. 14
182 Tf left
ib.
Stokes's restoration, corcrdir,
is
This seems to be a mutilated Irish gloss, but
alnse.
rcr
What
r.
probably right.
'
it
has not
remains of this gloss is barely legible but

It would be a derivation of corcur (= Lat.
;
^purûr"), invented to render furfuraria.
182
v", col.
183 r" right

ib.
ib.
b interlined
;
on in ligno. Act.
on seminiuerbius Act.
on arioâgus. Act.
xvii.
19
xvi.
xvii. 18
:
24
-i' i
cip,
cusi[nn ua]sal[ffch],
indicated by the next gloss.

[
in
'
si[laid briajthar,
472
'
'
a block,'
i.e.
'
in the stocks.'
a sower of words.'
to the Areopagus.'
The
restoration
is
Fol. 183
V middle
on arioâgita. Act. xvii. 34

âsal 'noble' is used as a
huasal
This word is invented to x&xA&t Areo^pagita,

nouns denoting rank, corresponding to the Greek
"PX so in the next gloss, and in jiasal-athair, uasal-sacari, uasal-epscop, etc. The second
element yicA is a loan from Lat. vicus, and corresponds to pagus.
on archisynagogus Act. xviii. 8 huasalterchom rictid, = chief of the synagogue.'
183 V right
184 r' left on eminauit, Act. xviii. 16 immact -i- iecit, = he drove out.'
a. ib. on ualefaciens. Act. xviii. 21 -i- benedicens ue\ acebras. This should no doubt be corrected
to a celebras, = when he says farewell' (Thesaurus i., p. 725).
The Latin participle present is
regularly rendered in the glosses by a, = when' with the finite verb.
The
adj.
fichire.
prefix in
'
'
'
184 r" middle
on saudaria. Act.
184 r' right on simicintia. Act.
Thesaurus to modicas (Act.
;
xix. 12
xix. 12
This word has not been explained.
sachilli.
be
The
xix. 11).
This mutilated gloss
ca.
marks show
scribal
is
wrongly referred
clearly that
it is
in the
intended to refer
It should therefore probably be restored, bernbrdca, = ' drawers.'

The Thesaurus
497) gives a non-existent gloss debai on simicintia this is corrected at p. 725.
left : on exorcistis. Act. xix. 13
... rcist
The editors of the Thesaurus regard this as a
mutilated Irish gloss, and restore wormA"d, which they correct (11. p. 417) to exarcistid, - 'exorcists.'
to simicintia.
(P-
184
184 v upper
on adquisitio. Act.
xix. 25 et ue\ indeb ue\ iarfichid, = getting, or wealth or inquisition.'

iarfichid {iarfigid) is used to explain the Latin inquisitio in the Milan Glosses, 20 9,
35 29 here it seems to be due to a confusion between adquisitio and inquisitio.
184 j/ middle on in teathrum. Act. xix. 31 id in oinach ue\ itaidbdercc, = ' that is, into a gathering
or into an exhibition.'
;
'
The word
:
ib.
on Jbrinsecus, Act. xix. 38: ue\ forinses "i" daldi. This is an adjective derived from ddt, =
assembly, forum,' and is intended as an equivalent Xaforenses.
ib.;
'
on beroensis. Act. xx. 4: berensdje, = 'belonging to Beroea.'

on derbius, Act. xx. 4 derbensde, = belonging to Derbe.'
ib. ib., col. a, interlined
on sustinebant nos, Act. xx. 5 arunnethitis, = they waited for us.'
185 V' upper, in the long gloss on Beatius est magis dare quant accipere (Act. xx. 35), lines 4-5 nochis
ffrfoirbthe qui inplet quod dictum est, uade et uende omnia
nimbiaadi araroibrea bith mani
er6ima 6neuch; = he is truly perfect who fulfils that which was said, " Go and sell all"; he will
not have it to enjoy unless he receive it from some one.'
ib. ib., line 5
on Beatius dare: id dare aliquis quod laborauit 'i- astorad saithir do, = 'which is the
185 r
ib.
left
ib.
'
'
'
fruit of his labour.'
on ad sinistram. Act. xxi. 3 duchli, = on the left.'

on cum ttale/ecissemus, Act. xxi. 6 lase celebirsimme, = when we had said
186 v left on in gradus. Act. xxi. 35 [c6]mmen [t]empli, = the steps of the Temple.'
ib. ib.
on secariorum. Act. xxi. 38 [clai]dbide, = swordsmen."
middle on ego, Act. xxii. 28 conicim tanacul, = I am able to save thee.'
187
on consecutus sum, ib., ib. duairch6r, = I have purchased.'
187 r', col. a, interlined
185 If middle
185 Tf right
'
'
'
farewell.'
'
'
'
am
roman, =
am
a Roman.'
on natus sum,
on inquessituri sint, Act. xxiii. 20 [i]armi foistis, = they would enquire.'
ib. ib.
on lancearios. Act. xxiii. 23 [sle]gandu "i" [gaijscedig, = spearmen, that is, warriors.' The
gloss is mutilated, but the restoration suggested by Hogan and by Stokes is probably right.
188 If left on tribunal. Act. xxv. 10 suide bri[th]emon, = 'judge's seat.'
Mutilated: Stokes's restoration adsluindim, = \
sluindim.
ib. ib,; on aj>j>ello. Act. xxv. 11:
appeal,' is no doubt right.
189 V left on coortis, Act. xxvii. i arbir, = a troop.'
The glossator takes thalassa to be
on thalasa. Act. xxvii. 8 muiride, = maritime.'
189 v middle
ib,
187
ib.
ib., ib.
V left
'
'
'
'
'
an
'
adjective.
189 " right
on nauiculario, Act.
xxvii. 11
ue\ nauiclero
dund naueirchinniuch, = 'to the
-i'
ship's
captain.'
on ad h\f\emandum. Act. xxvii. 12 du gaimigud, = to winter.'

.'), Act. xxvii.
13: din muir-agu, = * from the sea-beach (?)'. It is not
middle; on (
clear to what words this gloss refers, and the meaning of m-uir-dgu is uncertain,
on euroaquilo. Act. xxvii. 14 erthuaiscertach, = north-eastern.'
v" right
on armamenta nauis. Act. xxvii. 19 aidmi, = tackle.'
r left
on pup{f)i, Act. xxvii. 29 erus, = poop.'
r, col. b, interlined
Act. xxvii. 30 fuacis, = under the pretext': acis (accais) = Lat. occasio,
obtentu.
on
sub
r" right
ii()if middle
'
ib, ib,
189
190
190
190
'
'
'
'
on animequiores Act. xxvii. 36 dfriug menmnig, = ' straight-minded.'

190 r" col. b, last line on gubernaculorum. Act. xxvii. 40 'i- inna luae, = that is, of the rudder."
190 V upper on artimone, Act. xxvii. 40 -i* fernn siuil ue\ se61, = that is, the mast, or the sail.'
on bithalassum, Act. xxvii. 41 [d6]muiride, = having two seas.
left
190
ib.
ib.
'
'
'
473
middle
Fol, 190 v"
on infigerunt, Act.
190 v col. a, interlined
190
left
j/
xxvii. 41
on custodias. Act.
dMthsit,
"i"
42
xxvii.
that
'
on et quosdam suêr ea quce de naui essent, Act.
cimbidi,
prisoners.'
xxvii.
The word diurad may
restored by Stokes and Strachan.
they pressed (jammed).'
is,
'
44
= the remnant.'
[d]iurad,
'
refer either to the
So
remainder of the
passengers, or to the remnants of the ship.

190 v right
on disentiria, Act.
xxviii. 8
'i-
dindirect
-i-
rith folo,
'
that
is,
The
flux of blood.'
word dindirecht has not been found elsewhere.

190
v middle
The
an.
forum, Act.
'i'
daltech, =
'
that
a meeting-house.'
is,
The
three following glosses are found in the documents relating to St. Martin.
escaped notice up to the present

xxxi. 24s, but are omitted
Fol. 212 r' right
220
xxviii. 15
If left
from the Thesaurus^ apparently by an oversight
on ap;paratus, Sulp., Dial.
opposite the grotesque face
The
mouth.'
gloss
I (II. 6)
anairmbert, =
'
the preparation.'
[d]6ccid in[so] sr6in sdil b61,
'
look at this
a nose, an eye, a
probably slightly mutilated, and should be restored as above.
is
has
first
the second and third were printed by Stokes in Kiihn's Zeitschrifi,
Stokes reads
^ccid in srdin stiil bel.

221 r' left
nfpu thacuir tucbal hfc, = ' it were not fitting to extol [Martin] here.' This
alarm at a fire, and temporary failure in faith. As the form
not found elsewhere, Dr. Holger Pedersen suggests that it should be altered to turcbdl.
Sulp., E;pisi. I
refers to the incident of the saint's
tucbdl
is
The above Notes on the Irish Glosses are contributed by Edward

and Lecturer in Celtic Languages in the University of Dublin.
J.
Gwynn, M.A., Fellow of
Trinity
College,
The page, f. 171 v, which precedes the Acts, is occupied (as described, p. cxxix sujir.) by the outline of
a Homily for Pentecost, containing a few sentences of Irish. The following is a summary of its contents,
including translation of the Irish sentences.
a begins (line i) with the title of Ps. xlv [xlvi],

Fluminis im;petus' the interval being filled by
Col.
ver. 5,
'
Deus noster refugium' and proceeds
'
Esai.
vii. 8,
{'
cajbut siriae
(1.
5) with
.filius romeliae').
it treats (i) historice (line 7), (ii) sensui (1. 13), (iii) m-oraliter (1. 17), i^w) êr anagogen (1. iq);
under (ii) citing Esai. Ixvi. 12, 13 under (iv), Joh. vii. 38, 39. It then resumes Ps. xlv. 5, and shows how the
Church of God gives cause of rejoicing to the City of God {' laetificet ciuitatem Dei, i.e.,regnorum caelestium.
This text
Clues').
'
Is cain di[diu] anessimthe[cht] conid inspirut
Apostles'] going forth, and thus
Spiritus sancti
impetus') is
uirtuiem.'
it is
... ad ultimum terrae'
fulfilled
adamre
tra ;profeiauit' (=
New;
with that of the
(Act.
8).
i.
'
Fair then
is
their [the
saying AcciJ>ietis uirtutem

Thus the Old Testament promise {^ Fluminis
the marvellous Spirit that prophesied,
'It will be true, saith Jesus' ('Bidfir, ol ihu'), 'Accijiietis
under the New Testament with those under the Old.

was not the same as the festivals of the Old [Testament] ').
While heathen festivals are of demon-worship and vice, and Jewish festivals are of the letter only, ours are
such as are pleasing to the Holy Spirit. So as regards Pentecost (11. 13-18), 'SoUummun in Ueteri Cenciges'
(='The festival in the Old (Test.) is Pentecost'); it commemorates the Law granted jf?/"^ days after the
Passover in Rameses (Exod. xii. 6, 37 Lev. xxiii. 5, 16). Thus the first Pentecost (Jewish) is to be paralleled
and contrasted with the second (Christian) 'Lex per Moysen'; G\ratia per ihm xpm'\ (Joh. i. 17) the
Col. b proceeds to
compare
(lines 1-12) the festivals
Nipuseit samil ocus indlithae ueteris
'
(=
'
'
it
'
'
through a Servant
pursued in sub-column
first
('
i'
Festival of the mystery')
senso
'
('
the second through a Mediator, to free sinners from bondage.
A[o//z2] /zjre'
'
(i)
(i)
'
S\pUummun\
Festival of the [inward] sense
':
(i)
('
stoir'
on Sinai,
Festival of the letter'), (^\)'
('
on Sion
(i)
is
S\pUum.mun\ ricnae'
Festival of the historical sense
(ii)
This parallelism
'), (ii)
in the wilderness,
(ii)
'
S\pllummun'\
in the city
(i)
to
on the hearts: (i) in the Forty Days

(Exod. xxiv. 18), (ii) in one hour (Act. ii. 15). (Here the comparison is interrupted by a note, that three
occurs four times in the event of Act. ii 'Tertia persona,' in tertia lege,'" in tertia hora diei,' in tertia
domu,'' then it resumes.) (i) the broken Tables, (ii) the whole hearts (i) among clouds CExod. xix. 9
Moses,
(ii)-to
the 120 (Act.
i.
15):
(i)
on the tables (of stone),
(ii)
'
'
'
'
It was taught by Jewish authorities (though not definitely stated in Scripture) that the giving of the Law in the
month' was on the fiftieth day from the Passover, i.e., on the day of the Feast of Weeks.'
2 I.e., the 'new commandment,'
the Law of Christ, the third Law; the first being the Law of Nature (Rom. ii.
the second, the Law of Moses.
15)
3 I.e., The Third (Herod's) Temple.
It is implied here that the one place of Acts ii. i, was the Temple (as some
1
'
third
14,
'
'
have taught).
[
474
'
xxiv.
i8), (ii)
I's.
these passed
adding
quinquagenary ').
Act.
'
8,
i.
away
(i
Joh.
This comparison ends by repeating the 'acci^teiis' of

(= the first, a quinquagenary, the second, a
ii. 8).
coictach primus, coictach secundus
'
'
The last three lines of d' treat of the number seven (see in Appx. D, p. 465) ' sechtae gm numerus'^
seruiuit in ueferi' (= 'the heptad, which number has served [i.e., been commonly employed] in the Old
in
Test.'), instancing the seventh day, the Sabbath.
The second sub-col. (5*) continues this subject ;
;
seven weeks, Pentecost
month. Feast of Tabernacles
in the seventh
from.
Jericho
Adam, Enoch;
in the
Again, Cain (avenged
seventh year, Release
'
after
Lamech, seventy times seven

seven/o/is?)
Abraham; the seven trumjiets mth Joshua. a.t
the candlestick of Aaron and of the Temple the seventy jyârj- of captivity
the seventh week {of years'), the Jubilee.

s&vtxi'Ca.
thrice-seventh /iro/w .^(âw,
the seven branches ai
seventy-seventh in descent from, the first Adam

the %&\e.nfold Gift of the Spirit
{' sapientia et intellectus
timoris Domini' (Esai. xi, 2)). Finally
Adam,
the second
'
Condid dithetacht
profetauit iHs
'
(=
'
tsoUummun sechtmanach
inspirto secht .n. delbich sin isin
Thus
it is
of the
coming
of that septiform Spirit in the
Church that Jesus prophesied, when He said " Accipietis"

1
Note
oversight
').
that nus (= numerus)
is wrongly printed nusguam in Thes. Palaeok.

standing in mg. of p. 336 supr. (See Table of Corrigenda.)
the Church whose ministry is of seven Orders.
JVote
Additamenta
In the
Irish phrases occur
(i)
forsinn aeclis uii gradich*
festival of the septigraded
also that the latter
word has been by
left
' I.e.,
some
weekly
P. 32
16
(f.
v a,
Supplemental
Appendix C.
to
(pp. 32, 33) which precede the passages rendered

which need translation, as follows
Appendix C,
into English in
line 14).
German! autem Lommani hii sunt. Episcopus Manis, in Forgnide by Cuircne, Broccaid' in
Imbliuch Ech* by Ciarrige Connacht, Broccan' in Brechmag by Hui Dorthim, Mo Genoc of
Cell
(2)
P. IZ
Filii
Dumai Gluinn
17
(f-
^ . line
in the south of Breg.
14).
uiii campi pondera, i.e., uaccas carapi

an indlea,^ from the Two Cairns,* even unto the mountain Carnn.
item Conlaid [obtulerunt]
each
in hereditate sua;
uiii,'
These j/ Conlaid are probably the " ii fratres " of f. 13 v" a (p. 26), lines 5-8, a confused passage
which (after V.T., p. no) is to be corrected thus: 'Inuenit ii fratres filios uiri nominati Conlaid [MS,
V. T., Derclam],
Coiliud '], filii Luchte et Derclaid [MS, filius Luchti filii Conlaid et Derclaid
*
'
V b,
and
for Brocidius,
'
Brocanus.
'
In MS., Imbliuch Equorum.
'
See
'
Campi pondus (lit., burden of field) apparently means a grazing cow, rather a cow's grass,' 'a baUyioe (baile bo)
Thus the offering is two indies, = eight ballyboes so that an indie = four ballyboes. Cp. the lethindli {= half-
indles
f.
(')
('),
'
'
'
'
'
')
17 if, lines 3-7 (p. 34, also p. 456).

Chamn dat., dib camib.
of
Da
f.
See
also
f.
ii v" 6,
475
'
Dedit rex
illi
foenum c uaccarum
.'
APPENDIX
The
The
Prologi and Argumenta prefixed to the Pauline Epistles.
following note on the matter introductory
inserted at the end of Sect, viii of Chap.
The
letters
ACDFGH0KTV,
B, as in Acts (see p.
G.
clxxviii), is
and
c,
(ff.
106-108) to the Pauline Epistles ought to have been
X (Introduction), but was by oversight omitted there.
denote the same mss as (Introd., Ch.
X)
in the Gospels (see pp. cxliv, cxlv)
Bambergensis.
{A) Our MS prefaces the Epistles of St. Paul by five Prologi zxiA Argumenta. But the arrangement of
is faulty
for while the second and fourth are introductory to his Epistles in general, the first, third,
these
and
Romans
relate to the Epistle to the
fifth
The First occupies
only.
headed Inciît Prologus Hilarii in Aôstolum.\ but proves on

examination to be merely the prefatory outline of the Epistle to the Romans which belongs to the anonymous
Commentary on the Paulind Epistles known (see above, p. ccxxiii) as 'Ambrosiaster's.' Apart from that
Com-menfary, ours seems to be the only MS of these Epistles that exhibits this preface in connexion with the
Pauline text. Without entering on the question of the authorship of that Commentary, it will suffice to
note here that, while its heading as given above is proof that it was known to Irish scholars (probably from
early times) as the work of a Hilary, its mention. of the name yields no aid towards the determination of his
identity. They may have been content, as Augustine was, to read and cite the work as Hilary on St. Paul,'
without pausing to ascertain what Hilary was the author. After it follows the subscription, Finit Hilarii
f.
106
r;
it is
'
'
'
'
Prologus.^
The Second
the well-known Prologus, which, with or (as in
is
before these Epistles in most MSS^

f.
106
and extends
v,
into 107
it is
subscribed simply finit Prologus.'

^
AF, &c.) without a heading,
occupying in A and others the

headed
Two
'Incijiit
first
place in order.
In our
is
MS
placed
it fills
Prologus Pilagii in omnes aepistolas,' but
is
other Vulgate Codices agree in this ascription of authorship,
Biblioth. Palat.), of the eleventh ceaimy {' Argumentum omnium

Epp. quod Pelagius composuit') {b) a Bern MS of the whole Bible (A. ^^), of the thirteenth century
{'Prologus Pelagii in omnes e;pystolas S. Pauli AJ>.').^
The Third is the equally well-known Prologus to the Epistle to the Romans only, prefixed to it in the
same MSS which exhibit the second, and by most of them described as Argum-entum de (or in) Epistola
(or solius Fjl>istolae) ad Pomanos'; but by our D alone as 'Prologus Pilagii in aejiistolam- ad Romanos.'
It occupies the rest of 107 r", and col. a of 107 v.*
The Fourth occupies col. b of 107 V and col. a of 108 r (of which page the rest is blank). It has no
heading, but its contents are introductory to all the Pauline Epistles. Its first column treats only of the
Churches (Rom. to Thess.) to which he wrote, exclusive of Hebrews. Its second column proceeds to mention
the Hebrews and then passes on to reckon up the total number of his Epistles as fourteen, naming severally
the ten Epistles to the Churches, and subjoining at the end a brief notice of each of the four personal
Epistles.
It is almost identical with an Introduction to these Epistles which a few MSS (BKVc) append to
their Argumentum in Ep. ad Romanos.
It also (but less closely) agrees with a like Praefatio given by
HT but this latter reckons the Churches to which St. Paul wrote as seven only (' sicut et Johannes '),
{a)
a Vienna MS of the Pauline Epp. (1247

;
'
thus excluding the Hebrews.

Epistles
and
On
this
it is
to
be noted that BKVt, though in the recapitulation of the

add haec \_E;pistola'\ in Canone non
recipient Churches they include Hebrews, inconsistently
'
expense of grammar) saves its consistency, by writing 'haec in Canone

haientur. ''H.T, on the other hand, insert 'Ad Hebraeos. I.' (after 'Ad Philemonem. I.') in their
prefixed list, but (as has been said) ignore it in the body of their Prologue.
habetur'; while our
(at the
1 The Catenae Wb, Wn (both Irish, see below, note a, and next
page, note ^) cite it repeatedly, as 'hi,'' 'heV It was
probably the anonymous Commentary which Cassiodorus (in the passage referred to below, next page, note *) cites with
G is the most notable exception.

Zimmer, Pelagius in Irland, pp. 12, 137 he cites it as Wn (= Wien). It was written and annotated by
Marianus Scotus {Muredach mac Robertaig). For (*) see Berger, Hist, de la Vulg., p. 32 ; also Zimmer, p. 159. In
CT and a few other MSS, this Prologus is ascribed to Jerome.
* For the form of this Prologus in JVn, where it is ascribed to
Jerome, see Zimmer, p. 31.
'
approval.
3
For
(a) see
476
The Fifth
V) is the shorter Argumentum in Ep. ad Romanos

the MSS' which contain the general Prologus (our Second) and the longer
prologue to Romans (our Third), and in a few other MSS, G included also in Zimmer's
(see page 476
su;pr, note =) and in the Wurzburg MS. (the well-known Catena on the Pauline Epistles,* Univ. Library,
which
is
(written in large characters across 108
found in nearly
all
Wn
Wiirzburg, MS. Theol.,
So
f.
far for the prefatory
To each
in our
matter placed
in
But
12).
alone this Argument,
our
MS
is
entitled
Arg.
Pelagii in Ej>.
before the text of the Epistles.
ad Rom.
Then further-
In most of them the name of

hnei Argumentum.
Timothy, it is omitted, presumably
by oversight, for the Arguments to these three Epistles conform otherwise closely to the very uniform pattern
of the rest. The name is also omitted from the Argument to Hebrews, which is longer (dealing with the
question of the authorship of the Epistle), and may well be from a different hand." These Arguments appear
likewise (but with no name of author) in A, &c., and in Zimmer's TVb, Wn.*
'Pilagius^
is
of the fourteen Epistles
it
prefixes a like
inserted as above, but from those to
&
2 Corinthians, 2
There
may be
is no doubt that Pelagius was the author of a brief Commentary on the Pauline Epistles and it
reasonably presumed that in naming Pilagius as we have seen, the editor of our D refers to it, or
;
'
'
at least shows his knowledge of
its existence.
But he has given no citation from it, and exhibits no trace
beyond the Prologi and Argumenta (as above). These, however, slight as they are, have served to
suggest an inquiry which, in the skilful hands of Prof. Zimmer (^Pelagius in Irland, Berlin, 1901), has
established the fact that this Commentary, elsewhere forgotten, or rehandled and attributed other authorship, was all along known, valued, and cited as the work of Pelagius, in the schools of the Irish monasteries,
and has gone not a little way towards the recovery of the text of the work in its original form.
of
it
(i?)
Though
Zimmer's
place
some
(i)
this inquiry is only remotely connected with our MS,
seems due
it
and the extraordinary acuteness and learning with which
treatise
it is
to the importance of
carried out, to give in this
brief statement of his results.
Of the existence
evidence of Augustine,
of this
who
Commentary, and
refers to
was written very early in the
it
that Pelagius
was
its
author,
we have
repeatedly, as well as of Marius Mercator, from
the contemporary
whom we
learn that
century (Zimmer, p. 13). In the middle of the sixth century, its existence
may be distinctly recognized among the Pauline Commentaries described by Cassiodorus,* who, though
unaware of its authorship, detected the Pelagian error of its doctrine. He also knew (or knew of) a
it
fifth
'
'
second similar work ascribed by some to Jerome, which may safely be identified with that (now usually
distinguished as Pseudo-Jerome') which is printed at the end of the Benedictine and other editions of
Jerome's works, but universally discredited as of Pelagian character. Another like Commentary is extant,
which, though printed among the works of Primasius (also of sixth century), obviously is merely another
'
recension of the ps. -Jerome work (or rather of a work which was the basis of both) purged of its Pelagianism.
Thus, by comparison inter se of these two extant Commentaries, we have large means of recovering in great
measure the original work of Pelagius, and of testing the genuineness of citations professing to be borrowed
from
it.
Such
citations appear in Irish writings, as
might naturally be anticipated. Pelagius was himself of

him as Scotticae gentis'), or Briton.
In Britain the spread of his doctrine in the fifth century was checked by the mission of Germanus, sent by
Pope Celestine but the like mission of Palladius to Ireland appears to have been ineffectual. In the
interval that followed, Irish Christianity was in the main isolated, till we find Pope John IV, in 640,
addressing to the Bishops of Ireland' a rebuke because of the Pelagian virus'' reviving (probably rather
surviving) in their Church. But a collection of Irish Canons, compiled apparently about 700, proves that
Pelagius was still a name of authority in Ireland, by citing him twice. Again, about a century later,
the Catena on St. Paul contained in the Wurzburg MS (Zimmer's Wb) above mentioned, cites Pr
(= Pelagius) 949 times, while of the six other authors' adduced, Jerome is the only one cited as many as
116 times (Z., pp. 112 ff.). Later on, we find a like result from examining the notes attached to the Pauline
text in the Vienna MS (Zimmer's Wn) of a.d. 1079, of which 203 are cited as from Pelagius (Z., pp. 137-154).
Both these MSS, as above stated, are the work of Irish scholars, and they together prove beyond doubt that
Pelagius continued to be recognized by name in the Irish Church as a predominant authority for the
Celtic birth
Irish
(if
we may assume
that Jerome^ correctly describes
'
'
'
first
H and
give it in an altered form.

See Zimmer, pp. 10, 39 sqq. he cites it as Wb. This MS is the work of an Irish compiler, circ. 800. It has
leaf, which probably contained general prefatory matter.
' To the pseudo-^. ad Laudicenses is prefixed the note,
sed hirunimus earn negat esse Pauli.'
* To Galatians, our D prefixes also (before that of Pelagius) a longer Argument, described as
hirunimi.'
Pref. to Comm. in Hieremiam, lib. III.
5 De Instit. Div. Litt., c. 8 (Z., pp. 14 if., 201 fF.).
' Ussher, Sylloge, Ep. IX.
For the compilation of these Canons, see above, p. 465, note *.
8 Wasserschleben, Irische Kan., pp. 90, 162.
9 Augustine, Gregory I.,) Hilary (Ambrstr)., Isidore, Jerome, Origen.
'
'
'
'
477
lost its
interpretation of St. Paul, for centuries after his
And
name had been
discredited in the
Western Church generally.
both of them the great majority of the passages so cited are forthcoming in the 'ps. -Jerome'
Commentary above mentioned, thus verifying the above identification of that work as a modified recension
'Of
in
the actual
Commentary
Zimmer has thus made
of Pelagius.
it
plain that it^the documents above described there
is
large material for
some-
thing like a reconstruction of that Commentary. But in the course of his search for MS evidence, he was
rewarded by a discovery which has enabled him to obtain a farther and more conclusive result, set forth
In an ancient catalogue (earlier than 900) of the
in the second Part of the work we cite, pp. 219 sqq.
famous Library of St. Gall there is an entry, Exôsitio Pelagii suêr omnes Epistolas Fault.' The MS so
described was supposed to be missing, but Zimmer has identified it with a seemingly anonymous MS in that
Library, now Cod. Sangallensis ']'i Glossae incerti auctoris in Ej>p. S. Fault,' of which the first leaf has
been long lost. This MS contains, not (like Wb, Wn) a mere Catena, but a continuous though brief expo
'
and ps.-Primasius above mentioned, in

on examination, it proves to be (i) a
form of definitely Irish character for it agrees in many points with the (Irish) Catenae ( Wb, Wn) where
they differ from ps. -Jerome and ps.-Primasius ; and (what is most important) to be (2) a form untouched
by such expurgation as that which has removed the Pelagian taint, in part from the former, entirely
from the latter, of those two recensions for it exhibits all the passages which we know to have been
sition of the fourteen Epistles, obviously akin to the ps. -Jerome
another form of the same Pelagian Commentary.
fact,
And
farther,
censured by the opponents of Pelagius, and even those which ps.-Jerome omits. In this MS, therefore,
we are brought much nearer to the actual work of Pelagius than in any of the other documents which
preserve more or less of the substance of that work. Its value is, however, somewhat impaired by the
carelessness of the transcriber in occasional omissions, and by the accidental loss of. a leaf or two.
Moreover, though (as we have seen) untouched by the expurgator, it has not escaped the meddling of an
interpolator, who has thought to add to its value by inserting into it passages from the (genuine) comments
of Jerome on four of the shorter Epistles. Such insertions are easily detected; but their presence shows
that we must not absolutely accept the evidence of this new witness to the true text of the Pelagian Commentary, as preserved in the Irish Monasteries while elsewhere suppressed, or forgotten, or disguised under
false ascription of authorship.
In conclusion,
while
it
it is
to
be added (reverting to the Frologi and
omits (or rather has lost with
its first leaf)
Argumenta of our D) that the St. Gall MS,

ad Rom.., and the short Argu-
the Frologus in Ej).
mentum., gives the earlier part of the general Frologus (ending with the words dementis disciûli
Aôstolorum'); and the rest of the short Argumenta (except only that to Colossians), some curtailed,
others amplified, but most of them (except that to 1 Timothy) without material change. The Commentary
includes Hebrews and the principal Argumentum prefixed to that Epistle is the same as in our D. In
this Argumentum, as given in both mss, the theory advanced as to the authorship of the Epistle differs
materially from that stated (though not advocated) in the general Frologus.
Zimmer has given (pp. 280-448) a complete collation of the St. Gall Expositiowi'Ca the ps.-Jerome Commentary, including the actual text of the Exfiositio, some chapters of Romans, and the whole oi Hebrews.
It is doubtful, however, whether that on the latter Epistle is really the work of Pelagius.
'
Dr. Zimmer's treatise, of which the above

great learning and critical power,
is
is
a partial summary, though a signal monument of his

and difficult to follow. An admirable review of it by
loosely constructed
Mr. C. H. Turner (in y.T.S. for Oct., 1902 vol. IV., No. 13, p. 132) has been of much use to the Editor in
compiling this note, and will be found helpful to any student who desires to pursue the subject.
;
More
Commentary has been made by Professor

The Commentary of Felagius on the Epistles of
recently, a farther advance towards the recovery of this
Souter, of Mansfield College, Oxford.
In his Memoir,
Faul (Proceedings of British Academy,
vol. II., 1907), he has given an account of a ninth-century MS.

(No. cxix of the Reichenau Collection, in the Grand-ducal Library, Karlsruhe), which exhibits a practically
complete (Latin Vulgate) text of these Epistles, with an anonymous Commentary (described in catalogues
as ps.-Primasian). This Commentary he has collated throughout, and he has given convincing reasons for
regarding
it
as 'a copy of the genuine Pelagius-Commentary,' apparently transcribed from an original of
century, free from all trace alike of expurgation and of interpolation.

Frologus in om.nes Epistolas (our Second), and the Frologus in EJ>. ad Romanos (our
Third), but not our Fourth, nor our Fifth (the Argumentum in Ep. ad Romanos). But it gives a short
Argumentum to each of the other Epp. (except 1st and 2nd Corinthians), most of them in some degree
the sixth
(if
not
fifth)
It prefixes the
akin to those of the Book of Armagh.

Professor Souter is preparing an edition of this Commentary, to appear in the Series of Cambridge
and Studies. Its publication will enable us to read the work of Pelagius in its authentic form and
moreover supply a fresh witness to the text of Jerome's version of these Epistles, equal in age and value
to any other of the extant authorities.
Texts
will
478
INDEX.
The
following
pp. 3-48 above
Index
(foil.
relates to the
Documents concerning
St.
Patrick and his followers contained in
2-24 of MS.), and moreover to the contents of Appendices
extends also to some of the Irish notes which occur in the rest of the MS.
these,
Appendix F
(pp. 471-4)
The head Patricius, as

references,
is
For the
set apart,
New
given in Chapter
is
to
in
It
and a
different
arrangement of the
foil.
25-191), the classified Lists of the readings of the MS.
of the Introduction, Sections Ii-X (pp. cxlv-cclviii), supply the place of an Index.
In this Index, Irish words, mostly proper
by being printed
(pp. 443-470).
at the end.
Testament Text (pp. 49-375,
A-D
but for a complete collection of
be consulted.
requiring fuller treatment than any other,
and placed
heavy
names
(in
many
tjrpe.
480
instances partly latinized), are distinguished
INDEX
Ad
Abbas,
Documenta de
25S, 455*
pp.
Patkicio
S.
(larnasous)
Airnen
41&, 42a.
Abgatoria,
itorium, \%a (legebat P.)
26rt, 29J (scripsit P.).
Abraham
patriarclia,
4490 [28].
Abraidne, 33 J, 456(1) (?., Braidne ?).

Acaz (= Ahas Rex), horologium, 14^.
Aohad [Cain], 33a (vid. Cluain Cain).
Aohad Srumman, 36*, 459 (8).

Ached Fobuir (bis) (Aghagower),
<)>i')
.
'in
fiunt episcopi,' 26a.
Aohid, Ochter {md. Oohter A.).
Adroohta
Talain, 25a, 455a {vid.
filia
Cella A.).
Aed (magnus), 32 J
{utergue
40a.
Aed [Rex), 37a, 461 (35).

Aed mac Feiadig [corr.,
FergosBO],
(gen.),
36*, 459 (9).

Aidaoht (= donatio),
.Aedocht,
336,
456(3); 360,457(15)-
Aeneus (Aeneum uas) apportatus
P".,
13a.
-
Aetas subputatur ' P, 305 de aetate

P", l65, 393, 395, 444a [s, 7] ; aetate
;
Aisse, cacumina, 193.
AUch (gen.), monacha, 343,

456 (6).
Albus Campus {pid. Find Mag).
Almipotens, 41J.
Alpes trauscensurus P., 4443 [6].
Alsiodorum (Auxerre), (tizrf. Germanus).
Altare, 13S, 22*, 36S, 458 (i)
A.lapideum, 213, 223; 'Altaria, secum
porlauit
Agon
Augustin).
Ai, Aii, 173, 223, 22b(vid.
(fiid.
AigU
Altoir
deseruientes, 33S,
EgU)
Ail elude, Dumbarton).

22a, 36*, 458
Ailbine, hostiura (Delvin R.), 183.
(2),
(i).
Angle
Benignus
Cethiaci,
243,
Cethiaci,
24*, 454*, Felaitus, ib.

(nepot.) mons, 223, 22$,
A.
filior.
4543,
fr.
A. nepotum, Sumecha, 22b

(q.v.)
A. nepot., eccles., i85 (3).
.Ailmag, Ailmaige (gen.), 293 ; {vid. et.
293
Campus
A.,
DomnachA.).
Campus A.).
Airbacc gionnae [{. = tonsura
Aine, 293 ipid.
latnrae
?],
243, 4543.
Somnach
37S.
;
capil-
(f),
37J, 465 [ya., Apocri-
Lathraoh da A.).
insola
(=
Lerinensis),
(Lerins), 175.
Archicloci (corr., Archilochi, B.), 2i5.
Archidiaconus Papae Celestini Palla.

dius, (q.v.), 33.
'Archiepiscopusheres Cathedrae' (P"),

'A. Hibernensium,' 425.
413
Ardd Breccain (Ardbraccan), 303.
;
Ardd
Ardd
Ardd
Ardd
Ardd
Ef (?), 375, 463 (54).

Eolorgg, 295.
Fothid, 365, 458 (6).
Hnimnonn, 123 (vid. Euonia).
Licce, i85 (3), 243, 4543.
Ard[d] Machae, (Aird[d]
(bis),
40*, 444s [7].
Angelus
Ang. Domini,
17J, 30a,
A. Uictoricus, 53
I5&,
A.
Angeli,
17*.
XJictor,
143,
15S,
39J, 4495 [28]. ' Liber Angeli,'

403. Aingel (= angelus), 36a (bis),
(bis),
457(14). Angelica conloquia, 16&.

Anicius (presb.), i8i (2).
Animarum hominum
pretium extendit
'
\sc., seruor."]
xu,
P., 20J.
Animatio (= indignatio), 413.

'Anterior pars domus,' 43.
Ante(i)stes, (Maccuil in Euonia), 123;
/[lb; (P. in Airddm.) 42*.
Antifana (= antiphond) P", 183.
Antiqui ut tradunt,' 313 ; ab antiquis
'
'
collecta,' ib.
[
481
135
423
Vid.
et.
153
(bis),
(gen.)), I25,
(bis), 425,
(bis),
173
(bis),
4555.
Cathedra, Ecclesia, Oblatio,
Praesul, Rector Macha)

Ard Boissen, 295.
Ardd Senlis, 243, 454a.
Ardd Sratho (Ardstraw), 296;
;
Airdd
464, 465].
Angli, 375, 464.

Ang(u)elus, 143 (ter), 153 (bis), 155
(bis), 16S (pluries), \-jb (ter), 39*,
[vid.
415,
\sic\
(vid. Cell Angle).
153,
A.,
Anfolmid, Anfolmithe (vid. Lasgar).
40a
Ailello de genere, pater
Arad
225, 25* [325], 363, 395, 405, 413,
305
(28).
regionis
aq.
Ailgi, 29*.
460
123
133,
Dei, 415
bad, 37S, 463 (50)
iilius
A., 20* (bis),
Arddm., 41&.
A. mac CathA. MiJr, 37a,
(fons), 265.
(uentus),
Aralanensis
in Eilniu anair, 36S, 459 (15).

Vid. Somn. U. in .)
Ailfind, Alofind (gen.), (Elphin), 226.
altari
(3).
filii
Anas [= Anastasius ?],
-Aileoh Esrachtae, 173.
aq. sancta,
aquilonis campus, 333.

Aquilonalis plaga, 123 ; (in Airddm.),
M6r
siariiis (?),
Ailil(l), Ailello (gen.)
clerici
456
283, 28J
(mons), 20&, 263 (bis), 26J (vid. et.

Crochau (Cruachan) Aigli)
Aigli,
Uairiscc, 26a {pid. Muiriso).
Ail, Aloo (gen.), 403 (j-f. Ail Clnada,
beus, 18J
225
faciebat
Amirgenus (presb.), i85 (2).

Amolngaid, Amolngid (gen.),
Anepacpiari
Ailbe,
Aquilo,
Campus A.).
ib.
143; aquae benedictae aspersio, 133.
Alum(p)nus, 17&, 31J, 323 (bis), 37S,

42*, 463 (57)Amat(h)orex (
rege)
[Amat(h)us
(Amator) rex], 43, 39*, 4446 [9].
Ambite(i)athrum, 393, 362 (mg.).
Amicissimus P dehonestat, 466 (32).
(bis),
commonis
aq.
'
(?),
'
'Aquarumrex'
Altum Mach(a)e, 323, 333, 403, 406,

413, 426; = Ardd Maoha, (q.v.).
203
nir,
135, 413.
sc,
(= altare),
(gen.), Aigleus
{et.
A.
'
babtisimi, 28S
{sic\ mulieris
reddundae, 423 (bis)

ancillis gratiam dedit Deus, 467 (42).
Aiichorita, Binean, 33S
anchoritae in
{i,y6v), igS.
Aigle,
Aqua
Assious,' 22*.
Ancellae
Agustin
16&
P.,'
Ap.
415.
Aethyopr(?), 37S.
263.
Apostolicus doctor, P., 41s,
283, 28S(bis).
Agius (Syios), 42a.

-'Agnus Dei,' nomen Senacho dat P.,
143.
Alach,
Anair (= ad oritntem)
(eps.), l8J(j).
163.
(Iti'Spwiroi),
Apostolica cathedra (Altim.), 333; Ap.

Sedes (Rom.), 33, 39a, 42 J, 4443 [5]
[Apostolica urbs Arddm., 32S].
sobria baptisraum accipere, i8a.
Aeternus
Antropi
Apocalipsis lohannis, decantata a P,
ecclesiastica
Fedolmthoo (q.v.).
-Aed (eps. Slettens.), 36a (quater), 457
(15); Aido (voc), 390; Aiduo (abl.),
Aido
fro lumen), 253, 4553.

Caput A.).
Airthio, Campus, (vid. Campus A.).
Airthir, Airthiur (vid. Tech A.).
(corr.
pp. 442-475.
Airt, Caput, 21a (vid.
A. (paraus) *.
progenie
cum APPENDICIBUS A-F,
(pp. 3-48),
familia
S., 225.
Ard TTisoou, 255, 4555.

Aross, Areis (gen.).
A. Feidilmedo
(=habitatio Feid.), 315.
Argetbor,
qua Kannaaus,
in
eccl.,
(q.v.), iga.
Aros (= brachiola), 255, 4555.

A rs mala, 35 A. magica, 43, 63.
Arthico (vid. Campus Arthicc), 173.
;
Artifex,
253, 4553
(Ceranus, q.v.), i85
Asacus
(eps.),
i85
Artificis
(3),
(i) [y.,
filius
245, 4545.
= Asious ?].
Asciciput
(= tailohean), sc,
caput ('adze-head'), 43.
asciae
A3(s)ious(eps.), 223 (bis), 225 (bis), 295.
= uiros de A.), 373,

460 (19).
As torad saithir do (= quod est rueAssail (la firu A.,
'
tus laboris sui'), 3643, 473.
[Ath] d^Loarco
(=
'Uadum duarum
furcarura'), 243, 4543.
Ath Eirinn (?), 375, 463 (49).

Ath Fithot (Aghade), 355, 457
(10).
Ath Maigne,
yia, 460 (20).

'Auctores hie canunt Pater Noster,'
I2ga{mg:); c^.Auotair, F.7'.,^. 32.
Auctoritas Roraae uibis, 42S.

'
Aues graues
A[u]gustin,
in
Egli,' 26*.
]\[.
37a, 457 (11), 461
3sJ,
uecis ?], 40*
Aulae filiorum BrWin,' 24^, 454*.

Aurchuil, in canipis m. Heroae,' (?.j'.),
'
Aurem,
(= audirem), 467 (37).
Auriga P", 145

malus)
15a
(bis),
2ib\
(ter)
(Totmael)
ab
litus,
Auxilius
(eps.),
18*
(episc),
(i)
[Boid-
ibb;
26a,
Bicae
;.
(Vid. Cassulus.^
19*
(Vid.
^g.).
Molae.)
Bruscus
18*
(presb.),
(2,
Brumal! rigore, insola posita sub, 3a.

Buaohaele, 34a, 456(5), (wzrf. Muinaeb.).
Buail fl. (R. Boyle), 36*, 458 (3).
(eps.) (Bitheus, Bietheus, Bit-
22a
(i)
2 la; Brusci ossa, 21*.
454a: (ii) (diac), 18S (2).

Bertriga (Beartrach), 29a.
Betheus
(= mola),
Brosons,
24*,
(2),
18*
[îd. Macou Buain).

(R. Bush), 29*.
Busca (buxa, buxum), 37*, 464.
Buan, Buain
(bis), 22*, 233.
Buas,
iîd. Inis Becc).
fl.
Bustum,
Bile maioc Criiaioli, 37a, 461 (34).

{vid. Tortain).
Bile Torten, 302
14*.
Campus
Blli ipid.
25J,
austiali,
{vid. et. Bassilica,
Anthuili
29a (quater), 454*.
Bembrooa, = semicinctia, 361^, 473.
(eps.),
lent, sociusP", 22a, 23a, 24J, 28*^
Br6on,
Bi(e)bliotheca, 22*, 26*, [32*].
27* (bis).
A{u)rispex \_sic], 3J.
Australis
f.
Uadum
teus), 18* (i),
27a.
Bron, Bronus, Broonus,
{7).
Bernicius;
Augustinus, discip. Palladii, 35.
\J)otius
(Mourne M.), vid. not. in loc.\

Bernas filior. Conill (Barnesmore), 29*,
458
(3>)-
= uer= Benn Bairche
pinna Montis [j.,
Berbicis,
Campus,
455^
Eccle.sin).
29a.
3a, i8i (i), 30*, 37,

425,461(38). (Fza. Cell Aux!)
Binean, anus,
Bili), 21a.
Ingni,
f.
Caam
33*
(bis),
'Lignum
(=
contensionis,' g.v.),
25, 4SS-
scriba sacerdos anchorita.
Cabcenne fl., i6a.

Cachinnos fecerunt milites Corotici
de clericis P", 469 (3).
Cacumen Garad (vid. Garad) c. Graneret (vid. Graneret)
cacumina Aisse
Bineus (= Benineus, q.v.), \oa.

Blaitine, imBlaitiniu (Platin), 19a.
Boand Jl., Boind,
deo (R. Boyue),
2ia, 31* (liostium Boindeo), 32a
'
'
'Babylon istorum' {sc, Temoria), 6.

Baculo
P. percussit lapidem, 27a
;
signauit locum, 33J.
Baile [vid. Is baile
Baile bo (ballyboe),
.).
habitatio bouts,
(amnis Boindeo).
(vid. Aisse)
Boidmal ( malus), auriga, 21*; Call

Boidmail (= sepulcrum, B.), ib.
Booin, Buain, 2 \a, 30a {vid. Maccu B.)
Boonrigi, mons Miss, 303 (vid. MiB(s).
Scirta)
Temro
cc. Scirte niontis (vid.
Seloae (vid. Selce), cc.
cc.
Temair).
(vid.
Cadauer magi eleuatum fit lapis, xga.

Cae (Mullach Cae), 37*, 463 (49).
475 (2), not. 3, 4.

Baitan, e prog, eccles. Fedelm., 32},
Banchuire {=muUeres), 37*, 463 (55).
Bosferus (Phosphorus), 15*.

Boues ii P" per uim coacti, 13* ; bones
ii indomiti corpus P" ueliunt, 15*.
C(a)elestinns (Papa), mittit Palladium-
iandae
Bandea
Brachiola, SenmedadatsuaP", 25*, 455*.

Brandub, 37a, 461 (35).
'Caelum
(R. Bann), P.
fl.
Bannauem
fl.
tabat patey P"), 43a
Thabur
Baptisma,
transiit, 29J.
Sinnae, q.v.), 22a.

Tabernlae, uicus [ubi habi-
(alueus
'
Ban nauem
inde,' 443a.
mus(Babt
); 94,
123, 180,
20a, 20b, 2lb, 23J, 275, [32J], 395

(bis), 470 (16)
baptismatis libri, 24*,
;
454*; bapt. aqua, 28a, 285. Baptize,

ija,
io4,
111),
2 lb,
22a,
26b
iSa,
i8i,
195,
20a,
24 J,
454*, {et pluries);

(millia multa), 28a (multitud.
Brath H., Bratho, 29a.

Breohmag, Brechmig, 32a, 475 (i).
Breg, Bregg, Brega, 4*, 6a, 24a, 32J,
40*, 454a; Campus B., 18a, 19a,
Breg Deisciurt (= Breg Aus40*
;
32a, 475 (I).
tralis),
Breican
ij)
31a
(bis).
449
Caeri, (vid.
Caichan
36*, 459 (9).

Brenainn fr. (Fergus), 37a, 460 (20).
Brene fretum (Strangford L.), 4*.
470
(14),
Baptizatus P.,
ibb,
31*, 35*, 469 (3),

ib.
21).
(19,
ib.
(7),
30*.
Barbarus,
ri,
3*, 21*, 22a, 25*, 455
barbarae nationes, 3a
gentes, 30*.
Bassilica (Basliclc), 24*, 25a, 454,455.

Bassilica australis, (in Airddm.), 410.
Belnt Oabrain (Gowran), 30*.

Benedico, ga, 132, 27a, 2Sa, 28*
29a (bis), 29*, 33*.
Garad) 24*, 454*.
Auiss
byteri, 28*.
Benedictus, discip. Palladii, 3*.

'Beneficia a P"' portanda, 12*.
Benignus (Ihs Xps, =
(Schen),
18* {vid.
not. in loc).
tin,
2la
P", 42*
neptis
%S Maic
Cair-
cum
pallium capit,
B. in prouincia sua, 43a.
ib.
B.
462 (42)).
Brigson (presb.), 18* (3).
Brito, (lomman) 31*; (P.) 443a [l]
Britones, 31*, 32a; Britonum (iines),
3a, 34a (= Bretan).
Brit(t)onissa, uxor Fedelmtheo, 31*;
37a, 462 (43, 46).
Britannia,
ae, 3 J, 31a, 443 J [i] :
Britannis ( iis), 3*, 46*, 443a [i],
Broc(o)an,
ib.).
Benndrigi (vid. Lee B.).

Berach (vid. Telaoh Berioh).
Berach et Brig (mariti), 37a, 462
Britannica lingua, 31&.
(43).
lib (bis), 42*, 449* [28],454*, 456 (2)

(ii) B. fr. Cethlaci, 24* (bis), 454*.
Benineua, lOa (= Bineus,
Maco
filii,
24*,
25*,
454*, 455*;
B., 37*, 463 (52).
nus (presb.), 18*
32a,
37*, 463 (S3), 475 (I): (=BronacliUB,

presb.), 24*, 454*.
24*,
Broin,
32a
filii,
33a, 454*, 475 (I).

25a 455a.
(bis),
482
(interl.).
Campus C),
24a, 454a
;.
ib.
in (n)
(2).
(vid. Filius Cairthin).
Cais (vid. Cul Cais
Maco
Cais).
Caisael, Caissiul, (Cashel), 30*.
Caitni (vid. Eos
filior. C).
Caligo abstersa,' 14a, 15*.
Calix, 25a, 455a; 'Calicessecumport'
auit P.', 16*.

Cal(l)rige,
Calrigl (Calry), 29a; C.

Tremaige, 33* (bis), 456 (i).
Calpornus [ urnius], pater -P", 43a
Cualfarnus, 443a [i] diaconus, ib. ib.
;
decurio, 469 (10).
Caluus,
Magus, (= Mael,
g.v.),
Similis C. contra Caplit,' 24a,

C. totus (= Totmael, g.v.),
'
22a;
4S4a
;
26*
[C. perennis (= Mael Suthain), 32*.]

Cambas (Camus), 37*(?), 463 (48).
Campi pondera, i.e. uaccae campi,'
'
(3),
Broc(o)idius, Broccaid (presb.), i8*(2),
(47).
23a
mace Fergosso, 37a, 460.
Cairnn, mons, 33a, 475
467
(i)
I).
Cairthen,
Briuin,
Bri Sam, im Bri Sam, 19a.
B. heres P" (Benen), i8a

(quater), 18* (i), 19a (bis), 22*, 24*,
Benignus
18*
ellus, (eps.),
Muig C,
Benedictio, 3*, 15*, i8a, 20*, 31a;, 32a,

33a, 42J b. episcopi, 29*, b. pres-
(g.v.),
Cairetho (vid.
Ei), 32*].
(B. altera (?), 37a,
(ter),
Somnach C).
quam tenuit familia Mono-
Bri Erigi, a monte Miss ad, 40*.

Brig; (i) filia Fergni, 37a (bis), 461
(") uxor Beraoh, ;*., ib.
{34i 37)
Brigita, Brigta
P"), 27a
Cairoe, eccl.,
Cairell,
Ard
monachus
(eps.,
(cp. 29*).
Cainri (vid.
Brethan (monacha), 34a, 456 (6).

[Brian, Briain (gen.), 'Imperator Scotorum,' (=
456.
'
47* (ter), 467 (42), 468 (50)

(millia), 468 (51).
Baptizatus,
ta
;
anus), 33* (quater),
Cainnechus
Cairel,
Cail Boidmail (vid. Boidmal).
BressialuB (eps.), 18* (i).
20*, 23*, 24*, 454*, 27* (bis),
C), 26a.
Caetiaous, 173 (= Cethiaous, q.v.).
Brergarad,
II*,
Campus
Caeta, Cata, uir baptizatus a P", 27a.
nimiam), 28* (infant, in utero), 30*

{ff. Dunlinge), ib. (flF. Nioth F.); 31*,
33*,
apertuni, &c., uidit P.', 39*,
(28).
Caille, filius (?), 21a.
mace Aido m. Fera m. 0,
(vid. et.
3ra; mittit Patricium,
in Hib., ja,
33, 475
(2)-
Campus Albus, 27*;
C. Aquilonis,
33a; C. Australis (vid. Nairne),
25* C. Maximus, 56, 6a, ga.
Campus Ai, 17a, 22a (bis), 22* (vid.
Ai); C. Ailmaige, eccl. in, 29a:
;
C. Aine, 29a; C. A(l)itMo(o], 17a,

350, 4SS; C. Bill, eccl. in, 21a;
C. Breg, i8a, 19a C. Caeri, 26a
C. Cairetho, Hag C, 24a, 454a; C.
Cetni, 29a; C. C;lmi, 21a;
C.
Bomnon, 20a, 28a
C, Eohnaoh,
eccl. in, 21a; C. Dohredd, eccl. in,
2ia ; C. Elni, 30a', C. roimsen,
2ba; C. Olaig, 22a; C. Humail,
Cassula
13d
C. IniB,
C.
Hag
Itho,
Latrain
C.
(Lathron), 292>; C. Lift (Liphi), 19a,
30*
C.
18S
(eps.)
(i)
Cathub
P.), 460.
Cauere canticum P" Scotticura
'
'
ecclesia Curie lession, 17a ; cantare

incantationes suas P" iubent gentiles,
Hymnus.
(bis),
'
Magus,
4540.
Captiuitas,
q.v.).
24a
(bis),
uitates, P", 4*, 31a, 39a,
43a, 43*, 443 J [3]
Captura P", 39a, 43a, 44&, 46a, 443 J [3];

CaptusP., 176,4433 [1].
'Caput anni pasca,' 21a; C. solempnitatunipasca,'5i; 'Caput omnium
Ecclesiarum' (Roma), 444a [5]
Caput Airt, 21a; Caput Canis (îd.
Uadum C. C.) Caput Carmelli, 210;
Caput Scotorum (Temoria), 3J, 444ft.
:
Caimelli caput, 2id.
Cam, Carnil) (pi.),

Ba Cliarnn).
Cam
33a, 475
Setni, 365, 459 (10).

(vid.
(2)
{pid.
Uadum C).
Carpat (= currus), zba, 457 (14).

Carrarum (forr., carrum) P", boues
(eps.), 18J (i)
Dulcis, 19a
C.
f.
in,
203.
Carthaoi
Munnech,
fr.
3 7 J,
463 (S8)Carubdes (= Charybdes), 39a.

Gas maco Olals (vid.
Cassan
(presb.,
Bumeoha)
25J,
C. Piscis
4555
Baithin (Coleraine), 2qi, 459
C.
Uac
Cais).
cruimthir), i8J(3),
2ia, 245, 37a, 4S4S, 460 (23).
=cophinus {vid. loissiu) 3493, 472

,
133
C. Slane, 75
C. SlebtienslB, 403.
Clamantium uoces in silua Fochlithi,'
213
{vid. et
Foohlad, Uox),
Glare Coirpri, 375, 463 (53).

Clarus (oid. Magonus).
'
Clebach fontem iuxta, filiae, Loig. inuenerunt' P"", 233, 243, 4543.
ici, 173, 31*, 473, 47J.

{=palus, infixus a P), 366, 458 (6).
Cliu, regio in qua fuit Iserninus, 353,
Clericus,
Gli
457
(8).
tmde boues
locus
Clocher,
(15)
epi, 22b.
Gens oThig C).
ad
electi
corpus P" uehendum, 163.

Clocos .1., secum portauit P., i65.
Clilain Clone, familia(j'<r.,Cluainmaccu
;
Ndis, Clonmacnois), 233, 296
Glono
C.Guilinn(Kilcullen),3oJ; C. magna
Auias, familia (Clones), i85; Cluain
Muaide (Kilmore, Moy), 186(3);

C. (cellula) magna in Campo Glais,
manuB
223;
Tog
C.
media, 25J, 45s*; C.

273 C. parua, 40J.
Ivid. Tooh),
Gain
(Clonkeen),
P", 333
Genn locho (qu., Kinlough ?), 33a.

Cennani
Cennanua (eps.), 18S (i)
domus, 243, 4543. Vid. KannanuB.
CennBalach (vid. Enda C).
Cenondas (Kells), 243, 4543.
323
Censum
'
Centies in die,
peculiare
16J, 453,
;
f.
373, 461 (35).
Cnoc Bronuno Gablae, 573, 461 (33).

Coelbad; Coilboth filii, 365, 459 (15);
Maco
G., ib. (bis),
(16, 17).
baptizatus a lusto
C.)
Cerrigi, genus,
praedicat,2,'â.
Girpain (gen.), 30a.
483
{Vid.
et.
p. xi\.)
Coicid (= quinta pars), 33J, 456 (l).

Coiliud (qu. ?), pater Gonlaid et Berolaid,
263,475(2).
[Co?-?-.,
Gonlaid];
(vid. Gonlaid, Berolaid, Luchta).

e familia P", 37J, 463 (53).
Coim[m]anus (diac), i8d (3), 240,
4543 [qu., = Goiman {supr.) .?].
Goiman,
Coindirl
;
459
'
Cerne, ecclesia, 193.

Cerrige Airne,Cerrigi Airnen, 253, 4553.
Cer(r)igi ; ipid. Brummut C., Deserta
2S. 45SaCerpan(us), 203
Lagen, ubi
Lommanus cum Foirtcherno,

C, Mor Maedoic, lîd. Maedoo),
mansit
Cognito si, corr., Coguitosi Coguitosus, quern Muirchu patrem meum
{q.v.), 18J (3), 245, 4546.

Ceriales [sic] lucemae, 193.
C, Mar Imgoe
G.
Boath
nocte, orabat 'P.,
[i].
artificis,
obtulerunt P", 333
tilii
Côgnotati, {corr., cognati), 443.
IGeru, regiones Temenrigi, 29J.
CeranuB,
quam
[sic] P", 413.
'
c. in
4433
Col-
G.
C. Findglais, eccl.
'
quam
eccl.
Crema,
C. Eidnech, 373, 461
373, 460 (21)
C. Ernain, 373, 460 (21)
(35)
obtulit
Cenaohtae, Gian-, regiones, 243, 4540.

Genel Flachrach, 365, 459 (17).
Cenel Oingosso {vid. Telach C. Oin.).
Cera
uehentes, 136.
Carrie Bagri,ecclm. P. fundauit
Cartenus (eps.), i8J(i).
CisBe
'
Camoi, Uadum, 21a
Carthaous
353,
Cellaohan, eff. Munnech, 37S, 463 (57).

Cellola Benigni, 244,' 454* ; C. Guile
5a.
mater Bethei
Cirpan(us) {vid.
Seues, 256, 4556.

Celiac in Ellniu multae, 29J.
CaptiuusP., 4S,
213.
Cipia,
(2).
Sesoin),
33a;
Giarricbi,
Ciunenae scae, plantauit ecclesiara P.,
C. Auxili (Killashee,
(vid.
Ch.).
C.
Bath
nact, 323, 475 (i);

C. superni, ib.
{corr.,
{vid.
Ciaran (vid. Sen Giaran).

Ciarrige GonCiarrige {genus Ciar)
32a.47S(i); C.Glais, 365,459 (15);

C. Senohuae
C. Bath, 37*, 463 (53)
(Shancoe), 293 {vid. et. Senohua).
C.
Cella Adrochtae,
253,
4553
21a.
Calui,
fr.
Chroiblge, vid. Croibeoh.
Chungai
Killossy), 373, 461 (38), [vid.et.hMyiilius) ; C. Bile, 213

C. Dnmi Sluiun,
Dumiohe
Uadum,
Capitolauium, 22a (= Caplit,

Caplit,
12J (quater), 133, 173,

31*; Christiana discipliua, 263; Chr.
homines, 413 (bis); Clir. seruitus,
31a; Chr. uirgo (Brigita), 433.
Celestinus (vid. Caelestinus).

;
173;
sanguinem obtulit
P., 33*.
Ciuitas Arddm.,
457 (8).
Catus (presb.), 18J
Cell Angle, 293
Christe lession,
Cliristianus,
Canticum, (vid. Canere).

Capilli capitis magi, ablati,' 240
454'Capitis Cauis,'
(q.v.),
(13)-
Christi corpus et
Cathbad, Cathboth (Cathbath)
350 (ter), 35*, 457 (8, 9, 10)

C. mac Lugthig, 37*, 463 (50).
GathuruB (fr. Cathaoei, q.v.), 19ft.
CatideuB (presb.), i&b (2).
Catnea, soror Cathaoei [g.v.), i<)h.
Catneus, fr. Cathacei (q.v.), i<)b.
Vid.
Catrige (Cotrige), in Cliu
\sc.,
Loricam P"'], 31a.

Canto ; ' cantat P. psalmi uersum,'
3d cantare hymnura de P (liymn.
P"), 15a, 31a; cantantespss. homines
corpus P" custodierunt, 15* cantet
'
iia.
459
293.
(= Chenn[f]indan), 36S,
ii,
Chkistus, 3J
(gen.),
Campus C),
Gheinndan,
Catholica iides, 4a, yb, 12a.
C. Com-
Caet
20j(quater), 24a
(quater), 24* (ter), 4543, 454S,
Cetni {vid.
'
miensium, 21a {vid. not, in loc).

<:ailoen (e Francis P''), iSi (2).
' Candida uestis in capitibus '
{baptizatarum), 23d (2).
Canes (^gentilium quibuscum nauigauit
cum himiulo,
ichus, iaous,
(eps.), 173, l85(i),
tolicam Petri A p. Romae, causae

mittendae ad, ib.
CathlaiduB peregrinus (cui distribuit
Foirtohernus eccl. suam'), 323.
C. Telooh, eccl. in, {vid. Brigita),

2ia; C. Tooliuir, 29}. Campi Uaioo
Hercae, 27a.
Camulaeus
458(1).
CethiaohuB,
uiii
socii, ib.
{fiat, permissio), 353.

Getohen, Cetgen, uir sanctus, 225, 365,
'
sunt P. et
Get
Nento, 24.1;, 454a

C. Baithin, 26a
C. Bein, 21a C.
(' i.e.
Bos) Dregnige,' 29a
C.
Sailech, 37J, 464 (60)
C. Sered,
Sereth, 22b, 29a, 29^ (bis)
C.
Taidoni, eccl. in, (vid. Cell Bile), 21a;
20a,
uisi
4S4. 454*-
Inis, ^b, 6a, 12a,
29}
Cerua, 1 3* (bis) ; cerui
Cata (vid. Caeta).

CatanuB (presb.), i8i (2).
CathaoeuB (cum ii fratribus et sorore in
eccl. iuxta Uadum Molae), 19 J.
Cathbad, Gathboth (bath), maico
{vid. Cathub), 333, 35S.
Cathedra (Aohed Fobuir), 263 C. (in
Ardm.) apostolica, 333, 403;
C.
meae [P"] uvbis,' 413 ; C. heredis
P", 42a C. pastoris, ib.
C. archiepisc. Hib., 42ft
Cathedram apos-
magi, intermutatae,
C.
Cassulus[P] Brooni, 29a.

Castrametati sunt, 24a, 24^, 26a, 29a,
2bb
P",
Ida, 19a.
(= Connerenses,
clerici
episcopo Connerensi), 303.
sub
mac
Coirbre
Coimac(h)t (Connauglit) Tir.C, 19J;

regiones C, 21* (uid. et. Ciarrige).
Connanus (eps.), i85 (i), (vid. Conanus).
Briuin, Crich {vid. Crich
Coirbre Niafer, Coirpri Niothfer, 27*.

Coirp Eaithe, eccl. super, 2\a.
'regnum
Coirpre,
offert P,' 34a,
456
Coirpre, Coirbri, 375, 463 (52);

et.
Bath
cidere,'
P"
40a
Aloo,'
Consummare
I2<z,
iba.
Collunt Patricii (Calland), 30a.
Colman (Brito), 34a, 456 (6).

Colman Alo, Hymnus, 310 [mg.,
;
vid.
et.
Cooua, Coonu (gen.), artifex, 25a, 4553.

Corou Chonluain, magi de genere, 22a.
Corcu Te(i)mne, regiones, 26*, 27a
vid.
Hymnus.
Colmanns, eps. ClUain Cain (j.z'.), 33Colom (presb.), in Cluain Ernain (?. z'.),
37a, 4bo (23).
Colomb Cille, ostendit sepulturam P",'
'
Coluim C. ossuum conductio,'

3ja. (Fzif. ^<., Familia Columbae C.)
'
Colpdi (h)ostium, 6a.
Columpnas Hibemensium,' 42*.

lîd. Domnaoli C).
Comgel, Comgil (genus), 37a, 460 (24).
Comgella, monacha, 243 (bis), 4540.
Commemoratio laborum' P", {sc,
'
Combar
'
Confessio) lyb.
Commienses
(?), (vid.
CamnlacuB)
Conaolid, Conacolto (gen.), 33J, 456
Uus
(i).
C. fil. Neill, igb, 300

C. e
C. f. Endi, 20b (bis), 28a (bis)
progenie eccl. Jedelmtheo, 32J; C. f.
Conall,
Theimne, genus, 29*.

Core (Corrae), Cuil (vid. Cul Core).
Cormaco (?), 37J, 463 (51).
Ercae, 370, 460 (28); C. (?),

Conail (gen.), boues,
37J, 463 (51)
i6a Conill, hlii (vid. Bernas).
Conalnei fines (Louth), 4A.
Conin (jf. Munnech), 37*, 463 (57).

Conanus (presb.), in Campo Eoimsen),
26a (qu. = Connanus ? g.v.).
Concessa, mater P", 443a [i].
Conohad (bis), 36a, 457 (15).
Conohttburnensis (e triba Dal Conohoensium eps. (TJltanus, q.v.),
bair)
;
7*, 2\b, 443a.
Conderc,
'
f.
Daill, filium
obtulit, 34a,
456 (4).
Conductio {= congregatio) martyram,'
31a; 'C. sanctorum omnium Hib.'
Conductiones (coUoquia Angeli
ib.
;
cum
P), 16S.
Confessio
(P"),
Egli, 26J.
Cothraige, Coithrigi (gen.), 21a, 30S;

Cothirthiaons, 17S; (= Patrice). Fid.
443a, Contice.
Cothraige, Cothrugu, regio in Salriada
(Carey), 36*. 459 (i3)Cotirbi generis insola, 21a.
Cotrige (vid. Catrige)
Coturnices, cibus
ff.
443J
Israel,
Creduli (= credentes),
Vid not. in loc.
igJ,
470
[2J.
(l7)'
Cremthenn, Cremthinnae (gen.), 34a,
(vid.
et.
Com-
memoratio, Scriptio) C. (uiri rediuiui in Dichuil), 275.

Congi, C(h)ung(a)i, (vid. Rath C).
;
Conindri, (eps. in Euonia), I2n.
Conla
Conli,
Mao
[vid. Torat).
Conlae mace Coilboth, 36J, 459 (17).

et. Coiliud, Der-
Conlaid, 26a, 32a (vid.
olaid, luchta). Filii C, 32a, 475 (2).

Conlang, Conleng (barbarus monachus),
18*
(3),
22a.
Conloquia angelica {cum P<>), l6S(bis).

Conmaicne mara (Connemara), 24J,
454J
456(6).
Criathar (vid.
Domnach Mfir
Crich Coirbri
m? Bruin
m.
Conmaicne
regio, 25*, 455*.
Cr.).
(vid.
Coirbre
niu, 32a, 475 (i).

Cuircne,
Cul (Cuil) Airthir, 37a, 460 (21).
Cul Cais, Imsruth, 33a Ciile C, Deruth
mar, ib.
Cul Corrae, 21a.
Cul Core, 26a
;
Culeneus
Crich
Drommo Nit
(vid.
Druiami N.).
Cul Maige, 36a, 37a, 457 (13), 461 (32).

Cul (Cuil) Tolit, in regione Conmaicne,..
25*, 455*-
Cumal,Chumil, =î^#2OT iiiuaccaruin,

34a (bis), 456 (6).
Cumbir (.?), 37a, 461 (38).
Cummen, C(h)ummin, (monacha), 34a
(bis), 355,
36a
37a, 457
(ter),
Cuneus inuictus,' inlidendus,

Curcu Sai locus (?), 24n, 4S4a.
'Curie (Cyrie) lession' (Kupic
3Sa
'
'Cyclops nominatus,' Mao Cuil, loJ.

Cynubitae in Ardm. (= coenob.), 41a.
D.g., 365, 458 (i); vid. Duma Graid.
Daall, f. Henoair (q.v.), 34J, 456 (4)
fil.
26J
Daig, Dego (gen.), 7 J, 39^

Daigreus (eps.), i8J(2).
Daire
Duluae.
Cronain (gen.), (e progenie
plebili Fedelmtheo), 32 J (bis).
Cruidneni (= Ficti), 5a.
(qu.,
Crnlm[theris] ?)
Cruim[ther]
(textrix Pa, Cengobae cellam tenens'),
c[ruimtir]
Lec[na],
37a
(mg.), 465 (Not.).

magus R. Loiguiri, 19a.
Cruth,
254,
(erecta),
27S
6a,
14a,
(quat.),
[
484
28J,
]
(=
'
Two
Cam).
(vid. Ercc)..
Hti D.).
Dairi (gen.),
homo
diues,
Dairi, (= quercetum), (vid..
(ii),
D.).
;
Daire Fidas, D. Meddin,.
Dairenne [j., ^Doirine}

464 (60).
Bronig,
Mace
fossam,
(i).
(q.v.)], 305,
'
tenuit
eps.
Cairtiu', 21a.
Inis (Devenish)
Dam Inse
(gen.)'
familia, 29 J.
'Dammulas
{q.v.'),
feras
mulgebat' Catnea
igb.
Daniel, tenuit lathraoh Patrioo (q.v),.
365,459
(16).
D[areroa] s[oror]
(P''), 37a, 465 (Not.).

Decantare (psalmos, hymnos, &c.) "b,
;
14a, 17a.
[crttm[tir]
37a, 460 (23)
Munis, ib., ib. (mg.) (?)].
presb.
Mao
(vid.
(i),
Dorsum
laid,
vid.
Crum[maine],
(dat.),
;
Daire
;.
ib., ib.
(^''^Cairns'), 33''. 475 (2)

Dagri, Carrie (vid. Carrie D.).
Cronan,
Crux
Daill (Conderc, q.v.)
Da Charnn, Dlb Carnib
Dam
Cassan,
P", 3l5.
Chroibige (gen.), 37a, 460
yja, 462 (bis), (41, 46)).

Crnimtir (= presbyter) ;
'
D. Meil, D. M6r, 33J, 456
335.456(3)Croibech,
heredum
Curiositas
Dall
i.e.,
i\iT\<fav),
Currus (Patricii), 14a, l8a (bis), 275.

viiii
(ter), 37a, 457 (bis), 461 (33)
i:,\rcr\xs(Regis), 7a, "jb, 8a (z/zVZ.Carpat).
Daire, Dairiu
(vid. et. Aigle).
5S.
17a.
(8, 9,
10), 460 (28), 461 (29).

Crochan mantis, in lateribus, 23a.
Crochan Aigli (Croaghpatrick),
Croch Cuile, 25a, 4553.

Crochaingel ('rood-screen')
ecclesiastica
12& (pluiies), 13a.
Crich Laigen {vid. Laigen).

Crimthann (Rex laginensium),
(eps.), 18* (i).
Daimene
B.).
(25)
48a,
(vid.
Cuillenn (Cullen), 37S, 463 (50)
Ochtar C).
Cuini Campus, 2ia; (wrf. Campus C).
'
Corpus et Sanguis Xpi,' 33J.

41 J
Corpora sanctorum perigr.,
Corpus P", 156 et l6a (pluries), 30S.
'Corns [chorus] sanctorum Hibern.,'
Cuilinn, Cellola (vid. Cellola C).
Fedelmtheo, 32*.
'
Maoo
'
(quater),4S6(5, 6).
e
progenie
'
Cummfoe,
Coroticus, Corictic, (vid. Coirthech).
M.
Crucis-
Cuile, Toi (vid. Toi Cuile).
C.
uisus in
27a
14a,
Conuersio Loiguiri, 39*; C. Hibernehsium, 40a. C. P" ad Dominum, 43*.

Conuertere ad fidem Xpi populos Hib.,
missus P., 31*.
Coolennorum fines (Wicklow), 4&.
nauit P.), iga.
Collum Bouis,
(sc.,confirmare),/\ii% (51).
Continentes, sc, ascetae, 467 (42).
hiCoithrigi hiCaissiul,
Collnmbus {ubi Eugenium epm. oidi-
30J
19&,
'Consulatio (sc, consolatio) refectionis,'

praebenda archiepo Ardm., 42a.
[Vid. Cotbraige.)
not. in loc.")
nostris),'
14J.
(P.'),
[vid. Ail)
(signata),
signum, 56.
Cubitus de terra super corpus P", 1 6.
Cuile Eaithin; {vid. Cellola CR.).
4 1 5.
oculis
'
Huisniuch. Midi,
petra, in
21a
(q.v.)
30*.
/"'',
contra
{vid. Vidi).
245, 4545
Constans haec inuenit in Gallis,' 16S.
C.
Consuitudo \sic'\, (gentilis), 6b
oc-
Corictic 'R. Britannicus,' 4490 [29];

Coroticus, 468, 469 (2), 470 (19, 21).
Coitbrigi,
Conspexi(mus
licet'
Rex
'
'
auctoritatem
igi.
Coirthech
Consortem mittere, non
'uoluit
Neill,
f.
'
(4).
{vid.
Coirpri).
Coirpriticus
Crux
Coirbri m. B.).
144 (quinq.),
29a,
455*:
Decorio ( urio), pater P'', 469 (to)

Decreuerunt Auxilius, Patricius, Se'
cundinus, Benignus,' 42J.
Decrad (vid. Defirad), 33 J, 456 (3).

Dee, (H)ostium, (R. Vartry), 4J.
Dehonestat P" amicissimus, 463 (32).Dei terreni, 23a.
Deisciurt, Breg (vid. Breg, D.).
D^Loarco (= duarum furcaruro),Uadum,
[sc,
24a, 4540.
Demones inuocat
locus qui appellatur," 415.
Magus,
9}.
Demonium
(= Saianus), 39^.
Dens (= flaoail) Patricii ; JBrono datus
a P, 29a : in Cell Tiaola (Kilfeacle)
ubi P. mansit
'Deus
(i)
D.
fili-
D.
Fades).
45Sa, 28a; 'Deus
457
(II),
Domnallns (eps.), i85 (2).

Domnon, Campus vid. Campus D.
(27).
355, 37a,
20a
461 (31, 32).
Domibus
'
Two
'Domus
Diberca, 'signanequissima,' iia(/^.),
Druimm
Cairns
24a, 4S4a.
471.
'
Sicba (cuius fuit Sabul,
q.v.),
Sichon,
Sichoin (gen.), 4* (ter), 55, 63

nepotes D., 15*; (vid.et.'S.oxieMxa).
Dichuil (bis) (in campis maico Eroae),
ubi sepulcr. cxx pedum, 27a.
' Dicta Patricii,'
17a.
Dies Domini, 19*; D. iudicii, 19S, 30&,
31a, 42a; Dies Dominica, 12a (bis),
14S, 39&, 425
D. Dominicae, 26a,
41a; D. nouissimae, 265; D. tres,
29a, 31a, 32a
D. duodecim, 155,
305.
'Digitosignauitloca'P., 285; 'Digilos

Dilectio Patricii,' 2i5.
'
Dilegentia orationis
'
Dilegeutia sanctitatis' (heredum P"),
(P"), 14a.
SiUane, (Maccuil eps.) {vid. Hann).

Dimmoo(?), ila, ^Ci (35).
;
Dioces(s)is, 405.
Discipuli Palladii, 35.
' Diuinus ignis ' incensus a
P", 65.
cuius uii
filii
(46, 47).
obtulerunt
Clnaiu Findglais, &c., 33a.

Doborbur, ubi eccl. Sir Srommo
{q.v.),
'Doctor Apostolicus' P., 41a;
'D.
egiegius,' 448A [17].

Soim (Toombridge), 30a.
Domungart
(27).
'
P'',
Dominica dies
Dominica nox,
te,'
(vid.
85
426.
dom.) ;
Dominicae
Dies
14a, 145
(in
(sBruiimu
Breguige
Salicis, in
Ardm.
Sailech), 125.
475
B., Eos B.).
G., q.v.), z'ja, 461 (33) ; B.

(Drumlease), 29a, 335 (quater),
B.
Moocu
Ecbach {ubi habitabat Mao
Cuil),
{vid.
Feth Fio)
io5; B. Nit (Crlch Brommo N.,;.'z<.),

335, 456 (I) ; D. Toidaohed, 336, 456
B. Baro (in B. Lias) 335, 456(2);

B. Hnrohaille (Drummurraghill), 30a.
Brummae (?), 25a, 455a.
(i);
Drummut Cer(r)igi, 17a, 250, 455n.

Bub fl. (R. Duff), 365, 458 (5);
(= Niger
2ga, q.v.).
fl.,
Bubaed
et
(fratres,
365, 458
Bubtbaoh,
(7).
TJlidia,
Maoo(C)Orcain,
thocb,
(Maocu Lugir,
P assurgit, 85, ga, 396
P obuiam fit, 356, 457 (11).
Bubtbaoh (/. Munneoh), 375, 463 (57).
Builenn (monacha [?]), 37a, 461 (37).
;
Carthaci, 19a.
Bulo Ooheni, 295.

460
Bun (Buiu)
'
(Bo lue), e familia P', 37a,
nox non
dies,
erat pei
,'
155, 305.
'
'
Duplicia soluet qui contempserit insignia P",' 42a.
Dux principalis Hib. gentibus,' P., 4 la...
Ebdoma
mas), 255; ebdomades,

(=
3366 (bis).
Ebmoria, 4a (= Curbia, 4445 [9]).
Ecclesia, {aeclessia passim); Eccl. aeili-flcanda, 15J, i6a; eccl.Deoconsecr-.,
P immolata, 33a ecclae non m.ngnae erunt, 17a; eccl. P" magna,
195 (bis)
eccl. Deo caeli fundata,
25a ecclae monachus, 42a ecclae
;
ac (seu) monasteria, 40^, 415

servientes virgines, &c., 41a
et antistites
earum, 415
cacuminibus
mulier
ecclae
ecclae
ecclae in
sepulta,
ecclm, iactare infantes super,
285
42a
;.
4ra, australis, 415, sinistralis, 13d)

eccl. libera, 41a, 415 ; lib. (in Tam-
nuch),225;
lib. (in
ImgoeM. Cerrigi),,
255; eccl. prima aedificata in ualle

Sescnani, i8a
ecclae Hib. primi-
P"
ecclae quad-
sunt, 21 J;
ratae in Cuil Tolit positae, 25* ; eccl.

terrena, iuxta fontem Clebaob, 24a ;
terrena quadr., 285 ; eccTas multasCampo Elni {q.v.) fecit P., 30a.
in
Eccl.inAcbadFobair, 26a; AirdLicoe,.

i85 (3), 24a (Sendomnaob) in cacuminibus Aisse, 19a
Alo Find,
226; Altimacbae, 32a; P" in Ardd
Macbae, 225; ArdUisoon, 255; iuxta
;
Bile Torten, 30a
Bridam,
ib.
19a; in
265
in Blaitine, 19a
ecclae uii in
c. Bill,
295; in
2ia; in
1 85
(i);
in
c.
Hnmail,
in c. Latrain,
305
liil,
c.
campo Breg,
21a; in
in c. Itbo, 2g5
in
Toohuir,
Rein,.
c.
Cairce,
2g5
in Carrio Bagri, 20a; in
Capite Airt, 2ia; Cerne, 19a; super
Coirp Eathe, 21a in CoUumbus, ib.
iii in Coreutemue, 265
in Cuil Core,
c.
26a ecclae quadr. in Cuil Tolit, 25*

Culmine [= MuUach], iga; super
fossam Ball Bronig, 21a; iuxta Bruim
Lias, 2ga in Brummae, 25a
uii in
Bulo Oobeni, 295 Bumiobe (Senella
Sic Bury.
486
in
Cella), 225
2o5;
in
Focblitbi (in silua F.),
Imgoe M. Cerrigi, 25S

i8a
(= Ardd M.),
in.
;
Maebae
Maugdoiru, 30a
Eaith Argl, 29a
Eaitbis, 21a; iuxta fossam Eigbairt,

29a ; Boigne Martortbige, 30^
;.
Sabul
(25).
1
Sebuirgi (DunsevericU), 295.
Duodecim
(Mudubai)
Bu Luae
Down-
patrick), ubi sepultus P., i6a.
de
37a, 462 (45).
Budubae
fr.
Filii B., 305, 3Sa, 457 (8).

Bunleth glaisse (Dunleath, =
tiua(e)
(i).
soo, fl., Brobes, (R.

Drowes); 'BrobaisoumbenedixitP.',
29a (bis), 365, 458 (5).
Brnim Findiob (Indioh) (Drumeeny),
36S,
B. Gablae (Cnoo
459 (13)
BrobaisouB,
(3)
Bvmlalng, Btmlinge; Filius B,, 20a;.
(Htii), 32a,
Campus
{vid.
Flaind,.
375, 464 (59).
{vid.
in regionibus Tuir-
D.
(3).
Borthim, nepotes
Dulcis,
43a.
Domine clamaui ad
D. Bairi
Breg).
poeta)
Doirine
Dominatus
Doro {Rex), 365, 459 (10).

(' ad dorsos ') Breg, 406
tri,
Qradi).
ecclae in Altim. (aquilonalis plagae,
Dorsum
Buban
295.
(J), 375, 464 (60).

Somangort, Somougart,
37a, 460
(S. Donard)
'
randus' P., 31a.
456
316.
Doas {= fraemium), 37a, 462
Domus martirum
'
bUrchaille, q.v.), 30a.

Dormitationis sollempnitate hono-
Has
'
Soatb,
magistrorum
Brommo
eleuauit sicut luminaria,' 15a.
'
iiii
176; D. magica, 30a.

Cennani, i.e. lapidum,'
seruiuit P.',
'),
'
Tumulus
Bungalacb, de genere Failbi
Domus
(sc, ecclesia), 4a (bis): D.

Milohu, 6a
D. Loiguiri, 65'(bis),
familia P"),
Dib Carnib,
(= from
{vid. Da Chamn).
(e
(7)
australis), 5a, 60, J2n, 35a.
443a; D. Patricius, 466
365, 458 (4)

37a, 462 {41)
D. M(5r Maige luadat, 37a,

461 (39) D. M6r Maige Eeto, 37a,
462 (44) D. Krnn, 37a, 462 (43)
D. Sairigl, 24a, 454a.
458
(pi.), 7n, 23a.
Diaconus, 17a, 176, i8d(2, 3) D. Coimanus, 18S (3), 24a D. lostus 2'S, ib,
D. Calpornus, (Cualfarnus), 43a
Diann(a)it
M6r Maige Ene,
Seiiella'
Familia Bumi-
obae, 23a.
D. Mfir Maige File (?),

Mor Maige Itha (Donaghmore,
Tirowen), 365 (cj>. Campus Itho, 29J),
[vid.
Dei
Patricii,' iqS.
Dexter (sc,
ib.
'B.g.' (=Bunia Graid), 365, 458 (i),
M6r
D.
Cinselloh), 355, 457 (lO; D. Mfir

(auair) inEilniu (g.v.), 366, 459 (15)
ib.
caeli,' 250,
D. Eocbaille, 37a, 462 (43)

D. Ffiico, 355, 37a, 457 (12), 461 (32)
D. Mfir Criathar (Donaghmore, Hdi
4S9(i7)
onim Endi,
29a
dies,
iii
Ailm.,
Uud [?], 26a, 475 (2) ( Vid. Coiliud.)

Beruth Mar Gule Cais {vid. Cul Cais).
'Designatus,' 47a
Campo
D. Cainri iCoth(4)
rugu, 365, 459 (13), {vid. et. Cothraige)
D. Combar (Cumber), 365,
(?)], filius Coi-
D.
Cella Bumiobe,
{vid. et.
in
Ailm., 366, 458
335. 456 (3. not. 10).
Bumeoba nepotum Ailello, 225
eps. Slett.), 39a.
Domnaob Ailmaige,
22, 46a, 46*, 47a, 466 (34), 467 (42,

46) : 'Deo gr. egenint nautae,' 46a.
Defirad {corr. pro Beoiad), = extemtis,
De(i)serta Cerrigi, 25J, 455S
Dominicus,
Oescert Ifoi iuxta Fur, 33S, 456

{vid. et. Fur).
'
Dominicati {scribe Domini cati), 45a.'

Dorainus (S. Germanus) 3a D. (Aed,
seruatur, 37S, 463 (55).

'Deo Gratias' (Dictum P"), 17a (bis);
Serolaid [y., Derolam
duae, i6a
dies']
(iuxta
mare),
31a
Saeoli,.
super Stagnum Seloae, zgd ;

Senella Cella {vid. Eccl. Dumiche);
Senes, i85 (3), 250 ; Sir Brommo,
22}
in Xamnuoh, 22i, 233, 293

295
super [Uadum
Camoi, 2i5 ; ad
XJadum Moke (Broon), 19S super
Uadum Segi, ib. in Uado Truimin,
32a (bis). Eccl. Romanorum, 17a;
;
Ecclesiastica progenies,'
sc.
373,460
Eohai-
cessores
Conall,
373,
ripa dextra fl.
Elni,
(ubi Cul
Campus
Raithin),
296
E.),
(bis),
Eladach 5. Maile Odrae, Cremthinnae

domiuuB, 34a, 456
Mael Odar, Mace M. 0.).
{q. v.]
(6)
lac ab dammulis feris

Catnea {q.v.), igb.
Enan, inDruim Findioh (q.v.), 36J,
('4)(ter),
457
(8, 9,
403
Eogan,
Amolngid
f.
459
(bis), ib. (8, 9).
(gen.)
(Vid. Fergus.)
Eoiorgg (vid. Ardd E.), 29*.

Episcopus P., 183, 403, 41S
eps.
totiu! Hib. P., 4484 [27]
eps.
Hiberione constitutus P., 468 (l);
Epp.
ccccl et presbb.
P., 183;
epp.
(in
copus'
473; ordinati
presbb. diacc. sine consilio
P", 173;
sanctus,
epi benedictio, 296;

123,
175,
summus Amatorex
183,
manus
(id),
Episcoporum
4443
24J
(q.v.), jfi
Caelestinus Papa, la, 31a
Exercitus laicor. et episcopor.,' cutn
Amolngid, 2o5.
et filiis
19a
(3),
tae
i
(ii
P"), 17}, 18*

^yid.
Mulommae).
Expugnauerunt impii (gentiles cum

loig.) semet ipsos,' 83.
'Extendit praetium P. filiis Amolngid,'
20S. Vid. et. Animae cp. 468 (52).
'Extensis manibus percutere fr. fra.'
trem, ii uiri parati, 253, 4553.

Exterus mos,' (sc., Christianus) prcudictus a Magis I<oig., 43.
Extremum fretum {yid. Brene), 46.
'Exustera \corr., exustionem'\ ignis
'
Rex
Ezechias,
luda,
na.
Mace
Ercae, {yid. Htii Ercae,
459
(10).
Vid.
et.
loig., 23S; faciem baptizati, P. ponit
crucem super, 27}; 'faciem meam

(P") scriptum contra,' 473; 'faciem
designati ' (?), ib.
fil.
460
Failartus,
(i),
(23).
'sacrilegus,' (q.v.), 20a.
Erohon, 373, 461 (34), (vid. Hlii E.).

Erclach (presb. in Eaithmudain), 365,
Ercnat,
filia
R.
Erdathe, dies,
Sairi, 373, 462 (46),

dies Dni,'
'i.e., iudicii
rgJ.
ain,
22*
progenie
(e
Fedelmtheo), 325
Dego, P" assurrexit, 'b, 396
= Herous
Failan,
E., 36S, 459 (10);
Eire, 373,
Maco E.
Lugid m.
Ercae).
Erejc), Eire (gen.), 373, 461 (39); E. fil.

if. Br6n, 37 J, 463 (51); [filii] Eiroc,
Eroo,
Faber aereus (i) Assicus, 22* (ii) uir

quidam de genere Cerrigi, 253, 4SSa.
Fabulje, 6a, 36S Fabula Dairi, 396.
Faciem Xpi uidere postulant filiae
153; Equorum, Imbliuch,

et. Ech, Imbliuoh.)
eps.
eps. Ger-
cum
30*, 37. 461 (40)
Auxilius, Losca,
(Vid.
eps.
e'ps.
Faler Felar
,
plebili
(bis).
18S
(eps.),
(de geneie Ailello),
25*,
455*-
Failgnad,
plebili
'
Fallacia
163
Failgnaith
progenie
(e
Fedelmtheo), 32J
(bis).
(= illusio oculoi-um)
felix,'
(bis).
Familia (= muintir), 43, 285, 31*; F.

Airdd Breccain (Ardbreccan), 30a;
F. Airdd Sratha (Ardstraw), 22J
F. C16no (Clonmacnois), 23s, 2g5;
F. Clfino Auiss (Clones), i85 (i) F.
;
18*
sc,
Asacus (Assicus, q.v.);

Auxilius (q.v.); Benignus (Benen),
(q.v.); Be(l)theus(^.w.); Bressialus;
Camulaous (g.v.)
Cartenus; Carthacus (q.v.) Gennanus
(q.v.)
(pii),
459(12)Ercla(e)ng (presb.), i85 (3) (' barbarus

monachus'), 223. (FiVf. Conlang.)
Aeternus;
Bronus
P" ad Caetiacum.
;
[6].
Catalogus,
'
timuit profeta quidam,' 265.

;
ad milites CoroEp.
tici, 4493 [29], 468, 469 (3)
Gregorii Papae (?), 375, 464.
Eques (Dairi), I25 (vid. Daire(i)).
Equi; (loiguiri), 73 (dw), 83; (Dairi),
[filii]
(?-?-., spiritus),
episcc.
'
et Sachellum, 173;
facit
P"
Exaliue,' 443 (corr,, ex saliua).

Exequiae P", 155 (bis).
32)-
36J,
innumeros
et
'
Epistola (Aepist.)
episcopor. senodus, 233;

Ardm.), 413; 'ut sit epis-
33, 313; Slebtiensis,

hi Tamnuoh, 233 ; in Uado
Episcopatus; (diMane), 123; (P"), 466
323.
Eogin
Romae,
125;
(9);
eccl.
perrexerit, non,' 423.
Epis. presp., 25J, 4555.

Episcopalis gradus, 43, 415.
373, 462 (43).
365,
Excommonicandus, qui ad
Exorcista,
Truinuu, 32}.
203.
f.,
Exagalliae,' 4Sa (vid. not. in loc

S. in V.T., p. 361, not. 5).
123;
(2f>.
Endae, Endi (gen.), m. Briuin, 25S,

455* {vid. el. Deserta).
Endeus, f. Amolngid, 203 (ter), 20*
(bis), 283 [vid. Conallus f. Endi).
Ene, Mag (vid. Somnachmdr M.E.).
(?),
'
'
Fechraoli
'
Trianus, (q.v.); Ultanus,
Toch, 295 Conehuburnensis, 175 in

Eilne, 29 J; in Forgnaide, 323, 475
(i)
Imbliuch Ech., ib. ; diMane, ii,
10).
f.
Emulgebat
Eoohail
Is(s)er-
Isic], 235.
Ardd Huimnon.
'
Echach, Endeus
Ardd Sratho
4443 [6]
(q.v.), 295; in Breehmag, 323, 475 (i)
de Cellola
in Cell Sumi Gfluinn, ib.
Eugenius, 193
Alsiodori,
Elimenta \_sic], scripsit P., 203, 25*,

455 J, 285 scripserunt P. etsui, 293.
Cp. Abgatorium.
Elni (vid. Campus E.), 303.
Endae Cennsalaoh, 353
vjb (bis), 4433.

Epis. Airdd machae (praesidens), 42a
[vid.
5S;
sacli,
le(i)moi(y)sina, 223, [32*].
Eochaid
Aed magn,, Aed paru.,

Beit&n, Ossan, Cnmmene,
(Munis), 32a, 460 (21 mg.), 475 (i)

Eumili, 123
Tas-
303,
36}, 459 (15)-
459
Foirtchernus et suc-
(Aeuang., passim), 315

Euangelii libros secum
Eugenius (eps.), ordinatus a P", 193.

Euoi (?), 293.
Euonia insula (Man), 123 (bis) vid. et.
(j<:.,
Mucneus, 28J
{q.v.)
463
portauit' P., 16S.
403
393,
23a.
(R. Inny), 213.
fl.
(bis),
Kannanus, 193
Lommanus, 24}, 3 id, 323; Maco
Cuil, 123; Mace Ercae (^.T/.) ; Manis
(Vid. Aigle.)
(alba), filia loigniri, 223,
Euangeliura
Hernicius(y.z'.)
(Aiduus),
ninus (Fith) (q.v.)
Cruaohan) AigU (Croagh
Eilniu,
(28).
Ethne
Ethae
Eucharitzia
Aed
Saran), 32J
Patrick), 20d.
(5).
Etarscela (efiliis mace Ercae, 373, 460
Gonindri, 123
461 (29).
'
(q.v.)
Inaepius).
Episcopi
Oengosso,
f.
Es Buaid (Assaroe), 293, 365, 458

Et (= adquisitio), 362^, 473.
(sc, Bernicius (j.w.)
'Efficiatus est,' 46J, 47a.
[vid.
Saohellus
(5).
ib.
Ernicius (vid. Hemieius).

Erodis (Herodes Rex) turbatus, 73.
Eserninus, 30} (yid. Iserninus).
Esraohtae (?) {yid. AileohE.), (7a.
(27).
Echuid Guiu[ech],
Bandae,
(q.v.)
293,
Feoous
Gosaoh(t}us
episcopor.
niuoh, 36*, 458 (3).

Eohnaoh, vid. Campus E., 213.
Eohredd, vid. Campus E., 213.
Egli, mons,
(q.v.)
(q.v.)
Secundinus (Sechnall), (q.v.)

Senaohus
Senatious
Sescneus (q.v.);
(q.v.)
Uictoricus
Siggeus
Temoreris
(q.v.). Episcopi Francor. iii, i85 (2)
Ordius
(yid. Equi).
(i),
Echenaoh (Aghanagh),
Eilne,
Fintranus
series, 323.
Eoh (=equus), 475
E(!liu(?),
(q.v)
Ernene,. 343, 456

Ernin, monacha,
Dom-
fund.,plant.,plurimae,2i3, 293, 29*.

Ecclesiae unitas, 236 (2).
'
Falertus
nallus
;
(q.v.);
Maceleus;
Melus (q.v.) ;
Menathns Miserneas Muirethchus
Nazarus (qu., =) Nazarius ?
(q.v.)
Olcanus (q.v.); (qu., =) Oloanns?;
aedificatae,
eccl.
Culeneus; Daigrens;
(q.v.); Iborus; luslianus;
ib.
Cethiacus
(q.v.);
Mactaleus
E. Scottor.,
Connanus
(q.v.);
Erdit, 373, 461 (31).

'
Erectis manibus,' 273
Columbae
;
'erectis pedi-
bus,' 253.
Eman
(vid. GluainErnain).
ErnasouB (larnascus), (abbas factus a P
in regione Ciarrichi), 25J, 333,

[
486
455}.
Deny), 22*
F.
Damlnse (Devenish), 295 F. Drommo Lias (Drumlease), 335, 456 (3)
F. Dumiohae (Shankill), 233
F.
Patricii, 2i5, 273, 42*; F. Scire,
Cille
(?
213; (vid. Cell Bile).
Famulantes
serui
Fieohraoh, 33n
filiis
Fieohraoh
Famulus Dni P., 40S. Famulatio, ib.

Fana [qu., =p(mnus, linteum ?], 296.
'
Fantassiam aestimauerunt
P
'
et suos,' 23a.
Fatuus
uir' qui
loigttiri
ciucem
superposuit, 276;
gentili sepulto
fatuus Suooetus,'
'
Filius Caille, 21a
magis
uiiii
Bregg), 60.
FecouB (eps.), i85 (i), (= Fiaoo, g.v.)\
Feoous albus, 30^ (vid. Fiaco Find).
Fechaoh (vid. Fiaoha).
(jw.,
Fieohraoh ?
cipulus);
q.v.).
316 (quater), 32a (bis), 326

(bis)
Fedelmtheo progenies ecclesiastica, 32$
plebilis, ib.
;
Fedelm; (i), (rufa) filia Lolguiii, 22a,

230 ; (ii), filia Ailello, 37(1, 462 (44).
Feeo, Fîoo [vid. Ferta uiror. F.).
Feeo
Feradaoh, Feradig
vid.
f.
i8fl;
(Benig-
(wrf.MonsF.A.
F.Amoln-
F. Briuin
(Broin), 245, 4546; F.Caitni, 285;
F. Conill, 295 F. Coulaid, 33a, 475
(2); F. Soath uii, 33a ; F. Dunlinge
(baptizati a P"), 306; F. Endi (vid.
Diserta f. E.), 255, 4556 F. Fieohraoh, 33a
F. Herio, 25a, 455a
gid, 20a, 28a, 285 (bis)
459
F. Niotb Fruioh
Scottorura,48o[cor7-.^n) sanctorum],
469 (12). F. Israel, 2o5;

mantes in utero, 21a. Filii
(9)).
Hercaith (= Sachellus,
F.
cla-
Finan, 37a, 461 (37) (gu., Fintan

Find Glais, 33a (vid. Cluain F.),
pater Brig
iq.v.),
461
Fines Conalnei, 45 F. Irai, 2qa F.

Laginensium, 30a F. Loiguiri (Breg),
325 F. Loig. (Midi), ib. F. Ulath,
gusso
46 F. sinistrales (= septemtrion.), 45.

Finis Calrigi (Calry), 335, 456 (i).
y,a,
{q.v.),
gussus,
Fergus,
Fergosso,
Amolngid, 28& F. rex.,

296; F. f. Fedelm. (e prog, pleb.),
325; F. m. Eogin, 365 {interl.), 459
F. Mdr, 366,
(8) [459 (9), corr.-\
(gen.); F. f
'Finit' (Muiroh.
(10)
tice scripta), 366.
Loig.)
F. uirorum Fee(i)o, 6a, 7a,
F. Martyrum (Ferta Martar),
12S, 42S (mg.).
dies
F^th
maximus,
396; Festus
65,
(3)
{pid.
Druim
Lias),
ida
(quater),
457
461
14), 37a (ter), 460 (28),

{vid. et. Somnacb F.)
(11,
13,
(32, 40)
[F.
find
(= Feoous Albus (q.v.), 356 (ter).]

Ffacc Su Amalgaid, 37a, 460 (26).
Fiacha, Feoaoh (gen.), f. Neill), 21a.
Fiaobra, Fieohraoh (gen.), 336.
calcei) et
transeuntis
fi.
pedes
aridi filiae
Suooae, 245, 4545.
arti, 246,
4545
{yid. lostus),
37a, 462 (43).

Fides Xpi catholica, 4a; F.(etwngelii),
in
Campo
Inis crescebat, 55.
Fid M6r, 366, 459
finiunt (scot-
Finita (= redacta)
9a.
pro Firtranns),
i85(i).
;
(9).
Forgnide, hiForgnidiu (sedes epi Manis,
240
fiunt epis-
copi, 26a; fiunt mulieres, 25a; ubi
rituali?']
(eps.) (=Iserninus, q.v.), 35a, 355.
Fland Feblae (ex haeredibus P"), 36a,

457 (15)Flectena (= genuflexio), 22a.
(= fluuius) Buas (R. Bush),
295; fl. Cabcenne, i6a.
Foalascaoh (vid. Bath Foalascich).
Fluius
Fobuir
(vid.
Achad
Fochlithi
Fochlad,
465
F.).
(gen.)
S. Fochloth,
S. Fochluth,
Silua F.,
( lothi), 200
( luti), 285,
S. Foolitae, 3a.
32a, 475(1).
F. sepulcri Brusoi, 2i5; F.Dallbronig,

2ia; F. Bigbairt, 29a F.Sleoht, 2i5.
Fota, Foto, f. Forath, 375, 464 (59).
;
Fothart (vid. Grian).

Fothid (vid. Ardd F.).
Fothad (Rex), Fothuid (gen.), 29*.
' Fothugud hirisse, re,' (= ante Fidem
fundatam), 210, 471.

;
(P"), 186 (2), 246,
Foenum
filiis
.c.
Amolngid, 2o5.
uaccarum et boum
Fundamentum
'
xx,
Foimsen,Campus(OTrf.CampusE.),26a.
Foirrgea (Favragh), ager, 285.
487
F.
orationis,' 425.
Fur, 335, 456 (i) (vid. Descert leni).

Fures et latrones (P et suos esse
putat seruus Bichon), 45.
'
'
Gablae
(vid.
Brommo
Cnoc
G.).
Gabran (vid. Belut Gabrain)

Gabur; Gabuir Liphi, 355 (10).
Gallasu, (=gallicae, caligae), 3525, 472.
175 ; (cum P), 395 ; G..
Xtiani, 469 (14).

;
P.,
P" per Gallias, 17a,

( iis) Germanum in-
iter
176; in Gallis
39rt,
44411
[6]
Gallias-
iterutn uisere cupit,
467 (43).
Gamaliel, P" fuit Germanus, 4445 [6].
Garad (cacumen), 245, 454S l;vid. et.
Brer G.).
Gartne, e filiis Munneoh, 376, 463 (57).
Gas maoc Airt (?), 376, 464 (60).

Gedeon (concha et uellus G.), 15a.
Geintone (/ Gemtene), 366, 458
(e familia P").
Gene(a)logia (P"), 3la.
(3),
Genesseon (corr., Gessen), 55 Genesim, 446a [13].

Gengen, monachus P", i85 (3).
Gens oThig Cirpani, 30a (vid. Tech).
Gentes (= ethnici)
55, qa (bis),
;
i6a, 305, 43a, 45a (bis), 455,
466 (34) gentes Hiberionacum, 41a

g. Scotorum,425. Gentilis,
es 35,
;
Assioo et suis dedit rex, 225.
4545
245, 4545.
Fretum, quod est Brene, 4* F. quod'

CoUum Bouis uocatur, 14a, 1 6a.
Fruioh (vid. Nioth F.).
Fuirg, (e Hi filiis Forat), 375, 463 (56).
Ii5,
Foedus pactum cum P a loiguire,

195
y.z'.),
Fossa rotunda filiarum Loig, 24a, 4S4a;
uenit
fiebat Cethiaous,
(e plebilis
Galli, 166,
finiuit, i.e., statuit),
(eps.) (corr.
(gen.)
prog. Fedelm.), 325.
Galliae (pi.)
Fintranus
(bis)
Fiat, (= amen), 4a.
Fidard,
(corr.
'
2i, 285
'Eis,-a(=profugnator), 276.
Ficones [sc,
l65;
32*-]
Fith
Fiaoc, Fîoo (gen). [= Feeo], 85, 355

(quinq.),
ii),
fiebas, 27J. \_Qu., fio (ut facio), sensu
85.
(Fith) Fio, donatio eius, 336 (bis),
456
Finitiuit
Fio
Festiuitas gentilis,
'
erat in cinerem cassula, '

['
(20).
FeTta[e], Ferti, 24a (bis) (yid. Filiae
136; (M.
(Lib. Ang.), 425
finit
F- /a'*?" Cairell [?], 37a,
i),
(Tir.i); 2i5; finit (breuiarium), 31a,;
19a
(34).
459
460
Hui Erohou
P.,
'
Findubreo, i6a.
d.
pertulit
{21).
Forfailto
Forfailid,
(uiri xu),
Ferenn (=
zona), gb.
Buas
fl.
Forath, 375, 464 (59) ; (vid. Fota).

Forouis in Tuilgos ' (?), 335, 456 (i).
?)
Ferohertne (md. Feoeol).
Femae, Ferni, 33.

Fergna mace Cobthig,
per
(?)
__^
'
Franci
cipuli), l8a, 195, 4Sa.
P. (in
fodiuit
Forat, m. Conii, Hi ff. paler, 375, 463.

(56) ; vid. Fnirg, Meohar, Muindeoh.
(sc, dis-
Find Mag, F. Maige (gen.), 265, 37a

(cp. z-jb, Albus Campus), 462 (45).
q.v.), ija (bis).
29*.
(bapt. a P) 306; F.Tuirtri, 29a; F.
progenie
(gen.), e
Foramen
'
'
Fontem
Fordniim, 37a, 460
(bis), 19a.
Filii Ailello
F.m? Dregin, 285
pleb. Fedelm., 32*.
Feradaohvis,
nus)
(Sesoneus),
F. Alofind,
Drununae), 25a, 455a; fonte aperto

baptizatus est Foirtohernn, 315.
F.
Felartus [vid. Failartus).

Fena (Fid[m6r]), 350.
Fer.nadgair ; = 'uir qui non clamauit
(bingus), 375, 463_(48).
Fera, 365 {corr., Ferg
ib.
40/1
F. Clebach, 23a
85 [vid. Fiaoo).
(eps.),
F. Cairtin,
(bis)
gille, 26a.
469
F. Dunlinge,
20a; F. Feoaoh, 21a; F. laitbphi,
Cairthin, 335
eccl..
F. Findmaiga
(Slan), 265; F.Iorda, 37a; F.Muono,
F. StrinF. Sini, 266
255, 4555
225
28a
Xpi,
ilmed, ilmid), FedelFede[i)lmtheo,

medo.
Fe(i)delmid,
(gen.)
a P,
uirgines
19a; Filius artificis, i85, 245, 454*;

F. in utero babtizatus, 286 F. tener
(Hinu, q.v.), 295. Filius (sc, dis-
midius
Fons Airdmaohae,
(12).
yebla (vid. riand Febla),

reoool Ferchertue (unus e
Feohraoh
pallium
regulorum
prog.
(e
Fedelm.), 316, 32a (pluries), 326.
22a, 23a, 24a, 4540; Ff.
ii,
acceperunt
ii
Ff.
303.
(bis),
F.
lugaith, 335; Filia Regis Longob.,

37a, 462 (46), (vid. Ingena). Filiae
Lolg.
iiliae
Suocae, 246, 4545
fl.
ernus
Foirtohernn
{vid. Fiaohra).
Filia uenit per
4a, 45 (bis), 6a, 65, 75, 80, 86, \\a,

12a (bis), 145 (ter), 17a, 19a, 195,24a,.
4S4. 25. 45S. 265, 285, 39a, 395.

Gentilitas, 4a, 55, iga, 24a.
Genus
24a,
Ailello,
24S,
Germani
Lommaul,
iiii
mater, 32a.
ib\ 475 (i).
Hora
Campus (vid. Campus G.),= Mag

Glais (Moy glass).
Glais, Maco (vid. Ifacc Cais)
Glenn hUissen, 37a, 461 (35).
(i)
actus),
f.
i85
Uilcoin),
Gradus
4a,
(ecclesiast.),
;
gradum
335
H.
(vid. et.
H.
Colpdi, 6a;
H. Dee, 45;
Ignobilitas
(i);
Gratias ago,' 405 (vid.
et.
Deo
Hli
Maccu
Mac
{pid.
Cuil).
2i5,
Hui
H. Erchon
Immolo
265
Humus
Finis H.,
26a
Campus
H.,
(vid. Umall).
(= argilla'), ecclesia inde facta,
285.
Deus
Bineano, 33*.
Helesseus (= Eliseus), 16J (bis).
"Heliaca (sc, Eliae), disciplina,' 26a.
33> 33*. 454a. 4S5

(filium), I'ja, 206.
'
Scotorum (Brian), 325].

Imperitia (P"), 44*
Icissiu (in cophino),

ticissiu),
Icni (Bron
et.
6a,
95
Inc.
Incantatores, 35, 63.

incensus, Miliuc,
Incendo,
53, 56
incensus ignis (vid. Ignis), 65, 73.
' Incertus liber,' 443 (mg.), /\.$a (mg.).
P'', 466
Indeb (= diuitiae), 3625, 473.
lucredulitas adolescentis
(27).
Indecretus error ' (deiisepulcris), 146.
Indicauit (P.), 223 (altare), 24* et 454*

(locum), 285 (locum); indie, digito,
2 1 a, 245, 4545.
Indlea, 333, 475 {2)
Leth
indli
(vid.
et.
indli).
472.
(corr., indoctus),
472, (Vid. Cisse.)

f.), 22a, 285, 29a (vid. et
Idiota (sc, indoctus), 466 (35).

Idiomo iXsic\ = idiomate), 43,
(de celebratione
Bury, Proc. R.I.A., vol. xxiv. (1903), pp. 161, 162.

E.H.R. Apr., 1902 p. 264.
,
488
Ineus
445 (cp. 48a)
(co>-^.,
(vid.
415,
inenarr ),
Hinu).
Infans, inuterobaptizatus
(z/j'^f.
ad mortem),
Infructuos(s)a facta
in
Campo
(terra
ra.
fructifera)
Inis 135.
Ingena Rig longbard (= filiae Regis

Longobardorum), 37a, 462 (46).
' Ingeniolum'
(Muirchon), 393.
Ingenuitas (P"), 467 (37).
Filius).
Infantes iectati super eccles., 42a.

Infirmitas mortis (=
349a (corr. pro
Pascae), 39*.
Bury,
S. (V.T.,Index,p.(ibn).'].
Inerrabilis (corr., inenarrabilis),
Emasc).
Bron).
24J, 454*.
'
Inaurinae densae, ' 2Za\_qu., maurinae ?
473; Inerrabiliter
larnascus, 255, 4556 (vid.

Iborus (eps.), i85 (i).
'
Imsruth Cul Cais (vid. Cul Cais).

'In semet' (= in domum suam), 133.
Inaepius (eps. Francorum), 1 85 (2).
43a-
Hercus (i), ('qui portauit mortalitatem

magnam'), 19a.
sacrilegus ' (' qui solus
Hercus (ii),
surrexit P""), 20a (ter), {= Ercc (y.w.)).
(HJernioius (eps. Franc), i85 (2) (bis),
'
imperitus (P.), 467
Inductus
larflchid* (= inquisitio), ;i62b, 473.

larmifoistis (= inquisituri), 368a, 473.
uir misericors, 17a.
(?)
Hymnus; Hymni decantati a P", 14a;

H. eius, de eo (sc, Secundini de P"),'
Hyn(hinn)ulus, 85.
Heroaith, reradacM (= Saohilli) pater,
Hessit(at)um est
Imperator barbarorum,' Loiguire, 36

Imp. Teothosius \sic'\ 313; [Imp.
Indlithae (=festum), 3365, 474.

Indloingtis (= dissecabantur), 346a,
Helias (=Elias
(vid.
immolauit
Hurchaille (Bruimm H., g.v.).
15a, 31a (bis), 37a, 462 (46, 47).
?), 46a; 4435 [2].

Baall f. Hencair).
(sc, dedico agros, dona, &c.),
2o5, 2 1 5, 22a, 24a, 25a, 265, 3 23 (bis),
'
Meath),
(Vid. Uisnech.)
2 la.
41*
H. (sc. Benignus), l8a, 24}, 454S
H. cathedrae, 33a, 41a, 415. Here-
(ui
Ardd H.).
(vid.
(H)uisnech Midi (Ushnagh,
40a,
des (P"), igS, 24a, 31}, 454a.

H(a)ereditatem matris
dedit
(= nepos)
i85(2): H. Ercae (au
(?),
Huimnon, Ardd
Hiunail
H(a)eres (Patricii),
Hua
Ef.), 37a, 462 (42)

Er.), 37a, 461 (34).
Grenlaoh Fote, 33S, 456 (i).

Grian (Grean), 375, 463 (54).
Grian Fothart, 355, 457 (10).
Gnineoh (pid. Eohnid G.).
reproba,
(sc, orationes) P", iia (bis).
(oi
Daimene
Gregirgi, Trames, 25a, 455a.
375, 463 (57).

(in finibus Loig. (Midi)), 325,
Immolaticum, 455.
Immolatio
aeterna, 225
27a deuotiua, 33a.
(vid. TToht).
BaTr) ,37a (mg.), 460 ( 28)

H. Censelich (auu Cens.), 355 ; H.
(septies).
(Eoh), 323,475
I. Sescinn,
Ho[r]non, 22a;
Incantationes magicae,
(= nepotes),
Bairohe
13a
(P"), 468.
Equorum
Imgoe M&r Cerrigi, 255, 4555.

Immact (= eminauit, eiecif), 361a.
'
Hucht, Noin Omne
gr.).
I.
'
I.
Imchad (Immchath),
Huasal terohomrictid
flchire,
(vid. TTasal).
Graues aues (vid. Aues gr.).

Gra(t)zacham (= gratias agatri),
-'
Ignitae scintillae, de ore Succeti,' 30a.
(49).
Slain, ib.
Huasal
Cacu-
men).
Hencar
'
'
deo, ib.
sub
accipere, 33J.
Graneret, cacumen, 21a
Greccae,
Acaz (Regis Achaz),
(H)ostium, 85, 310; H. Ailbine, i85

H. areis Feidilmedo, 3i5; H. Boin-
corpus P" in grabato, 30J.
gradu, 26a
'
28a.
Gradi, Tumulus, 22a (vid. D. G.).
ad
Ignis
30a.
2ia, 30a.
Giabatum
\sic'\
Hospitabam (pro bar), 455.

(H)ostiarii (cum P"), 176.
'Hostis magicus,' cum Becrad mago,
32a.
(eps.), (corr. Gosaobtus),
Gosacbt,
iiii
(corr., Honon-), Imblinoh (vid.

Hono, Imbliuch H.).
(H)orreum P", sc, Sabul (q.v.), 4*.
Hospites (recipiendi), ^la.
Hospitium, 14J, 42a.
Glutinationes, aqua ueniens per, 255.
Gosaohus
Honores
Hornon
Gleoir, 33a.
f.,
\sic\ P",
14a.
Gluinn, Dumi, 32a (vid. Cell D. G.).
LommanuB
Imbliuch
orationis, 17a.
Horalogiae
Glais,
^Gollit,
{pid. et
P", 31a; Honore, sine, 47a.
Bericb).
'
Imgae,
Honor quatema
Glais (= riuus), 33J (quater), 456 (i) ;

(vid. et. Couaclid, Tamlachta, Telaoh
6b
piobandum, 95, loa Ignis exustio,

265 Igne repleta labia tilii Milcon,
Ho[r]non).
Airbacc).
Arddm., 415.
P in primo Pasca)
37a, 460 (19).
Hono (magus), 22a

et.
noctium
iii
leiuno, 26a, 30^,
in palatio Temoriae,
275.
469(3)-
(vid. Tir G.).
Giunnae, 24a, 454a (vid.
in urbe
Imbliuch;
Hiruait (Hirot), in Connaoia (Gal way)
et
dier.
Ignis, accensus (a
= fides).
(iii
P., 22a.
'
4S5j_4435 [I].
lesu Xpi sanguis, in lintiamine extans,'
'
((h) iris
(c?>.
leiunium
arripuit
35a (quater) 393; 444a [6, 8].

'Gerulus epistolae' ad milites Corotici,
470(21),
Germanus (scs.,eps. Alsiodori), 30 (bis),
Gimmae
'
Iiuotei, erunt epi, ib.
Lommani
(1'"),
Hiberia, 470
Hi(y)berionaces
Nothl, 17a; G. Euntir, igo; G. Sai,

24a, 454a. G. Derclaid, maledictum,
de genere
12)
10,
(S.
Idola (idula), 4, 48a.

Idolatria, 4a, 55 (bis), 6a (bis).
468
(= Hibemi),
41a, 46J. Hi(y)bemensis (regie), I iS.
Hiberhenses, 15&, 30* (bis), 3l5, 40a,
42J (bis) Hibernensium sancti, 26S.
H. tota,
Hibernia, \tfi, 35a (quinq.)
iae populi,
31a
iae Sancti, 26J
ib.
iae Sanctorum conductio,
31a; vid. et. Conductio.
Hibernica seruitus, 3a.
Hinu, (- Ineus), 29},
Hirisse (vid. Fothugud), 210, 471
469
(J).
(16).
26a;
(=Hibernia), 43a (vid,
not. in loc), 45a, 46*, 47S, 48a,
themne)
G. Cotirbi (vid. Cotirbi)
G. Comgil (vid. Comgel); G.I.atliron
(vid. Lathron)
G. m. Eire, 36A, 458
(3); G. Machl [?], 255, 455*; G.
Germana
ione
Hiberio,
29a,
25S,
4S4, 454*. 455*. {Ti<i- Ailello) ; G.

Cerrigi, 253, 4550 (vid. Cerrigi)
G. Corcuthenme, 29S {vid. Corou-
Vid. V. T. (Stolces), p. 333, not. 3.

Corr. pro larsichid.
'
'
Xngenuus secundum carneiti (P.),' 469

(10) ; Ingenui uenundnti a Corotioo,
Campus
30J, 3in,
(CoiipriUcuB, g.v.).
Campus
{vid.
Inis Beoc, Inseo Bicae (gen.), (Inisbeg),
corr.,
Insigne
'
peccati
Insignia
non
licet,
21b.
'
(P") recte supra
luramentum
omnes
'
eccl.
4 1 J.
Bile
ann.,305; legit baptizatis literas, i8a;
iuxta
ToTteii {g.v.), 30a.
lustianus (eps.) m.
(Maccuil),
'
\\b
{sc, Hiherniii),
3a,
(eps.), qui portauit
ignem
Leo (presb.)
in
primo Pasca, iga.

Kantica spirital. Scripturanim, I4n.
3J,
396 (bis); Ins. tola, 21&; Ins.

Scottorum, 41J, 42fl
Ins. Patricii
Kellakh, 124(1 (mg:), 471.
(Inispatrick), ('anterior,' 45
(Laeuum), 'leuum,
Lession {vid. Curie L.).

cibus, in conuiuio
'orien-
Roohuil (Ratlilin
O'Beirne), 22S
Ins. in Mari Conmaione, 246; Inss. in Mari Terreno,
17a, C75; Ins. Aralanensis (Lerinerts.), 17J
Inss.
Uaoou
achi
Conallo
generis
Chor, 17*.
20d
raandata,
Ins.
ossa Brusoi'), 21&.

Inspiratiis diuinitus
'
'
'
Laicus
Insiinctu
Campum Max.
igni
diaboli
tradit
se
Interficere
cupiunt
auidissime
P'
Gentiles, 468 (52).

Intemecionera sperat P., 48a.
'
Inuenta curiositate heredum
31S.
Inuentio
Leinster'), 356, 457 (10); dilaignib (= de Laginensibus) (bis), ib.
laLaigniu (= apud Laginenses), ib.

laithphi filio (?) eccl. fundata, 19a.
'
Lamnid,
Lanna
(P"),
39a;
444 [6]
Inuentiones magicae, 6a.

Inuentores malae avtis, 3S.
'In uerbis
{corr., iuberbis)
Campo
Inis,
puer
'
P.,
uiri
cuiusdam
anus).
Irai, fines, 29a.
'
P.,
eleuauit
1.
;
245,
454*
(T.
na
Lassar
filia Anlolmithe [?] 33J, 456 (2)).

Latharun, 36J, 458 (6).
Lathraoh daArad, 350, 457 (8).
Lathrach
(Glenavy),
Patrice
Campus
Gabuir
Lifi,.
L.
{pid..
25a, 455a.
Lindae (= linteum), 350a, 472.

Lingua Brittannica salutat Lonunanum.
Fedelmidius,
'Lintiamen
Arddm.
Litre (=
Litteras
{qu.,
30S
1. mittere, 2\b;
lignum contensionis (= oaam, q.v.),
lapidibus
Taulach Lapidum
(Liffey)
20a,
Gabur).
Lignei gladii, tabulae uidentur, 17a
ligneae imagines, quasi, 25a, 4SSa.
congregauit erga sepulc. aurigae
P., 26 J;
Liphi
3i2>.
[sic'j,
in
quo exstat
in
Sanguis Ihu Xpi,' 41J.
ss.
litera'),
336*, 474.
legebat P. baptizatis,
Literas scripsit
manus
i8a
Loarco {vid. DeLoarco).

Loarnus (eps. cum Sachello et Brocidio)
,
,.
33-
36 J,
459(16); {vid. Daniel).

Latrain (vid.
genus, 296.
Lathron
Campus L.), ib. (qu., = Latharnn .').
Latini Latinos, P. penexit de Scotia
24J, 454*.
Litus Authuili {vid. Authuili).
P'',
Locharnach,
f.
larnasci, 25*, 4552>.
Lochleth[lanu],
infra est incertus) 21S (mg) 471.

Is(s)erninus {vid. Eserninus), 3*, 35a
;
(quinq.), 35*, 457(8, 10); (Sanninus),
ad, l65.
'Latinura,
470
'
'
[9].
Israhel, xii tribus, 15&; filios I., loseph
ante, 2o5.
per, 17a, 17J.
ad Camp. Max., 6a.

Hono (?..), Z2a.
{vid. Campus I.
Itha, Itho (gen.)
Bonmach TS.6t Maige I.),
Iter pedestreP"
fr.
magus,
19a
Loch-
ib.
ludei murmurantes, 443S [2].

ludices, ut Apostoli, 155, igS; judices
uerbum Dei exponit'
Locho (vid. Cenn Locho).

Lochru, magus, 4a (' Lothroch
(20).
cantanda, Curie lession.
'Laudes sapidae,' 41 J.
Lauo lauandum, mos mulierum ad
fontem uenire ad, 23a. Lauacrum
(baptismi), 449a [27].
;
Laurentius
ndus)
martyr, (reliquiae
Lee(c)an, lecna (Leo, corr. pro leo,

g.v.),\ih\ Crumaine presb. {q.v.), 37a,
(21),
lb
('
Luoru'); 446S [16] (Lotrachim)

447a [17] (Locru).
Loci Patricii quos tenet Familia Clono,
locis suis narranda {Addi23(2, 295
et
'
'
'
iamenta), 31^.
Locustae, loh. Bapt. cibus. 4435 [2].

Logith caluus {vid. Lucetmael)
Loigles (= ' uitulus ciuitatum'), fons,
489
Loigniri, 3A, 7a, 8i (bis)
Loigu(i)re,
lob, 17S,
L.
465 {Not.).
[
7a,
L.'),
20a.
eius), 17a, 41&.
460
qui
comminutus et
mortuus'); 444S [10] ('Lotraohqui
et
P.,
Latrunculi,' milites Corotici, 469 {12).

Laudabilis uox' omni bora orationis
Scotorum, 425.
letheus,
Irrigata aquis Moneaan, 448J [27].

'
Is baile inso sis as incertus,' (= hie locus
magus,
literas
Libera ecclesia, 30a, 41a libera ciuitas

(Ardd IS..), 4i.
Libera nos a malo,' 27J.
Irlochir, 256, 455*.
Ith,
ib.,
Lignum, curuiceps, 4a
472.
legis,
Patricii, 42}, 43a.
Lasar, 37a, 461 (3;)
P"
(57).
liacc), 250, 45Sa.
lostus (lustus) (diac), i85 (3), tenuit

{vid. et. CerFidarti, 24a, 454a
Italiam, iter
463
inscripsit
13*.
lohannes {Baptista), 443J [2].

lonas (profheta), 443* [2].
loseph (ante filios Isr.), 20&.
4445
'i/^Zb,
baculo P., ib.

P. in signum crucis, 29a
11.
duri in
(= scamae),
fit,
cussit
44S.
Inundatio operit agrum
Senlis posita
*_;?/> Munnech, 376,
S. Germani,
Ardd
11.
19a,
cadauer magi Lochletbei,

Lapidis { dum) Mons, 22*
19&
lapidem iuxta sedit P., 27a; 1. per-
Lapis
16S
11.
28a; U. baptismatis, 24J, 4545
11. {sc, Scripta),
Patricii et Magi, 9J
Lift,
a P, 24a, 454a.
iiii
Libri euangelii,
Lalooa, sancta, in
Inuenit Tir. in libro ap. TJltanum,

nomina P'', 175, 443a.
'
mortem
laigin (= Laginenses)
Crich Laigen
(= Prouincia Laginenslum, Leinster), 3sJ, 457 (11)); Suide Laigen
Mount
Laginensium,
(= Sedes
'
Uiliuo, 5a.
'
post
{vid. et. ludlea),
(Leth
(4);
7a (' sec. congruum sensum ').

Liber; 1. TTltani, 17S, 443a; 1. Patricii,
18J (3), 2i\b, 454*; L. Angeli, 40a.
Cethiaohi,' 20b.
êti( P., 5&.

'
34a (bis),
dimidium).
Leuus (laeuus), 6a ('non incongrue'),
456
{vid. Laigin).
(Conallus)
fuit
469 (13).
Leth Indli
illis
21a ('in qua sunt
Cotirbi,
Lagen {vid. Cluain L.).

Laginensium fines, 30a
Ins. Cethi-
congruum
sensum,' uertens ad, ya; {cp. 'non

Incongrue leua,' 6a),
Insola (sc, monastertum)
sec.
militum
Letalts
Corotici,
Ins.
Leo (= Leocan vel
{corr.,
Leona), q.v.).
17J)
coram
legi
cunctis epistolam jubet P., 470 (21).
(2),
Leni, Oescert, {vid. SesoertL.).
Kannanus
5S,
talis"
Uedbu, 256, 455*;
legit
HuBaimne, 18b
42n,
(P"),
'
qui uidentur esse, 45a.
periti,
Legitimum sempiternum,' donum a

Conallo dandum), iqb.
Lego
legit P. xl annos, i6i, xxx
'
taciturnitatis, 300.
lustanus (presb.), in
Legatio P" a multis prohibita, 467 (46)

legat. pro Xpo fungitur P., 469 (5).
Legis libros secum portauit P., itb.
Legis
iuratur a se
ecclesias,'
sorores positae, 23S.
fl., 29J.
42(1.
ib.,
ii
Lee Benndrigi, in ripa sinistra Bandae
'iuralur a se (P"),
omne quod iuratur, 22
^
scae, = sanctae),
consecrata
42$.
Insola haec
Lectulo in uno
iudicandi
15&;
Pontificis recipienda, 42a.

lurare contra et super P", et de P",
2S. 4S5Inscientia (P"), 446.

'
P",
lumenta
35S,37, 457 ( 0.461 (31,32).

Inis Fail, Inseo F. (gen.), (Begeri),
35*. 37<'> 457 (u). 461 (31)luna luae (= gubemaculof-um), 373*,
473Inscae (dele in
Hibernenses omnes a P",

lugeris modus, 25a, 455a.
I.).
Lectores, {cum P'), 17S.
ludico; iudicanda
42(1.
po^nitentia
470(15).
Inimicus Dei'
Inis,
ludiciiDies, 15J, igb {= eiiaXhe, q.v.),
mace
19a, 20j(bis), 39A (bis);
ITeill,
17$
L.
fil.
Neill, i<)b
{bis), 2oJ,
30a
32a
22a
Loiguireus,
Loiguiri
tilius
Loiguiri
filiae,
f.
Neill,
(Fedelmid), 31*,
22a, 23a loig;
uiri Breg, fines, 32*; L. Midi, fines,
toegere; 444J [16], 446J [10]
ib.;
(bis);
447* [18, rg], 448i[2i].
463
lommanus
(presb.), i85 (2), 24S, 454*,

31* (quater), 32a (septies).
Xommanus (corr. pro Tommanus) Tur-
rescus, 256, 4555.
Lonan macoMaico Eircc, 37S, 463 (49).

lonan maco Senich, 37a, 460 (24).
longbard, Ingena Rig, 37a, 462 (46)
{vid. Ingena).
Losoa (exorcista), 184(3).
Lothrooh, (vid. Looliru).
'
(vid. Coiliud, et 475 (2)).

Lucifer, inluminans tenebras ignoraiitiae oritur,' P., i8a.
maoo, 37J, 463 (50)

(vid. Ailill
Maec Cathbad, Maco Lugthig).
Lugar, Lugir, Rex Hirotae (q.v.), 27J.
.lugna, Lugni, Bineani pater (q.v.),
;
33*.
Ene, ('Plain of Moy'), 36S, 458
Luminaria
Lupanar,
quasi
(digiti
'
(corr.,
P"
Airnen, q.v.).
uidentur), 15a.
traduntur
(ter),
450* [23]-
Maoo
Seouill
(e
E.)];
(xii-
459
37a, 460 (23)
(Lugid);
(10),
Maco m.
E.).
2ga
29J
E.),
(fil.
(eps.
in
Ardd Stratho); 37a, 460 (29) {pater

Maico Hercae, Campi, 27a.
Fiaco)
Maoo Feio (Trian, q.v.), 37a, 460 (26).
[Maoc Feradig; corr., M. Fergossci,
q.v., s6b,
membra Xpi,
in,'
470.
Lupi rapaces (milites Corotici), 469
'
Forait, 37S, 464 (59), (vid.
et.
463
(56), Forat).
(2).
(Cathub,
37S,
q.v.),
(SO)-
MaocMaileduin(Muirgus), 36J, 458 (5).

Maco Maile Odrae (Eladach, q.v.), 34a,
456.
Maoc
lyb;
(Loiguire),
Neill,
460
3ya,
(21).
459
Maco Airt, 37J, 464 (60).

Maoo Amalgaid (Fiaoo), 37a, 460 (26).
Maco Briuin (Coirbre), 375 (bis), 463
(52)-:
Maco
&c.
Caille,
M.
Cairtin,
M.
Cairthin,
463 (58).
Maoc Oiugosso
Maoo
Cais
(vid.
Maoo
Glais),
M. Cais (Maine), 37a, 462
27*.
(41).
Maoo (Maico) Cathbad, bath, both,

3S (tef), 35*, 457 (8, 9, lo)- Maco
C. (Ailill), 37J,
463 (50).
Maoo Ceaselich (Crimthann, q.v.), 37a,
461 (29).
Maoo Cerce, 28a (= Maoo Eroae, q.v.).
Maoc Cobthig (Fergna, q.v.), 37a,
461 (34).
Maco Coilboth
459
(Saran,
q.v.),
36S,
Maoo Con, vid. Fian, 275.

Maco Conli (Forat, q.v.), 375, 463
Maco Cruaioh, Bile, (vid. Bile).
(57).
P"),
Magus, magi, 3d
(et pluries)
4a,
mm.
mm. uiiii,
viiii, cum
m. Miliuc,
Loiguiri
7a,
175, 30a;
Muirchu], 3 J,
({ap.
8b, ga, gJ, 3g4

iga (pluties), 22a)
7*,
[ap.
mm.
Findmaige, 26J (bis);
fontem
mm.
filiorum Amoln., 28a (pluries).
(Vid.
et.
Caplit, Lochru, Luoetmael).
Maco M.).
Maine (eps.), 36A, 458 (3).
Maine maoc Cais (vid. Maco Cais).
Maine regiones nepotum Maini, 27*
Maileduin
(vid.
(Hui Maini).
Maiores natu (conuocati a Loig.), 6S.
Maistin (Mullaghmast)
imMaistin
(corr. pro imMaiftin), 20a.
'Male audiuimus,' 47a; 'male uidi' male uidisti,'
mus,' ib.
ib.
37*,
Maledicit P. terrae, 13*; filio Feohach,

2ia; filiis Herio, 25a, 455a; generi
Maoc Oroain, 366, 458 (7K

Maoo Eimae (eps.), 29a, 34a, 456 (4).
Maoc Soanlain (Maileduin), 36*, 458
Eeorado mago,
Nigro Oingee et
(Vid. Manus.)
Saele, 29a.
Maledictio, Maledictum (P''), 8a, 13J,
(ii)
(i)
(5)-
(eps.),
Maccu
Macou
(vid.
26a
fratris Luctei,
(q.v.).
18J
(I),
Booin,
Bu&in,
Moou
(Miliuo, q.v.),
B6in, 443a.
(Mooou) Eohach, hinDruim

Sruim moocu Eohach), 10*.
Lugir, 35d,
39*,,
28a
fluminibus
26a, 31a.
'Malleus (fortis operis),' 55.
'Mamellas sugere (gentilium)rfp'p\i\\l
'
P., 455-
305.
Macou Greccae (MaouU), 10b.

Macou Lugil (Dubthach), 8b
D. m.
Manchin, currus
(P")
mansitapud, 36a,
457.
Mann,
('I.
Mane
[?]
= Enonia
(insola),
of Man),' 12a (diMane).i
Maneus, baptizatus
Manica (P"), 150.
et ordinatus, 223.
Manifesta (= intelligibilia) uerba uersiculi non, 4a.
457 (n)-
40a.
Macouohor, inss. (qu., Skerries?),

Maoeleus (eps.), i8J(i).
[Maceria (= Cashel), 32J.]
l~b.
Macet (Maohet), 22*, 36S, 458 (1).

Macha, Maohi, 15a, 17a, i8a; (inui-
Manis (eps.), 32a, 475 (r)

(cp. 37a,
460(21 mg.). Munis.)
Manuales, dat P Senmeda, 25J,
;
455*.
Manus; manum Conalli tenuit P., 20J

per manus Loiguiri foedus pepigerunt, ib.\ m. sinistram eleuauit
maledicens P., 28a
manu su:i
uolumen (sc, Confessionem) con;
iMachi, 14a
chi, corr.,
[^sic
H., in
loc.'\} (= Ardd Macha, Armagh).

Maohi (de genere), 25*, 455 J.
Maohia (qu., Donaghmoyne ? ita R.,
in
nota
eps.,
(16).
nomen
{'qui est clarus,'
175 (vid. 443a, Mauonius).
Coelbad, 36*, 459

Echuid, 37a, 461 (29),
Maocu Maohtheni (Muirchu),
FiliusC, &c.).
Mac Cairell [?], 37a, 460 (20).
(vid.
Magonus
Maoc Ketach (Lugaid, q.v.), 33 i.

MaooNise; (i) 36J, 459(io); (ii)
sjb, 2ia, 30a;
(9)-
magicus
28a,
hostis,
ad
eps.,
Mace Aida (qu., Brennan[?]), 37a, 460

Maco Aido (Breioan), 36*,
(20)
6a: m. incantaliones, 9*;
Tirech.],
Maoc Qlais (Cais), 27*.

Maco Hu Daimene (Justianus
inuentiones,
raagicae
mm.
iSb
loa
uestis,
Becrado, 28a
q.v.),
Campus
Eeto (Morett), 37a, 462 (44).

Magica ars, 4a m. domus, 30a m.
(20).
Maoo Lngthig
(vid.
29*).
profetae Bregg, 6a
(9)].
Maoc Senich (Lonan), 37a, 460 (24).

Maoo Tail, 37a, 461 (38) Mactaleus
(5. 12).
I.,
Fergosso, 36S, 37a, 459 (8, 9),
460
Maoo
459
Aine, 29a).
FUe, 37a, 462 (41).

Itha, 36*, 458 (7)
Mag
Maoc Eogin (Fergus), 36J (bis), 459 (8).

Maco Eroae
28a (M. Ceroe, q.v.),
;
Mag
Mag
Campus
(îd.
(4);
Eiro(o), [366,
37*, 463 (49) (Lonan

(Vtd. Genus m. E.)
28S
&.).
Eroae), 28a, 28S.
Maoo
mg.).
(8), (q.v.);
Llimen, 25a, 455a
'
Maoo Dregin, pater Maoo Ceroe (Maoo
Ma(l)cull, 449* [23], 450a [23]
463
Luctus P" (sc.,pro P" mortuo), 14a.

Lugach (presb.), 37a, 460 (21).
iugad. Lugaid
(i)
Lugaith Maico
Nfetaoh [.?], 33J
(ii) Lugid Maoc
Eire, 37a, 460 (23)
(iii) LugtMg,
Mace
(vid.
familia P"), 37a, 460
459(17);
Lucernae ceriales {sic\, in pasca, 19a.

luoetmael, 4a ('qui et Konal'), 7a,
9a, loa
(= Luoet caluus, cp. 24^,
454a); loiet, 444S [10] (' caluus, qui
et Eonal'), 447a [20], 448a [20]
Logith caluus, 446J [16].
Xuchta (Luoteus), fil. [?] Conlaid, 26a,
Mael Odar, Maile Odrae,
Maile 0.).
Mag, Maige, (= Campus) tre Uaige
(=trium camporum), 29a; (vid. Callrigi tre Maige, Cuil Maige, Find
Maco (Maico)
(54)-
Inls in TJlad),
lob, ii*(bis), 12a (ter), 36*,
(20,
Xoing (= uas), 350a, 472.

Lombohu, puer e familia P", 37*,
Mag
Mac(o) Cml(l) (de
ms.),
30a
Maohinensis
scripsit
'
'
P., 48a.
Mar
Cule Cais, 33a (vid. Deruth M.C.).

Mare; M. nostrum, 36; M. dextruin,
ib.
Maohtheni (vid. Macou M.).

Mactaleus (vid. Maco Tail).
Maedoo, 37a, 461 (36).
Mael (= Caluus, q.v.), 24a, 4543
et.
Lucetmael, Totmael).
^
AL, de
[
490
mari.
]
12a, 444a [6] M. primum, 15a M.

terrenum (sc, I'yrrhenum), i-ja ;
;
(vid.
M. occidentale, 465.
Marii, 34a, 456 (4); (qu., Maru?).
Uartar
{vid.
thige)
martyrotkeca), 30&
Uartraoli
rum
ilaityies,
{napTvpo9-l]K-ii,
Koigne).
(^vid.
Molesta ignota doctrina' (praedicta
'
Fertae,
mm. domus, %oa\ mm. conductio, 32J mm. summorum honor,

41J; mm. sargifagus (g.v.), 42S,
12J;
471; mavtyrium Palladii, 31a.
Moirtohenn,' (= morticina, 357a, 472.

{Vid. Muiohthib).
Uadum
Molae,
Monachus,
mm.
?].
MauoniuB, 443a (unum e nofninibus P")

(yid. 175, Uagonus).
Uechar, e iiijiltis Forat, 376, 463 (56).
Medb (presb.), 33a (bis).
Medbu,
25*, 4556.
Melcliisedech, secundum ordinem, 3}.
Mel, mellis odorem dimiserunt Aiigeli
corpus P", 156; mel sihiestie

inveniunt comites P", 443J [2].
in
Meldan, Glnain Crema, 37a, 460 (22).

Melus (eps. in Tethbiis), lib (i), 21a.
Memoriani in amabilem P" congre'
mm,
cum
(eps.
Methbrain,
regum
21b
P., 468 (32).
Niethbrain,
[corr.,
q.v.).
Metritas ternas capiens aeneus, 13a.

;
Berbicis,
Miliuc (gen., Uilcon; ace, Uilcoin),

4*. Sa (bis), 17&, 2ia, 30a (bis), 396
(bis); Miluch (Milcom), 443a, 445a
4455 [12]. ( Vid. Uaccu Booin.)

Milites Hiberniae (substraxerunt quae
sunt P"), 21b; M. Corotici, 468,
[i i],
(2).
Millia tot
hominum baptizauit
;
m. mulla,
'Minimus omnium
homo
Mirabilis
P., 20a,
26J.
fidelium' P., 43a.
Amathorex,
'
3S
mirabiles spiritales thesauros ' atMirabilis eps. (Feeo),

4*.
tulit P.,
8i; m. duo uiri, 12a; m. seneus,

mirabilia P" nouissima,
13a (bis)
175; mirabile dixit (Bruscus), 21a;
mirabilia dicebat (Niabraiu, 21S;
miramirabile lapideum altare, 22a
;
biles
uirtutes
P",
39a
mirabilia
(Dei) confiteri, 43*.

i65,
Mis(8) Mons, (Slemish), Ja (bis)
l^b, 30a, 406 (bis), 445* [11, 12].
;
'
sui
tata), 28A.
dum
2Zb (bis); M.
M. UConduirn
(Sliab
Soirte (Skerry), 1 7}, 30a, (Soirit,

gustare, 236.
Mors Mortem
magorum 7a
;
oetmael),
(Becrad)
mm.
debat P., ib. (49).

Munilia \_sic\ (i.e., monilia) dat P
Senmeda, 25J, 455J.
Munis, (eps.), P" sororis e filiis, 37a
[mg.), 460 (21)
'
;
463
Nai,
('
Cellola
magna
'
Achid Pobuir), 26a.
459
Mittere consortem,' 415.
Mocou Echach
[vid.
Modicitas P", 468.

Modius, 375, 464.
Bruim M.K.).
M.).
{vid.
(12),
Bath
32).
'
fr.
Cethiachi,
magna P"
(P"),
31S,
443*-
nauigatiol, 4J, 39a, 445a
(eps.),
l8d; Nazarus,
ib.
Necessarii amici (P"), 468 (52).

Neel, NeWl (444* [10]) {vid. Niall),
Nefas incantare,' 45 nefas facere, 7a.

Negotionis causa,' 426 (bis).
Nem (= Nehemias) (eps.), 36J, 459
;
'
(i).
'
morticina), 357a, 472.

Cairetho, 24a, 454a {vid. Caire-
Campus (Mag) C).

familia P", 37J, 463
(54).
491
30a,
'
(7).
Muiohthib,
Muichtbib, (= suffocata)
i.e., Moirtohenn' {q.v.), {= suffocata,
Nauigium (=
Nazanus
broth), (= Dei mei indi-
17*,
in
silua Fochl., 20*, 28*.
puer
3 J,
[!]
.[2].
cuius reliquiae in eccl.
Muin,
nauis parata,
45*. 443*
Nauigare, 443^ [i].

'Nauigatio sancta
(30. 32).
tho,
2^b,
473-
37a, 457 (11), 461
MuobonSc, 37a, 461 (30,

Mucno, fons, 256, 455*.
nol, (eps.)
MucneuB,
Muig
Nairniu.
Naiiicula, 45, 12a; nauis, /\b (bis), 5a,

6a (bis), 316 (bis); n. unius pellis,.
lib;
Mucliatoc(c), 35S,
i.e.,
q.v.),
Muadain).
cium), 12a, 13b.
debet' (Coaallus), 19*.

Misemeus (eps.), i85(i).
Missam P" acceperunt ' (homines
australis,'
3a-
Mudubai, 36J, 458

Mugenoc, 32a, 475
P'l facere
17a
toisoiurt,
Campus
(4).
(11), 461 (32).
Na6, f. fratris P", 335, 456 (4).

Nationes hae, 5*; nn. omnes, 8b (sc,
Hib. gentes) nn. ferae et barbarae,
(R. Moy), 28a, 29a
'm.heredibus
petit P., 15*;
P", 33*, 456
Naueirchinniuch (= nauiclerus), 372J,
aide,
fratris
4555.
20a.
Mudebrod
f.
Nairniu
Moysi in iiii rebus similis P. 30J.

Mruig Thuaithe, ecclesiam fundauit P,
36},
(55)-
Haindid, 35J, 37a, 457
443J [2]; m. Hebraicus, 443a [i].

Moysaicus (mos) 17a, 443 J [2]; Moysaica (disciplina), 26a. Moyses, 15a
et.
(gentiles),
'
Nabcodouossor (Rex), 6a.

Nadgair {vid. Fer N.).
nouissi-
vid.
Murmurant quasi ludei
eff. Munneoh, 375, 463 (57).

M[uBCraige M[itini], (MusUerry), 375,
{= doctrinae et cultus forma)

4a (bis), 5a, no, 22a; (ii) {=usus),
(lb, 156, 23a
m. Moysaicus, 17a,
Muadan,
{vid. et.
Muscan,
64)).
Mors
(i)
in,
465 (Not.)
443*-
Muada,
ManiB)
mae, 23a.
Mos
Mnmae).
Tir, 30J {vid. Tir
Munera, ofl'erunt gentiles P", 467 (37)

munuscula ultronea mulierum red-
Loig., 236.
filiar.
ill
37a, 461 (40).
(loohru), loa (Lu19a (Loohlethlanu), 28a
Mors
ue/iit
Mumae,
M.
Uouduiin;
cum
Hiberiiiam, 17*.
Mulommae, exorcista, 37a, 461 (40).
Mulu[an], Mo Luae {peregrinus Britd),
Liaoc),
Mis(s), {vid. Ifis^s))

fyid.
MuUitudo episcoporum,' &c.,
'
Cairnn,
filiorum Ailello, 22i, 29a
36}, 458 (5),
[ms.,
acsa], (= MurrisU)
29a; Mttfrisco Aigli, 26a {vid. Aigle).
Mulier in utero habens (ad P"" appoi -
Mons Egli, 26a {vid.

M. nepotum Ailello,
Misericordiam, ut mereantur nepotes
Sichon'
'
M.
Mons
= Muir-
Muirisca
4Sa, 468 (JO)
'
33a, 475 (2)

Aigleus)
406
Morlalitas magna, 19a
32*.
'
mm.
Hide, Kidi (= Meath) inHuisniuoh

Midi, zia
Loiguiri Midi fines,
469
j'i.,
Bratho), 2Qa.
fl.
Maoo M.).
{vid.
Scotorum], 48a.
4Sa.
ib.
(eps.), i8i(i);
Muirgns maoo Maileduin,
454a
24a,
M.).
ethaouB, (eps. super
P", 24a,
Monarchia (Brigitae), 43a.

Monasterium, 31a (bis), 40J, 41a, 41J.
Monduirn montem, fugientes gentiles
euadunt ad, 8a.
Moneisen (Saxouissa), 3921, (Monesan)
{coniugium nolens P petit) ,448*.
Lapidis,
filiis
m. cams
sorore una),
22a
dat
Maoou
MuirethouB
quaternam honorem P reddere debent, 31a; m. ad P. reuersus, 42a;

mm. facti sunt filii sanctorum [corr.,
M.
fide!,'
{sc
sui
Mensa
{sc, altare), 4a.
mm.
Cethiaclii,
et.
Mensura
m. in Ardd M. (Medbu), 25J, 455*

m. P" Cainneobus eps., 27a; mm.
sui in Ard Boissen, 29J
mm. P"
Menathus (eps.), r8J(i).

Mendacium ab (Assico) dixerunt
quidam, 22b.
'
'
(Comgella),
monachi P", i8i(3);

22a
AsBioi), 22S (ter);
Mons
gata' (Âdditamenta), 31S.
chi;
barbari,
454a
41a.
Maugdoriiu(IIugdoirn),30(i(Cremorne,
= Crioh Mugdorn).
Mercedem
Broon, Uad. M.).
{vid.
Monacha (Mathona), 21b
34a,.
456 (5).
Muinter Patrice {= familia P''), y,a,.
460 (23).
Muiragu {qu., = maris litust), 372A,.
473 Muiri4e (= maritima), ii., ii.
Muiroha Macou Maohtheni, 40a, {vid.
Z4a, 4S4fl.
i Eater P" {vid, Conoessa).

Mathona, zzb, 26a, 36^, 458 (2}.
Mathous, 24(1, 454(1 [yj<., UathonuB
Matrimonimn legitimum,
<
Hi filiis Forat,
463 (56).
Muine Buachaele, oblatum P",
37*,
a magis), 4a.
maityium
Muindeoh, (Munneoh),
Ailello, I'a, 462
filia
(44).
366, 459 (12).
(?),
( ain),
KCogin
Ferta M.), 12 J.
Kartortheoh
(II).
N(ena) {cuius posteri in Muscraige M.

seruiunt), 37J, 463 (55).
Nento, Campus, 24a, 454a, lyid. Campus N.).
Neofiti (- neophyti) trucidati, 469.
NepoWs
AUello,
iSb
Nutasigthe dugallasu (= calcia
22b;
223,
(3),
N. Dichoin, 15J; N. Borthim, 32a;

N. Maini, 2yb N. Neill, j6ii (bis),
licas tuas), 3524, 472.
Nutrio
21b.
2o4
Nescio, Deus
466 (27). (2 Cor. xii. 2.)

{Niabrain ?), Niethbrain {ccrr. pro
Methbrain)', 21 J.
(Niafer ?), Niothfer, Coirpri, 27 J; [vid.
?),
Niothfruich
Uiall, Neill (gen.); Neill
30*.
filii,
guire, 3*, igJ (bis), 2o5, 22a, 30a,
(Nehil
444i N.
f.),
19J; N.
30a N. f.,
Fiacha, 21^; N., Loiguire mac, 17J;
Neill nepotes, 16a (bis), 21 J; Neel
ib.,
Nichi [inNiohi]
corr., iMachi, (vid.
Machi), 14a:.
Niger (' flumen quod dicitur'), 293
(= Dub, q.v.).
Nimbiaadi araroibrea bith maul
erdima 6 neuch (= non habebit quo
fruaiur nisi acceperit ab aliquo),''
Daire,
tollere),
Nitria, ' sorer
24J. 454*; {cp.iU (2)).

Nix, iuducta a mago, gi; niuibus commixtum corpus magi, 19A.
Nocturnales tenebrae
Ai)
go,
Campum
in
tnortem
(loohletlieo
Hoin Omne,
Nomen
hTTolit {vid. TTcht
Patricii,
N.
(fert insola) 4*,
post, 314.
Occasio, 48a (bis)
Norma
Sabul,
Odiui {=odi), 20a
{corr,, nouicius),
SenacM, 26a
460 (28) 0.
Nouissima tempora, i6a, 2ga;

nouissimis
in
n.
mira-
diebus,
2ga.
dominica inluminata, 14a, 15a

noctium xii caligo abstersa, 14a, 15J
contra noctem terminus positus, ib.,
n.
nox nulla per xii dies, 15*, 30$

prima nocte exequiarum P", Angeli
uigilias fecerunt,
15J
dominicae
noctis a uespera non ambulabat P.
usque ad mane feriae ii, 14b; nox
longa iii dierum, 22a; nox pascae,
ib.
{Vid.
(48).
in
Nudebthigtis (= disceptabanf),
0.
454a;
'
Fedelmtheo),
eccl.
uisio,
'ostensum
felici fallacia
{vid. Fallacia), i6a.
Ostium, 374.
Pabula praebenda hospitum iumentis,
f.
et.
459
364,
42a.
maco Ercae,
f.
f.
37a,
Natfraich, 374, 463

Mace Oingosso.)
284,
ib. (2),
0.
(II).
(diac.
Palatium (Temoriae), 64 (bis), 84.

Pal(l)adius, Arcbidiaconus Papae Caelestiiii, 3a
eps., 31a
Patricius alio
nomine appellatus,' ib. a Papa C.
missus ad Hib. conuertendam, 3a,
reuersus re infecta, 3a
31a
in
Opportunum tempus
tus,
44
in
Britonum finibus,
ib., [Pictorum, 4444 [8]
marlyrium
passus apud Scottos, 31a]. Palladii
P", 3a
discipuli, ^b.
opp. por-
opportunitatibus adiutor
153.
Pallium (ac)cepit, sea Brigita, 21a

Adrochta, 25a, 455a
Senmeda,
duae filiae, 284. Pallium
254, 4554
j
'
'
(ubi est Lochlethei lapis, q.v.), igS.
Oraculis (j., orationibus

ieiunium cum, 22.
?)
centenis,
ad omnes cruces, 14a
tionis deligentia P", ib. (bis)
Ita Reeves, in Indice ms. Vid.
et.
in
Papa
'
sea
ora-
'oratio
orationis
filia
C(a)elestiiius), 3a, 31a, 444J[8].
Paradis(s)um,'
requissistis (recess
de saeculo ad,' 17a, 470.

Parentes Patricii, 3ga, 464, 4440 [4],
466 (36), 467 (43), pp. puellae
;
448a, 4494 [27] ;

Scottae, 467 (42).
ecce nauis tua,' 174,
454,
443* [I]Pars in parte occid. et orient.,
mon-
uirgiiiis
'Parata,
pp.
archia P", 43a.
Paruchia
{sic"],
(=
dioecesis
uel pro-
uincia), Patricii, 2 14 (bis); paruchiae

in
modum, P donatae Scottornm

contra paruchiam P
gentes, 404
492
224
26a.
Pallor noctis, 154.
Bury, P. R.I. A., in wo/, xxiv, parte

[
Achud Fobuir,
Monesan,
&c.; 5J, 140 (bis), 15J,

l64, 45a, 454, 46J (sps in P orans),
orandi locus, 4454 [,].
{et pluries)
oralis,
tiones P", 45a, 454, 464
Uathona,
tenuit,
'
itinere moritur, in
'
Oratio
et
Optimates congregati {in Temoria), 6a.

Optimi prae omnibus Magi, Lucetmael et Lochrn, 7a,
Opus euangelii, P. praeparatus ad,'
3a Operis fortis eius malleus, 5J.
Ora, (Os), fontis FindMaige, 27a.
Orae australes orientalesque,'
(Ora),
Orare,
'
Olsiodra (Auxerre), 35a.
infirmitas, 47a.
I
{vid.
3S1S,
304
rum).
Ossan (e progenie
die
in
recurrat ad omissa,' l64, 4454 [.] ;

' orationis fundamentum,'
426 ora-
39*-
'Nudato nomine,' 47a.

472.
Ostensa
proprium,
Olcan(us) (eps.) i84 (i),
Deus P",
4490 [27].
Loig., 24a,
27a; m. Ercae, 284;

ossuum \sic'\ conductio,' 31a (yid. Conductio marty-
{Tir.),
Dormitationis,
nouem
&c., reliquit P.,
467 (40).
Assici, 224
profetae, 264,
monacb.), i84 (3).
l64.
imus,
filiar.
Sollempnitas), 31a.
294,
Britsci,
Patricii,
Oingos, {vid. Cenel Oin.): Oingus,
Nox
2i4
34a
(fert
Sachellus,
nouem currus loiguiri, ya

magi cum Beorado, 28^.
17J;
citatus,
Cissa
sanctarum
[et passim).
P"
soUempnitatis
magica, 2^, 454a.
bilia,
Osee {propheta),
32*.
Offertorium,
Dei).
locis, clocos,
{Vid. not. in loc.)
456 (6).
Oculis meis conspexi,'
P. ad fonlem
solis, ante, contra,
Clebach, 23a.
occ.
0.).
Nothi de genera, Heroaith (q.v.), 17a.

Nouem magi profetae Bregg, 6a
Nouicus
Nouis in
Ortum
;
plaga, 29S.
anterior,
467 (49)(Jrreum Ipid. Horreum).
occ. inuenerunt
{seniores quidam), 466 (27).
Insola
'
;
Occidentalis pars, 43a {vid. Pars)
horreum) ib.
Nomen nouum dat
Feradaoho P., 17a, Senaoho, 263;
Nomen Benignurn dat, iSa {vid.
Agnus
O. et
{Vid. Pars.)
'
Oinach (= conuentus'), 3624, 473.

Oinchis (= sporta), 349, 472.
Oingae flumini maledicit P., 29a.
misso') 220.
lyb.
q.v.),
Origo stirpis regiae,' (Loig.) 34.

Oinamentadonata, P. mulieribusreddit,
{">g-)-
(super
(= Ins. P",
occidentalis pars.
74), iga.
ig4, 244, 4544.

Odissus, pater Potiti, proauus P", 43a
Nobilitas (P"), 469 (10).

NocMs fir foirbthe (= uere perfectus
ille), 364 [mg.], 473.
sola
Oboedentiam P", Lommanus mansit
'
(i).
tales, talium)
Orientalium regiones {sc. Airtber, Louth),

124
O. {homines) l6a (bis) O. in-
Orientalis,
(bis),.
cum xu fratribus Francis,'
urbe Altimachae),
{in
iii
Ordius (eps.) l84
Jf ipu thuo conid arfus [?], 149a, 471.
2g4
41a.
Ocheni {vid. Dulo Ocheni).

Ochter (n)Aohid (Oughteragh),
4350, 474.
Ordines,
homines, 41a.
,' 374,464,
'Oblationem, banc igitur
Oblatrat magus V"' {sc, blasfemat cp.
Ochen, i8a.
473thaouir tuobal (= non oportet ex-
22a,
284,
33,- 15a, 394, 444a [9]

Old. Palladii, 394, 4444 [8].
28a,
Ordinatio P",
(ubique) Christiani
50a, 304, 47a, 4554, 468 (51)

ordinauit ecclesiam P., 26a.
dant reges, 33a
'
(',?),
et
17a
i8a (epp.,
(bis),
(ArddM.) dat
394; (Truimm) daut
sut, 32a
(Ciarraige)
134,
Lommanus
Nipu
23a, 254, 26a (bis),
uisio ostensa bellantibus, iba.
&c.
Sachellus)
presbb.), iga (bis), 2ra (bis),
2g4.
agri,
Bndubae
inatus; 3a (Palladius)
{vid.
(bis),
374, 464, (gabal oblann) i4g<z, 471.
pater Loiguiri, igi Nial, eff. Muindech, 37J, 463 (58).
364
alteram Caplit, 240, 4540
fil.
Oblationem
filius, Coirpriticus,
Conallus,
f.,
Ordiiiare,
magi, 22a
ii
{Vid.
m. (C)orcain.)
Loiguiri
lilias
Olcanum P.,
Nutu Dei
Loi-
filius,
Orcain, 364, 458(7).
Obitus (= mors), 4S<i.

Oblann, oblin, {=oblalio sacramentalis),
Coirbre N.).
(Nia Fruich
Orbrige (Orrery), 374, 463(56).
gal-
Conallam Cethiacus,
Gosactum P., 210, 30a
n.
nutrit
n.
te
Vid. Gallasu.)
nutrit
nutriunt
54 (bis), 46(A),
scit,'
I, p. 155 {Not,).
malum
opus, 42b
paruchiamhabenti
Pernoctabat P. in campo, 14*, 15a,

Persecutio,
ones (P" et suorum),
chia B. Brigitae, 43a.

'
Paruitatem
469
'
suam
profitetuv P., 43a,
'
primum
Hib.),
{in
19a, Pasc. primi celebratio, oblatio,
396
de P"),
Pascae debita uota, 6a
celebrans
ignem incendit
468
Pasca
P.,
Angelum
P", per
iiii
Petitiones
datae,
P",
iii
30J.
'Poscit
Petra
alterius
'
p.
cp.
30a),
P",
p.
P" (InDuin Sebuirgi), 29*
p.
P"
(ad Bruimm hXTrohaille), 3oZ>.

Petrus Apost. (Eps. Romae), 3a, 3 la
l^b.
Passus, forte cc milia,' aberat nauis
peruenirent
ut
{vid. Salsugo).
Postulationes
SenaoM, 26a.
iii
'
Potentes in scrmone, &c., qui uiden-
'
Potentia
2ia; p. hiOoithr. (hiCaissiul), 30^;
mortem
p. Colpdi, 6a.
Positus est ager fructifer in salsuginem
p.
P., 39.i^
Passio Xpi, anni inde ad
(bis)
necessitas,
siluani Pochl. ante Pasca,' 21a.
montis' {Scirte) 5a,

quadrata (ad fontem
lindmaige), 26J (bis), 27a (ter)
Coithrigi (inhUlsniuoh Midi),
p.
KannanuB ignem
ib.
Portus Doe, 4J
{Vid. Patricius.)
19a
benedictam,
15a
14a,
Pascae dies, 8i, 39*

Pascae nox,
39i
Pasca clausa et Hnita, 19}
Pasca caput anni, 21a
in Pasca
magno Cetliiaci mos, 24a, 454a in
P. secundo, ib., ib. Pasca adorauit
magnam,
P. ut det,
orgit
(pluries)
secum in Hib., 16J, partem

de reliquiis, 17a, Sesceneum secum,
1 8a;
portauit Herons mortalitatera
la.
Deum
13a
&c.,
libros
(58).
Petitiones
64
Perseverantiam,
5* (ter),
aeneum,
portauit P. clocos, patinos, calices,
467 (37. 42. 48)Peruersor hominum uenit,' (Maoouil

dicit
(9).
Pasca,
uas
lionor quaternus debitus, 31a; paru-
tur,'
4Sa.
cum qiiadam
'
dixit P.,
"jb.
Potestas ligandi {sacerdoialis), 469(6)).

Potitus (presb.), pater patris P", 43a,
parata, 456.
Pastor perfectus (eps. Arddmach.), 42a.
cumSimone M.,
Pater P" (Calpomus,
auctoritatcm
[i]; diaconus,
443a
q.v.), 43a,
ib., ib.;
decurio, 469
Pictorum
(10).
tatae,
Patinus
226
\sic],
(bis)
25a, 455a
Patricius
(43)
patria (mb.),
pag.
Piscare
nb.
reddendum
Plaga {in Loig.

Plana historia
'
Ix ecclesia, 196
pedum
'
P., 32a; perigrinis
exceptis
{inter
peregr.
Arckiepi), 41a
sanctorum corpora, 4li peregr. et
Peregriuaproselitus P., 466 (26).
comites
Uathoua
uenit
tionem,
226
in,
peregrinatio P"., 467 (37), 470 (17).

Perennitatis spes, 468 (49).
donationem dimittere debet P., 41a

perfectus pastor (praesul Arddm.)
uirum (xxx
in perfectum
42a
perfecta
annorum) P., 444a [5]
Hibemiae
religiosis
uita {vid. Uita), 467 (44) ; perfectius

{sc, aptius) nihil uisum est, ifi.
'Perferre foramen ' (wjrf. Foramen).

' Perforatum caput,' 4a.
Periclitata aniraa
'
P", 47n
periculis
xii, ib.
(bis)
136
perjtissimi
legis
peritissimi antiqui, 31a

;
peritiam
Uuirclitt,
periti,
453
z^b,
454*
numerum,
39a
paruam
peritissime,
profitetur
peritia P", 40a.
[5].
uerbum
audire,' 41a.
Praetium).
Praesedens
eps. Airddm., 42a.

Hib. sancti omnes prae-
[sic"]
Praesentati,
264.
teriti et futuri,
:
passim
et
466 (34).
374,
Praestrigiae [jiV], lia (bis).
Praesul (Airddmach.), 414, 42a (bis),

424 ; Praesul (uUus), 41&.
Pi(a)etium (seruitutis), 44, 5a 'p. xu
;
animarum hominum,
et suos), 8a, 394.
Amolngid
iiliis
extendit' P., 2o4 {cp. 468 (52).
Praeualens, nihil
membrorum
(P"), 46a.
25a.
Praeuidet P., (de familia sua in regione
Plaustrum, ad corpus P" uehendum,
Praeuilegium {jsic"], Urbis Airddm., 414.

Prandium, orabat P. ante, 144.
Presbyter (presp.); prespiteros ordinant
Caetiacus et Sachellus, 1 7a prespiterorum, &c., multitudo, 174; prr.
facti a P, l8a
hormn nomina, l84.
Pr. Segitius, 3a pr. Olcanus {q.v.),
pr.
pr. Cassan {q.v.), ib.
i84 (3)
Erclaoh, 364, 459 (12); pr. Leo [?]
21a,
224,
Plebs
Ciarrlchi), 33a.
i6a.
155,
Plebilis progenies
'
'
{sc, laica), 324.
(TJlod),
154,
480,469(5);
{vid.
i6a
et.
(Domini),
467
(40)).
Plenitudo ministerii (P" etsuomm), ba.

Pluia [sic'], 94, 144 (bis), 454.
Poculum suura benedicit P., 9a (ter).
Poenitentes, 41a poenitentia Caetiaoi
et Saohelli, 17a ; p. magi Koel, 24a,
;
exlremo uitae, 304

p. uii annorum, 42a.
Poeta Dubthach, 84 p. Feec, ib.
efamilia P", 354, 457 (11),
Pol, Pool
37a, 461 (32). Pool (= Paulus Ap.,
q.v.), 2lO{mg.), 471.
Pondera campi,' 33a, 475 (2).
Ponere (episc, diac, monacham, &c.),
23a, 24a (bis), 4S4a ; p. lignum
454a
contensionis, 25a, 4553 p. cellolam,

ecclesiam, 22a, 29a, 30a, 306.
;
Pontifex; (summus), 41a; (Patr.), ib.;

PontificaUs
(heres Arddm.), 42a.
'
gradus' {sc, episcopalis), 3a..

Populata est (pluia),' 144.
Populi Hibernensium baptizandi a P",
'
pp. multi per P" renati, 47a.

Porcarius (a/. Milohon) P., 17* {vid.
Sues) Porcinarius {seruus Dichoin),
31J
4J
(bis)
443J [2]
Portare;
Porcorum
grex,
porcinae cavnes,
morem
ib.
(nouuni),4a; pretium
seruitutis, 44, sa;

[
46a,
aquambenedictam,
493
460 (2:), 465

Lugach, 37a, 460 (21, 23)
Colom, 37a, 460 (22, 23); prr. et
(N.)
pr.
pr.
epp. in
australi
basilica
{Altim.'),
41a
pr. Potitus, auus P", 43a,
443a [i]; presbyteri sancti manu'
'
{corr., Lee, q.v.), 37a,
in
p.
46J
(bis),
474
TJltani, scripta in, 174,
ecclesiam,
Plantare
Periti,
(hominum),
444
{vid. et.
474
aquil. ecclesia, 41a.
cxx sepulcrum, 27a; pedibus erectis

pedibus
conflinguentes, 25a, 455a
extensis ascendit Angelus, 30a.
Pediales, dat P" Senmeda, 254^455*.
Pensat ecclam' {sc, locum ecclae condendae) Cosallus, 19&.
ii
pueros
peregrinos
Peregrimis
reliquit P., l8a ; peregr. occisi, 21a;
peregrino Cathlaido distribuit ecclam
'
3a,
&c.),
254, 26a, 264, 4S5a, 4554.
pedum
Perfectis
(nationes,
lo4,
Praedicationis
'
454a,
24a,
5a,
Praemia regibus dabat P., 468 (52)
464.
41 i.
traditi Xtiani, 469(12).
(euangelium, fidem, &c.),
Praedicare
Pictor. in
Pissimus {pro piissimus), 39a, 47a.

Plaga aquilonalis Airddm., 134; plagae
P, 41a.
Pedes
Picti apos-
Fiscis,
Peccare sub gradu,' 26a.

Pecoribus Conail, boues electi de, i6a
pecora pascebat P., 45a, 443* [i].
Peculiare censum [jtV]
444* [8]
470 (15)
469(11); (piscium), 29a.

ces, 194, 2ga (quater)
ult.
'
'
(2),
piscatores
Paulus Apost. (= Pol, Pool, q. v.),

210 {mg.), 471 ; Pauli reliquiae, i/a,
29ft,
fines,
equi
currus et
se
Loig.' {fugientes), 8a.
habens, 42A.
P captiuo, 454.
Pinna montis {vid, Berbicis), 404.
Pifnn (?), 37a, 462 (43).
(5).
vid. in/r.,
Romae
[I]-
4430
Praecipitauerunt
'
Pigritia nulla in
conparauerunt,' 47*.
Patria (P"), 456, 4436 [i]. 444 [4].
466 (36), 467

Patricida, 469
75; Petri reliquiae,

Petri Cathedra,
41 J
469
manus
patinos secum portauit P., ibb.

Patres nostri [sc, P" etsuotvm'] idola
'
29 J,
17a,
'
Epist. misit P., 469 (3).

Pressura,
ae (= tribulatio,
'
46a, 466 (34).

Primitiuae {sc, primitiae
?)
ones),
ecclesiae
Hib., omnia ipsius (P") sunt,' 21 4.

Princeps, 6a, 22a; principeset episcopi,
324 ; princeps Germanus, 444a [6]
;
principatus ecclesiae, 32a (bis).
Probatus P., 7a, ga
(bis),
47a
pro-
batio, 9a.
Profeta,
tae
profetae
(Dan.) loa
Osee) 467
Profetabant
{vid.
prr.
ossa,
;
(magi Bregg), 6a;
264. Profetae
citati,
(Esai.) 14a, 474; (loel,
(40).
Magi morem futurum,
43,
Mos).
Profugam
fecit (se) Assious,
fugaP., 444, 468
(I).
224
pro-
Progenies, {sc, genus) Lommani, 32a;

[sc, proles) Fedelmidii,
pr.
(eccle-
siastica, plebilis), ib.
Prolongati
exportati
et
ecclesiae,
470
et
filii
Prouiucia
15^;
(1)
cum
(59).
(citat Muiroliu), joa.
qua
(in
obiit
41a
ecclesiae,
14a,
P.),
proiiincia
Brigitae, 43a.
Pro undecima
31a.
et.
[sic],
p. Ixvi, supr.)
(promptus), 10a, iâ,
siculuni),
Psalmistae
(de)cantat
3J,
7J,
;
Pss.
8a, 134, 42* (tres),
citati,
443, 4433 [i], Pss.
graduum
'Psallam
(i
37(r,
[Vid.
465.
Puer,
spiritu'
eri
pueri P",
24a,
pueris
304
\oa
4S4
15),
p. Coimanus,
29^
4544
244,
p. Auxilius,
sancte puer,' 464.
de
aquarum
Quadraginta dierum et noctium ieiunium P", 26n, 30*

xl d. et xl n.
lommantun reliquit P. in hostio
Boindeo, 31 J; 'deinde alium quadragensimum mansit L.,' ib.
Quadratus,
ta, fons, petra, 264.
Qualitatem suam scire optat fratribus P., 44a
qiialiter est instructus
;
'
'
potest probari,'
ib.
honorem habere debet
P., 3'a.
[?]),
'Quinta pars'
174, 4433.
(sc,
xiu millia
Caichani,
oblata P, 335.
Raithin, eccl., 21a; R.,
(q.v.),
'
Rapuerurt reges (bona P"), 468 (52).

Rath Argi, ecclesiam fundauit P. in,
29a,
Rathbilich (Revilly), ubi credidit Crimthann, 352, 457 (8)Rath Coirpri (Racarbry),
463
(53)
[cp, 376, et vid. Coitpre).
Rathchung(a)i,
Connaoht,
Ceaachtae, 24a, 454a
2i4; Coolennorum,44; Corcute(i)mne,
;
Cruidnenorum, 5a filior.
nepotum Maini,
Amolngid, 28a
274; uepp. Neill, 2l4; Orientalium,
124; Efiide, 21a; Temerigi, 29*;
264, 27a
(Racoon), 224, 294, 364, 458
(6).
Rath Foalascich, 35n, 457 (8).

Rath Muadain (Ramoan), 364, 459
(vid. Muadan).
(12)
'
uir
durus quidam, 134
19a
passim
TJluthorum, 54,
regnaturus
exterus, 4a
Loig. post
io4.
3a,
saecula
regnabit in saec.
mortem P"
Regt\um; regni
futurus, 4a
in
ignem, 64
incendit
eccl. aedificanda, 154.
ii
in
regnauit
uel u annis,
modum mos
regna subuersurus,
ib.
Requissistis (lege Recess
'
Residuae puellarum,' 24a, 454a.
Recessistis).
Responsum diuinum,
47a,
464,
'
cuit ?), 2
sa,
na), 454,
466
3],
(32),
regni
regna omnia
ib.,
cadent,
Loig. dies licet prolonio4
[sic],
anno
u., 174
anni xxxvi.
regni
regni
illius
illius
uirorum
(epp.),
in
434
{cp- 44*)-
reuerteute
494
pro
(corr.
reuertere")
4444 [8]; reuertam

eum [transit.], 24a, 4S4a reuertendum a Sarcofago Mart., 424.
Ri, Eig (gen.), (= rex) E. Lugir, 274
E. Longbard, 37a, 462 (46).
(Palladio),
ib.,
Eighairt, fossa, 29a.

Eigell (uxor Senich), 37a, 460 (25).
Riolus (= riuulus), 28a.
'
Ritus, unus fidei sub potestate unius

heredis Altim.,' 33a.
Roohuil
(insola,
Rathlin O'Beirne),
(d)danu3
in
tempus,
Euonia
(i)
R.
presb.,
18* (3); (>>). E. alter, (rt.), 224 (bis),

23a, 24, 4544, 364, 458 (2).
(Milcon), 5a.
Eoide, regiones (vid. Regiones E.).
Soigne,
niu (eccl.
Martorthige), 30A.
Roma
(urbs),
Romae
lestinus,
Romana
[
474.
Retro (prep.) montem, 224.

Reuersus, 3a (Palladius)
Reuertere
3a;
12a,
uel reti-
restitit,
274.
'Retributio nostra' (P") pro beneficiis,
Rogus
seducet,
(qu.,
4,
224.
[sic], 45a.
Rethorici
superueniens, 64, regni Loig. homines
ii
Rete euangelicum, 3a;
Eodan,
insola,
[r,
4434
Resticuit,'
Regula
) de saeculo
ad Paradisum,' 17a, 470 (17); (vid.
'
regnum gentile non stabit, ib. regni

super sedem (Milcon) nemo sedebit,
regnum maximum, ib. regnum
54
ubicunque
requiescunt boues corpus P" uehentes,
R. propria Cethiaoi, 24a, 454a.

Regnare regnans in Temoria rex,
guentur
'
'
ib.
R. Congi
(clocos
467 (42).
qui
nouis
Requiescit P. ap. Dichoin, 4*, Sa

requiesc. P. in die Dominica, I24;
requiescentes boues P" per uim cogit
(qu.,
174.
Cuile R.).
[cp.
(bis)
pax
erit
mos
Campus
E., Cellola Cuile (vid. Cellola
Rathoungri,
264
rex,
Raithe, Coirp (vid. Coirp E.).
Fechaoh)
Regia domus (Temoriae), 64.

Regina (Loiguiri couiux), 8a.
Regio (in qua habitabat Diohu), 44
Regi(in qua seruierat P.), 5a
Regiones Hib.,
onis aquilo, 224
34, Il4; Regiones Callrigi, 2ga
et
26
'
?)].
Tuirtri,
37S, 464 (59).
(coicid, q.v.)
(46).
locis
in
Renati multi per P""., 47a.

Reportatus P". aeneus a Daire, 13a.
Reprobae immolationes ad fontem
Find Maige, 27a reprobi, 42a.
sufficiens
Quatuor nomina (P"),

Quatuordecim (xiiii),
hominum
rex
462
non
'
37a, 462 (45),
uelo custo-
(in
Mucnei, 2o4
Rell. a Benigno misRell.
sero rememorarem
Rememorarera
(corr. pro serorem orarem), 434.
Regale uestigium, quasi (ap. fontem

Find Uaige), 264.
Reges (apud Loig.), 84 rr. (Ciarrichl)
supemi, 33a rr. de genere Conlae,
364,459(18). Rex (Amathus?, 34),
R. Loiguire, ib.,et passim R. Miliuo,
non erit rex,' (deff. Milcon),
5a, 5*;
2 la
Rell. Petri Pauli
patinos calices altaria libros), t64.
habitatoribus, 404.
pritioi) 194, (de stirpe filii
'
[sic]
non
(urbs Altim.
(?), 37fl,
Reliquit P.
54, (de ff. Loiguiri) io4, (de ff. Coir-
Pupillus pauperculus' P., 466 (35).

Pusillum aliquid si egi, 48.
Quateriiam
ad
'
Pupilla oculi, 47a.
'
r.
[27], 466 (31).
'
sae
'
Pueris tribus, quod dictum est
(Dan. iii. 27 [94]), lOn.

Pulsare (= postulare), 364 (bis); 449a
'
ancil-
et suis), 42a.
Refugium
84
414
Eodani, 23a
Refectio praebenda (Praesuli Airddm.

Refellere (= renuere), 9a.
uirls,
Laur. Stef., 17a, 296
ipid.
historiam nostram,' 74.

Redemere seipsum, uisumest P, 44.
Reducere reliquias P", (vid. Reliquiae)
octo
Justus,
de,
ii
(Erco)
74 ;
(Monesan) 449a [27]
Rell. P" non reducendae, i6a; de
adoratae,
84
(Feeo)
ib.
ii,
reliquiae), 24a, 4543.
his contensio, ib.
Redeamus ad propositum,' 44
S. Scripturae.)
(bis)
p.
P'',
'
et.
cum
p.
xu, 42S.
Cor. xiv.
ancillas
mulieres, 467 (49).
rr.
(=
ditae),
42a
las uii,
'
414
Reliquiae
enda causa, ib.

Rector Airddmachae,' 41a.
[.]
Reiriu), %T,b,
Relic, Relig,
Oratio).
uorsum,
P.
14a; pss. super corpus P", 15* (bis)

Psalmor. librum Saohello scripsit P.,
17a.
ad examinationem refer-
Reddere coguntur transgressores
Psalmos omnes,
'
'
ad
=^
456 (I).
Re(le)gionem ad exercendam, locum a
Oaire petit P., I24.
Relegiosi,
osae
rr. Hib. perfect!,
41a; rr. in urbe Altim., ib.; rr.
caeteri,
'Recurrat oratio,' 16J, 445*
4J.
Reiriu, (curReiriu,
recitabat epist. P., 464.
(proram) conuertit P.,
[sic],
Rein, Campus, 21a.
17a, 19*, 350.
Prurim
n^â.
Reoradus, magus filior. Amolngid, 28a.

Recte iudicans Praesul Airddm., 424
recte huius
uirgines Xpi, 48a,
filiae,
(12).
(vid.
(eccles.) [corr.tpro-xima],
[Vid.
Prumptus
469
Paradisum,'
ad
Regulorum
2.
Receptio Archiep. (Airddm.), 41a.

Reohtire (corr. pro neohtire) forru,
(- praeses super eis), 353a, 472.
Recitans euang. (lommanus), 3i4
I4J; prouinciarum huius
alia,
insolae,
Requissistis).
moii cupit, 468
Prouerbium
Bathi facientes in die Dominica,'
'Recessistis
filiae
(15).
Proselitus (P.), 466 (26), 468

pi'oselitis
'
Rebellatores Xpi, 470(19).

' Recesserant
a Deo,' (P. ei sui)
fundata
hirE.
17a, 424; Romae eps.,

papa, 31a (vid. et. Cae-
Sedes Apost.).
lingua, 364.
Romariorumeccl.,eccl. Scotorum, lyn;

Romani ut sitis, ib. Rr, saiicti,
Sant
469 (2); Rr. Galli Xtlimi,

Banal (vid. Luoetmael).
ii. (14).
'
la Bout),
Sapieutibus, Archieps. Hib.
Boat
Bont
la
Campus,
'
Bos Dregnige,'
i.e..
Sapientiam
'
Bos filiorum
Rubo
ut
Sedem
ad
disceret,
305
Saran,
14a, 15a
Suonia,
(eps. in ins.
Bumiuaiged (= euisceratus
472.
Blinae,
soUummun
q.v.'),
Buutir, genus
Rusticatio, 44*
rusticus,
Genus
446
dotes,
vid.
Saohel(l)us {qui et Feradachus, q.v.),

(r)
17a
ordinatus,
ordinal
in Selca^ 24}, 454J
ib.
de
cum
non potui
'
'
Sacrilegus Herous, 20a {vid. Eroo

Sego ; vid. et. not. in loc).
cum Medb.
(q.v.),
Saeculum
Saele,
(.q.v.)
(vid.
P"
'
ff.
alter
('
Requissistis de
Sconas
sub sago iacens
homo
i6i,
Osee
i.
Familia
Joel
ii.
Mons,
10 et
Zach.
(8).
S.), 243,
s.").
adeunt
Campus (?),
Domnach,
(bis)
infirmi-
31a
[Scotice,
Scot(a)ica nomina,' 36*.
in regionibus Cen-
pro
24a, 454a.
exaliue), 44a.
terra fructifera facta est
tum, 28a.
Lommanmu redelmidius
lingua
Britannica, 31*.
Samariam, Syriductiad,
ss.
16*.
omnes Hib., super M. Aigli

2bb,
31a
{vid.
Conductio)
I,
Joh.
469(11); XX. 19,

viii. 20, 74
55, 449J
(55)
Loig.,
470
(14)
47a
29,
iv.
vii.
xx. 24, 468
Rom.
i.
32,
434 ii. 24, 467 (48)

435, 468 (59); viii. 26,
6,
i". 25, 26,
20,
Act.
84i.
4443.
3,
ii.
16, 17,
viii.
34.
xxii.
xvi.
xiii.
27, 3a
iii.
cum
ih.; [Scotor. bebliothicae,
îdui epi.), 39a.

Sanguis Ihu Xpi, Corpus
et,
{vid.
Corpus) s.
urbe ArddU., 41 J.
Sauuucli, monachus P", in eccl. Senes

Ailello, iSi.
Brian,
zJ.]
Sec. lingua,
ib.
32J; Sec,
ab
40a
467
(40)
xii. 15,
P,
Deus
xii. 15,
Sec. insola, 416
(16);
iv. 13,
P, 40*;
;
26,
Cor.
iii.
Phil.
[27].
gentium iudices, 424

Sec.
pro sanctor.] filii, monachi
483 (cp. 469 (12)); Scotta
Cor. X. 28, 463, 4434 [2];
470 (15); xiii. 5, 469 (11).

viii. 9, 483
2, 3, 446
468 (53). Eph. iv. 5, 6, 470
Scotis
debitiis
Scotor. gentes donauit
ii.
4443 [5]
Corotici milites,
manus
Tit.
15,
Scotor. socii,
469
(2)
Sec. in
traditi Xtiani, 24. (12).
Sooth Noe, mater Fedilmidi, hlia regis
Britonum, 314.
Scriba atque sacerdos Biuean, 334.
P. scripsit librum Pss., 17a:
Scribo
;
iii.
470
469
6,
5,
470(18).
(9).
v.
Col.
9, 43*.
\corr.
434.
26,
Pet. iv.
449
16, 43*.
i.
Joh. ii. I, 473; iii.

Rev. xxi. 8 et xxii.
18,
14,
15,
(18).
Scriptulae dimidium,' 468 (50),

Sebuirgi, {vid. Dun S.).
'
Sechnall, 363, 457 (14)
Secundinus
l84(i); 254,4554; 424.

Seohnasaaeh, e prog. pleb. Fedelm., 324.
Sechtae (= heptas), 3364, 475
Sechtmanach {=hebdomadalis), ib.; Secht
(eps.),
elementa, 203, 28J
serunt P. et sui, 2ga

lapidib. Selcae,
in lintiamine exstans in
470(15).
xii.
imperator
scripsit
antiqui tradunt de Palladia, 31a.
nepotum
i.
44,
scrip-
Sauctitas
47*;
393;
15, 16,
Luc
475, 470 (18).
8a; Scotor. ecclesia, 17a, 41J;

Scotor. ad doctrinam a Papa missus
P., 31a Scotos apud, occisus Pallad.,
benedicta, 467 (42)
ad aquil. partem Airdd M.').
uocati,
6,
ii.
xvi.
io5, 39S.
ex,
Sec.
Saluare noluit Deus' gentilem sepul-
Sancti
8,
4434;
6,
{;vid.
32*.]
Sector, caput, 3S; Scotis
facti,
Salutat
Sc. canticum (P"),
omnibus honor
37*, 464(60).
S., 13s, i9b.

('
(40).
Canere),
(24), {vid. Sen-
Somuach S.),
Saliua, ex (^corr.
'
467
Habac. ii.
473. Mai.
quaerentes,
20a, 254, 4S5J, 36J

Sc. uerba {i.e.,
prouerbia), 24a, 4543
Sc. homines,
243, 454a
4540.
gre, 37a, 460
achtae, {vid.
Saltus
ii.
103.
24,
28, 467 (40).
ohiaran)
Salsugo, 12a
23,
ii.
ii.
(27),
Genus
Sairigi,
94
iii.
47*,
Dan.
xvi. 19, 47*.
63
Ix.
16,
tatem simulabat, lia.

unde erat mater Cethiachi
Sailech,
xvi.
Jer.
8, 14';
474
6,
i8a; Scot(t)ica {absol.,= Sc. lingua),

in
Sai, genus,
Saigir,
xxxviii.
xlix.
iv. 2, 3, 470 (17).

10, 470 (16)
Matth. ii. 3, 73; iii. 4, 443* [2]; iv.
20,474; viii. II, 474, 470 (18); X. 19,
46a xii. 30, 469 (11) xii. 36, 44a
xvi. 19, 469 (6) ; xvi. 26, 469 (8)
xix. 28, 15*
xxiv. 14,
xvi. 27, 435
Marc. i.
xxviii. 19, io5.
466 (34)
cum magis, &c., secum kabuit
{corr., Scoticas) partes'
444
4,
2,
iii.
469
P""
ii
{vid.
34,
470 (19). Sirac. iv.

444; ix. 17, 409
454.
469 (11);
20a
Scotia, 164,36*. Scot(t)icus; Sc. lingua,
'
(55)
cvi.
16,
43a
25,
16 [?],
f.
Saeoli, Ecclesia, 22}.
Sagum
42*;
xlii.
449a [27].
19S).
fl..
23,
t,
Bsai. xxxii.
et
Mons,' 5a).
vii.
469
24,
coinmixtum
Herous,
uidit
parentis Monesan,
(A).
maledixit P., 29a
li, fl.,
{cp. Sole
'
33
468
liv.
V. 15,
Cluaiu Cain
Ixxiii.
xxxiv. 23,
xxix. 30, 467 (37)
xxxiv. 28, 469 (II).
(8)
([2);
P"
loig., 3J.
ristiam) ad uiaticum accipit P., 156

s. dare, accipere, 23* (bis).
(presb.),
303
Sciuos (?),
Sacrificium; s.laudis, 5a; s.{sc,,eucha-
Sadb
29,
Sc, 2ia.
44a.
434
83;
443;
44a;
II,
scanda-
quorum munera
igneis
sec.
'
labiis
174,
(P.),
xlix. 14,
loJ
fuit Loig.,
Scire, Solrit, Soirte (gen.),
CiarrioM, 33a.
Sacbilli (= sudarid), 361*, 473.
' Sacras
literas combibeve ut caeteri,
y.f..
44a
V. 7,
cix. 4,
134;
similiter Miliuco, 30a.
in regione
Pss.
(8).
xxxvii. 14, 124
xlix. 15,
Ixvii. I,
cadauer' Loohlethei, igi; 'scc.igneas
i8
Job.
443.
xii. 7,
469
i6, 26,
xix. 8, 74;
Cathbad, 457 (9).

Scintilla
epp., &c., sine consilio P",
vi.
Tob.
(6).
4 Reg.
34; cxv. 12, 468 (57)

cxviii. I, 424
cxvii. 13, 466 (26)
cxl. i, 424.
cxviii. 126, 469 (5)
Prov. X. I, XV. 20, 467 (47). Sap. i.
reddeiat P., 467 (49).

Sol Patrio, 35a
ubi adeunt
ib.
7,
3 Reg. xix.
18-20, i6a, & xx.
Satilites [sic] suos alloquitur Haocuil,
Scandalum P"
22a; (Bin-
xxxiv.
1,
4433
6a
lizabantur discipuli
3i, 2i4,
Deus) 469
indulsit
mar-
30S
6,
xi.
12,
37, 38, 153.
vi.
26a.
15,
Satrapae uocati ad loig., 6a.
xxxiv.
II, 143.
tia.
33J
43
potestatem ligandi
quibus
(sacc.
8,
(iii)
Saxonissa, 39$ {vid. Moneisen).

{g.v.
sciiba atque sac.)
ean,
S.,
Deut. XV.
tyrum, 42S, 471 (vid. Martyres).

Satanas temptauit P, 46a.
cissimus, 43s.
Sabul (Saul), = Hoireum

et. Diohu), 150 {cp. 4S).
Sacerdos,
467 (46)
(bis)
Coilboth, 36J, 459 (16).

Sargifagus {sc, sarcophagus)
B.).
rusticitas,
progen.
(e
(ii)
ib,
maoo
erat), 337^,
(= festiuitas mys-
[vid.
Saran,
eiusdem),
plebili
12a.
3366.
terii),
32J
theo,
30S.
(bis),
Bumili
[l]
Num.
17a.
IS,
443J [2].
Judic
e progen. eccl. Fedeliu-
(eps.)
(i)
xxxii.
31,
444a.
Caitni, 2%h.
ardente Angelus,
in
(9);
263,
apostolic, uisitandam,' exit P., 39a,
29a.
P"
443* [2]; "" 13. 17, 469

xxiv. 18,
xxi. 2, 443a [i]
suis,
2,
iii.
(Gessen),
22
viii.
Tasca), 5*; xvi. 2 et sqg.,
II
xii.
cum
30J
15a,
Exod.
203, b.
xlv. S,
14a,
indices, 42}.
33*. 456 (1).
Bob,
155
Austr,, Airddm,, 41&.
pro
(corr.,
S. Scripturae citatae.Gen. xxvii. 27,
{ita Stokes in V. T., vid. p. 339)

potius Saint, 356 (i), 456.
Sapidae laudes offerendae,' in basilica
scripsit
454^
244,
P. in
scripsit
Scriptae
P. abgitorium, 26a, 294.
tabulae in manibus P'', &c., 17a.
Scriptio
Scriptura
P"
P"
{sc,
Confessio),
2o4.
ndelbioh (= septiformis),
Secundinus {vid. Sechnall).

Sedens in montoso loco, Maoouil, icj
Sedit P. super petram P" inDuin
;
{sc, scribendi stilus),
44a.
Sebuirgi {q.v.), 294.

[
ib.
'Sectae suae incantationes cantare,'

iubent P Maoouil et sui, 113.
495
Sedes
(Romae), â, ^ga,
apostolica
Sepulc(h)rum; (P"), 14a, l6a;
425, 444} [s] ; Sedem, sibi posuerunt Selcae P. etsui, stratum et, {vid.
Stratum) Sedes (P") iuxta ecclesiam
2(>b
(in Foirrgea), 28*.
Seductio
felix
dentium de
l6n
reliquiis P"),
143
cp.
sepulcra
27*
ii,
Miss, 53 ; signa magorum et PH, 93,

gi; signa sumpta a Maccuil (vid.
effun-
Sepultura P", 14a, 15*, 30* sepultura

sepulcarere paratus P., 468 (59)
;
Seductorem nominant
sui,
13.
Segene,
(i)
(bis)
ex lieredibus
Uadum
Septem
P'' (eps.
83
(15).
uii
S.).
Segitius (presb.)
cum po, 3a.
in
cacuminibus
(bis);
(?.,
y>b,
uii
4433
'
;
Amol-
filior.
29^
uii
Siluister
'
Franco-
(presbb.
'
{r^-
'
tuum
s.
seruiet,'
in
seruiet
benedictum, 22a (Hono), 260 (homi-
num
Ached Fobuir), 273
in
in saecula,
Senachus
333
in,
(Caeta).
sempit.
'Agnus Dei
18J
')
263
(nominatus
(i),
Campus, 22J Sereth, C. (ubi

Eath Congi), 293, 29* [vid. Serte).
Sermo uilis (Muirchu), 393; sermoniet.
Translata loquela)
et.
'
Seues indicauerunt
Senem ecclesiam fundauit Boddanus,'
Seruio
'
guiri, 6i (mg.),
loJ;
(quaedam) inueni
'
Sinistra
libri,'
in Singitibus,
regionib. Corcutenme),
(in
44;
es
eccles. (Arddm.), 134.
s.
manu
264.
septetntrionalis),
{i.e.,
eleuata
nialedicit
P.,
283.
pertulit P.,
393
(cp.
'
(= sensus
Festum), 336}, 474.

Sensus; congruus, 73;
hiSertib sepul-
uerat,
seruiuit,
4/),
Seruus,
(bis)
20b
ulus
470
(15).
Endeus
famulantes, 333
ss. patris
sui,
et
Dei, Bronus eps., 223
s.
Cam
393
433.
'Sententia Angeli' (uisitantis in
(viS.
Da
Cor,
Cam
ultus;
nauis),
3743,
Sexagesimo die liberatus P.,
(ter),
163
19J,
(bis),
28* (Loig.).
233
(vid. not. in loc).
(eps.), i85 (i).
Signaculum Crucis;
P.,
273
27J
qua
Slebtiensis ciuitatis eps. Aed,
(q.v.),
403.
ad
fossam, 2 1 4.
Slegandu (= lancearios), 3683, 473.

Sliab Liaco (Slieve League), (pid. Mons
Lapidum).
Slioiohae
fl.
Societate
(Sligo R.), 293.

in
speciali'
(P")
'omnis
eccl., &c., esse debet,' 414.
Socius P", Bronus eps., (q.v.) 22a.

Sochet (vid. Succetus).
SoergUB, 373, 461(35).
Sol ;
sole orto, cum uero sole doctrinae oritur' P., 183 ; Solis orientis
'
splendor discutit a P^grauitudinem,'

Solis factor, quis ? 4485 [27]
Sol non adorandus, 468 (60)
Sol
;
uerus,
'
Soluet
Xps,
ib., ib.
duplicia,
qui
in sepulcrum signat
in sepulcro ignoti inuenit,
eleuat in Bertriga, 293.

[
496
contempserit
insignia P",' 423.
Solidorum milia ad redimendos captiuos baptizatos mittunt Romaiii

Galli Christiani, 470 (14).
SoUempnitas gentilis, 54, 63 S. dormitationis P" in medio ueris, 313;
SoUempnitates ap. gentiles, ludeos,
;
14J
z\b, 22b, 243, 4543, 27*
(bis),
Side,' uiri,
Siggeus
reli-
(g.v.), 7*.
Slecht, mittit P. Niethbrain (q.v.)
Ix
465, 443 [3]'
S.).
g.v.), 264.
(15).
463
Siccitas, 15a, 46J.
(= uelum
vii. 18).
Hostium
P. ordinauit Feccum (q.v.), 30* cuius

reliquiae ibi adorantur, 84; 363, 457
S.).
(mortui ap. Dpmn. Feio), 373, 461
M.
Soirte), \^b.
Reg.
'
(vid.
Sexaginta dies (vid. Senis decies)
(32).
(q.v.),
Slebte, Sleibti (Sletty), ciuitas in
33J, 468.
Setni,
(vid.
Find Haige,
quiae Eircc
'
i85(i).
_^
Sescenn (=palus), Sescinn, Im.
Sescenn in
Doburbur
Slanan (.?), 36J, 459 (16, 17).

Slane ciuitas, in qua adorantur
Sescnani Uallis, WEccles. prima, 183.

attritus,
hostium
Slan, fons (in
P", capti,
Seruulus Dni P., 453.
maris, 284.
s.
Siri (Syri), i6s, (4
ss.
Sesceneus(eps.), 183; =Sesoneus(eps.),
S.)
eccl. in
2gb.
17A
53,
Seruus Milooin P., 53
Serui P",'
'
Imbliucli
interni
Drommo,
seruituteni Xtiani redacti,
sensum incredulitatis P" aperit Dns,'
ior,
(,gen-
Seruitus -P", 33, 4A, 17*, 213,

in
303, 313 (s. Xtiana), 4433 [i]
Senmeda, filia Endi, 25^, 455^.

Senodus \sic'\ episcoporum, 23a.
soUummun
469(10).
sexagesimo
Sinus noctis, 464

Sir
413.
(Tir.), 2\b.
die liberauit Dns,' 46A, 443* [5]).
'a senioribus
Senis decies diebus capturam secun-
fons
Sinistralis
non
ss.
30*, 4433 (bis); 'seruies semini

seruientes ecclesiae,
fratris,' 213
[de Catnea), igi.
Senes ecclesiam posuit P. in
siuil
7A.
quo baptizat P. multos,'
(bis),
Airthic, 253, 4553.

Senior, Segitius (q.v.)\ seniores Loi-
473Sepelio,
'in
tus Assicus, 226 (vid. Sered).
Campo
Sedl,
Sini,
Slain,
Serte, Sertib (dat. pi.)
eoha), 22J; y., Senchella [?]. (Vid.

not. in loc.)
'
(pro-
'
vid. Caluus).
Singite {îd. Temair S.)

213.
tamenta), 31 J.
Sum-
'
in
tilium) 83, (aduersarior.) 443, 473.

Sermocinari, 73, "jb. 8J.
Serorem orarem, (wif. Rememorarem).
Serotinis temporibus cougregata (Addi-
Senella Cella Sumiche (vid.
Sermones
mentitur P., 473.
(i).
Ailbe (q.v.) iSenohui,

293
36*, 458 (I)Sendonmach (Shandonagh), 243, 4543,
373, 462 (42).
Senectus bona (lusli diac), 24*, 454*
senectute, P. scribit in, 443.
Senso
Romanis,
bus, qualiter instructus P., 443 (vid.
Senchiaran, 373, 460 (24), (vid. Saigir).

Senchua (Shancoe)
Cell Senchuae
dam
(Sinaan) fl., Sininn, Sinna, Sinonae

(R. Shannon), 16A, 21A, 223, 29A.
(2).
Sered,
(bis).
Sencaticus (eps.), iZb
ancellas
uii
siluis
Simplicia scripsi (Tir.) ab initio

223.
s. fines,
3364
Senatus omnis (Loiguiri), lob.
18J (3)
uii
eccl.
in
ib.
(eps.),
(j.ii.),
sine
423; in uii
3364 (2); in annis uii remissiones, ib.
Septima die septimanae ueniebat
Angelus, ibb; Septimus d. sabbatum
3364(1); Septimanae septimanarum,
Mag. Inis) s. tuo (Conalli)

semen fratrum, 19A: s. erit
Sempiternum, obtulit
373, 465
annos poenit.,
ebdomadib., Penticoste,
reddere,
luo non proficiet ager, i^b (cuius-
dam
airieh,'
uii
55 (Milcon), 19* (Coirpritici), 213

(f. Fechach), 253, 4553 (fF. Heric)
de s. tuo non erit rex, loi (Loiguire)
s.
'
unciae,
uii lu, uii nuntii, uii
uii tu,
erat,
S. rochloth(i)
Sanctus
[sic],
Simon (Magus),
rum [?]), i8J (2).

Semen progenies)
284
373, 461 (40).

Similis Caluus contra Caplit
uerbium
333; uii a. Cathboth, 353, 457; uii

uii discipulos
ff. Dunlinge, ib. ib.
cum Fiacc relinquit P., 37s, 461
Saele fl.(j.Z'.)?)
Semen,
et
143,
(vid. Foohlad).
Seman,
crucis,
prope
P.,
fecit
manebat P., 453.
Doath,
filii
non
quia
terrenam
Dulo
uii ecclesias in
fecit P.,
472.
uii
signum
Silua,
17 J; in
annos Assicus in
annos seruiuit P.,
aliis annis ambulauit
uii
Ochenl
'
fl.,
20b
etnauig.,' l^h
Stagmim S., 253, 4550.

non erimt pisces in,' 19J
S., ib.;
partes diuisa liereditas
Bochuil, 22J
ss.
Arddm., 13J
Silald briathar (= setniniuerbius, 35gJ,
domus magorum,
uii
ad aquil. plagam
Biberca), 113;
274.
septies uiri prostrati a plaga,
ngid,
Germano missus
Selca, Seloe, 245, 4545
Sele
turae gentilis locus, 14*.
Sepes, 37*, 463(57).
Arddmach.), 363, 457

%igi{vid.
et
e prog. pleb. Fedelm., 32*
S., (ii)
Maoouil
P"'
dere, 283.
et vid. Fallacia.
signat se P. signo cnicis,

143; signat sepulcrum, 273; signat
locum digito, 28i baculo, 33*.
Signum in signum, crux a latere Montis
cxx
sepulcr.
Cais,
aquam baptismi
super sepulcr.
(populorum conten-
'
Uaco
(filii
pedum), 273, b\
'
Signare
(ignoti),
14*; (aurigae, lapidib. congregatis),
Xtianos, 3364
(ter).
SoUummun
Q=/estu/n), 336J, 474.

SonmilB, Angelus uisitauit P"" in, 17J.
Soror cum xu fratrr. Nitiia [g.v.),
i8i
24J, 454J
(2),
igj; S. Benigni
454J
Ss.
de
episcopi
Felarti,
ii
poenitentiam agens' {Petitio

'
ib.
[4]
suorum,
el
(>a
sp.
S|)oliare (= denudare), 150.

stiil
433
Wl
Stagnum Seloae
Stefaiii
(^vid. et.
Taltena,
{vid. Seloa).
aperti uisio, 449* [28].
456
posuerunt P., &c., 24J, 4546.

Strictius futurum quod restat' (sc,
'
Iiommano
et
episcopo T,,' 156.

(na Liacc)
P" immolat
Substraxerunt a P" (dissertores,
quod
Sic.),
ipsius erat,' 21J.
Subulcus,
Maco M.
Suburbana
(urbis
Airddm.) non
cientia P", 40'j.
'
successores Eodani, 23a; successores
P", 32J.
SuccetUB ('qui et Patricius'), 17*, 303
(ter), (Suosetus) 4433, (Soohet) ib.
[0Sues custodiebat P., i6d (bis).

Suf(f)ultat omnia Deus, superat,' &c.,
'
Sugere mammellas {nautarum gen-
tilium) reppulit' P., 456.

Suide Brithemon (= sedes iudicis, tri-
bunal), 370a, 473.

Suide Laiges (= sedes
Mount Leinster), 35*, 457 (10).

Supergradietur ignes gentilium ignis
P", 6b.
'
'
Superaa auctoritate fundatoris preest

(Arddmacha) omnibus ecclesiis,' 41S.
obtulerunt
reges
Superni Ciarrichi
oblationes P",' 33a.

Superstitiones gentilium, in soUempnitate idolatriae, 6a.
'
iudicii
{Petitio
'
iii
P), 30*.
'
Tommanus
'
Surgere in aduentu P" recusantibus

similiter
Magis, surgit Erco, yb
'
26A.
Oubtbacli, Zb.
'
Transfinctio' {lege,fictio;
{cp. 86).
trans-
{vid. Callrigi T.).
Tres Sanctae; sc. Brig, Lasar, Lui-
T[emair] S[iiigite], ubi baptizauit P.,

uiros de Assail, 370, 460 (19).
Temenrlgi iCern, in regiones, uenit ad
P"> eps. CaiunecbuB {vid. 27a), 29*.
Temoreris (eps.), 'qui fundauit eccl"
lenn, 393 (vid. Brig, &c.).
Trian, Trianus (presb., eps.), i8i (2)

T. mac Feic, 37a, 460 (26) ; T. e.
Munneeh, 37*, 463 (58)

T. (eps.),
peregrinus Romanor., 37A, 476 (59)
Trian (?), 463 (50).^
;
(i).
a seni-
Triobem,
oribus, 466 (26).
Triain m. Feic, 37a, 460
fr.
(26).
Tenebrae in gentiles inruerunt, 8a a

magis inductae, expulsae a P", 9J.
Tentorium fixit P. ad Ferti Fer Feioo,
;
ascendit P., 3i.
Tri tuimthea
<
naob,'
Teothosius (Theodosius) Imp., cuius

xiii""' anno mittitur P. ad Hib.
' Terminus contra noctem positus,' 14a
Terminus
gUsO
tres
in letraim dide-
intinctiones
instru-
tSiJ, 471.
Trogau (= misellus
{>ng.),
'
497
(=
menti [sc calami'] in fagina ultima)
{sc, sepulcrum),
iii ecclesias , i.e., iii
nomine sanctae, nauira
Trinitatis, in
6a.
i.e.,
gentilibus,' 39J
106, 39J, 446; [153,447* [19];

Teinori [sic], 444* [10] ; a Temorio
{corr. pro, a tentorio), 446} [15].
'In regione Corcuthemne fundauit (P.)
P" 'coram
sc. Fides
sermo' (P"). 44*Transmarinus,

nae; tr. aeneus, 13a;
tr. relitr. sanctorum reliquiae, 416
quiae Monesan, 449a [27].
Tre Uaige {trium Camporum) Callrigi
8i,
raos,'
Transitus {sc, mors) P", 468 (58).

' Translata in ling,
alienam, loquela et
demoir {corr., de Temoir), 448*

[22], Temoria, 36, 6a, 6b (ter), ya,
no
(= contra pr.),
'
'Trans maria aduectus

Xtiana, 4a.
Cairce (?..),' i8d
curribus
uiiii
39*-
Temair (Tara) Temro (gen.), igi

oTbemuir (= a Temorid), 35J, 457
Temptatus P. a Maocuil,
de
'Trans praeceptum
T.).
14*.
'
deorum,
iungendis, la.
Brigita
Campus
ib.
Totmael (='Totus Caluus'), aurigaP",
P. naui-
ubi
21a,
g.v.)
figuratio)
palliufn cepit, (vid.
Lommanus,
biTorteua orientali,
36J, 459(11).
(bis), IS*;
{lege
Turresous, 254, 455*.

Tortain Bile Torten {vid. Bile), 30a
lelaob Ceuiuil Oingosso (DrumtuUagh),
Superueniens regnum Xpi, superabit et

seducet Loiguiii regnum, 6b.
Superuixerit ne aliquis Hibernens. uii
annos ante diem
Cul T.).
Tomaltid {= stimulus), 348a {mg.), 472.
Tolit, Cull {vid.
ill
Laginensitun
zcfi.
26J, (= Tuaga)."
(8).
gaturus, 45J.
lelaob Berioh, Telobae B., Glais (=
Telchae B. Riuus), 33*, 456 (i).
19]
(?),
Traditio
Campus,
iii
Mumae
Toisoiurt, Nairniu {vid. Nairue).
Lapidum, 25a,
Tegoriolum, ubi hospitabat
Telocb,
TIr
Toicuile, fundauit Iserninus, 350, 457
(11); T(b)emoir, 446* (16), 447* [18,
23*.
'
Toga
Teoilsid (= acceptor), SSia{mg.), 472.
suffi-
Sucoa/. (R. Suck), 24*. 454*Successor P" (Benignus), i8a, 2z*
'
Toob, (Tog), Cellola, 27a,
oThig C).
Cais, 27*.
(5).
(Munster), 306.
Tireohan, Ultani alumnus, 17*.
Tocbuir, Campus, 29S {pid. Campus T.).
455^Tecan, e familia P", 35*, 37a, 457 (11),

461 (30Teob Airther, ITlcb Airtbiur, uhifuit
Finan [Fintan ?], 37a, 461 (37).
Teob Cirpain [raid. Cirpanus, Gens
Fedelmiditts, 32a.
'
monachae, 34a, 456
'
TIr
35*.
agrum P' dederunt
Gimmae,
Taulacb
'
omnia
per, 469.
TIr Connaebt (Connaught),
fit
plantauit P. eccl. liberam), 22J, 23a.
Substantiae omnia incendit Miliuo,

5a; s. nihil toUit Maoonil, ii/>; s.
'
(Teltown), 'ubi
larsende (= Tarsensis), 3488 (!^.),472.

uiaticum accepit P. ab
Tassach
Stringille fons, 24a, 454(2.

Subdiaconus Seman (i'), i&b (2).
' Subputatur aetas ' P" [vid. Aetas P.).
34a, 456
collectio, dos),
(=
fill,
Tiiannidem Corotici, inuidet inimicus
q.v.).
Vid. Glais.
(I).
(6) not. 12.
profitetur Tir., 22a.
lib. ii)
T.
Tanmacb, (Tawnagh), 29(1; Tamnich

agrum monachae iii dederunt P",
34a, 456
hlTamnucb {in Tamnach)
Stoir (= sensus historicus), 336J, 474.

'
et
sedem Seloae
sibi
Stratum
'
Campus
vid.
Tamlacbtae Sublooho Glais (= Tamlachtae Nigri Lacus Riuus), 33*,
Stirps regia, 3b.
{sc, orientalis et accident.),
ii
Constaniinus), 376, 464.

Tinol,
Cell Bile), 2 la.
Tailte,
{q.v.), missus a
P, 3a.
Tbuaitbe, Mruig {vid. Mrnig Th.).

Tiberius Augustus Cesar {sc, Tiberius
Ifiloou
iilias
agon,' igi.
reliquiae, 17a, 41J; caeli
[.5/V]
et
Talan Cpater Adroohtae,
37J, 464.
(?),
Campus,
Taidcni,
(= uasum, oculum, os),
filium
spiritales, 4&.
2\a.
et
Taidbderco (= spectaculum), 362J, 473.
474-
("'.f-),
manibus P"
in
P. docuit, in, 30a.
14a.
Static
Taciturnitate,
patres in Euonia, 12a; sp. kantica,
ST6m
Tethbiae,
nauem).
Tabulae sciiptae,
suorum, 17a,
\_sic'\
comes Segitius
Germano cum
Taberniae, Bannauem, 43a {vid. Ban-
2i)b.
maims P"
Tessauri
Testis
Spirid (Spirto) (= spiritus), 336}, 475.

Sjjintalis,
es, ia; sp. tessami, 46;
sp.
Terraemotus, 8a.
qui ut filium susciperunt,' 46*.
'
;
S.
Coroutheimne,
genere
Susceptio P" a parentibus,' 39a, 4443
{g.v.), 24*,
ib.
P"),
ii
iob.
S. Catnea {g.v.),
Mathona
Teneni dei, 23a teirenum {sc, munTerreiium

danum) praetium, \l)
{sc, Tyrrhenum) Mare, 17a, 17*.
Suscipiatur ut unusquisque Hibern.
'
Tropeo
sc, ludas), 754
471.
crucis se signabat P.,' 14a.
Tuaga,' {V.T., p. 122).
Trnini(m) (Trim),Uadum; (i'<?.Uadum
Uestigium (Angeli) in petra pressum,'

5a
Uestigia hue usque cernuntur,
U. regale apud fontem
l65, Tfia.
cui nomen 'Rex aquarum,' 26J.
Uestis; magica, loa; u. Candida bap-
a trowel
'
21 J.
'),
Tucb&l (=
extollere), 43S, 474.

Torresous {yid. Lommanus), 25*, 445*.
Tuirtri, legiones, iga, 30(1
Tumba
T.
filii,
mentum
'
7b.
Tumulus Gradi
Xps,' 433
Uisiones
P", u. magi, loa.
'Uia recta transibant' Hib., P. ei sui

cum ff. Amolngid, iob Uia magna
{vid. J).g.).
dem
ticus,
'
lob, iii
exeicens, loi
tyiauni-
in
Tyrannus Coro-
'
449 [29].
Uaccae campi,' 33a, 475
(2)
(m'd. et.
Uictor (Angelus);
î^â
Deus, 23a:.
(h) liasalf loh (= Areopagus), 359*, 472
hfiasalterohomriotid (= Archi-
473
synagogus),
;
'
Ubi nemo
ib.
(tiasal
ultra est
nobilis).
[cp.
Ucht N6i n-Omne (=
468
Collis
arborum), 33*, 456

'
'
Uelum
quod
custodiuit
reliquias
sanctorum, Oloano dat P.,' 29J.

Ueuatoribus siue piscatoribus praeUeneficia uel incantationes, orationes
P" nominabant
'
Gentiles,
no.
LTenerabilis Uiator' P. peruenit Bri-
tannias, 3*.
tTenerantes episcopi (Truimm)

successores,'
32S.
P"
'
143, 15J
VIothorum
(Secundinus, q.v.)
TTltanns
Conchuburn:),
(eps.
alumnus
fuit
15J
q.v.),
ib.
Tir.,
17}
cuius
(bis),
2l4
iuxta
Corpus P",
nocturnis fessus P.,
uigiliis
Ultimum
terrae, dispersi
ad {P.
et con-
capliui), 433.
23A
ululationis dies, 243, 4543.

(corr., proarj'ma), 3 la.
Uniali uice {vid. Uice).
Unitas ecclesiae, 23S
U.
pacis, 333.
Uinctus ferro a Gentilibus P., 468 (52).

Uindictae signum {Magus exustus),
Uolumen, P" manu conscriptum,' 483.

Uox Hyberionacum,' 46*
Uoces
clamantium in silua Foch|l., 21a,
uocem audiui (P.) dicentem,
46*
Bene ieiunas,' 45*.
Uotum monachi proprium, 423.
[Urbs apostolica Ardd M.], 32S.
Utero matrum, audiuit P. uoces in,
213; utero, mulier habens in, 28*
insignia
cumque, duplicia
(P", &c.),
qui-
423
(vid.
soluet,'
Uocauit
'
'Uiolauerit
pellis,
Uirgo Christiana (Brigita, q.v.), 433

U. Christi (Scotta, q.v.) 467 (42)
Uirgines Dei, ib., Christi, 483, 467
'
nauis (q.v.).
Uictor Ang.
{q.v.), 15a.
'
'
'
{vid. Scottica uerba).
audient
{q.'v.),
'Uerbum
(Altim.)
iii
43.
Uertrigo, de, 29a iyid. Bertriga).
Uespera dominicae
noctis,
(49),
469
(,12)
Uirgines
145 iyid.
Eccl"''
seruientes, 413.
Uiri Feec {sc, serui F.), ba (bis)
410.
{Magorum prophetictis],
Dominica).
4*
Unius
Ueneranda urbs
Ordines'
fines,
i6b
regiones, 5*, 10*.
{inter discipp.
Insignia).
Uersiculus
Vlathorum
Ulod
contra,
403.
Uillula [patris P"), 43a.
'
454a
Ultu
Undecima, pro,
Uigiliae angelorum
(Arddm.), 41*.
praedicationis
13S.
Ululatus, factus super filiabus Loig.,
quos fecit Assicus, 22*.
'
P"), 467 (42)-
et
Uentre (= Bannauem Taberniae, q.v.),

443
Uerbum (sc. prouerbium) uerba, 243,
15J
plebs,
uir nocte
283.
'
Ardd M.,
Ulmo, sub; (larnasous,
et continentes
'
'
(iii)
(i).
nuntiatis, cupit esse P. de,' 469 (11).

'
Uiduae
non egisse fatetur
Uldanus, 443a.
patinos
'
se
Ulaid, TJlod (gen.), Ultu (ace.)
Machi-
'Uidi (Tir.) librum psalmorum,' je>n

scripsit P. Sachello, 173; 'uidi iii
(51).
Miliuo, 303.
Uitam perfectam'
(ii),
Ulcus (_vid. Bannauem Tab).

Uidere (= uisitare) Sedem Apost.
(Romae), iens uoluit P., 393, 444a
nouem
designat altaris eccl. in
[s].
praedicasse, se
'
affinnat P., 466, 34

(h)
(= Areopugita), 360S,
(h) fiasalfiohire
U.
nens. (?..), 303.

uisus P", 46*.
32J.
angelus,
'Uitulus ciuitatum' (= Ldig les, q.v.),

fons, 203
uitulus cum cerua, locum
52, 443* [i],
Uictoricus
445* [11].
in,
P"
Uiuificans multos cinis, 303.
(eps.), i8i(i), ordinatus eps.
'
[y"],
multae,
33,
P., 467 (44).
iji;
(in rubo), 150,
lib; (143, 3o4).

Uictoricus (i), (Ang.),
iiotitias
'
crebrae,
scriptum uidit P., 473.

3a
corus
(= chorus) sanctorum Hib., 26A.
Uitalia sua quasi aues euomentes,' uidit
node
P. sacri-
'
Ualat [?]
'
uitae, ad,'
Uice uniali praebenda Praesuli refeclio,

42a 'Uices conductionum xxx,' per,
l6i (vid. Conductio).
Uiidum Capitis Canis, Zla\ U. Carnoi,

eccl. super, ib,
U. duorum auium,
22a
U. duarum furcarum, 24a,
4S4a; U. fF. Herio, 250, 4S5(!;; U.
Molae (Brfion), igi U. Segi, eccl.
super, z\a
U. Truim(ni), 31*, yia
(bis),
Lifi, 305.
ficium accepit,' 15*.
Pondera).
'
Campo
Uiaticum beatae
P"
Uisitauit
Tyrannus (Maocuil),
in uirtute Dei uenit P.,
444 [5]Uissu noctis,
Tumulentis uerbis blasphemat Magus
'
45*-
tizatarum, 23*, neofitarum [sic], 469

uu. albae magorum, 28a. Uesti(3)
30.
37J, 464.
(?),
commemorationem,
'
'
Uirtutis in
Uirtutes
293 Uirtutes P", 313, 39J
multas per P"" Brigitamque peregit
'
Trulla (=
'
28A
'
T.).
4443 [5]
[vid.
Uiri
matris,
infantem
P. in, ib.
'Uulpiculi {corr., pro uel
baptizauit
forma
4493 [29].
ficuli)
arrepta,'îfr2V^ Coroticus,
Perfectum).
Uirtus (sc, miraculum, potestas)

lutis signa, 13*
'
uirum perfectum' P.,
Side,' 233; 'in
utero
Uirtutem
498
Uir-
fecit P.,
Zabulus, (= diabolus), 469 (4).

Zelum Dei habuit P., 265.
Index amplior in nomen

Paxricius
mum
et ordinationem ministrasse (468) [50], pro discipulis

impendisse {ib.) [51, 53], regibus praemia dedisse et mercedem filiis eorum in itinere comitantibus (:'&.) [52] hos
nihilominus interficere uoluisse, bona diripuisse, ipsum ferro
{In Scriptis suis).
I.
Patkicius.'
'
{a.
In Confessione
pp. 3-48
466-8)
Patrem habuit Calpornutn, diaconum,

byteri,
Odissi (43a), [l]
filii
uinxisse affirmat
filium Potiti pres-
reslituta
uillulam habitantem juxta
Deo cnmmendat
[ib.)
Fidei
suae confessionem profert (z'J.), [4]

parum eruditum, aliena lingua aegre
scribentem (44a), [9, 10], imperitym, indoctum (44J), [10,
(25.)>
ipse
Per deserta xxuiii dies

progressis, deficiente cibo, fame inualente, ad preces P"
mittitur grex porcorum (46), [19]
horum camibus refecti
Deo gratias aguni et P"" honorant mel quoque siluestre
inuentum gustare recusat P. (25.)i [*] Eadem nocte a
Satana temptatus Heliam' clamat ifb.), [20] Solis orientis
(i6.),
'
{ib.)
[53].
[56],
animam
calicem Dni bibere paratus
credens et adorans
{ib.)
Solem
Se non nisi
(zi.)
[59],
[60].
Dei donum esse
si
quid
profitetur {ib.), [62].
pp. 468-70)
Hiberione constitutum epm ' se profitetur P. (468) [l],

profugara ob amorem Dei, pro dilectione hominum patriam
parentes animam usque ad mortem tradidisse (469) \ib.\
Quondam ipse cum seruis domus paternae captus {ib.) [10],
per epistolam manu sua scriptam milites Corotici praedatores
acerbe increpat {ib.) [2], propter Christianos neophytos quos
inuito, a nautis receptus nauigat (i*.)' ['8], quosdam ex his

gentilibus in fidem conuertere sperans {ib.), [j'J.]
post
triduum terram capiunt
'
'
gubernatore
[^Ôi
(468)
spe Resuirectionis confisus
Xpm
In Epistola
(J,
inuenit profecturam
bona
non
et
per oranes regiones uisitantem
propter Euangelium ad Hib. rediisse (48a:), [61]

egerit,
lapidem in luto iacentem, Dei uirtute eleuatum (j*,), [t'J.].

In Hib., pecora pascebat (4Sa), [16], die nocteque orationibus usque ad centum frequens Dei timore amore fide
indies auctus, spiritu incitato (a*.), [j'i.], uitam duram agens
(45 J), [16].
Uoce in somno audita de reditu ad patriam
monitus, et iterum de naui sibi parata, e seruitute post ui
annos fugitiuus fit (45*), [i?]. Itinere cc mille passuum
nauem
[57],
uerum
se profitetur,
12],
facto
tamen Dei ope mox liberatum
(480), [55], perseuerantiae gratiam orans {ib.), [58];
[jJ.].
Internecionem aut captiuitatem sine timore quotidie expectat
(6.),
se
[j'S.]
minus quam pretium xu hominum distribuisse
Bannauem Taberniae (I'S.) [jJ.]. Annorum fere xui

captus cum multis millibus hominum, in Hiberionem
adductus (j*.), [jj.]
ignarus tunc neque bonum neque
malum discernere sapiens (43*), [2] ibi ad Diim conuersus
uicura
senem
(j'J.)
[19].
Deo
genuit captos spoliatos occisos
{fb.) [2, 3], et
rem quam iisdem miserat epistolam de spoliis
prio-
et captiuis red-
monet ne cum
Ipsum ingeDeo in Hiberionem
dendis derisam ^t reiectam {ib.) [3]. Fideles

parricidis talibus edant aut bibant {ib.) [7].
nunm, decurionis filium, non

missum, despectum queritur
sine
Ad
Corotioum
[10, 12].
auctorem {ib.) [12, 14].
Impotentem se fatetur et indignum qui suis subueniat
horum pro passionibus doleus gaudet quoque
{470) [16]
de gloria in Paradiso futura {ib.) [17]. Corotico cum suis
Britannias post paucos annos reuersus, apud parentes ut

Ibi in uisu noctis uirum Uicrecipitur (ib.), [23].
perditionem denuntiat, (j'd.) [19]. ' Coram cunctis plebibus,'

ipso etiam Corotioo, legendam, hanc Epist. mittit (i*.) [21].
'
splendore
[cum
releuatur
experrectus
finem
nautis]
post
Captiuitati
['*]
(s'SOi
dies
Ix
responsum
promittit
(&.)
caedis et rapinae huius
indicat
diuinum
{465),
quod
[21];
euenit
ita
(i'J.),
\ib.~\.
filius
toricum uidet de Hib. epistolam afferentem Uox Hiberiouocem simul audit habitantium
nacum' superscriptara
prope mare occidentale iuxta Siluam Foduti, rogantium ut
Altera quoque [et tertia] uice
illuc ueniat (2*.), \ib.\
Spiritum intus loquentem et orantem in se sentit (471),
Quondam etiam temptatus a senioribus quibus[24, 25],
dam, puerile delictum post xxx annos obiicientibus, et
propter hoc reprobatus (466) [26, 27], amicissimi perfidiam
'
rem
sibi confisam' turpiter prodentis dolet (ib.) [27, 32]
uisione et response diuino confortatur
(t'S.)
Euange-
[29],
lium praedicatum 'usque ubi nemo ultra est' (466, 468)

[34, 51],
'
'
periculis xii periclitatam
patriam et parentes amissos

reiecta'
offerebantur
(467)
'
'
(466)
[35],
Xpi
factas
(467)
['*.].
in
[46]
inter
Gentiles
ultronea dona reddidisse
{ib.)
{ib.)
timorem Dei
et
amorem
ductus, spiritu feruenle, centies
(48a), [41], perse-
persecutionis
'
(i6i)
Angeli
die uisitantis
parata anno aet. suae xxiii
cum
gentilibus ad Britannias
nauigat (443*j [l]. De nauigatione P", de itinere pedestri

xxuiii dierum, de fame, de cibo suppeditato, de teraptatione
alia captiuitate
Ix dierum et liberatiore
^^ reditu ad parentes (4440) [4] [ut in C].
Annos xxx natus ad Sedem Apostolicam uisitandam exit
dormientis, de
(443*) [^> 3]
'
'
Per Gallias transiens, Alsiodori Germanum

apud hunc diu nioratur (ib.) [6]. Post xxx [xl]
annos, ab eodem Angelo monitus (ib.) et uoce uocantium
de silua Foolitae (3a), [7], ad opus euangelicum egreditur,
comite Segitio quem misit Germanus (ib.), [8]. Audita
(ib.) [S].
inuenit, et
causas et
sororum
semper baptis[
[i],
responsis diuinis [ut in C] in fugam

reliquit (ib.)
conuersus, itinere cc mille passuum facto in naui iam sibi
pressum
[48], fratrum et
[49], gratis
(443a)
omni septima
{ib.)
Spiritus,
blasphemiae semper uitasse
8.?.,
'per xxx uices conductionum,' 'antequam

(443J) [i], (16S)
hie sues aliquando
de Scotia ad Latinos pergeret (idb)
amissos illi indicauit (ib.) et post colloquium ascendens ad
Montem Mis, in petram Montis Scirit uestigium pedis im-
aetatis suae
uisse
'
Uictorici frequentiis fruebatur
[42] ; ancillis quoque parem

Britannias, Gallias, reuisere cupi-
Brito in
patre [Cualfarno], auo Potito \ut in
de uico Bannauem Ihaburinde haut procul a mari

TJentre (z*.)
matre Conoessa (0) {ib.). Annorum xiii puer captus, in Hib. aduectus [ut in C]; Dei tunc
Ibi regi gentili ui annos seruiuit (ib.), 16J,
ignarus (ib.).
pecora pascendo (443*) [i], sues custodiendo (16J). Mox
Conf.']
nostro,'
Xpo imperante ut cum Hibernis

Perfectam se non
residuum agat (S.) [43].
egisse uitam, sed amore Dei et timore semper creuisse, et
fidem seruasse profitetur {ib.) [44] legationem suam multis
prohibentibus, se ipsum gratiam sibi datam non cito agnoentem prohibet
contumelias,
(unam praesertim nobilem)
cutionem patientes
datam gratiam (I'S.),
Britanniis natus {ib.)
gentilium
[*.].
442-451).
P. in Hibernia et Sochet uocatus {443a) [i],
in die centies in nocte orabat
Populos multos in Deum renatos et

consummates narrat, clericos ubique ordinatos (47a), [38],
gentem idolorum cultricem 'plebem Dni' uocatam, (48a),
[41], filios Scottorum monachos, filias regulorum uiigines
{ib.)
pp. 3-16
munera quae
[36],
persecutiones, uincula, memorat (ib.) [?*.] ; higenuitate sua

propter opus 6ni data, uitam quoque dare promptum se
praestat
Muirchu
sec.
'
{ib.)
[37J,
animam
{In Uita
II.
499
moite Palladii
declinat ad
Papa
(prius a Caelestijio
Amathoregem epm,
Hib.
in
missi), iter
a quo eps ordinatur (3J),
Magum probatione per ignem facta, Magum

P" indutum consumit flamma, cassulam non tangit
Tyranni Maiocuil comitem interimit et resuscitat P.
Inter P'" et
cassula
Inde per Britannias in Hib. contendit (ib.) et ad

[9].
Ostium See in Coolenorum regionibus naui peruenit (4J)
inde praeter 'insulam P",' Bregam, et Conalneos fines nauigat, et ad Ostium Slane in freto Brene descendit [ib.)
Ibi
(lOa).
a Dichu, habitante Sabul, benigne recipitur

(53).
Uiri cuiusdam
Inde per
terram in Cruidnenorum fines pergit ad Montem Mis (ubi

cum Uictorico olim coUoquebatur) ad Milcon cui tunc ibi ser-
Euangelium
uierat,
pretium seruitutis simul allaturus (ib.).

Illuc adueniens incendium prospicit cui sponte MUiuo se cum
et
domu et omni substantia tradidit (5*). Reuersus ad Dichon,

apud eum iu Campo Inis diu euangelizans manet [ib.). Appropinquante Pasca (ib.), inde ad Ostium Colpdi nauigat (6a),
undo per terram ad C. Maximum pergit, et ad Ferti Fer
Fêo fixo tentorio Festum celebvat (ib.), diuino igne
accenso per totum Campum uidendo antequam Temoriae
succenderetur ignis in solemnitate Gentilium (bb).
Ad
Regem Loiguireum ob hoc iratum uocatur P. (7) aduenienti assurgit solus Erco f. Dego (7S)
ad preces P",
unus e ii Magis regiis Lochru blasphemans in mortem
(lid, 12a)
Gentilium die dominica a labore desinere recusantium, mari inundante opus destruit P. (ib.) : Aspersione
:
aquae a P" benedictae, Dairi equus a morte reuiuiscit (13a)

agrum qui P" boues abripuit, mare immissum
maledicente P" in salsuginem ponit (13d)
Saxonissae Mon:
Deum
dat P. quod cupiit

(449a) [27] Coroticum regem persecutorem in uulpiculum
transformatum interimit P. (ib.) [29] Caelum apertum et
eisen
uidere cupienti, morte
felici
Filium Dei et Angelos ipse uidens uidere facit Benignum

(449J) [28] Mortuum Gentilem sub cruce sepultum interrogans respondere cogit, et crucem errore impositam amouet
:
Noctem Dominicam sub diuo agens
(14S).
ipse in siccitate pernoctat (15a)
campum noctu
luminaribus
inueniret auriga
ita
in graui pluuia,
Eleuata manu, digitis ut

illustrat ut equos ami-ssos
(ib.).
abripitur
(ib.)
Miracula,
dispersi fugantur comites regii (8a), [vid.
infr.']
Rex cum
uxore et ii tantum Scotis

coram P genua flectit (ib.)
relictus, intercedente regina,
huius
mox
[yid.
Mirac."].
perfide insidiantis dolos euadit P.
Regem
Postridie ad
cum
sociis (86),
Temoriae cum
suis
festum agentem, in caenacolum intrat P. cum u uiris (ib.)

P" assurgit solus Dubthoch f. Macculngil (9a). Contentio
P" cum Mago altero Lucetmail [yid. Mirac.'] incendio
consumptus Magus (loa). Ad precem P" plaga Dei in popu;
lum
et
Regem descendit (ib.) P'' minis perterritus ad Dnm

Rex cum suis (loi) P" praedictio de regno
;
conuertitur
Iioignirei et de prole eius

et baptizat
(;'*.)
P- a Temoria
omues gentes Hibernicas
exiens docet
(448J)
(;*.).
[21].
P in fidem conuersus Macouil in TTUdia tyrannus (io5,

I la), P'' iussu exsul egressus, Euoniam insulam aduectus,
ibi eps fit (lib, ila.)
P" postulanti 'locum ad religionem
exercendam,' agrum dat Saire diues ubi postea fuit Ferta
Martyrum (12b); addit postea [vid. Mirac.} totum agrum
suum, in quo condidit P. ciuitatem Ardd M. (13a). P" mos
eiat diligenter orare, psalmos, &c., cantare,
omni bora
'
tropaeo crucis
se signare ' (I4)

in itinere ad omnes cruces
quot uidisset, de curru ad orationem descendere (ib.) [yid.
Mirac."]
diem Dominicam honorare requiescendo a uespera
Dora, noctis ad mane feriae ii (14*). Morte adpropinquaute,
ad Ardd M. egressus, Angeli iussu de rubo ardente iuxta
;
uiam monentis prohibitus, ad Sabul
declinat, ibi moriturus

quas petierat datas confirmat Angelus
(15a, b).
Die xiii Kal. Apr. obit P., annorum cxx, post
uiaticum ab epo Tassach acceptum (15S). Ilia die et per xii
(15a).
Petitiones
iii
nox non erat in ilia prouincia (TJlidia), neque noctes

usque ad finem anni tenebrosae ut antea (ib.). Super corpus
uigilias exequiarum prima nocte fecerunt Angeli psaUentes
caeteris noctibus homines orantes et cantantes custodiam
egerunt (ib.)
plaustro impositum corpus ii bobus indoinitis uectum ad Dun leth glass, ibi sepelitur (15*, i6a)
cubito de terra superiecto ne a sepulcro reducantur reliquiae
dies
(l6a).
Humum
postea iuxta
tumulum quidam
de P"
reliquiis inter
(ib.).
inundatio cohibet, certantium oculis
(Miracula
fodientes
Certamen quondam
populos ortum, freti sursum surgentis
ignis eruptione recedere coguntur
III.
annos seniit porcarius
huius consilio a Mago

impressum reliquit (30a)
Posthac uii annos
discessit (ib., ib.) anno aet. xxii" {l^b').
peregrinabat per Gallias et Italiam et in insulis maris Tyrrheni, et in ins. Aralanensi [Lerinensi'] xxx annos egit (ib.).
Anno u Loiguiri R. in Hib. uenit (ib.). cum Gallis plurimis,
Insolas Maccu Clior
episcopis, presbb., diacc, &c. (ib.).
et ins.
'
Patricii
et
ignis ad
(ib.)
deinde ad
in Ualle Sescniini
fnmum accendendum benedictum coram R. toig"

P" conflictio contra iii fratres Magos Regis (ib.).
et suis (ib.).
Magum
Inter P'" et loohletheum
probatio per ignem (vid.
supr., M., \oa); incendio consumptus
Magus
{ib.).
Taltenae,
semen non regnaturum, Conallo baptizato

solium firmum, praedicit P. (igS). Ad Uadum Broon
Coirpritici inimici
et
filiis
ecclm fundat
in
hac
nolente foedus pangit
cum sorore una relinquit (ib.).

cum Loigulreo quanquam credere
(ib.). Hercum baptizat qui sibi regiam
iii frr.
Temoriam progressus,
ibi
cp. M., 7S). Ibi Endeo f.

Amolngid de Silua Fochloth forte occuriit (&.) hie filium
suum Couallum P baptizandum dat (20J). Cum Iioigo iudicans P. inter IF. Amolngid hereditatem diuidit (ib.) partem
suam Deo et P immolat Endeus (ib.). Cum ff. Amolngid
foedere pacto, pretium dat P. ut sibi praesidio sint ad Siluam
intranti solus assurrexerat (20a
F.
iter facienti {ib.).
In
his partibus
multas ecclas fundat et
Ad
alueum Sinouae fl. uenit (21S,

per Uadum ii Auium in Campum Ai transit (22a).
22a)
Contra eum ii Magi, Loigi Regis filiarum nutiitores, super
clericos ordinat (21a).

;
Campum
tcnebras
dissipat
Glais Cellolam
inde
P.
inducunt
(ib.).
altare
Magnam
(ib.)
AUbeum
has
lapideum indicat
fundat.
oralionibus
presb. ordinat
In
(ib.).
Magorum
ii
loigi,
Harum baptismus
(24a);
Magi
{ib.)
alias
ii
et
mors
nutritores conuersi (ib.).
quoque per regionera
uirgines ponit (243,6).
600
in
Campo
accipit
cum synodo episcoporum ad fontem Clebach, ii filiab

Ethne et Fedelm, de Deo quaerentibus, Fidem exponit
(23, b).
iib.).
et
P.
(ib.).
cui
fratrum unus,
Hono, domu sua P immolata, ab eo benedictionem
quera postridie secum ducit heredem suurii in Ardd M.

futurum(5.). InC. Breguiiecclasfundat P. (19a). Primum
pasca agentis ad Ferti fer Feeo P'' de manibus portatur
lapidem deiecti (lb): loiguiri comitum terraemotu et

tenebris perculsorum fuga (8a)
P" et suorum, ceruorum
specie adsumta, euasio (8J)
I"' introitus in caenacolum
Temoriae, ostiis clausis (ib.): Gultam in poculum a Mago
Lochletheo immissam discernit P. et reiicit (9a).
Nix a
Mago eodem inducta super Campum, P" benedicente
tenebrae similiter inductae et dispersae
primum attigit
eadem die
dictam,
'
descendit (i8a)
ecclm primam aedificat {ib.), et uespere ad Ostium Ai

uirum quendam bonum baptizat cum filio eius puero Benigno
in
Campum Breg
felici fallacia illusis (ib.).
aethera sublati
nutriens et docens,
ascendens uestigium pedis
30a), qui inde
uisitatus (17S,
monte Hui AUello

in
ii
in petra
ieiunio
Magi Lochru interemptio
(ib.), heri filias
Gosaotnm (30a) quem postea ordinauit (2ta)

Milconi in uisione uisus os filii igne replere et propter hoc
increpitus (30a).
P. in M. Soirit ab Angelo Uictore
et filium eius
P'').
euanescit (96)
Tirechan; pp. 17-30).
(/re C/ita sec.
P" in nomina (I'b). Annoaet. xuiicaptus ductus uenditus

in Hiberniam P. (ib.)
emptus a Mago Milcone (ib.), huic uii
(236),
et
sepultura
Eccira ibi
facit
P.
illam, in quibus clericos et
lusto puero diacono in Fidard relicto
baptismatis librum dat, ex quo idem lustim in senectute

sua baptizauit Ceranum (24*, i85 (3)), natum cxl annos
(17a);
Heroaitli
omnino cxx
[!]
Srummae
sculpit (245).
P. (250)
relinquit
sedat
Xpi
eccTa fundata, fontem iuxta fodit
{ib.)
ordinal (ib.).
fl.
P<> baptismum sibi et uii if. postulat Mace

horum unum Mace Ercae eligit P. et presb.
Inter S. Amolngld agrum Foirrgea diuidit,
ecclm ibi facit {ib.). In occidentali hac regione uii omnino

annos egit ecclas fundans et clericos ordinans, Slnone fl.
ter transito (2qS).
Inde trans fll. Dub (Nigrum) et Drobaisoum, amnem quoque Ess Buaid, boreales regiones intra!
per has similiter progrediens ecclas fundat et
(290)
clericos constituit (29a, b).
Inde per Beruas filior. Conill
ad orientem pergit denique, trans Bandeam et Buas fll,
in Dalriadam (2gi).
In Duin Sebuir super petram P" sedet,
et Oloanum ibi ordinat cui partem de reliquiis Petri et Pauli
dat.
In Campo EIni ecclas fundat, postea Coindirensium
(30a)
Montem Miss et Soirit reuisit (ib.) inde per Doim
deinde in Maugdornu
in regiones Tuirtri
postrenio ad
R. Loig'" redit {ib.). Postea ad fines Laginensium pergit
et
inueniretur, ut e familia P'' fieret praeses
Campum
et in
Fruicb in Mumania,
{Miracula)
ff.
fF.
Nioth
cp.
M.,
M.,
7S)
filios
uii
delectus
de labiis P" sciiitillae in labia Herd

Teuebrae quas Campo Ai induxit Magus
Xpi faciem uidere petentibus Regis L.
dispulsae (22a)
filiabus mors data (236) Fratribus de hereditate dimicaturis
manus ad pugnam impotentes factae (253) Fontis Slan cultus
Homo staturae
abolitus petra ab ore eius sublata (26J)
cp.
emissae (20a)
P. in has partes ueiiiens
nolente) (350).
Dunlinge conuertit ad Xpm postea regem quoque Laginens.

Crimthann. Iserninus (postea Fith nominatus) queni, uento
in Hib. australem forte actum, Crimthann expulerat, intercedente P ab exsilio reuocatur (z'S.), et P se cum monasterio suo submittit (35*).
P., Dubthaco commeudante
Feooum Album (cp. 8J) primum in Lagenia epm consecrat
huic quoque clocum, &c.
dat, et cum eo uii uiros e familia
sua relinquit (35*).
Fecoo locum suum {sc. Slebte), ab
Angelo designatum, a Rege Crimthann oblatum metitur P.
(36a).
Currum per Secundinum mittit P. Fecco, propter
;
in Caissiul.
Magus Iiochletlieus incendio consumptus (19a;

Magus alter sursum raptus et in mortem
100)
{ib.;
illuc ire
epp. ordinat in Cellola Cuilinn et
Dunlinge baptizat; deinde
Baal, Marii,
Lift (306)
in Sleibti {ib.), ubi
{ib.).
P offerunt Coirpre, regnum suum (34a). Oblationem agii P" donant monachae iii,
Ernene, Cummen, Alach {ib.),
\ln regionibus Laginensium.
P"" in Hib. mittit Germanus (Isernino quem prius iusserat
baptizati, agros uterque et filium
Cum Endeo et Conallo

Maadam
Keoradiun Magum cum suis obstantem maledic-
{ib.).
{ib.), multos credentes baptizat (iS.)Super

Siluam Foohl. ecclm fundat (28&), in qua Uuouei epi sunt
Sregin
dier.
nota (30S).
tione jnterimit
ossa
(2) ieiunio xl
sepultura nemini
(4)
annos
rebus Moysi
iiii
multis
transit (280).
Angeli de rubo
annor.
in
docuit,
vid. infr.).
conuertit (27a).
cp. 155, 16J)
baptizatus, x"
uii"
Ixxii
legit,
xii dierum de corpore eius sedatur [ut i6a] {ib.).

Sepulturam inSabul esse, Colomboille, S. Spiritu inspirante,
postea ostendit (310). P. ab Ang, Uictore et a Celestino
Papa missus Hib. pene totam baptizauit {ib.). P" quaternus
honor, (i) Mortis eius solemnitas iii dier., in medio ueiis
\_cp.
Offertorium proprium immolandum
155]
(2)
(3)
Hymnus eius [sc, Secundini de eo] perpetuo cantandus
{4) Canticum suum Scotticum [sc, 'Lorica''\ semper canendum (31a). Ad Campum Max. pergens P., Iiommanum
cum naui custodem reliquit in Ostio Boindeo (31*; cp. da,
inde P" iussu Lommanus ad Uadum Truimm ascendit
i8)
hie P" et LommanO'
et ad Xpm conuertit Fedelmidium {ib.)
immolat regionem totam et sua omnia (32a) cum hoc
manet Lommanus donee peiuenit P. et ecclm ibi aedificauit
anno xxu ante ecclm Ardd M. fundatam {ib.). P" sororis
f. erat Lommanus hie, cuius erant frr., epp. Manis, Broocaid,
Broccan, Mugenoc.
P ecclm
\In regionibus Connacht],
Cluain Cain offert Colmanus eps.
agros, &c., in regione
Cianichi, fif. Fieobrach, &c. familiam suam in his partibus
P. cathedrae suae Altim. couiungit {ib.). Bineanus anchorita ecclm Po immolat et ab eo gradum [episc] accipit (336).
In regione Calrigi, oblationes Mace Cairthin et Caichain a
P baptizatorum (zJ.). Familiae in Dmim Lias constitutae
P. praeponit Benignum, cui post xuii annos successit uirgo
Lassar a P consecrata et praefuit Ix annos. De Druim L.,
testamento ordinauit Feth Fio si e genere suo nemo idoneus
Post longa itinera in partibus occiubique eccUs fundatis (25a, 5), Aigli
Montem attingit (256, 26a), et in cacumine eius xl dierum
ieiunium facit (26 J); ibi uisionem uidet omnium ss. Hibernens.
futurorum (ib.). Gentiles ab adoratione fontis Slan ad fidem
(j5.;
denlalibus,
xxx
Contentio
Fratrum de hereditate conflictionem miraculo
(I'J.).
cxx
(3) aetate
patinos et calicem in cella Adroohtae monachae
uixit (30&;
similis, (i) alloquio
(Sachellum) P" immolat, Romae postea a P" epm ordinatum (ib.). Inde retulit P. reliquias Petri Pauli Laureiitii Stephani, postea in Ardd M. seruatas (tS.),
Hunc
Sachellum cum Oaetiaoo de clericis in Campo Ai ordinatis
sine consilio suo accusauit P. {ib.). Ad Seloam cum episcopor.
concursu progiessus P. sedem ponit, ibi in lapide literas
P. anno
de Die ludicii (30J).
captus, annos uii seruiuit,
Tuibam P infestam cohibet

(245).
hie a F baptizatus f. suum Feradaoh
mortem P"
post
futuris et
'
infirmitatem' eius
{ib.).
Aed
eps Slebtensis, Feooi sucaduenit et epo Segene P'''
cessor, postea
Ardd Macham
suam submisit
heredi se et ecclam
(ib.).
giganteae a sepulcro suscitatus, baptizatus, sepulcro redditus

(27S) : GentUis mortuus P interroganti de cruce iuxta
sepulturam imposita respondere corapulsus {ib. cp. 14J)
Becradus Magus P" maledictione interemptus (28a).
(
V.
{In Libra
P"> uisitans
iines
(a)
Vide etiam Episcopus, Ordinatio.)
tum
pp. 16&, 17a, 30*, 31a, 31S).
et in insulis
maris Tyrrheni iter
fecit (17a, *).
praecipit (17a). P"
iii
data commuuicare
praemia laborum poUicetur,
proferendos
{b)
cum omnibus Hib.
uniuersas gentes
P. ex abundantia
religiosis
promp-
specialiter
sibi
dedicata,'
P"
41 J;
insignia
uiolandi
poena (42a). Causae difficiles Scotorum iudicibus ignotae,

ad Cathedram P" referendae (425)
si in ilia solui non
poterint, Romam ad Cathedram Petri Ap. mittendae, ib.
P. et Brigita, Hibernensium columnae' (425)
inter hanc
;
Kyrie Eleison
'
petitiones de
se profitetur (40S, 41a);
'ciuitas
ui baptizatus, xx captus,
docuit, annos
omni hora cantandura
Ardd Machae
et i^q.).
ii
inuicem cum coraitibus

paruchiam suam peragranti receptionem liospitalem uindicat,
et heredibus suis in perpetuum (41a, 420). P epo Ardd M.
annos xu seruiuit, Ixi

omnino cxi uixit {ib.). P. in regiones trans
Sinonam secum portat supellectilem et libros sacros in usum
P. per Gallias et Italiam totam,
ecclesiar. nouarum (i65).
P. anno
Angelus (400)
Scotticas in paruchiam donandas (40S).

sibi
IV. {In Additamentis
Angeli; pp. 40
et ilium amicitia caritatis {ib.)
501
prouinciarum definitio (430).
Index Verborum Hibernicorum.

fu
acis,
suh obtentu, sub occasione,
ce[le]bras, a
373*-
faceret,
[adjsluindim
aeclis,
eclis
ecclesia {passim)
grSdich
uii
cum
appello, 1,10a.
cenciges
(vid. isin).
aedocht,
aidacht
legatum,
donatio,
armamenta
alo(o)
ail,
iiledu
ailli
turae
24a.
?],
sum Romanus,
[amal] anart,
ab
(vid, anart,
{uelut
arunnethitis
arduus,
adsinis-
do;
352*.
te,
.,
'
[vid.
367'^-
tauit)
ita
mirus erat qui
spiritus
; 336a.
[co]rcr[6i]r porpuraria, 3583.
erituerum; amen, ^^6b
crich
etalacda
349S.
italica,
[exa]reisl[ib]
exorcistis, 2f'2a.
coriarius, 349 J.
29*.
{?),
uiri)
uir,
la
Siiiil
[vid.
cumal
artemon, mains (nnvis)
sepulcrum):
ad sarcophagum
du
ferti niartar,
(sepulcrtnn)
mar-
fjcliire
(vid.
dasalfiehire), 360J.
pretium Hi uaccarum, 343,
cusi[mi tia]sal[ficli]
(ace')
ipid. seol).
angulus, (passim).
lira
uiros. 373, 460.
fian
eunuchus, i47b.
fir
tyrum, 42 J (mg.).
propugnator, 27J.
(fieh
ulcus, pagus) i^
presbyter, 373.
pannus
(fer,
(fertae
cancelli [sc, laici), 335.
[vid. dasalfieh),
find (finn, fion), albus, 22b, 26b, 356.

uere) fir foirbthe, uere perfectus,
(fir
:
359*.
364S.
fodil; distributio, 1493.
arbor, 37a.
bloscc; scamae, [vid. cenni), 348*.

briathar ; uerbum, [vid. silaid b.) , 359S.
brithem, brithemon(^.); iudex, [vid.
(dil
quercetum, 18S (3), 33S.

conuentus, curia) : diltecli
forum, 374*.
conuentionis,
cur(i)arius,
(debthigtis)
bubulcus, 34*.
form<iiehthib suffocatis, 357a.

fothugud hirisse, re ante fundationem
vid. (h)iris.
fidei, 210 (mg.)
;
domus
d&ldi
3495.
forenses, 362J.
[gen.), l<)b.
;
daire
dilire
suide b.), 370a.

aele)
adquisitio
u. opes u. inquisitio, 362b.
3743
finis, regio, 33*, 376.
crochaingel
euimt(h)e
fir).
egressus; anessimthecht,^
3363, 474.
et uel indeb uel iarfichid
fernn
cruimtir
be[mbi-6]ca; semicinctia, braccae , 3b 1 d.
inmundum, 3503.
essimthecht
fana
eonid in spirut adamre tra [prophe-
[cro]icn6ir
29J.
buachail
eul
molae
eur[o)aquilo, 372A.
erthtiaiscertach
eras; puppis, 373*.

es, ess
cataracta, torrens, 293, 36S.
.,
[vid. seclit, tetacht.)

3364
congabsat continuerunt, 3463.
conieim t' auacul possum te saluare,
p. cclxxxviii).
berensde; beroeenses, ^6â,
bernas, bearnas iugum [ititer mo ntes)
br6on
(l).
[esc]mon
fractio, 1490.
ech equus, 343, 456 (6), 475

epseop episcopus, (passim).
erdathe; iudicii (gen.), 19J.
bile
duma; tumulus, 365, 458.

ddn castellum, munitio, (passim).
;
secessus, [passim),
necessarii cognati, 350J,
fir;
293).
21b: baile b6 habitatio

bouis [sc, unius bonis pastio, mensura terrae), 475.
banchuire mulieres, 37S.
OS, [vid. deccid) 434a.
bel
pinnae,
40J {vid. Not.,
benna
bid
et.
sinistra-m, 364J, (vid. cli).
(vid. torad), 364a.
oppidum, (passim")
baile)
'
spiritus illius septiformis est
locus,
et. is
duchli
condid di tlietacht in spirto secht -ndelbiehsin isi(n)

ita de aduenlu
uadum, [passim)
;
ad
dufuismin,^3;-!'o, 3503.
uallus, 36J, 458.

:
consecutus sum, emi, 3673.
niger, 36}, 458 [vid.
(asigthe): iiu.t.asig(he;fa/
baile
i),
pratum,
eoibdelig
eombach;
nos, 3633.
dorsum, (passim).
duchli
}i\')a.
coronae, 355^.
eoit[ch]enu cofnmune, 3503.
sustinebant, expectabant,
as torad sdithir
Ath
in cophino,
sicarii, 366J.
sinistra [manus)
coiruea
habitntio, 316.
;
reliquiae, 3743.
impigerunt. 3743.
dominica (domus), ecclesia,
[passim).
dub
quintapars, 33&.
e6ictaeli
quinquagenarium, 336S.
brachiola, 2^b.
iross, areis
palus
e6ieid
ard(d), aird(d], alius, altum,
(Iruim
^"j iâ
(pi.),
(passim).
in ligno, 3585.
cldain
simile carbaso
arbir; cohors, 372a.
arduum,
custodias, itinctos
animaequi
tram, 364*.
lirtteum), 350a.
arcs
ell;
oriente, 365, 459.
auart, [amal]
duairch^r
cli
350a.
liiidae),
auair
lindae
a.
dldthsit
tuimthea), 151J.
muiragu), 3725.
(pid.
[menjmnig
cimbidi
[claijdbide
367a.
dysenteria, 374J.
domnach
(cisse) cissiu,
altare {sc, sacerdotes), 335.
am r6mdn
[vid. tri
cethramad laithiu, iar a nudius quartana die, post diem quartam, 350J.
chainn, d4 [vid. earn), 33, 475.
cip,
airmbert, an-; apparatus, 417J.

alt6ir
ad qualer-
35 2S.
[gu., tonsura capilla-
dindirect
in!'[d]iurad
didenacb
diriug
{vid, gabis), 149a.
airbacc giunnae
iiiones,
rupes, 22b, 40a.
squamae, 348*.
signa nequissima,' insignia
'
;
dlnmuir4gu;
pentecoste, 336*.
australis, 33*, 456.
latronutn, 11a.
gradus, 366a.
permissio fiat 35(1:.

cethrairib (cli.), dunaib ;
cet
{nauis), 373a.
siercora, ic,ya.
diberca
cenni, bloscc, lanna
335, 36a-
aidmi
descert
lase,
ualefecissemus, 364J.
[c^Jmmen
septem
gtadus{sc., Ordines) habentis, 336*,
475
uale-
cell; cella, 21a, [et passim).
aeclis
ecclesiae [gen.')
cum
celebirsimme,
ualefaciens,
361(1;
nu
[f]risin tomaltid
fuacis
debtlii[gtis
discepta-
(vid. tomaltid),
3483.
373J.
paro, 350a.
{pid. acis),
fusirim
;*
bant, 351*.
d&eid
[lignum) curuum, 25a
caam
call;
sepulcrum, lib.
cais(s)el,
siul
hoc
[maceria, castellum),
aceruus lapidum
a duobus aceruis
carpat
'
dib carnib,
d^loarce
[dat. pi.), 333, 475.
currus, 36a.
Corr. pro decrad.
de6rad
sdil
nasum, oculum,
'
os,
bel
aspice
4343
[vid. loarce), 243.
[d^]muiride
30*, {32J).
earn
in [so] sr6in
bithalassus, 3743.
externus, peregrinus, 33*, 456
;
[not.).
derbende
derbensis, derbius, 3633.
Corr. pro anessinithes (MS).
t02
Vid. p. 473.
gab^loblann; acceptio oblationis, 1493.

gabis
ailli
benedixit,
gratias
egit,
1493.
gaimigud, du
ad hiemandum, 372S.
[gai]scedig; bellatores, 3683.

gallasu, du ; gallicas tuas, 352$.
giunnae;
'
{pid. airbacc g.),
Corr. pro fufirim
243.
vid. p. 472.
muine
456 (t).
gl&o, tri tuimthea;
tuimthea g.), 151*.
glais; riuus, 33*,

(gles)
(h)iris, hirisse
rictid
tri
mad 1.),
laithiu
immact;
350S.
eminauit,
eiecit,
indloingtis
non
iiinalliae;
nipu thuc conid arfus

nochis
passim).
est
isiii
fir
foirbthe
pulchei-
(?)
n6i n-omne, hucht
nu.debthi[gtts]
(vid.
eorum egressus, 3360, 474.

tsollummun sechtmanach forsinn
aeclisuii ^&dX<^\{prophetauity, super
149a (vid.
(yid. [Ii]ucht)
ille,
nb.
debthi[gtis]),
du gallasu;
nu.t.asigthe
p. cclxxxv).
si[laid bria]thar, seminiuerhius, 359*.
'
[sle]gandu
lancearios, 3683.
mons) (s.
22b; 53, &c.)
(sliab
sn4m
(6),
6i,
litii
nepos,
37a (mg.),
(vid. asigthe,
l8i
otes,
uadum
et Not.,
sollummun
solennitas,
(spirid
spiritus)
{;vid.
in
cp.
nasum
stoir,
sollummun
liacc
(sc,
theatrum), 362S.
[l]indae,
lios
amal
log leithungae
vid.\6ig\es), 20a.
festum indlithae, 3366.

sollummun; literae solennitas,
lithae
litre,
3365, 474.
loarcc,
(4th)
{uadum),
de
duarum furcarum
stiil
oculum
tellum, 12a
rechtire
Itiae
{et
forru
munimeiUum,
cas-
spectaculum,
ri
praeses,
rith folo
(vid.
am
r.),
3673.
336*. 4742 la,
sabul
(et
passim).
martar
(vid. muir), 24*.

;
{vid. ferti m.),
sc6, sci
42*
raartor-
(secht
thige martyrotheca, 30S.

moirtchenn morticinium, 357.
Dei mei indicium,
mudebrod
thech,
th)
horreum, 15a
sachilli
tinol,
tir
6il
th.),
4353.
collectio, dos,
de
343, 45J.
regio, (passim)
tomaltid, frisin; contra siimulum 3483.

torad saithir d6, as
quod est fructus
,
laboris, 3645.
totmafil
totus caluus, 26b.
tuimthea gleso in letraim didenach

tres intinctiones instruments {sc,
calami) in pagina ultima, 15 1 J.
tr6g4n; misellus, 75*.
tuimthea; (mrf. tri tuimthea), 15 li.
{;oid. nipu thacuir), 4353.
tu(r)cbal
;
{cp. 4J).
sudaria, %tib.
(tiasal
475
Crataegus, prunus, 353.

septem) sechtae ; heptas, 336J,
sechtmanach
336S, 475
secht
formis, 3366, 475
:
-n:
hebdomadalis,
delbich
'
Corr. pro
rum ...
...
septi-
aeclis).
d.
503
secht -n- gradich,
uii gradus habentis, 336} (pid.
12a, 135.
riobilis)
cusi[nn]
s&ithir; (vid. torad s.), 364S.
mara
360*.
loa,
40a, {et passim).
mSel; caluus, 24a, 26b,

mag campus, {passim)
t.),
aduentus
dithetacht
aduentu, 336}, 475.
;
progenies,
sHrps,
253,
tri
374S, (vid. dindirect).
Jilius, {passitn).
raaccu;
collis,
rumin[aige]d;' euisceratus est, crepuit

medius, 337S.
rdnae, sollummun mysterii solennitas
taulich)
rex, regis, 27}.
mace
habitatio, 373, 461.
thacuir; (vid. nipu

(vid.
n-a ante aduentum, 310.

fluxus sanguinis {dysenteria)
am
domus,
terchomrictid {vid. (h)dasal
procurator
{gen. , rig)
thea-
(sc,
asciciput, (vid. 43, et Not,,
(telich,
tetacht
passim).
fothugud, richtin), 210.

reliquiae, sepulcrum, 24a.
relic (
g)
rom^n,
uas, 3500.
(vid. deccid) 4343,
36*, &c.
{vid. inna Idae), 3735.
sedes iudicis, tri-
tecilsid; acceptor, 3513.
super eis, 3S3a.

re fothugud ... re narichtiu
loing
solennitas historiae
p. cclxxxi).
tarsende tarsensis, 348J.
telach
rum), 20a.
in
trum), 3626.
37.
(?),
richtin, re
2iâ.
lacus, 33a, b, {et passim).

loch, locho
uilulus ciuitatum {castello16ig les
b.
inquit Ihs, 3363.
pirnn
ol iiiu
rith, rathi, raith
1.)
simile linteo, 3So.

castellum)
les (gen. pi.,
festum, Zldb,
(vid. deccid), 434.
suide bri[th]emon
tech (thig)
34a:.
petra, {pid. sliab
(lis,
(vid, 223,
(sc, sensus historici), 336S, 474.
tîlchenn
conuentum
in
oinchis, in; in sporta, 349a.
celebras).
indleae {vid. indlea)

pretium jtemunciae,
spirto, spirut, in
3363,
sr6in,
dimidium): lethindli; dimidium
{natatorium)
p. cclxxxiv).
taidbdercc
ablatio, {vid. gabal
37a etp. 464.
3645,
mis(s), vid.
s.
(2),
{et passim).
oblann, obliu
6inach,
(leth;
liacc
gaUasu, 352*.
475-
lanna; squamae, {vid. cenni), 3486.

lase celebirsimrae cum ualefecissemus
33J.
bunal, 3703.
solennitate hebdomadali ecclesiae uii
gradus habentis [prophetauif), 3366,
udis), lama,
terrena, 233 (vid. Not.,
(vid. litre, runae, stoir, senso).
uere perfectus
numina
(de) spiritu,
qui{incertus) , 2 lb,
c&in didiu anessimthecht
non oportet
364S.
guiemaculorum, 373J.
est,
^470-
baile inso sis as {incertus); hie locui
infra
(hie)
extollere (hie), 435.
(2)).
{et
ac festum ueteris, 336J.
est simile
solennitas sensus
uelum, 3740.
sescenn; palus
insignis, egregius,
nipu thacuir tu(r)cb&l

;
filiae, 37a.
insula, 5S,
soUummum
senso,
side
;
{ecclesia) uetus, 24a,
{interni), 336*, 474.
'^fsxa.
disecabantur, 346a.
dominica
sendora-
37a, 462.
opes, diuitiae {vid. et), 362J.
330(^^.^.475
is
{vid.
21b (vid, not.), 276, 30&.

nlmbiaadi araroibrea bith mani er6ima
oneuch
nan habebit quo fruatur
nisi acceperit ab aliquo, 364J.
nipu siit samil ecus indlithae (ueteris)
{adqui-
indlea, each ; quisque indleam {ohtulit)
24*
372*.
nia (niath, nioth)
cethra-
{vid.
essent, 368a.
iQgena
7nare,
muir 4gu, din a

muiride
372*
naueirchinniuch, dund ; nauiclero (dat.),
3626, 473.
inquirerent, inquisituri
;
sitio),
maris (?),
maritima (Thalassa), 372*.
[i]armifoistxs
indeb
(geit,,
uetus,
cella
nach
mara)
Not., p. cclxxxv)
litore
{vid. ucht), 33J.
senchell
muir
huasal teichom-
{vid, et), inguisitio
uetus)
seol, sidil;
mmnma
iaiRchid
is
(sen
3411.
2 2d {îd. Not., p. cclxxxv)
(vid. fothugud).
fichire,
cethramad
inis
saltus,fruticetum,
muintir ,/amilia (monastica), {passim).
(vid. uasalfich, &c.), 360a, i.
(h)ucht
^des
(h)<iasallich,
iar
{i/iil.
[(h)iia]sal[fich],2
ad Areopagum,
^h)<iasalfichire
{vid. fich)
359*
Areopagita,
35oi,
(h)<iasal terchomriclid
archisynagogus, 360*.
(h)ucht
n-omne
mamma,
;
collis
collis
n6i n-omne), 33S, 456.
Vid. p. 473.
hucht n6i
nouem arborum,
(vid.

The Book of Armagh

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

You might also like

The Book of Armagh

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Book of Armagh

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

avJT-s:

the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright

the United States on the use of the

In compliance with current

Library produced this

irreparably deteriorated original.

3ames IHofgan Hart

THE BOOK OF ARMAGH

THE BOOK OF ARMAGH

WITH INTRODUCTION AND APPENDICES

KEGIUS PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF DUBLIN

PUBLISHED FOR THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

PONSONBY & GIBBS.

issued under their auspices,

length of time that has been occupied

this edition of the

William Reeves, Bishop of Down, Connor, and Dromore, the preparation of an

down by him, and with

the materials which he had collected, was entrusted to

of the Academy, Dr. Ingram,

and by other work

was not without

the text of the ms, as

now reproduced, was

duties in the University,

demanded more time

release from the duties of

free to give undivided attention to the work, so

The undertaking was not

a threefold task to edit a

known example of the

Churches, but to this sacred text

prefixes a collection of the earliest extant

subjoins a copy, unique in

tant points, of the Life (with the appended Dialogues

was sometimes unavoidably

the composition of an Introduction

study and research than

necessarily a slow process, needing

constant supervision and repeated revision, and

the then President

was already committed.

give an adequate survey of these three texts, so distinct inter

a brief time or within narrow

defects of the present edition,

all fair critics will

due to the wide range and grave

of the work, not to remissness on the Editor's part.

would add), the years which

them compensating gains.

has occupied have brought with

They have supplied from time

the interpretation of the Irish passages in

studies which Professor

Bury has given

finally established the historical character

and value of the records which

Professor H. Zimmer, by his criticism (in his notable article,